《Evolving Silver Dragon》


 Chapter 1 - 1 There is something going on, will update tomorrow afternoon_1

1 There is something going on, will update tomorrow afternoon_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    As the title says, Night Owl, don¡¯t bother waiting.

 Chapter 2 - 2 001 Do you think it’s a True Dragon? Actually, it’s a Dragon Beast!_1

    2 001 Do you think it¡¯s a True Dragon? Actually, it¡¯s a Dragon Beast!_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After an unknown period of time, a newborn life slowly opened its eyes.


    Surrounded by darkness, the newly awakened consciousness was initially frightened. After getting used to the darkness, it cautiously touched the hard objects around it.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m inside an egg?¡±


    A soul from Earth was recalling itsst memories from its previous life,menting about the unfinished regrets.


    However, it soon epted its new fate with a smile. The past was already gone, so what¡¯s the point of dwelling on it?


    Now, it seemed as if it had be a member of the transmigrating group, but its new body seemed a little strange.


    It was very different from the familiar human form, and most importantly, it was oviparous¡­


    It noticed that its body seemed to be covered with scales, and there was a tail behind it. Combining these with the fact that it was inside an egg,


    After exposure to many fantasies, it boldly spected, could it have be a huge dragon?


    At this moment, a torrent of information suddenly flooded its brain.


    It instinctively felt that thisrge amount of information was full of useful knowledge.


    However, the moment the information entered its brain, it was absorbed by a strange light ball, leaving it with only the knowledge of a foreignnguage and aplicated and hard-to-pronounce name.


    ¡°Otto Vitellius Augustin, this is¡­ my real name!¡±


    With its new name, Otto¡¯s expression became serious. This familiar development seemed to confirm that it had indeed turned into a dragon!


    Whether one turned into a True Dragon or a goblin through transmigration, the difference was heaven and earth. Otto could already envision its glorious future lying on top of a mountain of treasures.


    Maybe it could even y the role of the evil dragon and princess! At this thought, its mouth watered.


    However, it was somewhat worried about the mysteriously disappearing information, which seemed to be very helpful to it.


    But Otto didn¡¯t think too much about it, as things had already happened, and there were more important things to do now.


    With expectations for the future, Otto began to work hard to break the surrounding eggshell.


    Finally, it found a weak spot and forcefully nudged it with the small horn on its nose, creating a tiny crack in the eggshell.


    As it continued to strike, fresh air and blinding light flooded into the broken eggshell, and a new life was sessfully born!


    Without having time to observe its surroundings, hunger prompted Otto to turn around and start gnawing on its own eggshell.


    At first, it was somewhat reluctant, but after one bite, it found that the texture of the eggshell was simr to chocte. It couldn¡¯t help but gobble down the remaining eggshell.


    With some food in its stomach, Otto finally began to observe its surroundings, only to find that things were quite different from what it had imagined.


    This ce wasn¡¯t a dragon¡¯sir, nor was there a mother dragon guarding the eggs. Instead, it was in arge hall built from neatly arranged, solid stones.


    It was positioned on a raised tform in the center of the hall, with a magic circle inscribed on it. It was right in the center of the magic circle.


    Several blond, blue-eyed middle-aged men in medieval European clothing stood around the tform, pointing and discussing Otto.


    This made Otto feel a sense of unease¡­


    The remaining knowledge allowed Otto to understand their conversation.


    A man who seemed to be their leader frowned and said discontentedly, ¡°We wasted so much expensive magical material, just to end up with another Dragon Beast¡­¡±


    A subordinate lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Walton. We can¡¯t determine if a dragon egg can give birth to a True Dragon before it hatches sessfully¡­¡±


    Walton, the leader, obviously didn¡¯t want to waste more time on this matter.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Recover as much of the magic circle material as possible. There is no need to waste a contract on a Dragon Beast. Send it to the Arena and try to sell it for a good price!¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    After Walton left the hall, several servants entered under the orders of his subordinates and began to carefully remove the precious magical materials from the tform.


    Meanwhile, Otto, who had just been born, was easily captured and put in a cage before being loaded onto a carriage.


    ¡°That guy called me a Dragon Beast?¡±


    Otto wanted to frown, but its scaled head couldn¡¯t perform such aplex expression.


    Soon, Otto understood why he was not considered a True Dragon, for he found that he had no wings¡­


    Whether it was his size or the light gray-blue scales, there wasn¡¯t much difference between him and the huge dragons in Otto¡¯s memory.


    But as soon as he looked behind, his heart sank. A wingless dragon was not only regarded differently by others but was also frustrating for Otto himself.


    ¡°This is just a giant lizard, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    Soon, he stopped dwelling on it, because he was hungry again¡­


    The eggshells could only provide minimal nourishment, which had already been digested.


    The newly hatched dragonling was now extremely eager to consume meat for sustenance.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, the carriage finally stopped, and a pungent, bloody smell immediately filled Otto¡¯s nose.Ugh¡­ Otto, weak from hunger,y in the cage covering his nose with his paw.


    A few human servants moved Otto, along with his cage, and ced it under a shed made of thatched straw.


    The shed was already filled with cages containing various wild beasts and creatures.


    Once Otto was ced on an empty spot, the human servants covered their noses and left with disgusted expressions on their faces, leaving Otto in despair as he surveyed his surroundings.


    In the cages around him were fearsome creatures, like a scar-riddled gnoll growling at him.


    Even from several meters away, Otto could smell the foul odoring from the monster¡¯s mouth.


    In another cage was a dire wolf that was drooling at Otto, seemingly regarding him as its next meal.


    What surprised Otto even more was the sight of a skeletal, clearly malnourished Chimera, around four or five meters long including its tail, locked in the corner of the shed.


    The Chimera seemed to sense Otto¡¯s gaze and lifted its red dragon head, ncing at him.


    Upon realizing that Otto was just a wingless young dragon-beast, it lost interest and dropped its nearly skinless head back to the ground, unconcerned with the world.


    During that brief moment when the Chimera had raised its dragon head, all the creatures around Otto closed their mouths and stared at it with caution.


    The dire wolf that had been salivating at the sight of Otto copsed in its cage and hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and a yellow liquid seeped out slowly.


    The smell in the shed grew even more unbearable.


    But soon, the creatures around it became restless again, smelling the presence of humans entering the shed filled with monsters.


    Most of the creatures had a habit of eating humans, considering them a delectable delicacy.


    However, they were all locked up, and the enormous Chimera was bound tight in the corner.


    So, the neers were not afraid. They simply covered their noses, obviously having a hard time dealing with the stench.


    A tall and short figure approached Otto¡¯s cage, and the tall, dark-skinned man with a chubby face examined Otto before nodding slightly.


    Then, he coldly told the short figure, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of this dragon-beast¡¯s care. Be diligent, and I might even find you a good buyer!¡±


    This dark-skinned fat man was the owner of the arena, and people called him ckheart George.


    He was also involved in the ve trade, notoriously breaking apart countless previously happy families as a ruthless ve trader.


    The short figure nodded silently, watching ckheart George leave the stinky ce.


    The short figure then squatted down in front of Otto¡¯s cage, allowing Otto to finally see the figure clearly.


    Skinny, covered in dirt, one could only tell it was a child by the size¡­


    Her silver hair was draped over her petite forehead, and her red pupils were like captivating rubies.


    Dirt obscured her facial features, but the pointed ears on both sides of her cheeks caught Otto¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Is this an elf?¡±


    Confused, Otto looked at her, and her tattered clothes spoke for her status.


    Even the human servants who had brought Otto here had decent clothes to wear.


    She must be a ve¡­


    ¡°My name is Sofia. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Her voice was clear and gentle, like the chimes of a bell in the summer breeze. It was only at this moment that Otto realized she was a young girl.


    Naturally, Otto wouldn¡¯t speak so easily, but his protesting stomach responded for him as hunger took hold.


    At first, Sofia was taken aback, but then she giggled and ran off.


    She soon returned, struggling to drag a mysterious creature¡¯s leg meat to Otto¡¯s cage.


    Upon seeing the food, Otto¡¯s stomach growled even louder.


    Although he didn¡¯t scream like the other monsters at the sight of the blood, the desire in his eyes for the food reached its apex.


    Sofia then used a rusty knife to cut the leg meat into pieces small enough to fit through the cage, and watched quietly as Otto ate.


    Otto never thought that he would end up devouring raw meat like a wild beast, but he didn¡¯t have any other options at this point.


    The extreme hunger made him eat and swallow the bloody pieces of meat in front of him like a madman. Surprisingly, the taste was quite good, and the texture was like tofu under his sharp teeth.


    As a few pieces of meat filled his stomach, the unusual light ball appeared in Otto¡¯s mind, along with a message floating on it.


    ¡°Sessfully devoured Barbaric Bull, gained Low-Level Monstrous Strength 1/10, do you wish to keep¡­¡±


    As Otto was eating, he paused for a moment, then realized that the golden finger of transmigration had finally arrived!


    Ps: New author, new work, many shorings, please be forgiving. Hope you¡¯ll like, share, and rmend it, thank you~


    The setting is mostly based on DND, with some references to other settings and the author¡¯s imagination. Please take it as is~

 Chapter 3 - 3 002 Eat well and drink enough to work well_1

    3 002 Eat well and drink enough to work well_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    It has been a month since Otto was sold to this arena.


    During this time, although Otto was always locked in a cage, he also learned a lot of information from Sofia¡¯s mouth.


    This little elf loli was like a chatterbox, even if Otto didn¡¯t pay attention to her, she would talk a lot to a dragon beast that seemed to have no wisdom at all.


    Now the ce he is in is called Kor Town, which is a remote town in the Lait Kingdom, located in the north of the Arcadia Continent.


    Besides the surrounding small countries, there are also various monsters in the wilderness and dense forests.


    It is said that true dragons also appear in the surrounding area.


    From the gossip around the arena, to her own past, and her expectations for the future, she never tires of confiding to Otto.


    Most of her time was spent on Otto, and she even tried to reach out and touch Otto¡¯s head.


    After not feeling any hostility, this has be her favorite thing to do every day.


    These days, Otto¡¯s treatment among the surrounding group of monsters can be called luxurious, with three meals a day, all of them barbaric bull legs.


    Sometimes it¡¯s even apanied by the limbs of other monsters to change the taste.


    The starving monsters get just enough food every day to keep them from starving to death.


    Even the Chimera locked in the corner of the wall could only get a Barbaric Bull leg every day, and usually had to rely on hunting other monsters in the arena to have a full meal.


    Sometimes it would even be forcibly shared by ckheart George with Otto, which was quite miserable.


    As for Otto, in this month, he spent most of his time either eating, sleeping, or listening to bedtime stories from the little elf loli. His days were quite fulfilling.


    If only there weren¡¯t those pungent smells around him¡­


    Truth be told, Otto had already grown somewhat used to these pungent smells.


    At this moment, he was casually gnawing on a Minotaur¡¯s thigh bone as if it were a spicy strip snack.


    At first, he really resisted eating these monsters, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t escape the delicious fate.


    ¡°Sessfully devoured Minotaur, obtained Low-level Wild Beast Heart 10/10, do you want to retain it¡­¡±


    Looking at the information provided by the mysterious light ball in his mind, Otto curled his lips. Over the past month, he had learned a lot about this strange light ball.


    In simple terms, he could devour other creatures to gain some of their abilities, and could choose whether to retain them for his own evolution.


    If the swallowed amount was not enough to gain the ability, the light ball would kindly disy a progress bar.


    The light ball in his mind would only tell him the name of the ability, and he had to explore its specific function himself.


    If he was dissatisfied with a newly gained ability, the light ball in his head kindly provided a handy removal feature, as simple as operating on instinct.


    Over the past month, he had obtained many useful abilities through daily eating.


    Of course, some useless or even dragging abilities, like rumination and hibernation, were also selectively removed by him.


    Some abilities would bring certain changes to his body after being acquired.


    For example, after he fully obtained the Low-level Monster Strength, his muscles became muchrger.


    When he obtained the Intermediate Thick Skin, he fell into a short period of deep sleep.


    Sofia was so worried during that time, as if something happened to Otto, she would be in trouble.


    However, when he woke up again, the scales on his body had be much thicker and denser.


    And now, Otto quickly discovered that his perception seemed to have be much more sensitive.


    Even with his eyes closed, he seemed to be able to clearly distinguish the positions and distances of the surrounding monsters.It seemed that the Wild Beast Heart allowed him to roughly assess the threat level of the monsters to himself.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s a scouting skill¡­¡±


    Since it was a useful ability, he decided to keep it.


    At this moment, Sofia, who was squatting in front of the cage, passed him another Barbaric Bull leg, and touched the smooth scales on his head in passing.


    Otto quickly chewed up and swallowed the Barbaric Bull leg, but this time, the mysterious Light Ball in his mind didn¡¯t show any information.


    Compared to the first time, Otto wasn¡¯t surprised. He already knew that the abilities he could gain from the same race were limited in most cases.


    So now, the only use of the Barbaric Bull leg was to provide him with the necessary nutrition for growth.


    After a month of constant eating, his body had grown by half, almost reaching a length of three meters.


    This growth rate appeared fitting for a Dragon Beast in the eyes of those around him.


    Now Otto¡¯s light blue-grey scales reflected faint silvery spots under the light.


    His body was robust, muscles bulging, and if it weren¡¯t for theck of dragon wings behind him, he looked like a thriving young dragon.


    As he continued to enjoy the delicious Barbaric Bull leg, Sofia the elf girl reached into the cage to stroke the smooth scales while talking to herself.


    Otto still had no intention of talking to her. Over the past few days, Otto had always been a listener.


    He also learned from Sofia that she was not a pure Elf but a Half-Elf with half Dore Elf bloodline.


    Her father¡¯s race was unknown, and her mother was a powerful Dore Ranger from the underground world.


    Years ago, her mother took her from the underground world to Dawn Forest.


    In that forest, a high-level Elf tribe reluctantly took them in after a dispute.


    But that happiness didn¡¯tst long; the human army burned the forest and destroyed the tribe before the elite Elves could arrive. They stole the Elves¡¯ thousand-year treasury and abducted the young ones as ves.


    It was said that Sofia¡¯s mother died on the front lines defending against the invaders.


    After a series of twists and turns, Sofia was bought by ckheart George, who wanted to raise her and sell her to nobles in big cities.


    Of course, there was a high probability that she would be bought by scumbags with unique preferences soon.


    However, before that, Sofia had to work for him, at least she wouldn¡¯t starve.


    Even after all these experiences, she didn¡¯t despair and maintained a rtively optimistic attitude; the Half-Elf girl had a tenacious heart.


    With Sofia¡¯spany, Otto didn¡¯t find this filthy ce as repulsive anymore.


    ¡°Little dragon, you might enter the arena tomorrow¡­¡±


    Sofia¡¯s sudden words startled Otto, and he looked at her in surprise.


    The Half-Elf girl looked worried, ¡°Little dragon, don¡¯t die!¡±


    Over the past month, Otto had eaten more and more, and his size had grownrger, looking like a ferocious beast.


    But he ate too much; ckheart George feared he would go bankrupt if this continued.


    So, he decided to let Otto participate in the arena first, to see if it could make up for the expenses.


    If the audience¡¯s feedback was average, he might consider selling Otto to Serbia early.


    Compared to the little ticket money from the arena, selling ves and good-looking monsters to big cities was his main ie source.


    Although Otto could more or less guess ckheart George¡¯s thoughts, it didn¡¯t mean he could ept these results.


    Looking at the snarling monsters around him, Otto felt tremendous pressure; he was a civilized dragon after all!

 Chapter 4 - 4 003 A True Dragon Emerges from the Arena?_1

    4 003 A True Dragon Emerges from the Arena?_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    No matter how unwilling Otto was, it had no effect.


    Early the next day, he was thrown into the arena, responsible for the opening performance.


    A dragon beast that bore a striking resemnce to a real dragon was indeed a good gimmick.


    Of course, ckheart George didn¡¯t bother to mention during the publicity that Otto was just a wingless dragon beast.


    Actually, the arena was not a high-end entertainment venue; it was just a crude oval-shaped structure made ofrge stones.


    The arena was reinforced with rough wooden materials around it, and even the audience seats had no sunshade. However, those who came here didn¡¯t care about this.


    Here, sunshade umbres and chilled rye beer were also offered, but all of these required extra charges.


    Many people came today because a certain unscrupulous person had advertised that there would be a young dragon in a grand opening today.


    In Arcadia, dragons were always the most topical things.


    When Otto walked out of the cage and appeared in the center of the arena, the audience realized that they had been deceived, and the boos came.


    A bald man covered in tattered leather armor gritted his teeth angrily and said, ¡°You see, Bick, I knew it. ckheart George could never get a real dragon!¡±


    As Bick wiped the notched longsword in his hands with a rag, he said irritably, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Reby. You didn¡¯t even spend a few coppers; it¡¯s good enough to have fun watching!¡±


    Bald Reby sneered, ¡°Daring to deceive me, I¡¯ll dig these coppers back from his mouth double next time when I deliver goods to him!¡±


    He did have the capital to say that; although his strength was not strong, in this remote border town, he was already one of the top powerhouses.


    There were no shortage of audience members who shared Reby¡¯s thoughts, but ckheart George didn¡¯t care at all.


    Ordinary people mightin verbally but would stille again next time. As for the tough bosses, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to waive their ticket fees next time.


    Lait people have always enjoyed bloody activities. Besides the arena, the only entertainment avable in this broken ce was to have a few drinks at the tavern.


    Compared to the tavern where you¡¯d be kicked out if you couldn¡¯t afford a drink, spending a dozen coppers to sit for half a day in the arena was much cheaper.


    The opponent that ckheart George carefully selected for Otto finally appeared¡ªa ck dire wolf.


    Its body length was about two and a half meters. This size of a dire wolf was obviously undernourished in its n.


    Obviously, ckheart George wouldn¡¯t arrange any difficult monsters for Otto, after all, he had spent a lot of money to get his hands on him.


    Moreover, he was still in his growth phase and had eaten up a lot of his food. If something went wrong during his first appearance, he wouldn¡¯t know how to cry.


    Sofia hid in the corner of the arena, watching Otto worriedly, who, on the other hand, was relieved to see his opponent was not that strong.


    Not only was the dire wolf skinny and seemingly underdeveloped, it was also covered in scars, and hardly any of its fur was intact.


    It had already experienced a battle just yesterday.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The dire wolf crouched low to the ground and growled a warning at Otto. Otto¡¯s figure was slightlyrger than his, which made him a little frightened.


    Looking at its weak appearance, it might not even be able to bite through his scales.


    With this in mind, Otto slowly approached the dire wolf, who was constantly retreating. Its front paw seemed to be injured, making it very clumsy in action.


    When the dire wolf retreated to the edge of the arena and had nowhere else to go, it finally unleashed its brutal nature.


    With a roar of attack, the dire wolf fiercely leapt and sprinted in front of Otto, opening its mouth wide and biting down on Otto¡¯s neck with all its strength.


    Sofia in the audience was scared and worriedly covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying out.


    Even if he was bitten, there was no danger, but Otto didn¡¯t want the foul teeth of the dire wolf to touch him.


    He stretched out his strong front paw and pressed it directly on the dire wolf¡¯s back. With only a slight force, the skinny dire wolf was pinned to the ground, unable to move.


    The dire wolf struggled, scraping its limbs across the ground, but to no avail.


    With his low-level Beast Strength, Otto¡¯s power had already surpassed that of a grown Barbaric Bull.


    Under these circumstances, it was impossible for a malnourished and half-crippled dire wolf to fight back.


    He looked around and saw Sofia smiling at him while the audience was cheering. They were eagerly awaiting the bloody dismemberment of the monsters that was to follow.


    Otto didn¡¯t have a penchant for torture, so he quickly bit through the dire wolf¡¯s throat, putting an end to the pathetic monster¡¯s life.


    Then, amidst the cheering of the crazy audience, he swallowed the entire dire wolf.


    ¡°Sessfully devoured dire wolf, gained Low-level Smell, do you wish to keep¡­¡±


    Unlike the previous dismemberments, this time he swallowed an entire dire wolf, thus directly enabling him to fully acquire one of the wolf¡¯s abilities.


    ckheart George also moonlighted as a ve trader. For easier management, he naturally raised some wicked ves as his enforcers.


    Under the escort of several wicked ves, Otto obediently returned to his cage. He wasn¡¯t unwilling to escape; he just didn¡¯t have the confidence.


    If it came down to singlebat, the enforcers of the arena were no match for him, but what good would that do?


    Besides, in the crowd of spectators, he spotted several people who could easily kill him. It would be too risky to act recklessly now.


    His Wild Beast Heart was constantly warning him.


    Actually, this was not to say that this small border town was full of skilled fighters, but he was truly very weak at the moment.


    After all, he had just been born for over a month. If it weren¡¯t for the help of the Light Ball Boss, he wouldn¡¯t have beaten the dire wolf so easily.


    Through this battle, he proved his worth to ckheart George. A dragon beast capable of easily hunting down dire wolves shortly after one month of birth had great potential for growth.


    Given time, he may rece the Chimera as the new star monster of the arena. His appearance was excellent, and the nobles in Serbia would definitely like him.


    After Otto¡¯s retreat, cheers erupted in the arena once again¡ªthe most popr Chimera entered the battle.


    Because this monster had a pair of wings, it was still bound by a thick chain in the arena to prevent it from flying away.


    However, this didn¡¯t affect the oue of the fight. This time, its opponent was a gray-brown skinned orc; to most people, orcs were no different from monsters.


    The unarmed orc soon died under the cheers of the audience, burned by Chimera¡¯s me breath and rapidly devoured by its three monstrous heads.

 Chapter 5 - 5 004 Opportunity has arrived!_1

    5 004 Opportunity has arrived!_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Time flew by, a year had passed since Otto first entered the arena and took down a dire wolf.


    During this time, he was sent into the arena almost every day.


    His opponents were either gnolls, raging wild boars, or even the rtively rare centaurs in the area.


    ckheart George carefully selected Otto¡¯s opponents to ensure his safety while not making the fights too short and boring.


    This was, of course, under the condition that Otto hid his true strength.


    These creatures all ended up in Otto¡¯s stomach and provided him with many new abilities. If you include his tail, his body length had reached nearly five meters, which was evenrger than the chimera.


    This growth rate was quite terrifying. In the arena, only the chimera¡¯s size could bepared to his.


    ording to the growth rate of true dragons, only young dragons aged five or older or adolescent dragons aged fifteen or older could grow to this size.


    Such arge body was no longer suitable for ordinary cages, so ckheart George locked Otto in a more spacious stone cell.


    This used to be where he imprisoned disobedient ves or used it as a warehouse.


    Being away from the stinking monster-filled dens, Otto felt pretty good.


    Sofia was still in charge of feeding Otto, and Otto had grown ustomed to the presence of this half-elf girl.


    Lately, Sofia¡¯s courage had grown; she would now directly bring food into the stone cell where Otto was kept and even sleep cuddled up to Otto at night.


    This situation amazed the other people in the arena. A middle-aged weirdo tried to approach Otto, hoping to tame the dragon beast as a mount.


    What a joke, this was a world that judged by appearance, and the difference between a beautiful little girl and a middle-aged weirdo was just too great.


    After this unfortunate fellow had an arm bitten off, no one else had simr ideas.


    Over the past year, Otto¡¯s poprity in the arena had gradually surpassed the chimera. Although the two looked simr in size, their appearances were worlds apart.


    Apart from not having a pair of dragon wings, Otto¡¯s appearance was very simr to that of a true dragon, with blue-gray scales reflecting faint silver dots.


    Bright eyes and the undeniably beard-like spines on his lower jaw gave him a noble-looking dragon face.


    He looked a lot like a silver dragon, but his head didn¡¯t have the traditional silver dragon fin-like spines, instead, he had spiral, sweeping horns like a red dragon.


    His muscr body was also incredibly strong, and his hind legs were more developed than those of ordinary dragons, allowing him to easily stand upright on two legs.


    His forelimbs had razor-sharp ws, which allowed him to easily break through the defenses of various monsters.


    In short, Otto¡¯s appearance fulfilled humanity¡¯s fantasy of a powerful true dragon, and if he had a pair of dragon wings on his back, it would be even more perfect.


    This was a world that judged by appearance¡­


    Recently, ckheart George¡¯s life had not been going well. The number of spectators in the arena had been declining, and it showed a clear downward trend.


    At the same time, he could no longer acquire new monsters, which greatly affected his ie, and the situation would only worsen.


    Apart from a batch of good-looking monsters sold to Serbia, he still had arge group of starving creatures here.


    Feeding them cost money, even though he only provided the bare minimum amount of food to keep the monsters from starving to death.


    Nevertheless, it was mostly meat, so it was a considerable expense.


    ¡°Damn Dragon Disaster!¡±


    ckheart George mmed the table, and the evil ves who stood behind him didn¡¯t dare to let out a fart.


    If they angered their boss at this time, they might be thrown to the perpetually starving monsters as food in a fit of rage.It was the Dragon Disaster that ckheart George had mentioned which caused the current situation.


    Recently, a Red Dragon suddenly appeared in the Sulfur Mountains, and for some unknown reason, started fighting with the ruler of the Nn Forest next to it.


    The ruler of the Nn Forest was a long-established Green Dragon, known as the Mother of Thorns, who naturally would not allow herself to be bullied and immediately fought back, leading to intense battles between them.


    Those were two adult True Dragons, each with arge number of monsters as their followers. As the monsters under the True Dragons fought to the death, adventurers who entered Nn Forest and Sulfur Mountains were indiscriminately attacked by the monsters.


    In this remote small town, no one could withstand the anger of an adult True Dragon.


    Thus, this town, which originally had little value and served only as a supply station for adventurers, quickly lost its vitality.


    Without rich and generous adventurers, most of the town¡¯s residents who couldn¡¯t make money chose to try their luck elsewhere.


    This further diminished the town¡¯s vitality, and of course, ckheart George¡¯s business, which relied on the arena audience and ve trading, also plummeted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this!¡±


    ckheart George decided to go all-in before Kor Town turned into a ghost town!


    Like most of the townspeople, ckheart George also wanted to move to a new ce and start a new life, and with his umted wealth, he could certainly live better than most people.


    However, while gold coins and ordinary ves could easily be taken away, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the effort to move the unsold monsters.


    But it would be a shame to simply abandon them, as these monsters also took a lot of his energy and money to acquire, and they were important assets.


    So, while his old audience hasn¡¯tpletely left yet, he prepared to put all of the monsters in the arena for a massive monster melee.


    Thergest monster melee in the history of Kor Town was about to begin!


    He would drain the monsters of theirst value, but he would definitely take the Dragon Beast he had spent a lot of money on.


    He couldn¡¯t give up on the Chimera either, as those great nobles in the back would surely be willing to pay a good price for the two fierce beasts!


    His old clients, the Lait nobles who only had money left, loved to decorate their back gardens with these fierce beasts.


    Even ckheart George hadn¡¯t expected that some adventurers who had already given up on Kor Town would actually rush back overnight just to watch the grand revelry.


    This made ckheart Georgeugh with joy.


    However, this also brought some minor troubles to ckheart George, as the original arena was simply notrge enough for so many monsters, and with the adventurersing back for the excitement, the audience seats needed to be expanded as well.


    After all, it was just a one-time event, so ckheart George decided to build a temporary arena in the Central Square of Kor Town.


    In fact, it was just arge fence made of wood and rubble.


    As for the audience, they could just stand outside. ckheart George would kindly provide good seats and benches for those who spent a lot of money on premium tickets.


    With only 100 gold coins, ckheart George obtained authorization from the mayor to build a fence in the Central Square.


    The outside was bustling in preparation for the celebration, while Otto, locked in the stone cell, also learned about the situation through Sofia.


    Leaning against the eating Otto, Sofia whispered, ¡°Big Dra-dra, we¡¯re going to Serbia soon. I heard it¡¯s much more prosperous than this ce. I wonder if our lives will be better there¡­¡±.


    About half a year ago, Sofia started calling Otto ¡°Big Dra-dra,¡± as his nearly five-meter-long body really was a massive creature in front of the half-elf little girl.


    Moreover, the little girl was almost always by Otto¡¯s side, even sleeping together every night, treating him as her closest family member.


    As he listened to the half-elf little girl¡¯s words and felt the livelymotion outside, Otto¡¯s eyes sparkled as he gnawed at the Barbaric Bull¡¯s leg.


    ¡°An opportunity hase!¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6 005 Revelry? Revelry..._1

    6 005 Revelry? Revelry¡­_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under ckheart George¡¯s arrangement, wicked ves and some low-paidborers in Kor Town¡¯s center encircled a piece ofnd as the venue for the monster fight carnival.


    In just two days, the enclosure was built using nothing more than simple wooden boards.


    Such enclosures would obviously fail for long-term use, but for disposable use, they are barely passable.


    Some people worry about the safety of the enclosure, but the inherently greedy ckheart George won¡¯t spend an extra dime on it.


    Inside the enclosure, cages filled with monsters were ced, while Otto and Chimera were given special attention, locked with iron chains at opposite ends of the enclosure, the ends of the chains attached to rtively thick wooden boards.


    ckheart George did not want his two star monsters to have a face-off in this carnival.


    With a little money and someworking, he could bring both star monsters into Serbia and then sell them for a good price.


    ckheart George hired a spellcaster among the adventurers, who applied magic locks to the cages containing monsters, and then gave a speech devoid of cultural background.


    As the audience booed, the magic locks on the monster cages unlocked simultaneously.


    Over three hundred monsters of various kinds roared as they rushed out of the iron cages; they had been starved for three days, and the first thing they did after getting out was to fight each other for the flesh and blood of other monsters.


    Ottoy on the ground with no movement, wing at the chain around his neck, and had a n in his mind.


    The lock¡¯s forging material was ordinary pig iron, and although it was generously used, it was not unbreakable.


    Otto could now easily break free from the chains, but he didn¡¯t do so.


    The monsters that were madly fighting each other around him posed no real threat, as they would only approach Otto and Chimera as ast resort.


    The monsters were crazy, but they wouldn¡¯t court death.


    Instinct drove them to avoid danger.


    Otto was more concerned about the surrounding humans, who had grown much stronger than he had just a year ago.


    But he didn¡¯t think he could escape unscathed from the siege of a group of footmen.


    ¡°Maybe I need someone to draw their fire for me!¡±


    Otto squinted, maliciously staring at Chimera on the other side, gnawing on a dire wolf.


    He looked at the end of the chain around Chimera¡¯s neck, and that thick wooden board as well, and had made up his mind.


    Of Chimera¡¯s three heads, the dragon head and lion head were fighting for the dire wolf beneath them, while the other sheep head was vigntly observing the surroundings.


    The nearby monsters were eyeing the food under Chimera, but no monster could muster the courage to try and snatch it.


    Behind the rough enclosure was the frenzied audience, some even opening gambling tables, betting on how many monsters Chimera and the silver-scaled dragon beast could kill during the carnival.


    Otto slowly approached Chimera, who had grown so fast that his nearly five-meter body posed an undeniable threat.


    The sheep head kept a cautious eye on Otto, who was getting closer and closer, getting its attention ¨C in Chimera¡¯s eyes, this was not a friendly move.


    The pale silver dragon beast casually pped a gnoll to death, its powerful hind legs supporting it to stand up, and its front ws holding the gnoll¡¯s corpse.Otto¡¯s strange behavior caught the attention of the surrounding audience, and ckheart George felt a sense of foreboding.


    Just as people were wondering what the Dragon Beast was up to, it unexpectedly used the Gnoll¡¯s corpse as a throwing weapon and hurled it directly at the Chimera, which was feeding.


    The Gnoll¡¯s body smashed into the Chimera¡¯s vignt goat head, which was already quite irritable from not having had a chance to feed.


    Otto¡¯s action only served to further enrage it.


    Chimeras are an evil and contradictorybination. The dragon head drives it to attack, plunder, and umte treasures; the lion head incites its desire to hunt down powerful creatures within its territory; and the goat head makes it vicious and unyielding, fighting to the death.


    These monsters usually don¡¯t make for goodpany ¨C if you provoke one, it¡¯s likely to be a fight to the death.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Leaving its food behind, the Chimera fluttered its wings and quickly charged at Otto.


    However, when it was about five meters away, its massive body suddenly came to a halt in mid-air and crashed to the ground with a thud.


    The chain around its neck stood straight, and the worn-out chain made a piercing noise. Obviously, it was under tremendous pressure, causing some worry that it might break.


    ¡°Damn it, what are you all standing around for?¡±


    ckheart George finally reacted and kicked a Viin Servant in the butt, urging them to quickly deal with this sudden situation.


    Both Otto and the Chimera were his prized possessions, valuable living gold mines that could be sold for a good price in Serbia. Nothing could go wrong.


    In contrast to ckheart George¡¯s thoughts, the surrounding audience went wild with excitement, these bloodthirsty Lait people wishing for the two beasts to break free from their chains and fight each other right away.


    The arena¡¯s Viin Servants didn¡¯t dare to intervene in the conflict between the two beasts, let alone enter the enclosure filled with a crazy assortment of other monsters.


    So all they could do now was to run to the ends of the chains and try to pull the two confronting beasts back to their respective sides of the arena.


    But how could the mere strength of a few humans move the enraged Chimera and Otto?


    In the end, neither of the two massive beasts retreated even a single step. Instead, a Viin Servant lost his bnce from trying too hard and knocked out two of his front teeth, causing the surrounding audience to burst intoughter.


    Otto pped a Giant Poisonous Snake dead, grabbed its corpse together with that of a Kobold, and used them as throwing weapons against the furious Chimera, adding fuel to the fire.


    Engaged in a struggle against the chain around its body, the Chimera did not expect Otto¡¯s sudden attack. It was hit by the monstrous corpses, and although it didn¡¯t suffer any serious damage, its anger reached its peak.


    The dragon head of the Chimera, one of its three heads, opened its mouth wide and unleashed a fiery breath at Otto, but thetter sidestepped it effortlessly. Otto then threw two more monster corpses at the Chimera, further enraging it.


    Chimeras are intelligent creatures, with many adult chimeras learning to speak humannguage when they be powerful enough.


    Its three heads quickly scanned the surrounding environment and soon discovered that the end of the chain that bound them was merely secured to a thick wooden board.


    Without hesitation, it aimed a powerful fire breath at the thick board, which, along with the surrounding Viin Servants and a long row of fences, was reduced to ashes.


    With just a slight effort, the Chimera broke free from the chain and soared into the sky.


    The noisy audience became silent in an instant ¨C the monster was now free!

 Chapter 7 - 7 006 Tool Beasts? Farewell!_1

    7 006 Tool Beasts? Farewell!_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although arge group of onlookers were initially hoping that the Chimera would break free from its chains and tussle with Otto, things quickly began to deteriorate once the beast was actually set loose.


    The Chimera could fly, making the crude fences around itpletely useless. What¡¯s more, the beast had already destroyed arge section of the enclosure.


    Even the bloodthirsty Lait people were mostly just ordinary folk, not powerful adventurers or skilled magic users. When faced with such an evil and powerful monster, being slow to react meant bing its dinner.


    Some quick-thinking individuals were already making a hasty escape, and in some ces, stampedes had even begun to break out.


    Most of the adventurers capable of stopping the monster were among the fastest to flee, as selfishness was also a hallmark of the Lait people.


    ckheart George was bleeding in his heart, knowing that this surefire moneymaking event had turned into a disaster, and he might face a heftypensation afterwards.


    Whether others lived or died was of no concern to him. All he cared about now was minimizing his own losses, so he could make a quick getaway after tidying up his affairs, regardless of who was right or wrong.


    ckheart George pped a stunned evil ve and yelled furiously, ¡°Hurry up, you useless freeloaders! Go catch that big bird for me!¡±


    What kind of bird was so terrifying?


    The evil ves didn¡¯t dare toin, grabbing ropes and long poles and preparing to enter the enclosure to subdue the Chimera.


    Knowing full well that these crude tools werepletely useless, they were obviously just going through the motions.


    They weren¡¯t fools, and as ordinary people, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against even a single dire wolf, let alone the Chimera.


    Meanwhile, the Chimera was focusing all its attention on Otto.


    Taking advantage of its ability to fly, it looked down on Otto from above and unleashed one fiery breath attack after another.


    But Otto easily dodged every attempt, moving with an agility that belied his five-meter-long frame.


    Sometimes, when escaping the attacks proved difficult, Otto would simply grab another monster and throw it at the Chimera, either forcing the beast to divert its me breath or turning the unfortunate creature into a roasted meal in his stead.


    Without any ranged attack capabilities, Otto was bing more and more adept at using throwing weapons.


    As the Chimera¡¯s rampage continued, panic erupted among the other monsters in the enclosure, who instinctively sought to escape, the opening created by the Chimera¡¯s destruction proving to be their breakthrough.


    One after another, monsters burst through the charred remnants of the enclosure, immediately beginning to harvest human lives.


    The very people who hade to watch the monsters fight ultimately became part of the spectacle themselves.


    The mayor had already left the area under the protection of his guards. Kor Town was a poor and remote little ce, with barely ten guards in total, who usually only collected taxes.


    So when faced with such an event, why would the mayor care about anyone else¡¯s life?


    At this point, he was full of hatred for ckheart George and secretly vowed to send him to the gallows once the chaos was over.


    Risking his life for a hundred gold coins was a terrible business decision.


    As the chaos escted, ckheart George was forced to make his final preparations.


    He had already nned to secure both the Chimera and Otto, go into hiding and hire some adventurers to protect him as he fled to a neighboring country. Once there, he would sell the two monsters to a wealthy noble, ensuring more than enough wealth for him to livefortably for the rest of his life.


    Just then, George looked back and saw a bald, muscr man grinning at him.


    It was Bald Reby, the strongest adventurer in Kor Town, and his team.


    These scoundrels had been watching the chaos without lifting a finger to intervene, even as the monsters were ughtering people left and right.


    While the Chimera was formidable, it was hardly an insurmountable challenge for these grizzled adventurers who had spent years living on the ragged edge, fighting and bleeding their way across the wilderness.


    ckheart George knew that these scoundrels were waiting for him to approach and hire them so they could gouge him for as much money as possible.


    Though he bitterly resented the idea, he had no other choice in the circumstances.¡±A hundred gold coins, help me catch that Chimera!¡±


    Bald Reby sneered: ¡°A hundred gold coins? That¡¯s not enough to hire the powerful Reby! A thousand gold coins, not a single copper less, or I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    He was clearly taking advantage of the situation. Even if the Chimera was sold in Serbia, it would only fetch up to six hundred gold coins.


    Hiring adventurers is also a business, and business is all about bargaining.


    ckheart George gritted his teeth: ¡°Two hundred¡­ ¡±


    ¡°At least three hundred!¡±


    Bald Reby sneered at him, looking as if he had the upper hand. ckheart George knew he didn¡¯t have much time to waste on bargaining and ultimately had topromise.


    ¡°And!¡±


    Before leading his gang of brothers into the fenced area, Bald Reby stared wickedly at ckheart George.


    He said without a doubt: ¡°You also have to give me that half-elf brat, it¡¯s not worth much!¡±


    The scumbag was talking about Sofia, who he had been eyeing for a long time. He had some unusual tastes, but he would never be willing to buy her outright.


    ¡°Bah! You¡¯re greedier than a dragon!¡±


    Bald Reby ignored ckheart George¡¯s curse and stepped into the fenced area amidst theughter of his brothers.


    Although he was unwilling, ckheart George couldn¡¯t do anything about it. In private, he calcted that if he only had to pay for a half-elf female ve worth dozens of gold coins, it wouldn¡¯t be uneptable.


    ckheart George and Bald Reby¡¯s conversation was all overheard by Otto, who had devoured almost all kinds of monsters in the arena in just one year. Naturally, his hearing wouldn¡¯t be poor.


    ¡°Sofia, huh¡­¡±


    The half-elf girl wasn¡¯t brought to the venue, but was left in the arena. Otto remembered the care the little half-elf girl had given him over the past year, and his mind was made up.


    The Chimera continued to attack Otto relentlessly, and the Dragon Beast he had initially dismissed was bing quite a handful in just a short year.


    After several failed attempts at using me Breath, he considered whether to jump down and engage Otto directly but Bald Reby and his adventurer team arrived.


    An enchanted arrow hit one of Chimera¡¯s wings, and the unexpected aerial attack nearly made him plunge down.


    He quickly regained his bnce and spotted the human adventurer team that dared to attack him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The enraged roar of the Chimera echoed throughout the square, and he couldn¡¯t contain his anger, opening his mouth and spewing a torrent of mes at the despicable humans.


    Bald Reby remained calm: ¡°Spellcasters, Mana Barrier!¡±


    Two figures draped in dark robes held up their Magic Wands, and a translucent barrier appeared in front of the adventuring team.


    The me Breath pierced through the barrier after a brief pause, but its power was greatly diminished and posed no threat to the adventurers.


    ¡°Get ¡¯em!¡±


    Bald Reby charged forward, brandishing his double-ded axe while Bick followed closely behind with a sword full of cracks.


    The two Spellcasters cast Fireballs and Freezing rays. Despite not being high-level magic, they still suppressed the Chimera.


    Three Rangers drew their bows and aimed for Chimera¡¯s wings, causing the battle to be tense in a short time.


    At this moment, Otto, shackled on the other side, had bitten through the chains.


    ¡°Farewell!¡±


    He broke through the fence behind him and ran away without looking back.

 Chapter 8 - 8 007 Elemental Trap_1

    8 007 Elemental Trap_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto escaped, and with such a big figure it was extremely difficult for him to do anything without attracting attention.


    Chimera would not forget the guy who provoked it first. Driven by its evil vengeful nature, it gave up attacking the human adventurers surrounding it and instead flew into the air, chasing Otto.


    This made ckheart George extremely anxious. How did both of his star monsters run away in an instant?


    It was as if his gold coins had grown wings and flown away.


    ¡°Damn it, Reby, my babies are running away!¡±


    ckheart George screamed, clutching his hair, while Bald Rebyughed and said: ¡°George, my old friend, I sympathize with you, but this is an unexpected situation. The job¡¯s difficulty has increased, you have to pay more!¡±


    A Dragon Beast like Otto, with such good looks, could be worth at least a thousand gold coins if sold to the nobles of Serbia.


    ckheart George, unwilling to give up, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Damn it, as long as you catch both Chimera and the Dragon Beast for me, I¡¯ll give you double the reward!¡±


    Having received a satisfactory answer, Bald Reby shouted to a ranger: ¡°Pete, follow that Dragon Beast for me. Everyone else, stop this big flying bug.¡±


    Peteughed and replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, don¡¯t forget to treat me to a drink afterwards!¡±


    This young man¡¯s family had been hunters for generations, relying on the mountains for their livelihood. Tracking beasts was their specialty.


    Pete followed Otto¡¯s escape trajectory, while the others focused their firepower on Chimera.


    Although Chimera wanted to leave, Reby¡¯s two mages were not to be underestimated, with a thickyer of frost covering its wings, it could not fly high nor fast.


    If they just wanted to kill Chimera, this group of veterans could end the fight quickly.


    But ckheart George wanted it alive. If they identally killed it, no one would pay them a reward.


    So now Reby¡¯s strategy was to drive Chimera in the direction Otto fled, fighting and chasing it along the way.


    On the other hand, Otto had returned to the arena.


    Kor Town wasn¡¯t that big, and by now it had descended into chaos, filled with bloodthirsty monsters everywhere.


    Monsters had already spread to the arena, leaving behind only a few evil ves in charge, but at this moment, not a single one of them could be seen.


    Either they had already run away or they had been eaten by the monsters.


    Using his enhanced sense of smell from the dire wolf, Otto easily found Sofia. He was very familiar with the scent of this half-elf little girl.


    At this moment, Sofia was hiding in the corner of a stone cell, with two gnolls struggling to bite the iron gate in front of them.


    The gnolls¡¯ teeth were very sharp, and the iron gate wouldn¡¯t hold for long. In fact, if Otto was willing, he could¡¯ve torn down the broken iron gate long ago.


    ¡°Owooo¡­¡±


    Just as Sofia was curled up in the corner, her eyes tightly closed, waiting for death toe, she heard the dying wails of the gnolls.


    Sofia was confused because she also felt the ground vibrating, and it felt familiar.


    As she looked up, she saw Otto¡¯s big head. Strangely enough, she felt like the hideous head was smiling at her.


    Otto, who had juste out of the swarm of monsters, was covered in blood and broken flesh, exuding a pungent smell of blood.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this was undoubtedly a scene from hell, but the half-elf little girl felt extremely relieved.


    ¡°You came back¡­¡±


    Having been a listener for a year, Otto finally said his first words to Sofia: ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡±Sofia opened her eyes wide with disbelief, not expecting Otto to speak, but she knew now wasn¡¯t the time to waste asking questions, so she quickly agreed with a delighted smile.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    This was the first realmunication between the two, brief but full of trust. Otto understood Sofia and had grown ustomed to her presence; in this strange world, he didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    As for Sofia, she considered Otto her only family. The half-elf girl didn¡¯t mind the dirt on Otto¡¯s body, climbed onto his broad back, and held onto his neck tightly.


    There were terrifying monsters all around, and Otto was the most frightening of them all, but feeling the familiar sensation beneath her, Sofia felt incredibly at ease.


    Otto knew that ckheart George wouldn¡¯t let him go easily. Once the distraction Chimera was captured, it would definitely be his turn next.


    One-on-one, those adventurers were no match for him, but the humans had almost ruled the entire continent, and it wasn¡¯t just because of individual strength.


    Even powerful Ancient Dragons often couldn¡¯t gain any advantage when facing arge number of well-coordinated humans.


    Otto¡¯s n was simple: leave Kor Town, find a ce withplex terrain and plenty of prey to hide.


    He would develop stealthily, avoid taking risks, and only consider other matters after his six divine weapons were ready.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that a human ranger had already set up many Elemental Traps outside the stone cell.


    Elemental Traps were invisible traps set up using Elemental Crystals. Apart from the expensive main material and limited power, they had almost no drawbacks, and most rangers could make them.


    Pete was surprised by the rtionship between the Dragon Beast and the half-elf girl. He couldn¡¯t understand it, but at the same time, he felt lucky.


    If Otto had run straight out, he might have already escaped Kor Town by now.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that, because he noticed Otto was about to leave with Sofia.


    Pete, hidden behind a stone wall, gritted his teeth and eximed through themunication crystal, ¡°Boss, I used all the elemental crystals I had on me. You¡¯d better let Georgepensate me double!¡±


    Bald Reby¡¯s rough voice came through themunication crystal, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pete. I¡¯ll make ckheart George provide you with three times the amount of elemental crystals. We definitely won¡¯t lose money on this deal!¡±


    The greed of these adventurers was on par with that of a dragon, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t risk their lives exploring dangerous ces.


    On the other hand, Otto, carrying Sofia on his back, stepped on an Ice Trap as soon as he left the stone cell. Although it couldn¡¯t hurt him much,


    the cold air slowed down his movements and made Sofia on his back shiver.


    A child¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the power of an Elemental Trap, even with Otto acting as a cushion underneath her.


    Through his Wild Beast Heart, he could sense the Elemental Traps but couldn¡¯t determine their exact locations.


    This was troublesome. Normally, he could just charge straight through. If the power of the other traps was simr to the Frost trap, it would be like scratching an itch for him.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that now because Sofia¡¯s delicate body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such torment.


    Just as Otto was about to retreat back into the stone cell, nning to break through the wall and escape from another location, Sofia stopped him.


    Her red pupils glowed with a strange light, and the Elemental Traps in her perception appeared like dazzling bright spots.


    ¡°Big Dragon, follow my instructions. I can see where these Elemental Traps are!¡±


    Otto was stunned. Though he didn¡¯t know how Sofia could see the Elemental Traps, he chose to believe her immediately.


    Under Sofia¡¯s guidance, though slow, the two of them finally managed to break through theyers of Elemental Traps.


    Meanwhile, Pete, hiding behind a broken wall, looked like he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 9 - 9 008 The Result: Team Wiped Out_1

    9 008 The Result: Team Wiped Out_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although the Elemental Trap is concealed, it is notpletely unobservable.


    Just as Otto could not pinpoint the exact location of the Elemental Trap, he could generally sense the presence of traps around him.


    To find the exact location of an Elemental Trap is actually quite simple, as most of them can¡¯t escape the eyes of Rangers or Spellcasters.


    But this didn¡¯t seem like something a Dragon Beast or a little Half-Elf could do.


    Seeing their target about to flee, Pete decisively pulled out themunication crystal: ¡°Boss, no matter what, I think you shoulde here immediately¡­¡±


    Bald Reby¡¯s rough voice came through the crystal: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pete, we¡¯re already here!¡±


    As soon as he spoke, a sharp scream came from above apanied by the falling, battered Chimera, which crashed not far in front of Pete.


    Its heaving chest was the only sign that it was still alive.


    Bald Reby led his adventurer squad towards the scene.


    When everyone had gathered, Pete noticed that the adventurer squad was not doing well either.


    The two Spellcasters looked exhausted, their magical power clearly depleted, they couldn¡¯t rely on them for a while.


    However, the silver-gray Dragon Beast couldn¡¯t fly, so there was no need for them to contain it.


    Aside from these two Spellcasters, the others were also in bad shape, and Bald Reby¡¯s muscr upper body had several new wounds.


    The adventurer squad had no Priest, so he had simply bandaged himself up.


    Bick didn¡¯t seem injured, but his tattered longsword had been broken in two. The two Rangers, excluding Pete, appeared rtively fine, only slightly fatigued.


    ckheart George followed reluctantly, as a spoiledmoner he was utterly exhausted.


    Bald Reby was annoyed with ckheart George. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the Spellcasters wouldn¡¯t have exhausted their magic, and he wouldn¡¯t be injured.


    George was too talkative, finally catching his breath, he angrily said to Reby: ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made! This Chimera is crippled even if it¡¯s healed, it won¡¯t fetch any Gold coins! Do you still want your reward?¡±


    Bald Reby, holding back his anger, grabbed ckheart George by the cor and said word by word: ¡°My employer, sir, if you continue to be so talkative, I won¡¯t mind changing my profession. You may not know, but we asionally dabble in the business of banditry!¡±


    ckheart George was taken aback. He finally understood that these scoundrels were not easy to deal with, and when pushed, they were capable of anything.


    While they were arguing, Otto observed the nearby human adventurers with a subtle expression, seemingly unimportant to them.


    Tool-Beast Chimera nowy in another spot. To the humans, Otto appeared less troublesome than the winged Chimera.


    ¡°It seems I am underestimated¡­¡±


    Previously, Otto avoided conflict with the humans out of fear they¡¯d gang up on him as if he were a boss monster.


    But looking at the adventurers now, some injured and weakened, where was the need to flee? He might as well just steamroll them, which shouldn¡¯t be too hard.


    Immediately taking action, after his year-long life in this alternate world, he was no longer the ordinary man from Earth, and his conscience had long since vanished.


    He exchanged a knowing smile with Sofia before lowering the silver-gray Dragon Beast¡¯s body slightly, its powerful leg muscles tensing.


    ¡°Sofia, hold on tight!¡±


    The Half-Elf loli buried her small head behind Otto¡¯s neck, gripping his hard scales to stabilize her body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Cracks covered the ground under Otto¡¯s feet, and his massive figure shot out like a silver-gray cannonball.


    Bald Reby was about to scare ckheart George some more, never realizing that his days were numbered.


    The target was obvious, anyone could see that Bald Reby was the leader.


    Moreover, Reby was distracted and exposed vulnerabilities. If Otto didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, he would be a fool.


    Otto moved swiftly, Reby, who was holding ckheart George by the cor, saw only a silver-gray blur before him.


    When he reacted, Otto¡¯s ferocious head was already in front of him.


    Like a kite with its strings cut, both Bald Reby and ckheart George screamed as they soared into the air, crashing to the ground with a deep impact, their bodies reduced to pulp.


    No one expected Otto to take the initiative, disying incredible speed that contradicted his massive size.


    His charge was a skill he acquired from the Minotaur,bined with his terrifying physique gained from devouring various monsters, his speed exceeded even adult Minotaurs.


    ¡°Reby!¡±


    Bick, with his broken sword, called out Reby¡¯s name, but there was no response.


    Everyone was startled by the sudden situation, but Otto didn¡¯t waste the opportunity, he quickly turned and whipped his tail, striking a dazed human Ranger.


    The man¡¯s weak body died instantly without so much as a scream.


    After Otto killed the human Ranger with a swipe, the remaining adventurers finally reacted.


    The lone Ranger, Pete, began fighting back. But his arrows bounced off Otto¡¯s scales, leaving only a tiny mark on the surface.


    Seeing this, the two magic-depleted Spellcasters immediately chose to flee. However, they hadn¡¯t taken a few steps before Otto crushed them beneath a torn-down stone wall.


    Thoughcking in ranged abilities, he knew how to use tools.


    Stone walls were abundant and useful projectiles. The desperate human adventurers chose to fight to the death, rushing towards Otto, hoping for a miracle.


    But the oue was cruel; their attacks posed no threat to Otto, and they died one after the other.


    Bick, with his broken sword, had his spine crushed by Otto. Gasping for breath, hey on the ground, no longer a concern to Otto. Battered Chimera was far more valuable anyway.


    Sofia excitedly dug a tattered Magic Wand and a Magic Book containing a few low-level spells from a pile of blood and flesh.


    ustomed to hardship, Sofia wasn¡¯t bothered by the smell of blood and gore. Her eyes curved like crescents as if she had found something to help Otto.


    In contrast, Bick¡¯s vision blurred, seeing back to his early adventurer days with a brand new sword. He once dreamed of bing a legendary swordsman and leaving a mark in history, but now his sword was broken, and his journey was at its end.

 Chapter 10 - 10 009 e, howevers <^ e. Teens, you all ( recently. , it is a 009 denver in more.

    10 009 e, howevers <^ e. Teens, you all ( recently. , it is a 009 denver in more.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Kor Town had now be a yground for monsters, and the residents either had be their food or had fled elsewhere.


    Since the town itself had little value and there were dragon disasters nearby, the senior members of Lait Kingdom didn¡¯t even bother to send anyone when they heard the news.


    Meanwhile, Otto, the main culprit of all this chaos, had just opened his eyes in a dark cave.


    He had found the cave two days ago and casually killed a huge bear that was inside.


    He left the bear meat and some honey from the cave for Sofia as food and then devoured the half-crippled Chimera.


    Swallowing an entire mature Chimera brought great assistance to him, also, as expected, it put him into a brief slumber.


    After waking up, Otto¡¯s appearance underwent a huge change. Most notably, a pair of dragon wings finally grew from his back.


    Upon closer examination, they were almost identical to the wings on the Chimera, except for the color of the scales. He had acquired the flying ability from the chimera.


    Of course, there was also me Breath. He could vaguely feel that a new organ had appeared around his lungs, containing a massive amount of energy.


    His size increased by nearly a meter, making him look like a juvenile red dragon instead of a silver one, except for the color of his scales.


    ¡°Big Dragon, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    As soon as Sofia noticed that Otto had awoken, she immediately ran over, jumped up, and wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. Her little feet hung in the air, which was extremely cute.


    However, both of them were filthy, and they hadn¡¯t had a chance to take a bath yet.


    During Otto¡¯s slumber, Sofia had simply used a rag to clean the bits of meat and blood off his body.


    Although the cave was only on the outskirts of Nn Forest, it was still filled with various ferocious beasts and monsters.


    Sofia dared not venture out alone, and Otto had strictly forbidden her to do so before he fell into a deep sleep.


    The reputation of the dead bear kept other beasts and monsters away from the cave for the time being.


    As Otto fully awoke, his various abilities began to function again, but the feedback from the Wild Beast Heart left him bewildered.


    Because this scouting ability showed that the half-elf girl hugging him tightly posed a certain threat to him.


    Compared to an adult dire wolf, the seemingly harmless little girl appeared to have a higher level of threat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It wasn¡¯t like this back in Kor Town¡­¡±


    Otto looked puzzled, but he understood when he looked at the magic wand in Sofia¡¯s hand, as even though she looked irresistibly adorable, she didn¡¯t seem to have an extraordinary fighting ability.


    This was the loot obtained from the two wizards crushed to death by the stone wall created by Otto. The other magic wand was smashed along with its owner by the wall.


    In addition, there was an old magic book containing many ordinary spells.


    These items were of no help to Otto, but Sofia seemed quite interested in them and was overjoyed to find such items.


    With this in mind, Otto tentatively asked, ¡°Sofia, have you learned magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sofia released her hold on Otto and gripped the shabby magic wand, pointing it toward the ground at the cave entrance: ¡°Big Dragon, watch this!¡±Magic elements gathered on her worn magic wand, quickly forming a fireball about the size of an adult¡¯s fist.


    The scorching high temperature emanated from the surface of the fireball, and Sofia gently waved her wand. The fireball traced a crimson trajectory in the air, smashing into the ground at the cave entrance and creating a shallow pit.


    The damage wasn¡¯t insignificant; it was probably no worse ¨C even stronger ¨C than the spells cast by Bald Reby¡¯s two intrepid magicians earlier.


    Before Otto could even be astonished, Sofia continued waving her wand and letting loose other spells like freezing rays and wind des, like a miniature magic fort.


    Little Sofia, with hands on hips and a proud smile, looked like she wanted to be praised.


    With his mouth agape, Otto stared in dumbfounded disbelief as his jaw nearly dropped to the floor.


    In just two days, this little girl had learned all the spells in the grimoire and to great effect.


    ¡°Imp¡­ impressive!¡±


    Finally, Otto had no choice but to praise Sofia. However, she was dissatisfied with his meagerpliments and turned away, pouting.


    Not to be outdone, Otto flipped through the worn grimoire, attempting to learn something for himself. But he quickly gave up after failing to grasp even the most basic spells.


    He understood the contents of the book and the theory behind the spells but couldn¡¯t muster up so much as a fart, let alone a fireball.


    Sofia looked at Otto with curiosity, then burst intoughter when she discovered he was trying to learn spells.


    ¡°Big Dragon, this book is meant for humanoid races to learn from! Besides, the magic elements in the air don¡¯t seem to want to get anywhere near you!¡±


    Now dawning upon Otto, he realized he didn¡¯t have even the slightest affinity for magic.


    With a gloomy mood, Ottoy on the ground, silently gnawing on bear meat.


    Sofia¡¯s appetite was small, so she left the bear meat untouched, preferring to eat fruits and honey collected by the bear. The leftovers went to Otto.


    Devouring the bear didn¡¯t provide Otto with any useful abilities, primarily because he already possessed them, gained from consuming other creatures.


    It seemed the mysterious orb¡¯s devouring ability had a small intelligence. If he consumed more of the same power, it would select the best option and progress.


    Seeing Otto feeling down, Sofia cheerfully climbed onto his neck and pressed her face against Otto¡¯s te-blue scales, letting out a clear, tinklingugh.


    ¡°Cheer up! I¡¯ll work even harder to learn magic, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to learn it! I¡¯ll be able to help you!¡±


    Sofia appeared to havee to life since leaving Kor Town. Maybe because they had left a ce that made her unhappy or learning magic to help Otto.


    It touched Otto deeply!


    ¡°We will be together forever and ever¡­¡±


    Despite trying to make his voice gentler, it still came out quite deep, sounding like a powerful boss monster in some underground dungeon.


    However, Sofia was pleased by it, happily hugging Otto and calling him ¡°Big Dragon,¡± making his heart melt.


    Although he told her she could call him Otto instead, she still preferred to refer to him as ¡°Big Dragon.¡±

 Chapter 11 - 11 010 Eye of Mist_1

    11 010 Eye of Mist_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nn Forest was suddenly enveloped in a dense fog, making it difficult to see anything in the distance.


    However, Otto decided to venture out anyway, as he needed to take a bath. The odors on him and Sofia were bing unbearable.


    This was a damp rainforest, a paradise for monsters and beasts. Giant trees reached skyward everywhere, thick vines coiling around them, while dense foliage of varying heights formed a naturalbyrinth.


    Emerging from a pool of water after washing off the dirt and grime on his scales, Otto felt much refreshed.


    Sofia sat on the bank, feet sshing in the water, smiling as she used a tattered cloth to help wipe down Otto¡¯s scales.


    The surrounding beasts and monsters dared not approach this huge creature that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Instinctively, they kept their distance.


    However, their need for water also made them unwilling to leave the area. This was the only nearby water source.


    For dinner, Otto caught a massive wild boar that looked rather sulent. The creature had boldly approached the pool for a drink despite its massive size.


    Otto simply ughtered it with a single swipe of his ws near the water, then brought it back to the cave. Once he left, other beasts and monsters hiding nearby finally dared to step forward and drink.


    On their way back, Sofia picked some fruits, but they wouldn¡¯t be enough for a meal. While the Half-Elf Loli didn¡¯t enjoy meat, she didn¡¯t abstain from it entirely. She just preferred more delicate foods.


    Once back in the cave, Sofia expertly cast a fireball to light up the fire pit. Otto then skewered the freshly-ughtered boar on a small tree trunk to roast it.


    Though there was no harm for Otto in eating raw meat, cooked meat was obviously the better choice if possible. Furthermore, raw meat wasn¡¯t good for Sofia¡¯s growth.


    While gnawing at the roasted meat, Otto pondered their next move. Having gained freedom from the arena, he still knew very little about the world.


    This was just the outskirts of Nn Forest, with very few creatures capable of posing a threat to Otto. Correspondingly, the prey avable here wasn¡¯t particrly impressive either.


    Within the cave was a ck bear, which was more or less the ruler of the local ecosystem. Creatures like this enormous boar were incredibly rare.


    Most creatures here were simply ordinary wild rabbits or small Kobolds. It would be challenging for them to survive here in the long term.


    As Otto¡¯s size continued to increase, so did his need for food. It seemed inevitable that they would have to venture deeper into Nn Forest.


    As for returning to human society? That would be asking for trouble. They would either be hunted by human adventurers or be captured and raised as pets by the rich and powerful. Neither oue appealed to Otto.


    As Otto contemted their next move, Sofia chewed her meat delicately and grumbled, ¡°This fog is really strange. As long as I¡¯m within the fog¡¯s range, the magic elements seem unwilling to respond to me. It¡¯s as if the fog itself is a spell.¡±


    Ottocked any knowledge of magic and couldn¡¯t even sense the existence of magic elements; hence, he couldn¡¯t continue the conversation with Sofia.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that this fog he couldn¡¯tprehend exposed their existence to the master of Nn Forest.


    Deep within the Nn Forest, the trees grew even more lush, towering above. In their midst stood an incredibly colossal tree, asrge as a mountain.


    The giant tree was covered with vines thicker than humans, woven tightly together in an orderly fashion, forming a peculiarly shaped giant nest.


    Sharp thorns sprouted from the vines, transforming the nest-like fortress into an impregnable stronghold.


    At first nce, it genuinely resembled their of a demon king.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t far from the truth. The master of this Thorn Nest was Cassiopeia, the Mother of Thorns and self-proimed supreme ruler of Nn Forest. She was an adult Green Dragon.


    When she was just a dragonling, her mother had driven her out of the den. She then came to Nn Forest to make a living.After more than a hundred years of hard work, she finally managed to take control of part of this vast and fertile rainforest, bing the uncrowned king here.


    Although she was only a king in name, her life was quite good, but who would have thought that during these years, a Red Dragon suddenly flew in from the nearby Sulfur Mountains.


    This fellow immediately wanted to snatch away the territory she had painstakingly managed for over a hundred years.


    Because they started fighting directly when they first met, Cassiopeia didn¡¯t even know the real name of this Red Dragon.


    In their first encounters, the Red Dragon didn¡¯t gain much from her, as most Red Dragons liked to be loners, and this one was no exception.


    Cassiopeia had been managing Nn Forest for over a hundred years, and she had countless monster minions at her disposal.


    In a one-on-one fight, she was no match for the Red Dragon, but who said she had to face him head-on in a duel?


    Drowning him in a sea of her Thorn Legion¡¯s monsters was what she loved to do most.


    Seeing the not-so-smart Red Dragon getting beaten up and crawling away always brought her a good mood for a long time.


    But good times didn¡¯tst long. Suddenly, arge number of powerful monster minions appeared under the Red Dragon¡¯smand, resulting in the two sides gradually bing evenly matched in their struggle.


    However, the Red Dragon¡¯s fighting power was slightly stronger than hers, so she was starting to lose in theirter confrontations, which made Cassiopeia very frustrated.


    Fortunately, this guy was a brainless fool, or else Cassiopeia might have lost the struggle long ago.


    She first tried to figure out why the Red Dragon suddenly gained so many monster followers, but when she learned the truth, she became even more frustrated.


    Lowly monsters like kobolds or gnolls were not worth mentioning.


    But those powerful monsters, such as wyverns and manticores, simply decided to follow him unconditionally just because he was an adult Red Dragon.


    She had once extended an olive branch to monster groups like wyverns, but at that time, those arrogant creatures didn¡¯t give her the time of day.


    As for her current followers, she had to use both threats and bribes to get them to follow her, which was a real headache.


    In contrast, the brainless Red Dragon could just rely on his imposing appearance to attract arge number of loyal followers, which made her furious.


    ¡°Pah, this world is obsessed with appearances!¡±


    Cassiopeia, unhappy, began to check the feedback from the Eye of Mist, her reconnaissance spell.


    She was still in a struggle with the Red Dragon, and this fellow was impulsive, always picking fights on a whim.


    To avoid being caught off guard by a sudden attack, she regrly sent out the Eye of Mist, using the magical fog it produced to monitor her territory.


    The detection range of the magical fog created by the Eye of Mist was huge, almost covering the entire Nn Forest.


    But the spell had a w ¨C it could only detect creaturesrger than five meters in size.


    Since the target was an adult Red Dragon, this w could bepletely ignored.


    Unfortunately, Otto¡¯s size happened to meet the detection conditions of the Eye of Mist.


    Lying on her sparse pile of treasure, Cassiopeia spoke to herself with interest, ¡°Today, the Red Dragon didn¡¯te, but instead, there¡¯s a strange young Silver Dragon?¡±

 Chapter 12 - 12 011 Troll and Lizardman

    12 011 Troll and Lizardman


    Trantor: 549690339


    There are many kinds of dragons in Arcadia, but generally, they are divided into two categories in human perception.


    The more prominent being the evil Color Dragons, and the other being the rtively amiable Metallic Dragons who are part of the good alliance.


    There are also rumors of a Gem Dragon, but as there are few eyewitnesses, it is generally not mentioned by many.


    The Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, and the Red Dragon on the Sulfur Mountains, both belong to the category of Color Dragons, with the Blue Dragon, ck Dragon, and White Dragon being others in this category.


    Some also refer to the Color Dragons as the Five Color Dragons.


    Most Color Dragons are evil and selfish, extreme individualists; warlike, greedy, and arrogant are their synonyms. They like to use fear to oppress all creatures, even if the other party is from their kind.


    Greed is the core essence of Color Dragons. They are fascinated with treasures, and love shiny gems and enchanted equipment.


    They believe that they have the right to possess all the wealth in the world, regardless of who the previous owners were.


    Hence, Color Dragons wouldn¡¯t hesitate when plundering the wealth of other beings, they might even wipe out entire viges over a few gold coins.


    Naturally, as the Color Dragons built up a notorious reputation, tales of ying them as the major theme grew along with the amount of their amassed treasures.


    On the other hand, Metallic Dragons, although equally desirous of wealth, were not excessively skewed by greed.


    They are dedicated to researching obscure artifacts, some Metallic Dragons would even use part of their treasure vault for a greater cause. This is why Metallic Dragons have a decent reputation in Arcadia.


    Due to the fundamentally different standing and opposing beliefs, most Color Dragons and Metallic Dragons are mutually exclusive.


    Conflict at first sight ismon, there have even been severalrgescale True Dragon Wars in the history of Arcadia.


    Just as some Metallic Dragons like to persuade Color Dragons to turn to the side of goodness, some Color Dragons enjoy watching righteous Metallic Dragons fall into being evil minions.


    Coincidentally, Cassiopeia is one of them. She enjoys watching the so-called good races fall into corruption, eventually siding with evil. If they could be her minions, that would be even better.


    Over the centuries, she has sessfully corrupted some Elves and Giant Eagles into her minions.


    A juvenile Silver Dragon, if allowed to grow for a few decades, could be quite a useful power.


    Although this Silver Dragon looks a bit peculiar, perhaps its bloodline isn¡¯t pure, it seems to have some Red Dragon blood mixed in. But it also indicates that it would be easier for it to be corrupted by her.


    At this thought, Cassiopeia quickly called upon her chief enforcer, an ugly Giant Troll that stood over four meters tall. This creature was the leader of the Troll n in the Thorn Legion.


    This greenish troll, covered in sores and twisted scars, seemed to be a mutant with four arms of varying lengths. His odd appearance made him seem rather intimidating, and nobody would dare defy him.


    ¡°Kamia,e here!¡±


    The troll clumsily prostrated itself on the ground, showing the utmost respect his brain, which was probably no bigger than a walnut, couldprehend.


    Trolls are akin to disasters in any ce due to their terrifying inherent appetite. They eat everything they can get their hands on.


    Therefore, anywhere they went, they would devour everything edible, perhaps even including their kind.


    Also, the regenerative ability of Trolls is extremely frightening. Even if their bones were crushed, their tendons cut, or their heads chopped off, it would merely infuriate them, not kill them.


    Hence, Trolls are foes that many adventurers and even monsters aren¡¯t eager to confront.


    They are not intelligent and difficult to control due to their unquenchable greed, but they¡¯re certainly willing to work for powerful beings, namely Giants or Dragons for instance.


    And so, Cassiopeia had easily subdued Kamia and his n initially, the price being the provision of ample food.


    Inside the Nn Forest, inferior and rampant Kobolds and wild boars are everywhere, it wouldn¡¯t be a burden.


    Not to mention, Trolls aren¡¯t picky eaters, they can feast on hard and sharp thorny bushes when they¡¯re famished.


    Kamia, the Troll, being the primary enforcer of the Thorn Nest should be fully capable enough to deal with a Silver Dragon cub. Of course, we¡¯re referring to a normally developed dragon cub here.


    Cassiopeia was somewhat worried if this fellow could sessfullyplete the task she¡¯d assigned him. It would be quite a hassle if this simpleton, who only knew how to eat and fight, mistook the dragon cub as a nutritious lunch and crunched it into bits.


    Hence, Cassiopeia summoned another monster, a rare one having some brains, Saru, the chief of the Lizardman n.


    The Lizardman n, also being quite peripheral member of the assault legion, with scales of this midlife leader already showing signs of whitening. Yet his gaze was unusually bright among monsters.


    His physique wasn¡¯t exceptional, not evenparable to the admirable warriors of his n, but his mind rarely functioned well. Even if it wasn¡¯t at par with human sages, in a horde of low-witted monsters, it was rather remarkable.


    This was the reason Cassiopeia, despite not liking him much, still summoned him.


    The Lizardman leader Saru dropped the shoddy wooden stick in his hand, kneeled on one knee before Cassiopeia¡¯s throne, and patiently listened to the request of the Mother of Thorns.


    ¡°As you wish, my master!¡±


    Saru left the Thorn Nest with a somewhat worried walk, following him was Kamia, with his head tilted, looking less intelligent.


    This fierce Troll, while temporarily remembering the task assigned by his master, Saru found it hard to believe how long the task wouldst in his walnut-sized brain.


    This time Saru didn¡¯t bring the Lizardman n warriors for the task, he didn¡¯t want his youngsters to be torn apart by this dull-witted Troll.


    God knows if he can resist the Trolls¡¯ insatiable hunger.


    Anyway, the one responsible for dealing with the Dragon cub, this big fellow, no matter how much effort he needed to put, Saru only needed to bring the young dragon back in the end.


    Nn Forest is vast, it even takes a considerable amount of time to walk from the Thorn Nest located centrally to the outer areas.


    Due to old age, Saru wasn¡¯t suitable for continuous long-distance hiking, hence when the sun set and the moon rose, he chose to rest leaning against a tree.


    Saru was originally thinking of riding a Giant Eagle, but Kamia¡¯s huge body made it hard for the eagle to carry.


    Moreover, if he got onto the Giant Eagle, instead of functioning as a mount, maybe it would be the right choice to have it as dinner.


    The Giant Troll Kamia was nibbling on all the edible things around him. Poisonous insects, wild beasts, and even branches and stones were stuffed into his stomach.


    This made Saru believe all the more that leaving the other warriors of his n behind was the correct choice.


    As for Otto, he was not aware that his location had been exposed, he and Sofia were sound asleep in the cave.


    The Half-Elf little girl covered herself with a heavy bear skin, using his tail as a pillow, seemed to have had some good dreams. Munching on her mouth, drool was flowing directly onto Otto¡¯s tail

 Chapter 13 - 13 012 Troll_1

    13 012 Troll_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t long after dawn, and Otto had already got up with a grave expression, as two unexpected guests had arrived near the Giant Bear Cave.


    ording to Wild Beast Heart¡¯s warning, one of them was extremely dangerous.


    Wild Beast Heart granted Otto a low-level, instinctive ability simr to that of a Minotaur. However, its detection and warning range was not that great, which was why the enemy was discovered only when they were about to reach the front door.


    Very few creatures on the outskirts of Nn Forest could pose a threat to him, so these two individuals most likely came from deep within the rainforest.


    At first, Otto thought they were just passing by. However, on the contrary, their movements indicated that they wereing straight for him.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    With narrowed eyes, Otto watched the cave entrance. After devouring the Chimera, he had undoubtedly be a fierce beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for some action!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t afraid; although he wasn¡¯t very skilled, he could just flee with his newfound ability to fly if anything went wrong.


    With this in mind, Otto woke up Sofia, who was sound asleep, and told her to hide.


    Although still drowsy, the little girl became alert once she learned what was happening. She tightly gripped the worn-out magic wand that was almost taller than herself, her ruby-like eyes wide and resolute: ¡°Big Dragon, I don¡¯t want to hide. I¡¯m strong now and can help you!¡±


    Although Otto was reluctant, the little girl remained determined and did not seem to back down easily. The two unwee guests were getting closer and closer, leaving Otto no choice but to begrudgingly agree.


    However, he still reiterated: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t try to be a hero. As a spellcaster, you must first ensure your own safety before you can help me!¡±


    He didn¡¯t treat Sofia as someone who needed protection, as that would only wound her pride.


    Only by using such words could he convince her to willingly stay behind him, since it was indeed the right position.


    As Otto walked out of the cave with Sofia, Lizardman Saru and Giant Troll Kamia were also approaching the cave entrance. Both sides began sizing each other up.


    In the name of Mother of Thorns, was this the so-called young dragon?


    Saru stared in amazement at the silver-gray behemoth before him. After devouring the Chimera, Otto¡¯s body, including his tail, had grown to nearly seven meters long.


    Such a gigantic creature, if standing upright, would be almost as tall as the dimwitted Kamia.


    The Eye of Mist could only provide minimal information to its caster, so Princess Cassiopeia had no idea about Otto¡¯s appearance or strength.


    Saru felt baffled as he thought, could this size really be considered a young dragon? A teenage dragon would be more fitting¡­


    If he knew Otto was barely over one-year-old, one could only wonder what he would think.


    Aside from that, after really seeing Otto, Saru didn¡¯t have much confidence in that dimwitted Kamia.


    Thankfully, the so-called young dragon was also on guard and did notunch the first attack.


    That suggested that there might be alternatives better than directly engaging inbat and dragging the young dragon back with them.


    Just as Saru cleared his throat, preparing to engage in a friendly conversation with Otto, the drooling troll beside him stepped forward.¡±Damn it, has this guy forgotten what he¡¯s supposed to do?¡±


    Shshaalu hurriedly shouted, ¡°Kamia, don¡¯t forget what the master told you to do!¡±


    Kamia didn¡¯t even turn his head, drooling heavily as he said, ¡°Shut up, food. Kamia remembers, Kamia knows! But Kamia is hungry, so Kamia wants a snack!¡±


    Following Kamia¡¯s gaze, Shashaalu noticed a delicate half-elf little girl hiding behind the young dragon.


    For monsters like trolls and ogres, dwarves, elves, and half-elves are always the most delicious snacks, which is why Kamia could not control himself.


    Moreover, his task from Cassiopeia did not mention this half-elf little girl at all.


    ¡°Damn! We¡¯re in trouble now¡­¡±


    Although he was unsure of the rtionship between this half-elf and the young dragon, he couldn¡¯t imagine the other party willingly offering up the so-called snack to this ugly troll.


    Even among troll ns, Kamia was not the smartest, only bing the leader because he could fight the best.


    Actually, this fit the monsters¡¯ values, while those like Shashaalu who used wisdom to be the n leader were seen as unusual by other monsters.


    ¡°A troll and a lizardman?¡±


    After more than a year in the arena, Otto could recognize most monsters and beasts, but he was still surprised by thebination before him.


    No matter how he looked at it, these two races did not seem capable of living together peacefully; in the simple mind of a troll, a lizardman should just be their food.


    Before Otto could think any further, the troll Kamia, covered in pus-filled boils and oozing green fluid, tried to bypass him with drool dripping from his mouth and reached for Sofia.


    Of course, Otto wouldn¡¯t let this man-eating monster get his wish and struck the idiot who tried to ignore him with a swipe of his w.


    His sharp w reflected a cold light in the faint morning glow, smoothly cutting through the troll¡¯s flesh, severing his arm, and flinging him several meters away, breaking a tree trunk that took a whole person to hug.


    The troll climbed up with a puzzled face amidst the wreckage. His pain nerves were not well-developed, and it took him a while to react to what had just happened.


    In Otto¡¯s astonished expression, he picked up his severed arm, aligning the wound like a jigsaw puzzle. After a visible wriggling of flesh and blood, the arm that had been cut off by Otto¡¯s w healed surprisingly simply!


    Although the angle was a bit strange, it still moved freely, making Otto wonder what this creature¡¯s body was made of.


    Otto¡¯s attack did not bring any substantial harm to Kamia, but it enraged the simple-minded monster.


    ¡°Meal, not obedient¡­ Kamia, wants to eat!¡±


    Like a fierce beast, the troll temporarily forgot the task given to him by the Mother of Thorns, lying down on the ground and charging at Otto.


    Shshaalu covered his face and shook his head, thinking that the Mother of Thorns giving this task to Kamia was a wrong choice.


    But he then thought that among the monsters following the Mother of Thorns, this troll was already the most powerful one. If Kamia was not enough, maybe the Mother of Thorns herself would have to step in.


    The so-called Mother of Thorns was nothing more than an adult green dragon, not an ancient dragon. She wasn¡¯t an extremely powerful being in this world.


    There were no legendary creatures in Nn Forest, and the neighboring Lait Kingdom was a weak and small nation. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be her turn to run rampant here.


    Therefore, the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, didn¡¯t have very powerful monster minions. This was one reason why she was interested in Otto and wanted to corrupt him into her pawn.

 Chapter 14 - 14 013 Return Empty-handed_1

    14 013 Return Empty-handed_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The field in front of the Giant Bear Cave had already be a mess, and Otto and Kamia had fought several times.


    On the surface, Otto seemed to have the upper hand, but it was difficult to achieve effective results.


    The troll had a unique physique, and Kamia¡¯s self-healing ability seemed even stronger. No matter what injuries he suffered, he was always able to heal quickly in a short time, and his actions would not be affected.


    Just now, Otto smashed the monster¡¯s head with his tail, spraying red and white brain matter all over the ce.


    However, not long after, an even uglier head grotesquely grew out in its ce.


    The rage from several serious injuries caused the already dim-witted troll to lose all sanity. At this moment, there was only one thing in its walnut-sized brain.


    It wanted to eat everything in sight!


    The Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, had miscalcted. She never thought a silver dragon the size of a young dragon would be so capable of fighting.


    By normal logic, against Kamia¡¯s ferocity, he shouldn¡¯t have been a problem even if there were two young dragons just out of home.


    But Otto was not a traditional giant dragon.


    ¡°Feast!¡±


    Kamia howled as he charged towards Otto, only to be whipped into the air by Otto¡¯s tail and nted headfirst into the ground like a turnip.


    At this time, Sofia also raised her magic wand. She had been observing for a long time from the side.


    After ensuring her own safety and avoiding identally hurting Otto, she immediately acted like a small magic turret, pouring all kinds of attack spells onto Kamia.


    As Kamia was still struggling to pull his head out of the dirt, he had no time to dodge the sudden magical onught.


    Several fireballs and other spells urately hit Kamia¡¯s massive green body, directly sting open several charred holes and wounds.


    Among them, the wounds cut open by the wind des began to heal quickly, while the scorched areas caused by the fireballs remained motionless.


    Seeing this, Otto discovered that fire was extremely effective against Kamia¡¯s self-healing abilities, and it was a perfect time to test the power of me Breath.


    Without hesitation, Otto took a deep breath, feeling the unknown organs next to his lungs fill with heat. Opening his mouth wide, a fan-shaped wave of high-temperature me surged towards Kamia like a roaring fire dragon.


    This was Otto¡¯s first time using me Breath, and he still didn¡¯t know how to control its strength, so he simply went all out.


    The coverage and temperature of the me were astonishing, far surpassing that of its source, Chimera.


    The power Otto gained was not limited to the source of the ability, and the actual strength depended on Otto¡¯s own power.


    Kamia finally pulled his head out of the dirt, only to see the me spewing from Otto¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No! No! Kamia hates fire!¡±


    He covered his head, trying to escape the range of the me Breath attack, but before he could get far, several wind des flew from Sofia¡¯s direction.


    The timing and angle were perfect, and even Saru, who was monitoring as a fellow spellcaster, apuded inwardly. It was not easy to achieve this level of precision.


    Two of the wind des missed their mark, but the others all struck the troll¡¯s ankles. While they didn¡¯t sever his leg bonespletely, they sessfully caused him to lose his bnce.


    Kamia copsed to the ground like a felled tree, unable to maintain his bnce. He didn¡¯t have time to worry about the lingering pain in his feet, and with all four of his strangely proportioned arms, he grabbed the ground and tried to escape. But it was already toote.


    The me Breath attack came quickly, and Kamia, unable to escape in time, was forced to endure the fan-shaped high-temperature me with his own flesh.¡±Roar! Kamiya, it hurts!¡±


    In the scorching sea of mes, Kamiya screamed and frantically rolled on the ground, his green skin covered with pustules rapidly turning into a charred color.


    If this continued, he would soon be burned to death by Otto.


    Sharulu, who had not taken action, finally could not stand still. He was surprised that a Silver Dragon would breathe fire like a Red Dragon, but there was no time for him to think too much.


    The Lizardman n was not favored by Cassiopeia, and if he escaped without doing anything, he couldn¡¯t predict how the Mother of Thorns would deal with him.


    He didn¡¯t like the mindless troll Kamiya either, but he couldn¡¯t let him die so simply. At the very least, he needed a fool to take the me for himself.


    The old Lizardman took out his worn magic wand and muttered an unintelligible spell at Otto.


    ¡°Acidic Pearl!¡±


    A green viscous liquid projectile appeared out of nowhere, flying at a tricky angle towards Otto.


    Just by looking at this oily green sphere, Otto didn¡¯t want his freshly cleaned scales to be contaminated by it.


    Before Otto could get up and dodge, Sofia¡¯s support had already arrived.


    A scorching fireball collided with the viscous poison projectile, and the high temperature caused the liquid within to quickly evaporate, leaving only a foul odor in the air.


    Sharulu gave a faint smile. As expected, this half-elf brat was more troublesome than she appeared, but still a little tender!


    After whistling, signaling his Giant Eagle, Sharulu quickly muttered another spell, as another viscous green poison flew towards Otto.


    It still didn¡¯t have any useful effect, just like before, as it was evaporated in mid-air by Sofia¡¯s fireball.


    Sharulu hadn¡¯t expected it to be useful in the first ce, as he had already prepared a backup n.


    Unbeknownst to when, he had already reached the vicinity of the battlefield between Otto and Kamiya, pointing his magic wand at Otto¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Grease Skill!¡±


    The solid ground suddenly turned slippery, and Otto almost fell down with all four limbs facing the sky.


    Otto hurriedly pped his unfamiliar wings to regain bnce but naturally could not continue breathing mes.


    Seizing the opportunity, Sharulu ran to the charcoaled Kamiya, mumbling an obscure spell quickly.


    ¡°Magic de Skill!¡±


    A light green transparent de attached to Sharulu¡¯s magic wand, and he swiftly cut off half of Kamiya¡¯s body, dragging the more important upper half and began to run away.


    Seeing Otto about to regain his bnce, Sharulu didn¡¯t forget the finishing spell.


    ¡°Fog Skill!¡±


    A thick fog spread rapidly around Sharulu, making it impossible to see one¡¯s fingers when stretching out a hand. The range of the fog was notrge, but it was enough to cover their escape.


    The Giant Eagle that heard the signal had just arrived, and Sharulu skillfully jumped on it, heading towards the Thorn Nest without looking back.


    Although everything was going ording to his n, he was well aware of the risks involved.


    This old Lizardman didn¡¯t have any advanced spells, and his ability to reach this level was purely based on his many years of experience.

 Chapter 15 - 15 014 Visiting Again_1

    15 014 Visiting Again_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Thorn Nest, Cassiopeiay on her meager pile of treasures, extremely dissatisfied.


    She really wanted to swallow these two useless creatures in anger, but her reason told her that she couldn¡¯t.


    Now facing the threat of the Red Dragon, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose Kamia, her powerful henchman.


    Saru knelt on the ground with his head bowed, beside him was his Giant Eagle and half of the burned Troll.


    Ordinary creatures would not have survived such injuries.


    But for this Troll, as long as there was enough food, it could heal itself after a while, and might even be stronger due to mutation.


    This mission had not gone smoothly, and the main reason for such a situation was Cassiopeia¡¯s mistaken judgment of Otto¡¯s strength.


    But for an Evil Dragon to admit its mistake was no different than trying to ask her to share her treasures with others.


    Lizardman Saru exaggerated the situation, putting all the me on the foolish Kamia, and continuously praised Otto¡¯s strength.


    In short, he made it clear that his failure had nothing to do with himself.


    Even if Kamia wasn¡¯t seriously injured and unable to speak, with his pitiful brain capacity, he wouldn¡¯t know how to argue.


    As for Saru and his Lizardman n, Cassiopeia didn¡¯t value them much. Lizardmen were of average strength, their numbers were notrge, and they could not y a significant role in the struggle against the Red Dragon.


    So eating Saru wouldn¡¯t matter much, but if she let Kamia go, there really wasn¡¯t any reason to dispose of this Lizardman who hadpletely shifted the me.


    After all, she had to consider the opinions of other ns, not all monsters were brainless.


    Although Cassiopeia imed herself to be the master of Nn Forest, there were still many monster ns in the forest that didn¡¯t obey her.


    Even her pile of treasures looked quite shabby, and you could even find a considerable amount of copper and unrefined gemstones inside.


    To be a dragon in such a state was truly humiliating.


    After hearing Saru¡¯s ount, Cassiopeiaposed herself and tried to speak calmly: ¡°So, is that young dragon very strong?¡±


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t fully believe what the Lizardman said, but one thing was certain ¨C the young dragon¡¯s strength must be far superior to Kamia¡¯s.


    If she could control that young dragon, the Wyverns under the Red Dragon wouldn¡¯t put so much pressure on her.


    Saru nodded repeatedly and then promised: ¡°But it¡¯s no match for your Thorn Legion!¡±


    Cassiopeia believed this too. After years of management, her followers had reached a considerable level, even though theycked top-notch power. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have beaten the Red Dragon so severely a few days ago.


    Butter, that Red Dragon gained many followers by chance, and now it even coveted her territory and wealth.


    Is it really appropriate for her to waste her troops on a young dragon at this critical moment? If the Red Dragon happens to attack, it would be a big problem.


    Soon, Cassiopeia had an idea. She gave a piece of her scale to the Lizardman and said, ¡°Saru, I want you to go as my envoy again¡­¡±


    Although the Lizardman was reluctant, he had no choice but to obey the Evil Dragon at this moment.


    At the same time, he was also thinking about his own way out.


    He didn¡¯t have much loyalty to Cassiopeia, only obeying her for the sake of his n¡¯s survival.


    If Cassiopeia lost to the Red Dragon or was clearly at a disadvantage in the uing battle, he would betray the Green Dragon without hesitation and join the Red Dragon¡¯s side.


    This was a very normal move for monsters¡­


    ¡­


    In the Giant Bear Cave, Otto devoured the half-body remains of Giant Troll Kamia left behind under Sofia¡¯s disdainful gaze, as he coveted its extraordinary recovery ability.


    The taste was not good, like burnt meat, and had a sour, disgusting smell.


    Soon, the familiar information in the strange Light Ball in his brain emerged.


    ¡°Sessfully devoured Giant Troll leader, obtained Advanced Regeneration¡­¡±


    ¡°Obtained Intermediate Mutation (Uncontroble)¡­¡±


    After considering it, Otto discarded the ability of Intermediate Mutation, as it was an uncontroble ability.


    He didn¡¯t want to grow weird, uneven limbs like the Giant Troll.


    This time, gaining the ability sent him into a brief slumber. When he woke up, he found that the structure of his body seemed to have changed.


    First, he cut a small wound on himself with his sharp ws, and the wound healed quickly, visible to the naked eye.


    Otto nodded, very satisfied with this. With this almost perverse ability, it would be of great help in enhancing hisbat abilities.


    At the same time, he recalled the previous battle, briefly putting aside the Troll, Sofia¡¯s performance was also outstanding, but what concerned him the most was the Lizardman.


    In the beginning, Otto didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Lizardman; Saru, whose body length was not even half of Kamia¡¯s, indeedcked intimidation, but his actual aplishments in battle surprised Otto.


    The spells Saru used were not strong, mostly low-level ones, but his techniques and timing were very skilled and practical.


    Otto had to admit that Saru had some skills. Most monsters were reckless, and such intelligent ones were rare.


    Sorting out his thoughts, Otto decided to leave the cave with Sofia. They had repelled the invaders before, but no one could guarantee there would be no follow-up attacks.


    It was at this time that Otto remembered why the atmosphere in Kor Town had be so low.


    ¡°Is it the dragon¡¯s followers¡­?¡±


    From the interactions between the two monsters, it seemed highly likely. Although he didn¡¯t know whether they were followers of the Red Dragon or the Green Dragon, either would be troublesome.


    So, for safety¡¯s sake, he thought it better to find another hiding ce sooner rather thanter.


    But before he could move, the Wild Beast Heart¡¯s premonition started again.


    This time there were still two targets, one very familiar, like the Lizardman who had escaped before.


    As for the other one, it didn¡¯t seem very strong in the feedback from the Wild Beast Heart, and wouldn¡¯t pose an effective threat to him.


    But Otto didn¡¯t let his guard down because of this. After all, the Wild Beast Heart was just a low-level ability from the Minotaur, and could only provide reference.


    ¡°Sofia, get ready for battle!¡±


    Sofia nodded, gripping her Magic Wand. After the previous battle, she was a little excited to be able to help Otto.


    At this time, Otto¡¯s thoughts were simple. If the Wild Beast Heart¡¯s warning was wrong and the iing person was very powerful, he would immediately take Sofia and fly away from here.

 Chapter 16 - 16 015 Cooperation Achieved_1

    16 015 Cooperation Achieved_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon seeing the neer, Otto breathed a sigh of relief. In addition to the Lizardman Shasharu, the other creature was a Giant Eagle.


    Since Cassiopeia couldn¡¯t cast Eye of the Mist at will, this spell that would cover the entire Nn Forest took some time to prepare.


    In order to prevent Otto from escaping and disappearing, Shasharu immediately rode the Giant Eagle to pursue him.


    Although the Giant Eagle was a formidable monster, its strength mostly lied in its mobility, and the threat it posed to Otto was far less than that of the previous Troll.


    ¡°So, is this Lizardman returning to die?¡±


    Just as Otto was considering whether to burn both of them to ashes with a single me Breath, Lizardman Shasharu raised both hands to indicate that he meant no harm.


    ¡°Mighty True Dragon, Ie with good intentions!¡±


    Although Shasharu seemed calm, he was already prepared to flee at any moment. He had a rope tied around his waist.


    The other end of the rope was tied to the Giant Eagle, and as soon as Otto showed any signs of aggression, Shasharu would immediately signal the Eagle to flee.


    Unexpectedly, the Lizardman actually wanted to talk to him, which took Otto by surprise. Otto coiled his tail around Sofia for protection, and she stood on tiptoes, curiously observing the situation.


    ¡°Lizardman, I don¡¯t think your previous actions were well-intentioned!¡±


    Otto¡¯s voice was low and filled with discontent, but Shasharu breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that the formidable young dragon was at least willing tomunicate.


    He quickly exined, ¡°The previous misunderstanding was purely the individual behavior of that Troll. You should know, their brains have never been too bright¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, state your intentions, Lizardman!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to get caught up in this matter, and since dragons are mostly short-tempered, Shasharu did not waste any more time. He took out the dragon scale Cassiopeia had given him and introduced himself.


    ¡°My name is Shasharu, and Ie as the messenger of the great Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, the ruler of Nn Forest!¡±


    Otto¡¯s gaze was drawn to the green dragon scale in the Lizardman¡¯s hand. Upon hearing his words, he immediately realized that they were Green Dragon¡¯s Families.


    If the rumors were true, the so-called Mother of Thorns should be an adult Green Dragon, along with an unknown number of Monsters¡¯ Families, not an enemy to be provoked easily.


    At least not one that he could provoke easily at the moment¡­


    Sofia climbed onto Otto¡¯s neck using his tail, whispering in his ear: ¡°Big dragon, there seems to be somemunication magic on that green scale¡­¡±


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t just a simple token. This was interesting ¨C it seemed that a certain Green Dragon was paying attention to the situation here.


    Shasharu carefully watched Otto¡¯s expressions and cautiously said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to submit to the Mother of Thorns and join the Thorn Legion, my benevolent master Cassiopeia will forgive your previous rudeness and grant you¡­¡±


    While saying these words, Shasharu was already prepared to flee at the slightest hint of trouble.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t show any signs of anger. At this moment, he appeared calm, not like an arrogant dragon at all.


    ¡°So basically, it¡¯s submit or die?¡±


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s not that serious, we can discuss it nicely¡­¡±


    Shasharu spoke with a fawning smile, and just as he thought the negotiation had failed, Otto chuckled instead.


    ¡°Submission is impossible, but I heard that the Mother of Thorns is currently in a fierce battle with a Red Dragon. Perhaps we can cooperate! What do you think, the great Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia?¡±


    The Lizardman was momentarily speechless, as the green dragon scale in his hand shimmered with magical light and floated in front of Otto¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You could actually detect my presence? But you dare to negotiate terms with me¡­¡±Cassiopeia¡¯s voice came from the scale, while Shasharu stepped back carefully, still ready to run away at any moment.


    In case the two big shots failed to reach an agreement, he might end up a pitiful scapegoat.


    ¡°We just take what we need¡­¡±


    Otto appeared calm, showing no fear at all. If he couldn¡¯t win a fight, couldn¡¯t he still run away?


    With a red dragon watching him closely at the side, he didn¡¯t think that the green dragon would risk leaving its territory to chase him down.


    ¡°Tell me your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can handle some troublesome matters for you that you don¡¯t want to handle directly, as well as help you fight the red dragon. In return, you have to give me appropriatepensation, like a mercenary.¡±


    Cassiopeia pondered for a moment. Although it was slightly different from her expectations, it didn¡¯t seem uneptable. She didn¡¯t have excessive demands for formal loyalty.


    Corrupting good-hearted races was her hobby, and she would have plenty of time to manipte themter.


    So Cassiopeia asked, ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Seeing that she was interested, Otto continued, ¡°I need an abundant supply of food. If you can provide me with a fertile hunting ground, all the better.¡±


    The request wasn¡¯t excessive, but a hunting ground that could sustain a giant dragon was either located at the heart of her territory or upied by monster ns that were unwilling to submit to her.


    She wouldn¡¯t want to let such an unstable factor into her core territory. After a brief moment, a new idea emerged in her mind.


    ¡°Tell me your true name!¡±


    ¡°You can call me Otto¡­¡±


    Of course, Otto wouldn¡¯t tell her his full true name. Who knew if she had mastered any strange magic that would have an effect just by knowing his true name?


    ¡°Very well, Otto. As for the hunting ground, the entire Nn Forest is mine, but there are some disobedient monster ns. If you can deal with them, the territories they upy will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Before that, I will have the lizardmen provide you with plenty of food. If you need anything, you can talk to Shasharu. He will try his best to satisfy you!¡±


    Otto clearly understood the green dragon¡¯s intentions. She obviously wanted to use him to eliminate some opposing forces, but he didn¡¯t mind. The situation between them was one of mutual exploitation.


    It was most important to avoid conflict with this adult giant dragon at this moment.


    ¡°So, cooperation established?¡±


    ¡°Cooperation established!¡±


    The magic on the green dragon scale gradually dissipated and turned into an ordinary dragon scale. Otto took the scale and handed it to Sofia.


    Just a single scale wouldn¡¯t bring Otto any useful abilities even if he consumed it, but it was a pity to just throw it away.


    Moreover, it was a scale from an adult giant dragon, a valuable material nheless. It might also be useful to Sofia.


    Shasharu, who¡¯d been hiding on the side and not making a sound, also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the two big shots hade to an agreement, and he was no longer in mortal danger.


    He wanted to leave and return to his n, but Otto didn¡¯t forget about him.


    ¡°Shasharu, right?¡±


    The lizardman was startled but quickly responded, bowing respectfully, ¡°Yes, my lord, what are your orders?¡±


    As rtively low-ranking beings, recognizing their ce was the foundation for survival.

 Chapter 17 - 17 016 A Magical Genius One in Ten Thousand_1

    17 016 A Magical Genius One in Ten Thousand_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Thanks to Cassiopeia and Otto¡¯s cooperation, Shasharu had specifically selected a small team of lizardmen from his n to deliver food to Otto.


    Before Otto got a new hunting ground, the lizardmen were responsible for his meals.


    Although Otto appeared to be just a young dragon, he could easily consume the daily food of forty lizardmen when he let loose.


    Cassiopeia did not mention any other monster ns of the Thorn Legion, and thus, naturally, those ns would not willingly undertake Otto¡¯s food consumption.


    This was Cassiopeia¡¯s own initiative, a form of an alternative punishment for Shasharu, and it alsopletely eliminated any tiny bit of loyalty Shasharu had for her.


    The scale of the lizardmen¡¯s n was not consideredrge, with only a few hundred people, including women and children. They could handle the burden for a short time.


    However, if this went on, the women and elderly within the n would have to reduce their food rations.


    So Shasharu also hoped that Otto could get his own hunting ground as soon as possible, at least to alleviate some of the pressure on the lizardmen¡¯s n.


    Most of the food provided by the lizardmen came frommon wildlife found in Nn Forest, like wild boar or deer, asionally mixed with some ferocious beasts like swamp crocodiles.


    Otto was not picky about his food, as long as it filled him up, he would ept anything that was delivered.


    Sofia did not like meat, so Otto would also request some wild fruits or honey from the lizardmen.


    With a full stomach, Ottoy outside the cave, engaging Shasharu in casual conversation. This lizardman was surprisingly knowledgeable.


    Through this elder lizardman, Otto learned many things about Nn Forest.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°Shasharu, are you good at using magic?¡±


    Shasharu was a bit confused about why Otto asked such a question, but he still answered, ¡°I am one of the few curse-casting spellcasters in the n. Among the lizardmen, most spellcasters are shamans.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Otto nced at Sofia, who was nibbling on a small red wild fruit and then asked, ¡°What do you think of Sofia? Can she learn the spells you know?¡±


    ¡°Sofia?¡±


    Shasharu quickly realized Otto was referring to the previously impressive half-elf girl.


    He hesitated slightly, but Shasharu still replied, ¡°I am not sure about that, but most of what I have mastered are not difficult low-level spells. If Miss Sofia wants to learn, I would not mind teaching¡­¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Otto looked at the lizardman with satisfaction. Although there had been some unpleasantness initially, by now he was growing more fond of him.


    So, in a happy mood, he patted his chest and assured the lizardman, ¡°Shasharu, I owe you one. If you need any help in the future, feel free toe to me.¡±


    Was the half-elf girl so important? Just teaching a few low-level spells would earn the promise of a mighty dragon.


    Thispletely took Shasharu by surprise because, in his impression, dragons were greedy creatures that would constantly exploit their subordinates, so how could they care about the feelings of other creatures?


    But he soon remembered that the dragon before him had scales that resembled a silver dragon.


    It was said that silver dragons were the friendliest and most sociable of metal dragons, always providing assistance to benevolent creatures in need and hence known as Virtuous Dragons.Could all these rumors really be true?


    Having always faced evil dragons like the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, Saru found it difficult to imagine what the existence of a Virtuous Dragon would be like.


    No matter what, getting along with a dragon better than Cassiopeia was a great improvement.


    Little did Otto know that his casualment had deeply touched Saru, so much that he became extremely serious in teaching Sofia magic afterward, even willing to teach his most precious spells.


    Days went on like this, with Otto getting ustomed to his newly grown wings, while Sofia absorbed Saru¡¯s magical knowledge like a sponge.


    ¡°This is truly unbelievable!¡±


    Saru was amazed as he conversed with Otto.


    ¡°Miss Sofia is a rare genius, one in ten thousand. I spent ten years mastering these spells, and she has learned them all in just three days!¡±


    The Lizardman appeared quite disheartened. True to his words, Sofia had learned all the spells he knew in just three days. He could only teach her practical experiences thereafter.


    As for spells, Otto had no knack for them. He¡¯d once apanied Sofia in one of Saru¡¯s magic lessons, but, unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even manage to summon a slight breeze.


    ¡°Is Sofia actually the real protagonist?¡±


    As Otto tilted his head, watching Sofia practice her spells, such thoughts emerged in his mind.


    Perhaps by using his absorption ability, he could acquire spells he couldn¡¯t learn on his own, like how he obtained the me Breath ability by absorbing the Chimera.


    With this in mind, Otto nced at Saru with malicious intent but quickly dismissed the idea.


    He quite liked the Lizardman, especially since the Lizardman n continued to provide him with ample food every day.


    Despite having experienced over a year of brutal lessons in the Arena, Otto still couldn¡¯t betray the kindness extended to him.


    ¡°Lord Otto¡­¡±


    The old Lizardman, who did not know how close he was to winding up inside a dragon¡¯s belly, seemed a bit restrained.


    Finally, under Otto¡¯s puzzled gaze, he said, ¡°Lord Otto, this might be a bit sudden, but may I use that favor you offered now?¡±


    At first, Otto was astonished, but he quickly realized that he had indeed promised Saru something.


    So, Otto agreed, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too outrageous, I¡¯m willing to grant your request.¡±


    Upon receiving Otto¡¯s assurance, Saru continued, ¡°In reality, our n¡¯s food reserves have hit rock bottom. Although we haven¡¯t reached the point of reducing rations for our people, within a week, we¡¯ll have to cut back on the food supply for women and the elderly.¡±


    Supporting a giant dragon was too difficult for the rtively weak Lizardman n.


    Otto gestured for the Lizardman to continue, and thetter hesitated before saying, ¡°I hope Lord Otto can secure a new hunting ground as soon as possible. Frankly, with our n¡¯s current territory, even if we increase manpower, we cannot hunt enough food.¡±


    After all, the number of creatures in a region is limited. If they hunt recklessly, the hunting grounds would only be more barren, not to mention the Lizardman¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t particrly fertile in the first ce.


    Otto nodded, agreeing to the proposal. It seemed that for both his and the Lizardman¡¯s sake, it was time to take the first step into Nn Forest.

 Chapter 18 - 18 017 Honor You as King_1

    18 017 Honor You as King_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nn Forest covered a vast area, naturally nurturing arge number of various monster ns.


    Even though Cassiopeia had been working here for decades, she had only conquered a few monsters.


    The Lizardman n had never been a powerful monster n. If it weren¡¯t for their alliance with Cassiopeia, which allowed them to avoid direct confrontation with many powerful monster ns, their survival in Nn Forest would have been even more difficult.


    For the safety and future of the n, Saru had studied many other monster ns living in Nn Forest.


    After following Saru¡¯s advice, Otto¡¯s first target was the ogres.


    These ogres living near the Lizardman n¡¯s territory could barely be considered a n; more than a dozen loosely gathered together, perhaps it would be more appropriate to call them a gang.


    This also indicated that this group of ogres was easier to defeat, and since they sometimes encroached upon nearby Lizardmen who were out hunting for food, Saru had been displeased with these ogres for a long time.


    Many Ogre ns, or smaller gangs like this one, existed within Nn Forest, and they asionally engaged in crude transactions with each other.


    However, they were quite foolish, unable to even count to ten with their fingers right before their eyes. asionally, more intelligent subspecies like Two-headed Ogres or Ogre Magicians would emerge among them, but none were present in this gang.


    Contrary to their intelligence, most ogres possessed formidablebat abilities. Adult ogres could grow between three to four meters tall and had immense strength.


    This was also the reason why this small group of ogres, numbering only a dozen or so, was able to upy arge territory in the surrounding area.


    From a high ground, Otto and Saru hid and observed the ogres from a distance. Most of them were adult males, with only a few females and no young.


    Ogres, whether male or female, were very strong, which made them difficult enemies for the Lizardman n. To defeat an ogre head-on usually required the assistance of five or six lizardmen.


    But for Otto, it might just take a bit more effort.


    Before this, Saru and Otto made a deal: as long as Otto was willing to share the ogres¡¯ hunting grounds with the Lizardman n, they would help Otto hunt and send troops to help him defeat the ogres.


    Otto agreed, so Saru brought a team of the strongest Lizardman warriors to help with the battle.


    The battle began, with Otto initiating the attack. Relying on his own thick skin and toughness, he swooped down from the sky as the ogres leaned against tree trunks to rest.


    Through practice over these days, he had already be proficient in using his newly grown wings.


    Perhaps it was due to once being human, but Otto preferred to attack with his front ws.


    ¡°Haha, do you know the technique of descending from the sky with a palm strike!¡±


    The foolish ogres, of course, couldn¡¯t understand Otto¡¯s dark humor or strange pronunciation.


    They had no concept of standing guard or keeping watch, and only after one of their unfortunaterades had his head crushed by Otto did the group of ogres roar, reaching for the clubs and spears beside them, advancing towards Otto with heavy steps, preparing to counterattack.


    But as they approached, Otto quickly flew up into the sky, leaving only the headless corpse of an ogre behind.


    A few ogres with spears lifted their heads andunched an attack at the airborne Otto, but he deftly evaded them.


    Before they couldunch a second attack, Saru¡¯s Lizardman squad arrived.


    ¡°Grease Skill!¡±


    Saru once again used this spell that had once put Otto at a slight disadvantage, but this time the target was the ogres, and the results were even better.


    The foolish ogres couldn¡¯t understand why the ground beneath their feet suddenly became as slippery as grease. Before their small brains could process it, most of the ogres had already fallen to the ground.The Lizardman squad naturally wouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity. They carried crude spears made of wood and stone on their backs, which, while primitive, had decent killing power when amplified by their strong muscles.


    The Ogres on the ground roared angrily as theirrge size, which they usually relied on, became a massive burden.


    Like one cumbersome target after another, they were soon all filled with the Lizardmen¡¯s spears.


    Thanks to the Ogres¡¯ thick armor and strong vitality, such attacks were not enough to kill them, but the pain only served to enrage them further.


    Struggling to stand, they pulled the spears from their bodies and used them as weapons, intending to attack the smaller Lizardmen around them.


    But they had forgotten about Otto, the one who had initiated the attack. Under Saru¡¯smand, the Lizardmen quickly retreated.


    zing me Breath washed over the clustered Ogres, turning all but two of them into charcoal in the inferno.


    The two lucky survivors, covered in wounds, threw their weapons aside and knelt on the ground, begging Otto for mercy.


    Saru originally wanted his Lizardman warriors to kill these two Ogres, but after looking at Otto, he left the decision to him.


    ¡°We beg for mercy. We will obey.¡±


    The Ogres could only speak a few simplemon words andin on the ground trembling, trying their best to pronounce each strange-sounding word.


    It seemedmunication wasn¡¯t impossible, and Otto suddenly didn¡¯t want to kill these two Ogres anymore.


    Living in Nn Forest and facing Cassiopeia or even that unseen Red Dragon, the pressure was truly overwhelming for him alone.


    So, he wanted to enlist followers of his own¡­


    Compared to dragons, Ogres were more willing to serve giants or Titans, but when it came to their own lives, that was another story.


    With his crimson eyes fixed on the two Ogres, Otto¡¯s deep voice sounded like a demon¡¯s growl.


    ¡°Submit or die!¡±


    Without hesitation, the Ogres gave up their freedom and became the first followers of Otto in Nn Forest¡­


    Saru had no objections to this. Of course, even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t dare to voice them.


    The somewhat elderly Lizardman leader looked at Otto withplicated expressions in his eyes, as if he understood something.


    Perhaps there was a better way to get along between them than simply cooperating with this formidable young dragon.


    It was the Lizardman squad¡¯s responsibility to clean up the battlefield. They sliced off the unburnt parts of the Ogre corpses to store as food.


    They then searched through the Ogres¡¯ territory but only found moldy furs and old helmets.


    Ogres were greedy and liked to collect treasures, but their definition of treasures left much to be desired.


    Ottoyzily on a clearing, with his two newly acquired Ogre minions dutifully standing by his side like a pair of guardian statues.


    It seemed Saru had made a decision. He slowly approached Otto, knelt down respectfully, and gave an oath of allegiance as the leader of the Lizardman n.


    This gesture surprised Otto greatly, but Saru bowed his head, spoke reverently: ¡°Honorable King Otto, on behalf of the Lizardman n, I pledge my allegiance to you, recognizing you as our king, and bing your subjects!¡±

 Chapter 19 - 19 018 New Recipe_1

    19 018 New Recipe_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Lizardman n had never been core members of Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Legion, andtely, they had been increasingly marginalized.


    Due to some previous incidents involving Otto, Cassiopeia¡¯s prejudice against Saru deepened, making life harder for the Lizardman n.


    Recently, Cassiopeia had been at a disadvantage in the battle against the Red Dragon. Saru¡¯s original idea was to simply look for an opportunity to defect to the Red Dragon¡¯s side. But now, he saw a new option.


    A young dragon with considerable strength and ambition didn¡¯t really matter.


    What was important was that,pared to Cassiopeia and the Red Dragon, Otto seemed to have fewer followers and was easier to get along with.


    Which was more important, leisurely honey wine or thirst-quenching water?


    Most people understood this simple truth, but how many would really put it into action?


    In fact, Saru was gambling, and he was gambling the future of the entire Lizardman n.


    Based on Otto¡¯s size, it would take at least several decades for him to grow up.


    Lizardmen were not a long-lived race, so maybe by the time Otto grew up, Saru would be long gone.


    But this decision was not made for himself. He hoped that the Lizardman n could seize the opportunity to soar, rather than forever be stuck in a situation with only a few hundred members and constantly worrying about having enough food.


    Otto didn¡¯t know Saru¡¯s thoughts but knew thatpared to Cassiopeia, he was far behind in both strength and influence.


    Under such circumstances, choosing to follow him undoubtedly entailed great risks.


    When he had just decided to recruit followers and prepared to make a big breakthrough, he encountered a voluntary follower.


    Who would have thought that although the old Lizardman Saru was not good-looking, he became more and more pleasing to the eye.


    Despite his excitement, Otto feignedposure. After settling his emotions a bit, he said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to let Cassiopeia find out.¡±


    Otto¡¯s voice was deep and steady, mysteriously making Saru feel somewhat unfathomable.


    Even though Otto didn¡¯t explicitly agree, he had obviously epted the Lizardman n¡¯s allegiance, which finally put Saru¡¯s mind at ease.


    After the Lizardman squad finished cleaning up the battlefield, they returned to the Giant Bear Cave in high spirits.


    Sofia had been waiting at the entrance for a long time. Since she wasn¡¯t included in this action, the little girl was still fuming with her hands on her hips and a pouting face.


    However, a child¡¯s attention is often drawn to other interesting things, and she quickly focused on the tworge figures following Otto.


    And the two Ogres noticed Sofia as well. To them, half-elves were the most delicious snacks.


    Now their slow brains had a simple idea, which was to catch this little thing and treat themselves to her.


    Otto hadn¡¯t expected such a situation. However, before he could take action, Sofia had already dealt with it herself.


    ¡°Grease Skill!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s casting speed was even faster than her teacher Saru¡¯s. The two clumsy Ogres hadn¡¯t walked a few steps before they fell to the ground.


    Although the Grease Skill was a low-level spell, it was very effective against clumsy creatures like Ogres.


    Due to their fall and the tearing of their wounds, coupled with the memory of their near-death experience, the spineless Ogres immediately screamed in pain.


    But Sofia would not let them off easily. She enthusiastically attacked them with Fireball Wind des and the like. Of course, she had controlled her strength, so there was no risk to their lives.But it really hurts!


    Seeing that Sofia was not in danger, Otto simply didn¡¯t care anymore. He let the two ogres be her ythings or punching bags, so the little girl wouldn¡¯t pout all day.


    There were still many things to deal with in the Lizardman n, so Sharulu said goodbye to Otto and left.


    For dinner, Otto took some ogre meat from the lizardmen¡¯s spoils of war, but he still could not gain any abilities from them.


    It was bing more difficult for Otto to acquire new abilities through consumption because he had already consumed many species.


    Many species have ovepping abilities, which means to gain new abilities, Otto must consume more powerful creatures.


    The taste of ogre meat was not very good, and Otto was also somewhat disgusted by eating creatures with a certain level of intelligence. So the remaining ogre meat was given to the lizardmen.


    He spat out a small me, starting a fire at the entrance of the cave. Some lizardmen helped him butcher a wild boar and skillfully roasted it with tree trunks. That was his real dinner for today.


    Still without salt and spices, Otto began to miss civilized society.


    Before eating, he looked at Sofia a little bored. The girl had sessfully tamed the two ogres.


    Poor ogres finally understood that this little half-elf was not a delicious snack, but a genuine demon.


    Under Sofia¡¯smand, they cleaned and arranged the Giant Bear Cave. She had always wanted to decorate the cave properly since it was currently her home.


    Ogres were quite clumsy and often struggled to meet Sofia¡¯s requirements. Hence, they were always punished with a fireball.


    As a ratherrge creature, Otto could enter the cave, but the entrance was somewhat cramped for him.


    Therefore, the first thing Sofia had the two ogres do was to widen the entrance with their rudimentary tools.


    It was a considerable project. Sofia stood on the side like a ruthless supervisor, directing the ogres.


    Otto found this scene amusing, but at the same time, he was deeply touched, knowing the reason Sofia did this.


    With the hard work of the two ogres, the entrance became wider and wider, and rubble scattered everywhere.


    Otto was hungry, but the roast wasn¡¯t ready yet. Looking at the scattered rocks, he suddenly had a bold idea.


    Would his consumption ability work on non-living things, like these rocks?


    He had never tried before. Previously, his thoughts were limited tomon sense; unless there was no other option, few people would willingly eat dirt¡­


    Though unsure if it¡¯d work, Otto¡¯s terrifying digestion ability allowed him to change his diet and be a dirt-eating, rock-chewing dragon.


    Just do it! With a shocked look on Sofia¡¯s face, Otto grabbed a handful of rubble the ogres had taken down, stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it in just a couple of bites.


    His teeth were strong enough to make the rocks taste like peanuts.


    Soon, Otto got the answer he wanted.


    ¡°Sessfully consumed ordinary rocks, gained Rock Coating abilities¡­¡±


    The text that surfaced on the Light Ball proved that his spection was correct. Although it was subtle, Otto noticed a faint gray film appearing over his silver scales.


    Though it wasn¡¯t very strong, it was better than nothing. Moreover, this experience made it clear to Otto that his consumption ability was not limited to living creatures.

 Chapter 20 - 20 019 When a Dragon Starts Eating Dirt_1

    20 019 When a Dragon Starts Eating Dirt_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After discovering that his devouring ability was not limited to living beings and could be applied to all sorts of things, Otto felt like he had opened the door to a new world.


    The stomach of a dragon allowed him to digest most materials in the world, so he generally didn¡¯t have to worry about getting an upset stomach.


    With this advantage, he had started to devour all sorts of strange things around him these days, making both Saru and Sofia feel like their worldview was copsing.


    Other people didn¡¯t have that strange light ball in their heads, and they didn¡¯t receive any feedback after eating things, so they couldn¡¯t understand Otto¡¯s feelings.


    Please, a dragon spending its day eating dirt and gnawing on wood, where was the dignity of a true dragon?


    If Otto hadn¡¯t been restrained and didn¡¯t eat everything around him without limit, Saru would have been worried that Otto had suddenly turned into a troll.


    It was said that the stupid Kamia had almost recovered, with the lower half of his body that Otto had eaten regrowing and even bing stronger.


    Unexpectedly, the troll had be quite low-keytely and seemed to have grown smarter as well.


    Leaving that aside, Otto¡¯s current behavior was also very strange. Saru had never seen Cassiopeia pull up a tree like Otto and then chomp it down like a cucumber.


    Witnessing this bizarre scene, Saru couldn¡¯t help but question whether it was the right choice to follow this young dragon¡­


    Sofia, lying on Otto¡¯s neck, asked with some concern, ¡°Is Big Dragon not getting enough to eat recently? If so, Sofia can help with hunting too!¡±


    Although Otto felt there was no need to hide it from Sofia, he didn¡¯t know how to describe his special ability to others, so he eventually decided to tell a white lie.


    ¡°Being picky is not good, you know. Only by absorbing all kinds of nutrition can you grow well!¡±


    This was like a trick to deceive children, but the half-elf loli actually believed it.


    Sofia blinked her eyes, seemingly struggling with the idea, before hesitantly asking, ¡°Then¡­ do I have to eat these things too? I might not be able to bite through stones and wood¡­¡±


    If the half-elf loli really tried to gnaw on a piece of stone with her teeth, they might just shatter.


    Imagining that scene, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched and he quickly added, ¡°Sofia and I have different body structures, so you don¡¯t need to eat these things like I do. Just pay attention to having a bnced diet!¡±


    The half-elf loli finally breathed a sigh of relief, and truthfully, she was quite worried.


    What if Otto dragged her into eating stones, and was the dragon¡¯s mind broken by eating random stuff?


    Although it was just a white lie, Sofia was reassured and had many things to do.


    So she jumped down from Otto¡¯s neck and called out to her two ogre subordinates to continue with the task of renovating the cave.


    The entrance of the cave had been expanded enough for Otto to easily pass through.


    But Sofia was not satisfied with just that.


    Under hermand, the two ogres were using crude tools to process wooden materials.


    Sofia wanted to make a set of wooden furniture for herself, as she was tired of sitting on the ground to eat and sleeping on bear skins spread over the floor.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t forgotten to prepare a set for Otto, but given Otto¡¯s size, it was too difficult, so that task would be left forst.


    After soothing Sofia, Otto returned to his eating career, devouring all kinds ofmon stones, trees and even soil around him, which didn¡¯t taste good.


    Just like devouring living beings, eating items with repeating abilities didn¡¯t have much effect.


    Rare and powerful materials were hard to find on the outskirts of Nn Forest, so most of the abilities he gained were low-level abilities simr to Rock Coating.


    He had tried, like Rock Coating, this ability was quite good for ordinary species like lizardmen, and it took some effort to break the defense of Rock Coating.


    But if it was his own ws, there was no difference between it and ayer of tofu.


    Rock Coating was not reliable, not even capable of defending his own attacks, let alone Cassiopeia or the yet unseen Red Dragon.


    Some abilities from nts, like Low-level Growth, surprisingly allowed him to sprout a small flower at the tip of his tail. This ability was of little use in battle, but it was nice for asionally teasing Sofia.


    Thinking that he might have eaten dirt for nothing, Otto was a bit annoyed and picked up a few pieces of scrap metal, tossing them into his mouth like beans.


    The scrap metal he just ate was taken by Saru from the Lizardman n¡¯s warehouse. Lizardmen didn¡¯t have metalworking technology, and the usable metal was naturally scarce.


    These scraps were either picked up or stolen from somewhere. Some unusable metal items were kept instead of being melted down, so they simply saved them.


    After decades of collecting, the Lizardman n only had this small amount of scrap metal, which was now Otto¡¯s snack, with Saru watching, heartbroken.


    ¡°Sessfully devouredmon wrought iron, gained Iron Coating¡­¡±


    Another coating ability, a thin brownyer appeared below the Rock Coating, and its defense looked equally unimpressive.


    But just as Otto wanted to give up out of boredom, the information on the light ball in his head started updating.


    ¡°Sufficient ability materials umted, system upgrade sessful, enabling ability fusion function¡­¡±


    This was something Otto didn¡¯t expect, as he didn¡¯t know much about the mysterious light ball in his head, let alone that it would upgrade and evolve.


    Before he could think further, the information on the light ball flooded his mind.


    ¡°Rock Coating and Iron Coating fused, gained Stone-Iron Coating¡­¡±


    ¡°Advanced Regeneration and Low-level Growth fused, gained Advanced Proliferation¡­¡±


    ¡°Intermediate Thick Leather and Scale Armor fused, gained Thick Scale Armor¡­¡±


    ¡°Low-level Wild Beast Heart and Low-level Smell fused, gained Keen Intuition¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Information continued to flood in, and as the rows of text jumped, Otto felt an intense exhaustion mixed with his surprise.


    He was familiar with this feeling, and if nothing unexpected urred, he was about to fall into a deep sleep again.


    This time he would sleep for a long time, so he rushed to the depths of the cave and after briefly handing over with Sofia and Saru, he fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 21 - 21 020 Open a new hunting ground

    21 020 Open a new hunting ground


    Trantor: 549690339


    For this slumber, Otto secluded himself in the deepest part of the cave and asked that no one, even Sofia, approach him.


    He was going to sleep for quite a while and was worried about whether he might do something inappropriate while unconscious.


    Thus, no matter how much Sofia protested, he wouldn¡¯t agree and asked Saru to keep an eye on the little girl to prevent her from doing anything outrageous.


    Strangely enough, during his slumber, he could clearly feel his body slowly changing.


    His muscles, bones, and the shape andposition of his scales seemed to be changing, and what concerned him even more was that he was hungry again¡­


    The most essential thing for physical change and evolution is energy, and as a living being, the main source of energy is food.


    After an unknown amount of time, Otto finally emerged from his slumber, slowly opening his crimson beast-like eyes and, just as he felt during his sleep, he was extremely hungry.


    Sofia noticed Otto¡¯s awakening immediately and eagerly waited for him at the cave entrance, but when Otto slowly crawled out, she could hardly recognize him.


    Could this scrawny, bamboo-like figure really be Otto?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the familiar colored scales on this skeletal-looking creature, Sofia would have thought that Otto had practiced some evil spell and transformed himself into a Dragon Witch Monster.


    Saru, who eventually arrived, shared almost the same thoughts as Sofia upon seeing Otto.


    Seeing familiar faces, Otto breathed a sigh of relief and weakly lied on the ground, pleading, ¡°Quick, prepare food for me¡­¡±


    Saru didn¡¯t dare to dy, immediately calling a group of Lizardman warriors to prepare food for Otto.


    It was still the usual wild boars and deer found in Nn Forest; though Otto didn¡¯t usually like raw meat, at this point he didn¡¯t care and grabbed a struggling boar tied with a rope and put it in his mouth.


    The poor wild boar struggled and screamed in vain, as it felt a moment of darkness followed by brief pain, then knew nothing more.


    As if his stomach was bottomless, Otto devoured one wild boar and deer after another without showing any signs of a full belly.


    Of course, eating so much wasn¡¯t without effect; Otto¡¯s body, once frighteningly slender, visibly bulged with muscles, and as energy continued to flow in, his body gradually regained its health.


    He spent most of the day eating, with a steady supply of food brought in by the Lizardman squad from the n territory.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the newly obtained hunting ground from the Ogre Gang, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to produce so much food in such a short amount of time.


    But even then, the pressure on the Lizardman n reached its peak, and it wasn¡¯t until the n¡¯s stockpile of food waspletely consumed that Otto finally stopped eating.


    Yet he was only about seventy percent full, but he knew that if he continued eating like this, the old and weak Lizardman n would starve.


    Setting aside the two clueless Ogres, this was still the only n under his control, and he couldn¡¯t exploit them to death.


    With a lingering appetite, Otto licked the bloody ws, stretchedzily, and finally regained his spirit after eating so much.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    Saru respectfully replied, ¡°It has been seven days and nights.¡±


    ¡°Has it been a week already?¡±


    A week¡¯s time was nothing to an ordinary dragon. They often slept for months or even years at a time.


    But for Otto, a freakish creature barely over a year old, this was indeed quite a long time.


    After this slumber, his appearance had changed significantly. The most obvious was that his body length had increased by half a meter.


    The light silver scales had berger and denser, covered with a gray-brown Stone-Iron Coating. The dragon skin under the scales had now fully merged with the scales, resulting in a doubled thickness and thus, greatly enhanced defense.


    Scales nowpletely covered the previously vulnerable and under-scaled belly, and Otto¡¯s current defense could be described as having no weak points.


    Looking at the dragon head, two more horns had grown next to the already thick dragon horns, and the four horns had spirals at the middle and end connections. The small horn on the snout became sharper and sturdier, covered with a thickyer of armor extending backward.


    His head had be a powerful weapon of war.


    The useless decorative-like fish fin spikes on his lower jaw had disappeared without a trace and were reced by thicker, sturdier scale armor.


    Otto¡¯s hind legs had be more developed, with bulging muscles indicating the massive power they contained. Scales covered his dragon wings, and sharp horns even grew at the base, indicating further utility besides flight.


    Overall, Otto had be more lethal and even more pleasing to the monster¡¯s aesthetic sense.


    This was evident by just looking at Saru¡¯s expression, as he nearly beamed at Otto with bright eyes.


    But simply looking good wasn¡¯t enough; due to Otto¡¯s voracious appetite, the Lizardman n¡¯s food reserves were now in dire straits.


    If nothing was done, the food shortage wouldpletely drag them down.


    So Saru suggested to Otto, ¡°Your Majesty, our food reserves are severely depleted. It¡¯s time to open up new hunting grounds.¡±


    Otto nodded in agreement, just as Saru said, it was time, and his appetite had grown along with his strength.


    If they were content with the current situation, they might end up starting to eat Lizardmen as food.


    At this time, Sofia¡¯s eyes glittered, as she skillfully climbed onto Otto¡¯s neck, clenched her teeth and tried her best to look fierce.


    ¡°Big Dragon, you must take me with you this time. I¡¯ve be strong; even Teacher Saru is no match for me now!¡±


    Otto looked at Saru with some doubt, only to see the old Lizardman awkwardly scratching his chin. It seemed that Sofia was telling the truth.


    Knowing that if he left her behind to watch the house again, chances were that something irritating would happen, Otto simply agreed and thought it was time for the little girl to gain some experience.


    Of course, some things needed to be emphasized.


    ¡°You cane along this time, but first, you have to protect yourself. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll stay home and behave from now on, and don¡¯t even think about going out again!¡±


    The half-elf girl didn¡¯t dare to say a word, hurriedly nodding her head like a pecking chicken.

 Chapter 22 - 22 021 Multi-headed Serpent Lizard_1

    22 021 Multi-headed Serpent Lizard_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Soon, Saru found a target for Otto, and the location was also near the Lizardman n¡¯s territory.


    It was a vast and gloomy marsh, perhaps not a good ce for humans and most monsters.


    But for the Lizardman, it was undoubtedly a treasure trove of fish food.


    Lizardman loved this environment, but even the bravest Lizardman Warriors rarely ventured here for hunting.


    That was because several multi-headed Serpent Lizards inhabited this swamp, and some people liked to call these terrifying monsters Hydra.


    Legend has it that the multi-headed Serpent Lizards were formed from the blood of the dragon god Lernaea, who was killed by the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat. They are a terrifying type of reptilian creature.


    They have the body of a crocodile and several long snake-like necks and heads. Even if their heads are cut off, they can regenerate through their innate magic and are quite formidable opponents.


    For the Lizardman n, such an enemy was difficult to deal with even if there was only one, let alone that the number of multi-headed Serpent Lizards inhabiting this swamp was close to ten.


    Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, once tried to deal with these monsters but eventually had to give up.


    These monsters could not understand anynguage, only hunger and killing, and they could not be tamed. To recruit them as minions, one would have to invest a lot of resources in casting the Enlightenment Skill on them, and the return and input were not proportional.


    Originally, Saru didn¡¯t want to target such troublesome monsters, but it happened that me was one of their few fatal weaknesses.


    And Otto¡¯s me Breath was powerful, so he tried to rmend it to Otto.


    Otto was also interested in this, because the multi-headed Serpent Lizards could provide a lot of meat, and he was also curious about what new abilities he could gain after devouring such a never-before-seen monster.


    This time, Saru did not take the elite Lizardman Warriors with him but instead selected some clever youngsters from the n.


    They were generally small in size and usually responsible for reconnaissance work within the n.


    Theirbat abilities were average, but they were good at self-preservation.


    Otto and the group entered the periphery of the swamp, and although they were disgusted with the dirty environment, Sofia still held her nose and followed.


    To prevent the filth of the swamp from getting on her, she had made a wooden saddle on the back of an ogre.


    After these days of training, the two ogres had be very obedient, with one acting as Sofia¡¯s mount and the other serving as a porter.


    Saru exined the task requirements to his Lizardman subordinates, and more than a dozen slender Lizardman immediately submerged themselves in the swamp.


    Most Lizardman could hold their breath for more than fifteen minutes and were very good at surviving in swamps and jungles.


    The task of these Lizardmen was simple: to lure the multi-headed Serpent Lizards out of the swamp one by one.


    Multi-headed Serpent Lizards were fierce giants, and their adult size was evenparable to that of adult dragons. Although theirbat prowess was much poorer, Otto would be in trouble if he was surrounded by several of them.


    Soon, a Lizardman returned, leading a Multi-headed Serpent Lizard behind him.


    This Lizardman cleverly controlled his running speed, making sure not to shake off the pursuing Serpent Lizard while giving it a glimmer of hope that it could catch up.With the pitiful intelligence of the multi-headed serpent lizard, it simply couldn¡¯t detect any issues, only feeling that it was about to catch up to the moving lizardman meat pie in front of it.


    Multi-headed serpent lizards are quite cruel creatures; their greedy, gluttonous nature leads them to even target their own heads for nourishment when there¡¯s no food.


    That¡¯s why, aside from mating, there are seldom many multi-headed serpent lizards gathered together, which provides the possibility to lure and kill them separately.


    This particr serpent lizard only had three heads and was about six meters long, seemingly not yet fully grown, so it had to dwell on the edge of the swamp, bing the first target to be lured in.


    Even if a multi-headed serpent lizard loses one head, it can quickly use its innate magic to regrow it. This is the main reason they are difficult to deal with.


    But defeating them is simple¡ªjust chop off all their heads before they can grow new ones.


    It¡¯s precisely because of these factors that the more heads a multi-headed serpent lizard has, the stronger and more difficult to deal with it bes.


    However, since this one only had three heads, Sophia quickly chanted a spell and released several wind des in rapid session targeted at the lizard¡¯s necks, even before Otto could make a move.


    Seeing this, the lizardman acting as bait in front of the creature immediatelyy t on the ground and skillfully rolled away to avoid the trajectory of the wind des.


    The three-headed serpent lizard¡¯s rampage came to an abrupt halt, and almost instantly, its three heads were sliced off by the wind des, not even giving it time to regrow any new ones.


    This poor monster didn¡¯t even know what had happened before it lost its life, its body slumping into the swamp.


    Its carcass was edible, so naturally, it couldn¡¯t be wasted; several lizardmen were currently dismembering it, making it easier to pack up and take away.


    With two ogres on hand¡ªone to serve as Sofia¡¯s mount, and the other to act as aborer¡ªthese muscr creatures were like tireless mules, transporting the lizardmen¡¯s butchered meat to the edge of the swamp.


    Here, there were more lizardmen and wooden carts for transportation, and after the transfer wasplete, the ogre lumbered back, fearing that if he didn¡¯t move fast enough, Sofia would burn his face with her fireball skill.


    It truly hurt too much!


    By the time he returned to the swamp, another three-headed serpent lizard had fallen under Sofia¡¯s wind des. The ogre alone couldn¡¯t keep up with the workload, so Saru allocated some elderly or female lizardmen from the n to help transport the spoils.


    Of course, things wouldn¡¯t always go so smoothly. The next target attracted by the lizardmen¡¯s bait was a six-headed serpent lizard.


    This monster was a fiercepetitor among its kin, reaching eight meters in length.


    The lizardman acting as bait bore a deep, bone-deep gash on his back, likely inflicted in the process of luring this six-headed serpent lizard.


    He led the six-headed lizard back to their location with all his might but eventually copsed from exhaustion.


    Despite Sofia casting several wind des in an attempt to attract the six-headed lizard¡¯s attention, it had little effect.


    This poor lizardman was ultimately torn to pieces and swallowed by the six-headed serpent lizard¡¯s multiple heads.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Sofia angrily mmed her little hand onto the ogre acting as her mount, but her strength was too insignificant to do more than tickle him.


    The ogre looked at Sofia somewhat puzzled, his simple mind unable toprehend what had happened.

 Chapter 23 - 23 022 Six-headed Serpent Lizard_1

    23 022 Six-headed Serpent Lizard_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not being able to save the lizardman really made Sofia angry.


    It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t save the life of the lizardman, but because she was upset that she could only help Otto a little bit.


    If she couldn¡¯t do it and had to let Otto take action, what was the point of her being here?


    Like a small magical turret, a series of Wind des crazily swept toward the Six-headed Serpent Lizard.


    However, this Six-headed Serpent Lizard was much more powerful than the previous two Three-headed Serpent Lizards. It wasn¡¯t just because it had grown three more heads, but also because its scale armor was much thicker, making it harder to break.


    Wind des, which had been unstoppable before, were not very effective now. A single Wind de could only slightly pierce through the monster¡¯s scales.


    To cut off its head, at least three Wind des needed to hit the same spot simultaneously.


    But that was not easy, even though Sofia¡¯s magic talent was strong.


    With great effort, Sofia had managed to cut off one head, but before she could cut off another, a new head had already grown back in the original position, making her efforts rather useless.


    Saru observed the performance of the half-elf girl and felt a bit concerned. He knew the direction of his future mentoring.


    He had already taught Sofia magic skills and experience, but staying in control of her emotions at any time was also crucial.


    Contrary to Sofia and Saru¡¯s thoughts, Otto, upon seeing the aggressive regeneration of the powerful multi-headed giant, began to wonder if the creature could be artificially bred.


    One head regrew immediately after being cut off ¨C it would be hard to beat such meat production efficiency with ordinary livestock.


    Sofia¡¯s magic attacks were ineffective, so she tried to cut off the monster¡¯s head while casting a Fireball skill to block its regeneration, but the results were still not great.


    The burns caused by the Fireball could only slightly dy the Six-headed Serpent Lizard¡¯s regrowth. After all, it was only a low-level spell, and this oue was already at its limit.


    In the end, Sofia¡¯s attacks not only failed to achieve effective damage but also angered the Six-headed Serpent Lizard.


    It roared and charged at Sofia, while the surrounding lizardmen, busy dealing with other multi-headed corpses, didn¡¯t dare to intervene.


    ¡°If¡­if only I could learn more advanced spells¡­¡± Sofia sighed.


    She looked at the formidable beast with regret, thinking of ways to counter it.


    As her teacher, Saru didn¡¯t use any spells to help at this moment because his intervention wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    After all, Sofia¡¯s mastery of spells had long surpassed her teacher, who only knew some low-level spells.


    The situation was irreversible with Sofia alone. Otto gently nuzzled the sad little girl forfort ¨C it was time for him to step in.


    The Six-headed Serpent Lizard had always relied on its colossal size to rampage through the swamp, but this time it had chosen the wrong opponent.


    After a scream, the Serpent Lizard was toppled by Otto, its neck pierced by his sharp dragon horn. The intense pain made its other five heads encircle and bite Otto¡¯s neck in retaliation.


    But their fangs could barely prate Otto¡¯s Stone-Iron Coating, let alone his thick scales.


    Chuckling menacingly, Otto pinned the multi-headed monster¡¯s crocodile-like body under his hind legs, preventing it from moving. He stretched out his w, brutally tearing off one head, and then opened his mouth and scorched the wound with mes.


    His breath had much more power than Sofia¡¯s Fireball skill, making it impossible for the monster to regrow a new head within a short time.


    At this point, the Six-headed Serpent Lizard only had four heads left to attack, but no matter how hard it tried, it could not cause any effective damage to Otto.


    Furthermore, since its body was pinned down by Otto, escape was impossible. The Six-headed Serpent Lizard helplessly watched as Otto tore off its remaining heads one by one, until it breathed itsst.


    The lizardmen took over the corpse of the Six-headed Serpent Lizard. Because its scale armor was thicker, it took more time to separate the meat.


    Saru had to call for reinforcements from the n, but this was already the limit ¨C there were no more avable lizardmen in the n.


    For a time, the periphery of the swamp had be lively.


    Sofia looked somewhat dispirited, while Saru, slightly worried, suggested to Otto, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we put our operation on hold for now¡­¡±


    Ottoughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Saru. Sofia is not as fragile as you think.¡±


    Despite Otto¡¯s constant care, Sofia had never been a pampered child. The experiences she had endured were probably more than what many people would face in their lifetime.


    Walking over to Sofia, Otto gently nuzzled her cheek and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s up to you now¡­¡±


    In the distance, a Three-headed Serpent Lizard, guided by the lizardmen¡¯s bait, ran towards them.


    What Sofia needed was not constion, but affirmation. She didn¡¯t want to stay under Otto¡¯s protection forever; she wanted to be able to help him as well.


    Wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes, the little girl raised her ragged magic wand high, quickly gathering the magic elements in front of her. Then, a series of Wind des rushed toward the Three-headed Serpent Lizard that had just entered the range of attack.


    The operation went smoothly, and soon nine multi-headed giant lizards were dealt with, including six with three heads.


    Five of them were eliminated by Sofia, while the remaining one was taken care of by Saru, who felt rather itch-handed.


    The old lizardman was inferior to Sofia in both magical power and casting speed, so it took a lot of time for him to kill the monster, relying on his excellentbat experience.


    The other four were vicious creatures with six heads, dealt with by Otto himself. No new multi-headed Serpent Lizards were lured into the area, seemingly indicating that the swamp had been cleaned up.


    However, Saru detected something wrong. Several lizardmen from the bait guiding team hadn¡¯te back, and the two lizardmen sentter to search for them were also missing.


    Just when Saru was considering whether to go search personally, one lizardman finally returned.


    Upon recognizing the returnee as one of the two lizardmen he had sent out, Saru knew that he was back, but his condition was not good.


    His mouth was foaming, and his body was weak. His yellow-orange crest had turned even greener than the scales on his body, all signs pointing to the fact that he had been poisoned.

 Chapter 24 - 24 023 Rotten Blood Subspecies_1

    24 023 Rotten Blood Subspecies_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The lizardman, who had barely escaped, opened his mouth and tried to say something, but fell into aa without uttering a word.


    Clearly, the information he brought back was extremely important, so Saru quickly called for a lizardman shaman.


    There were no priests in the lizardman n, but they did have a few lizardman shamans, who possessed some low-level healing spells.


    The shaman¡¯s hands emitted a pale green glow, representing healing, but at best it only somewhat alleviated the symptoms of the lizardman lying on the ground.


    Soon, the poisoned lizardman slowly opened his eyes and, without wasting time, struggled to say, ¡°Rot¡­ rotten blood, and a six-headed rotten blood multi-headed serpent lizard!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, the lizardman¡¯s head tilted and he fainted again¨C¨Cuttering those few words had consumed all his strength.


    Seeing this, the lizardman shaman hurriedly cast his healing spell, which had little effect.


    However, the poisoned lizardman showed no signs of improvement, and it was clear that he would not wake up anytime soon.


    Saru, with a solemn expression, instructed several lizardman warriors to carry the injured caretaker back to the n for proper treatment, for perhaps he could still be saved with the help of some herbal medicine.


    Seeing Saru¡¯s expression, Otto asked, ¡°What does he mean by rotten blood?¡±


    Saru sighed and then exined, ¡°The term ¡®rotten blood¡¯es from the legends passed down by our lizardman ancestors. Sometimes, the monsters living in the swamp would undergo mutations after consuming swamp spiders or other poisonous insects, which eventually caused their flesh to be extremely toxic and produced a new subspecies. We collectively refer to them as rotten blood.¡±


    Otto asked, ¡°So, there is a six-headed rotten blood multi-headed serpent lizard in this swamp?¡±


    Saru nodded and continued, ¡°That seems to be the case. The process of transforming from an ordinary monster into a rotten blood subspecies is itself extremely dangerous, so the monsters that sessfully be rotten blood subspecies must have been the most formidable and ferocious of their kind.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this rotten blood multi-headed serpent lizard should be the most powerful and terrifying creature in this swamp.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto became more interested. Seeing that Otto showed no intention of backing down, Saru could only continue to share his knowledge, hoping that it would make their uing operation smoother.


    ¡°The biggest difference between a rotten blood monster and an ordinary monster is their blood. Even an ordinary wound would cause their blood to boil and then spurt out like a fountain. Their blood contains a potent toxin, so if someone were to touch even a small amount, they would end up like that¡­¡±


    Saru pointed to the lizardman lying on the ground, making his point very clear.


    Of course, Otto was not just a brute who only knew how to fight. He analyzed Saru¡¯s scarce ancestral information and stroked his chin with his w, making quite a human-like gesture, before sharing his thoughts.


    ¡°It sounds like an area-of-effect group damage, so it would be best if fewer people participated in the battle. Moreover, since there is only one left, perhaps it would be better for me to go in and deal with it alone.¡±


    Such a suggestion was immediately met with opposition from both Saru and Sofia.


    Saru shook his head, ¡°Your Majesty, this is too risky! The swamp terrain isplex, and the toxicity of the rotten blood is extremely potent¡­¡±


    Sofia stared at them with wide, bright eyes and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! At the very least, you have to take me with you! Sofia is very powerful and can use many spells to help you!¡±


    The half-elf girl¡¯s voice became smaller as she went on. She knew very well that her low-level spells would have minimal effect on the multi-headed serpent lizard with six heads, let alone the more powerful rotten blood subspecies.Otto was not an indecisive dragon. Once he made a decision, he would not hesitate or waste time, especially when it was the best choice.


    He raised his head and spoke with certainty, ¡°I have strong poison resistance. It¡¯s just a big reptile, and it won¡¯t cause me any trouble. So don¡¯t worry too much!¡±


    Seeing that the two were still worried, Otto pped his wings, creating a strong wind that made it difficult for everyone present to keep their bnce.


    ¡°See, I have wings. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll take off and evacuate right away!¡±


    Since Otto had already gone this far, there was no room for Saru to say any more. Sofia was still worried, but she knew that Otto wouldn¡¯t listen to her. In the end, she could only see him off with a sullen mood.


    Following the direction of the Lizardman¡¯s return, Otto slowly walked deep into the dark, damp swamp.


    As he ventured further, the terrain around him became increasinglyplex, with trees of varying heights, pools of water, and rotting nts everywhere.


    The mud here seemed bottomless and looked no different from ordinary ground. But if one took a wrong step, they could easily sink inside.


    Otto disliked this environment. In other words, apart from the abnormal ck Dragon, few dragons would choose to live in such a dirty and sticky ce.


    The natural traps in this area full of dangers were useless to Otto.


    He had already consumed many creatures that allowed him to thrive easily in the swamp, granting him the ability to live in bothnd and water, even breathing underwater.


    Soon, he found their of the Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard. It wasn¡¯t hard to find, as he could see therge expanse of green poisonous mist from far away.


    Having devoured numerous Giant Poisonous Snakes and various toxic nts, Otto¡¯s poison resistance was strong.


    The toxic mist wouldn¡¯t harm him. But the smell wasn¡¯t pleasant either; it was a nauseating mix of sour and stench.


    As he ventured deeper into the toxic mist, he finally saw the so-called Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard.


    From its appearance, it looked no different from ordinary Multi-headed Serpent Lizards. Its entire skin had turned green, and its size was huge, evenrger than Otto by quite a bit.


    The monster was cruelly feasting on an unconscious Lizardman with its six heads. Not far away, two poisoned Lizardmeny in aa.


    Although they hadn¡¯t yet been eaten, their breathing was shallow, indicating they wouldn¡¯t live much longer.


    There were several unhealed wounds on its body, oozing boiling toxic blood, which should be the handiwork of the Lizardmen.


    Otto¡¯s size was not conducive to hiding, especially since he swam through the mud and toxic water to get here.


    The green Rotten Blood creature had already noticed Otto, and its massive form made it feel threatened.


    One of its snake heads bared its teeth and let out a piercing roar at Otto as a warning, while the other heads swiftly devoured the pitiful Lizardman.


    Otto didn¡¯t really want to get close to this deadly toxic creature, so he opened his mouth wide and released his most powerful me Breath.

 Chapter 25 - 25 024 Deadly Poison_1

    25 024 Deadly Poison_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The scorching me, like a fire dragon, attacked the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard. Feeling threatened, the Serpent Lizard, which was feasting on a Lizardman, immediately dropped the food from its mouth.


    Its six heads all turned towards the iing me, as six streams of thick, foul-smelling green poison spewed out from the snake heads, merging into one water-column-like stream of venomous breath against Otto¡¯s me Breath.


    At the moment the fire and venom collided, arge quantity of green poisonous mist vaporized. Although it made a huge noise, Otto¡¯s first attack didn¡¯t achieve any significant results.


    The toxic mist also increased the temperature around it, making the environment sticky and annoying, causing the visibility within a certain range to decrease quickly.


    Since most of the venom¡¯sposition was water, the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s venomous breath was somewhat repressive to Otto¡¯s me.


    Saru had never mentioned that the Rotten Blood subspecies would use a venomous breath skill.


    The me Breath didn¡¯t cause any severe damage to the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, but the increased temperature and Otto¡¯s attack sessfully enraged it.


    With its six heads roaring and emitting sharp shrieks, the Serpent Lizardpletely abandoned the Lizardman as food. Its crocodile-like body moved nimbly through the swamp, rushing at Otto at an incredible speed.


    Otto shook off the mud and debris on his wings, and before the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard could reach him, he pped his wings and soared into the air.


    There were no dense, tall trees around; low shrubs and nts withered by the poisonous liquid didn¡¯t cause any trouble for Otto¡¯s flight.


    The Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard couldn¡¯t fly and became extremely angry, seeing Otto just take to the sky. It extended its neck to try to bite Otto, but could not reach him at all.


    Driven to desperation, the six heads of the Serpent Lizard each shot streams of venom into the air like water.


    However, the force was obviously not enough. Half of the attacks fell before they could even touch Otto, and the remaining half that barely reached Otto¡¯s height were slow, twisted, andcked any lethality.


    Since the attack didn¡¯t work, the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard roared and sprayed venom again. This time, it concentrated its entire force into one head, shooting the poisonous liquid at an astonishing speed, like a high-pressure water gun, towards Otto.


    However, the aim was still off; Otto just needed to dodge slightly to avoid the attack while flying.


    After extensive practice, Otto had be adept at flying and could effortlessly perform difficult stunts in the air.


    Being passively attacked wasn¡¯t Otto¡¯s style. As he dodged the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s attack, he began to descend, spewing out the scorching me Breath, forming a wide fan-like shape surrounding the Serpent Lizard.


    The Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard wasn¡¯t new to this attack style either. Its six heads each spat out thick venom to counter the wide-ranging me Breath.


    Due to the collision of the two breath attacks, the high-temperature green mist appeared once again. Since Otto intentionally widened the area of his me Breath, the range covered by the green mist became evenrger.


    In just an instant, the surroundings of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard were enveloped by an imprable green fog.


    Its six heads looked around bewildered, unable to discern anything other than a sea of green.


    *Sigh¡­*Suddenly, a swooshing sound came, and Otto, like a meteorite falling from the sky, smashed directly onto the body of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, which closely resembled a crocodile, pinning the monster down in the water.


    Otto¡¯s robust hind legs forcefully stepped on the spine of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, and with the crisp sound of bones breaking, the monster¡¯s limbs gradually weakened.


    Its spine had been crushed by Otto, and the powerful body of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard could not withstand the impact brought by such a fierce creature falling from the sky.


    Considering the monster¡¯s persistent blood, Otto retracted the sharp ws on his hind legs, only causing some skin and flesh wounds while crushing its spine.


    The wounds were notrge, so Otto would not be surrounded by boiling poisonous blood in the first instant.


    Because of the pain, the six heads of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard let out sharp, piercing screams. Even though its spine had been crushed by Otto, the movements of its six snake heads did not seem to be restricted.


    The six snake heads surrounded Otto in a circle, and Otto opened his mouth to spew a scorching me that scorched one of the heads, but the rest of the snake heads tangled up intensively.


    Under Otto¡¯s feet, small areas of wounds caused by torn skin and flesh began to spurt out small streams of boiling poisonous blood.


    Feeling the stinging from the corrosion of poisonous blood at the bottom of his feet, Otto pped his wings, trying to fly away, but the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard did not want to give him such a chance.


    When he used the me Breath, two snake heads had already bitten his wings separately. Even with the Stone-Iron Coating and Thick Scale Armor, it still couldn¡¯t withstand the full bite of the monster.


    The sharp venomous fangs pierced Otto¡¯s flesh and quickly injected violent toxins. Soon, Otto¡¯s wings lost sensation.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It needs to be known that Otto had a strong resistance to poison, but even so, he couldn¡¯t resist the direct invasion of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s venom.


    Since the dragon wings could no longer be used, it was better to leave from the ground. The spine of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard had been crushed, and it couldn¡¯t chase after him at all.


    When Otto tried to leave, the remaining snake heads bit his neck, body, and hind legs.


    Like chains trying to control him here, the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard had arger build than Otto, and it was hard to break free in a short time.


    The burnt head of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard had already revived, and all six snake heads bit Otto firmly, while continuously injecting venom into his body, slowly making his entire body stiff.


    Under Otto¡¯s feet, the wound on the trunk of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard continued to spew poisonous blood. The scales on Otto¡¯s soles had already been corroded and fallen off, the exposed flesh was being rotted by the toxins, yet he didn¡¯t feel pain.


    Otto¡¯s hind legs hadpletely lost sensation, and soon, due to theck of support, hey down on the body of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard.


    Having its spine broken did not count as a fatal injury for such a tenacious monster, and its innate regeneration magic not only worked on growing heads.


    As long as it was not dead, it could work on any part of the body. As long as it could eat Otto, the energy obtained would be enough to fully recover and even be more powerful.


    The Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard seemed to think that it had already won, and even started tearing and eating Otto¡¯s flesh with difficulty.

 Chapter 26 - 26 025 Who is the Real Food_1

    26 025 Who is the Real Food_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I really underestimated this¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s groggy head reflected on his rash actions. He could have flown away from here right after gaining the upper hand and slowly grind down this monster to death.


    Who would have thought the monster¡¯s toxicity would be so fierce?


    Just as he was thinking of a solution, he suddenly discovered that the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard was devouring his own flesh and blood, which enraged Otto.


    Anger burnt away his rationality.


    He had always been the one consuming others; when did it ever ur that he would be someone else¡¯s food?


    ¡°Eat, keep eating! I¡¯d like to see whose appetite is better!¡±


    The furious Otto immediately bit down on one of the heads of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard. With various ability enhancements, Otto¡¯s bite force was terrifyingly astounding.


    With just a slight tug, he tore the head and the connected neck from the body, even though it was detached.


    The severed head still hadn¡¯t lost consciousness in an instant, and continued to struggle and bite Otto¡¯s neck.


    But such resistance was futile. Otto, not even bothering to chew, swallowed the head like slurping noodles.


    After hisst sleep, he hadn¡¯t eaten enough, so his appetite was excellent now.


    The taste was surprisingly good, with a sour and spicy vor apanied by a tingling sensation. It was more like eating hot and sour ss noodle soup, which was very appetizing.


    After eating one of the snake heads, Otto¡¯s condition seemed to have improved slightly. His mysterious light ball in his brain popped up some information, but he didn¡¯t have the mood to check it at the moment.


    His appetite wide open, Otto licked his teeth, tainted with greenish flesh, and swiftly tore off another snake head that was biting his dragon wings.


    The hissing, struggling snake head was sucked into Otto¡¯s stomach with a slurping sound, still tasting the spicy sourness, making him feel more addicted with every bite.


    The Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard finally noticed something was wrong. Although it was also gnawing at Otto¡¯s flesh,


    Otto¡¯s scales were incredibly strong. By the time it managed to tear off a piece of flesh, Otto had already swallowed its third head.


    Abandoning their attempts to feed, the remaining three heads, along with the newly regrown heads, attacked Otto¡¯s lower jaw and neck, trying to stop his action.


    But their resistance wasn¡¯t enough in Otto¡¯s eyes. Due to their body angle, he could easily sever the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s neck at the base.


    Then, like slurping noodles, he swallowed the monster¡¯s head along with its neck.


    With every head Otto tore off, the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard would quickly grow a new head and neck in its ce. But as Otto ate more and more heartily, the regeneration couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Recovering from decapitation was its innate magic, but it wasn¡¯t a miraculous creation out of nothing; it required the consumption of its own energy.


    Growing new heads continuously had already depleted much of its body¡¯s energy. Slowly, the speed at which it regrew heads couldn¡¯t keep up with Otto¡¯s eating pace.


    After a long time, only one head of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard was left, still putting up a futile resistance.


    It furiously bit at Otto¡¯s neck, but due to its own weakness, it couldn¡¯t prate Otto¡¯s scales.


    On the other hand, Otto¡¯s previously bitten scales and torn flesh began to heal rapidly, and the poison from the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard¡¯s venom had less and less effect on him.


    Finally, thest snake head was swallowed by Otto, and the highly toxic beast stopped struggling,pletely dead.


    The death of the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard didn¡¯t let Otto spare it. His mind was hazy as if he had lost most of his consciousness, driven by instinct to keep devouring the monster¡¯s corpse beneath him.


    Eventually, Otto swallowed the monster, whose size was muchrger than his own, leaving no bones behind, but his stomach didn¡¯t appear bloated at all.


    Having lost his target, Otto swayed his massive body, and finally copsed into the swampy water, slipping into a deep slumber.Fortunately, Otto had the ability to breathe underwater; otherwise, it would have been a drowned foolish dragon.


    This time, Otto¡¯s state of slumber was different from before. He had a foggy head and couldn¡¯t concentrate, like he had been drunk and lost consciousness.


    After an unknown amount of time, Otto opened his eyes in a daze. Upon discovering that his head was submerged in a foul-smelling muddy puddle, he immediately stood up.


    He shook his head, trying to clear his mind, then vigntly looked around.


    ¡°Splish-ssh¡­¡±


    A skeleton with a dry, yellow skull was flickering with a strange me. It clumsily moved its body in the water, trying to escape. In the end, however, it was shattered by a flick of Otto¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Why are there even undead in this damned ce¡­¡±


    Perhaps this low-level skeleton was attracted by the soul of the recently deceased Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, so Otto didn¡¯t pay it much attention.


    pping his head, memories from before he fell asleep slowly surfaced.


    Though the previous battle was somewhat thrilling, he ultimately emerged as the victor.


    Looking at his reflection in the water, Otto realized that the appearance didn¡¯t seem to have undergone any noticeable changes, but his body length seemed to have increased once again.


    He looked at the strange light ball inside his head, which had many unread messages, seemingly flooded.


    ¡°Sessfully devoured Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard elite, obtained High-level Poison Resistance¡­¡±


    ¡°Obtained Rotten Blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Obtained Potent Poison Breath¡­¡±


    ¡°Obtained Multi-headed Regeneration¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Potent Poison Breath fused with me Breath, obtained ming Poison Breath¡­¡±


    ¡°Multi-headed Regeneration fused with Advanced Proliferation, obtained Self Proliferation¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After spending some time reading through all the information, Otto found high-level poison resistance easy to understand. It seemed that very few poisonous substances could harm him in the future.


    As for the other abilities, he would have to explore and experiment slowly. Otto first tried shing his own scales, causing a slight wound while green poisonous blood oozed out like a fountain.


    Just when he was slightly worried about whether this ability might pose a risk of self-harm, he discovered that his healing ability could be controlled.


    He could now decide whether to quickly heal a wound based on his thoughts. Perhaps this was the power of self-proliferation.


    Next, he began trying to use his most familiar spraying weapon.


    There wasn¡¯t much of a difference when using Potent Poison Breath and the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard, which both relied on spraying viscous poisonous liquid.


    But ming Poison Breath was much more different. When using this spraying weapon, Otto spewed a green mist from his mouth.


    This mist not only had toxicityparable to Potent Poison Breath but also formed an incredibly corrosive force whenbined with extreme temperatures.


    Otto tested it on the shattered skeleton crushed by his tail. A small puff of me poison mist instantly turned the remains of the skeleton into a disgusting and viscous substance upon contact.

 Chapter 27 - 27 026 Multi-headed Regeneration_1

    27 026 Multi-headed Regeneration_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Among all the abilities Otto had obtained from the Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard subspecies, one was of great concern to him, the Multi-headed Regeneration.


    It was also the core ability of the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard monster.


    Although Multi-headed Regeneration merged with Advanced Proliferation to produce Self-proliferation, a new ability, it did not mean that the original ability had disappeared.


    Just as the fusion of me Breath and Potent Poison Breath still allowed Otto to use the former two projectile weapons, Multi-headed Regeneration was still avable to use.


    However, Otto needed to explore exactly how to use it.


    If it were merely to regrow the head that was chopped off, like the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard, Otto wouldn¡¯t dare to experiment with it since he only has one head.


    However, this ability appeared to be an active skill, and under his deliberate use, he could feel a part of the energy in his body being consumed instantly, and then arge bump on his shoulder appeared.


    Apanied by a sudden itch, a dragon head identical to Otto¡¯s, as if it was copied from a mirror, appeared on his body.


    This suddenly emerging dragon head slowly opened its crimson, beast-like eyes and exuded aggression.


    Saliva seeped through the sharp gaps between its teeth, and it growled low, as if warning the world outside. It appeared to be an unwise beast in its actions.


    Yet, before it had a chance to watch the world, Otto had bitten it off and swallowed it into his stomach.


    The bloody wound wriggled, recovering to its original state at a visible speed, as if there had never been a sinister dragon head there.


    Seeing everything return to normal, Otto finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After using the Multi-headed Regeneration ability, a brand new head would grow directly, which was within his expectations yet beyond his predictions.


    Because the newly grown head was a separate individual, it even had its own thoughts, or no thoughts at all, with only the beastly instinct remaining.


    Although Otto could sense its existence, he could not control it. It was like the rtionship between the multiple heads of the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard; they grew on the same body but had their own different thoughts and positions.


    If there was a shortage of food, they would even fight and devour each other to satisfy their hunger.


    Worried that the newly born head might eventually take control, Otto decided to strike first and eliminate this unstable factor.


    Just as Otto was preparing to remove this ability from his body, he hesitated a bit.


    This ability posed some risks, but there¡¯s no denying that, if used properly, it was indeed a powerful lifesaving skill.


    Moreover, it was an active skill; as long as he was careful from now on, there should be no problems.


    Suddenly feeling an itch in the newly grown flesh on his shoulder, Otto stretched his front w to try and scratch, but it fell just short.


    ¡°Dragon ws are so inconvenient. If it could grow a little longer, it would be good¡­ ¡±


    As he thought about it, the front w that couldn¡¯t reach suddenly grew a little longer.


    With a perplexed face, Otto scratched his shoulder, thenpared the two front ws, which had indeed be one long and one short.


    ¡°What kind of operation is this?¡±


    Otto attempted to manipte the flow of energy within his body again, and in no time, a Kirin arm appeared before him, then slowly shrank back to its normal size.


    At this moment, Otto realized that this was how Self-proliferation was meant to be used correctly; he could use his own consciousness to control his body tissues.


    Because Otto had proliferated the Kirin arm, other parts of his body had grown a bit smaller, albeit unnoticeable.


    In this regard, this ability is quite practical and versatile. How it would create chemical effects with other abilities in the future and how they would be used together still remained to be seen.


    The experiment with the new abilities had almost beenpleted, and the insignificant abilities could be explored slowlyter on.


    Otto nced at the few Lizardmen lying not far away, who had stiffened to the point of death. However, he didn¡¯t take their bodies with him nor intend to bury them on the spot.


    He would inform Saru when he returned; monsters didn¡¯t have the desire to return to their roots. They mostly ended up exposed in the wilderness and returned to nature.


    ¡°So how long did I sleep here?¡±


    At first, he hadn¡¯t expected the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard to cause him so much trouble, nor did he expect to spend so much time here.


    After being silent for such a long time, he must¡¯ve driven Sofia crazy with worry.


    Eager to return, Otto spread his wings and quickly flew to the outskirts of the swamp.


    However, what puzzled him was that not only did he not see Sofia and Saru, but there was also not a single ordinary Lizardman in sight.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be!¡±


    Otto felt that something was wrong; in theory, given his condition, even if no one went in to find him, Saru should have left some people waiting here.


    Even if Saru didn¡¯t think that way, Sofia definitely wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Worried, Otto hurriedly pped his massive dragon wings and flew towards the Giant Bear Cave.


    Normally, a huge creature like Otto flying over the jungle would inevitably startle arge number of birds and beasts.


    Yet, the area around him was eerily quiet this time, as if there were no living creatures nearby.


    This strange scene made Otto worry even more about Sofia¡¯s safety. He sped up along the way, reaching the Giant Bear Cave as quickly as possible.


    But even upon returning there, the situation remained unchanged. The lively Lizardmen and the dumb Ogres had all vanished without a trace.


    Otto entered the cave, but there was nothing inside except for the wooden furniture Sofia had instructed the Ogres to make.


    ¡°Could¡­ something terrible has really happened?¡±


    Just as Otto had no idea what to do, a Lizardman suddenly appeared in his Keen Intuition.


    Like grasping a lifesaving straw, he quickly found the Lizardman, who was clearly heading toward the Giant Bear Cave.


    ¡°M¡­ My King, my name is Longleg, and I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­ ¡±


    The Lizardman Longleg immediately prostrated himself on the ground in reverence upon seeing Otto.


    Otto, who was in a hurry, didn¡¯t care about his name and asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Sofia?¡±


    Kneeling on the ground without daring to look up, Longleg quickly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, Princess Sofia is now taking refuge in the Lizardman n, and she is very safe!¡±

 Chapter 28 - 28 027 Dragon Calamity Rises Again_1

    28 027 Dragon Cmity Rises Again_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not having the time to ask for more rity, Otto left the lizardman named Longleg behind and hurriedly flew towards the lizardman territory.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Sofia had gone to the lizardman n¡¯s territory and what kind of trouble she had encountered, as the lizardman had mentioned seeking refuge.


    Unable to figure it out, Otto sped up and quickly arrived above the lizardman n¡¯s territory.


    It was a small vige built on a swamp using wooden materials. Although it was also a swamp, it was much cleaner than the ce where the multi-headed serpent lizards dwelled.


    A few old and weak lizardmen raised their weapons, cautiously watching the huge creature that suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Upon realizing it was Otto, these lizardmen breathed a sigh of relief. Although Saru hadn¡¯t informed all the lizardmen about their submission to Otto, at least they knew that this dragon was not their enemy.


    Due to his size, Otto could not enter the lizardman vige without destroying their simple dwellings if he forced his way in.


    So, he justnded at the entrance of the lizardman vige, and soon a lizardman ran over quickly.


    ¡°Is Sofia here?¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s anxiety, a lizardman with a prominent scar on his chest stepped forward.


    This was the only young and strong lizardman among the old and weak present. Due to the scar that ran through his body, everyone called him Scar.


    Scar was one of the few lizardmen who knew about the rtionship between their n and Otto.


    He respectfully said to Otto, ¡°Princess Sofia is currently resting in the vige. Do you need us to inform her for you?¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡±


    Otto shook his head because he had already found Sofia. The little girl was riding on her mount, an ogre, rushing towards them.


    As familiar as she was with him, Sofia had noticed themotion early on.


    The half-elf little girl constantly urged the clumsy ogre to run faster.


    The ogre, with a bitter face, ran as fast as he could, fearing that his face would be scorched by a fireball skill if he was too slow.


    Finally, the panting ogre carrying Sofia arrived in front of Otto, sitting on the ground and gasping for breath.


    Without any hesitation, Sofia abandoned him and skillfully climbed onto Otto¡¯s neck.


    The lizardmen who were old and weak, with the exception of Scar, bowed their heads and dared not look at Otto. They secretly admired the courage of the little Sofia who dared to climb onto the neck of a true dragon.


    Sofia angrily hit Otto¡¯s head with her worn-out magic wand, scaring the lizardmen even more as they kept their heads low and dared not say anything.


    ¡°You big dragon, where have you been all this time?¡±


    After hitting him for a while, Sofiay on Otto¡¯s neck andined while feeling relieved, ¡°You really scared me to death, I thought you had an ident!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ran into some trouble and had to sleep for a while¡­¡±


    Otto whispered his apology. Sofia knew that Otto would sometimes fall into a deep sleep due to certain reasons, and although she had already forgiven him in her heart, her tender little face still looked angry.Finally finding Sofia safe and sound, even a little chubbier in the face, Otto was relieved, seeing that she hadn¡¯t suffered here.


    However, Otto still had a big question, asking: ¡°How long have I been gone, and what exactly has happened?¡±


    Sofia was still sulking and turned her head away, not wanting to speak. In the end, it was Scar who gave aplete answer.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been four days since you went to fight the Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard. Two days ago, the Red Dragonunched a war against the Mother of Thorns with his followers!¡±


    ¡°The Lizardman n requested to join the Thorn Legion to fight against the Red Dragon¡¯s army. The scale of this battle is huge. At the request of the Mother of Thorns, the Chief of the Shashlu had to take away nearly all the warriors in the n who can fight.¡±


    ¡°To prevent Princess Sofia from being involved in the battle, the chief allowed her to take refuge in the vige. Due to a shortage of manpower, including myself, only two adult Lizardmen were left behind. I was responsible for leading the old and weak to guard the n¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Another Lizardman called Long Legs was responsible for waiting for your appearance every day between the Serpent Lizard Swamp and the Giant Bear Cave. Did you meet him?¡±


    Otto nodded, finally understanding the situation.


    Although he knew that Cassiopeia and an adult Red Dragon were at odds and that a war between the two evil dragons would soon break out, he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.


    This seemed to be the reason why he didn¡¯t encounter many living creatures along the way. As the monster army marched, everything edible was naturally wiped clean to be used as military provisions. The few lucky creatures that escaped the cmity would undoubtedly run far away.


    Scar hesitated a bit, but eventually said, ¡°Before leaving, the chief told me that if you return, it¡¯s best to go to the south as soon as possible. That is, where Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains meet. The battlefield is there. The Mother of Thorns is furious about your sudden disappearance, and she said she would consider taking back all the territories you have acquired¡­¡±


    Otto snorted, dismissing the idea, seeing that the battle between Cassiopeia and the Red Dragon didn¡¯t seem to be going smoothly.


    However, he still needed to go there in person. No matter what, he had to show up. Otherwise, after this battle was over, Cassiopeia would focus on dealing with him.


    He was content with his current situation and didn¡¯t want any major changes in the short term. Moreover, if Cassiopeia was killed by the Red Dragon, it would cause even more trouble.


    Among the evil dragons, the Red Dragon had the worst reputation and was the most belligerent. If it took over Cassiopeia¡¯s territory, he didn¡¯t think the Red Dragon would be willing to allow a Metal Dragon that resembled a Silver Dragon to live in its territory.


    Otto gently tossed Sofia onto the saddle on the ogre. Despite the half-elf¡¯s protests, he firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Shashlu now. You stay here and behave, don¡¯t run around. Wait for me toe back!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Sofia protested with her head held high, but Otto proved that the protest was invalid. He then looked at the Lizardman next to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Scar, Your Majesty!¡±


    Otto nodded and requested, ¡°Scar, take good care of Sofia for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Scar agreed respectfully, and after a fierce wind that made it hard to stand, Otto flew away from the ce.


    Once again, he didn¡¯t take Sofia with him. Annoyed, Sofia hit the ogre¡¯s head with her magic wand to vent her frustration.


    The ogre grinned foolishly, as this little force didn¡¯t bother him. Usually, he just had to wait for Sofia to vent before everything was fine.


    Recently, the ogre¡¯s silly brain seemed to be getting smarter, as it could often discern its owner¡¯s mood. Staring nkly at the worn magic wand in Sofia¡¯s hand, and then thinking of the terrifying yet powerful fireball, it wondered if it should also find a stick to try out.

 Chapter 29 - 29 028 Wings of Flame_1

    29 028 Wings of me_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Sulfur Mountains were located to the south of Nn Forest, formed by several active volcanoes that often erupted. It was named for the ever-present sulfur smell in the surrounding air.


    Where Nn Forest met the Sulfur Mountains, the battlefield was once again littered with flesh and blood. Countless monsters were fighting here.


    There were many types of monsters: one could find small, filthy kobolds and gnolls, as well as massive mountain giants made of stone.


    There were even some elementals entirelyposed of fire.


    Most of the monsters participating in this battle had no strategy, nearly all fighting for themselves, driven only by their own instincts and desires for ughter.


    However, there were a few exceptions. In the direction of Nn Forest, several elves using longbows hid at the periphery of the battlefield, systematically shooting down monsters from the Sulfur Mountains.


    These elves were corrupted by Cassiopeia, the Mother of Thorns, and usually pampered like treasures in the Thorn Nest. Their status was more akin to her pets or ythings.


    Normally, Cassiopeia wouldn¡¯t bear to let these handsome, beautiful elves go into battle, but this time the Red Dragon¡¯s assault was too fierce. It seemed as if there were many new monster followers in its ranks.


    Apart from these elves, the Lizardman n¡¯s warriors were the most unique, hiding in unremarkable corners of the battlefield under their leader Saru¡¯smand.


    The most robust Lizardman Warriors stood in the front row, with turtle shell shields strapped to their left hands and stone axes in their right hands, or beast fangs tied to their fists for added lethality.


    Together, they formed a tight shield wall at the forefront of their formation, with Lizardman javelin throwers and longbowmen, as well as a smattering of shamans, right behind them.


    The Lizardmen would only retaliate against the Red Dragon¡¯s followers that dared to attack them, never initiating on their own ord.


    Saru stood at the rear of his people, watching the aerial battle with concern. The Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, was being chased around by a Red Dragon that was muchrger than her.


    Though he no longer supported the Mother of Thorns, the Red Dragon¡¯s victory would be even more detrimental to Otto¡¯s growth.


    The Thorn Legion¡¯s aerial forces onlyprised of giant eagles and a few chimeras, while the Red Dragon¡¯s camp boasted a dozen powerful wyverns and manticores. The disparity was huge in both quantity and quality.


    Yet the battle on the ground went exceptionally well, with the mutated troll Kamia charging at the forefront of the Thorn Legion.


    Taking advantage of his terrifying regenerative ability, he bulldozed through the horde of monsters like a war chariot, tearing anything that dared to stand in his way ¨C friend or foe ¨C into pieces.


    After healing from his severe injuries, the troll underwent another mutation. The newly grown lower limbs were more like a pair of hands, and were just as agile as his four arms.


    Kamia¡¯s bizarre crawling, swift movement was more reminiscent of a six-legged spider.


    A mountain giant, just about the same height as Kamia, blocked his path. Yet, in a sh, Kamia snatched up the giant¡¯s club and smashed him to pieces.


    Armed with a new weapon, Kamia became unstoppable. The feeling of unparalleled power intoxicated him.


    He grabbed one of his own gnolls and shoved it alive into his mouth, immediately covering his face and body with red and white bits of flesh and juices.


    This horrifying scene struck fear in the heart of even the most ughter-hardened monsters.


    Meanwhile, in an unnoticed corner, several withered, yellow skeletons wobbled about on the edge of the battlefield.Their skulls flickered with eerie mes, their gazes fixed on the sky above the battlefield. Their jaws opened and closed, as if mocking everything happening below.


    Cassiopeia was engaged in a tough aerial battle with the Red Dragon. This muscle-headed Red Dragon didn¡¯t even bother to use magic, relying solely on its powerful body to smash through obstacles, asionally spewing me Breath to disrupt its own flight path.


    Although Cassiopeia looked down on the Red Dragon, she had to admit that its shameless fighting style was effective.


    She tried to use magic to activate the nearby forest nts, turning them into poisonous, thorny stingers.


    However, before her n could seed, the Red Dragon burned everything to ashes with a wave of fire, incinerating the nearby forest trees in the process.


    Unable to best the Red Dragon in physicalbat, her magic proved ineffective, and her poisonous breath was easily dispersed by its mes.


    Green Dragons like Cassiopeia were at a natural disadvantage when facing Red Dragons of the same ss.


    Meanwhile, the Giant Eagle and Chimera were faring even worse. The Giant Eagle was no match for the Stinger Lion and was constantly on the losing end, asionally being killed and devoured by the Stinger Lion.


    The Chimera and the Two-legged Flying Dragons were evenly matched in strength, but the Chimera was outnumbered. If it weren¡¯t for a few Wyverns being forced to deal with the rampaging Kam, the aerial battlefront would have already copsed.


    Kam was astonishingly leading the Thorn Legion like a war god up the Sulfur Mountains, allowing an ugly Troll to invade its territory ¡ª a massive insult to the Red Dragon.


    That¡¯s why it sent Wyverns to eliminate the hideous beast, significantly relieving the pressure on Cassiopeia.


    For this reason, Cassiopeia silently congratted herself for not swallowing Kam out of rage back then. But before long, she recalled the cause of Kam¡¯s mutation ¨C the ludicrous alliance she formed with that strange Silver Dragon named Otto.


    Cassiopeia secretly vowed, ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, as smooth as your talk may have been, once this battle is over, I will hunt you down, crush your bones, and use your blood to create new Dragonborn monsters to arm my Thorn Legion!¡±


    But now she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on other matters. The Giant Eagle had beenpletely defeated by the Stinger Lion, most of them killed and devoured, while the survivors fled in the direction of Nn Forest.


    Rather than pursuing the fleeing Giant Eagles, the Stinger Lion joined the battle between the Chimera and the Two-legged Flying Dragons.


    It was clear that the Chimera would soon be defeated, and the Stinger Lion would join the battle between the two True Dragons, bing the straw that would break Cassiopeia¡¯s back.


    Seeing the battle unfolding in his favor, the Red Dragon, who had never spoken a word before, now taunted Cassiopeia as he pursued her from behind, ¡°Cassiopeia, look! Today, I will defeat you and be the master of both Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains. You, along with your Treasure Vault and territory, shall be the spoils of war for the great Wings of me, Sitte Bragg!¡±


    ¡°You will soon witness this truth, right after my Wyverns defeat those ugly birds!¡±


    Laughter erupted from Sitte Bragg, who had been chased by the Green Dragon for so long and had finally seen this daying.


    But as Sitte Bragg¡¯s mocking gaze fell upon her and despair filled Cassiopeia¡¯s eyes, a sh of silver shot past, slicing a Wyvern in two with a sharp dragon w.


    Laughter froze on the Red Dragon¡¯s face¡­

 Chapter 30 - 30 029 Aerial Battlefield_1

    30 029 Aerial Battlefield_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Interesting game, can you count me in?¡±


    Otto casually tossed away the half-dead wyvern carcass in his hand, while the surrounding wyverns and manticores became cautious and hesitant to make a move because of the sudden appearance of the massive silver dragon.


    Cassiopeia looked at Otto with delight, having already forgotten how she had cursed him in her heart earlier. The appearance of the silver dragon brought a new turnaround to their slowly failing battle scenario.


    However, for Red Dragon Sitte Bragg, it was not good news. The sudden intervention of Otto hadpletely caught him off guard, and it could even potentially ruin the victory he was about to achieve.


    This seemed to be a metallic dragon with mixed bloodlines, and judging by its size, it was only a youngling. It could be easily crushed in his grasp.


    He looked at Otto disdainfully, most color dragons and metallic dragons do not get along, and Sitte Bragg was no exception, especially when he felt that the other party¡¯s bloodline was impure and their strength was weak.


    The red dragon mocked the green dragon, saying: ¡°A mixed-blood metallic dragon? Associating with such scum, Mother of Evil Dragons Tiamat above, Cassiopeia, you really bring shame to the face of color dragons. Countless evil dragons will despise your actions.¡±


    It was just talk; Cassiopeia didn¡¯t care about that kind of rhetoric.


    Just by size alone, Otto was certainly inferior, but as long as he could deal with the wyverns and manticores, he could join forces with Cassiopeia.


    By that time, the red dragon would face thebined assault of her, the silver dragon, and the chimera. Victory would eventually belong to her.


    If things went smoothly, she could also eliminate the trouble brought by this red dragon together with Otto, once and for all.


    ¡°Sitte Bragg, right? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard your name, but it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve known of your stupidity¡­¡±


    She looked at the red dragon and scoffed: ¡°In this battle, you¡¯re destined to fail. But if you¡¯re willing to swear loyalty to me and offer your treasures, perhaps I can spare you and save you from your inevitable death.¡±


    This was almost the same as what the red dragon said earlier. To the proud and even arrogant Sitte Bragg, it was undoubtedly a huge insult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that with the help of a weak mixed-blood dragon, you can defeat the great Wings of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Red Dragon¡¯s words had not finished when Otto interrupted him. He had been left out of the conversation for a while now, which made him somewhat unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Red Dragon. I don¡¯t care what your name is, but right now, I have some questions for my employer!¡±


    Otto looked at Cassiopeia and pretended to be puzzled, asking: ¡°Respected Mother of Thorns, you know I¡¯ve always been very respectful to you, but I heard you¡¯re going to reim my territory? That won¡¯t work. Perhaps I should remind you that if there isn¡¯t enoughpensation, our cooperation will be invalid, and the employment rtionship will naturally cease to exist!¡±


    It was a threat! Damn the silver dragon, where is the respect he talks about? Sitte Bragg was right; he was just an impure-blooded mongrel!


    Otto¡¯s wordspletely rubbed away the little bit of fondness that had risen within Cassiopeia, but before she had the chance to utter any cursing words, the red dragon spoke first.


    ¡°Oh? Looks like you¡¯re not a familiar of this green dragon?¡±


    Red dragons were usually arrogant, rude, and full of themselves, but they were not fools. He gathered much information from Otto¡¯s words.


    Maybe it was a good idea to cooperate with this silver dragon and deal with Cassiopeia first; even just getting him not to meddle would be a good oue.


    Of course, once the threat of the green dragon was gone, a not yet matured mixed-blood silver dragon would naturally be an easy target for maniption.


    Otto had only intended to intimidatste Cassiopeia a little, to let her know that he was not a follower of hers, nor a weakling to be bullied at will.


    But he didn¡¯t expect this red dragon to actually join the conversation, which made things quite unexpected.


    So, Otto looked at him and jokingly said: ¡°Yes, Lord Red Dragon, my rtionship with this green dragondy is just a business one. She gives me territory, and I do things for her. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg tentatively said: ¡°Maybe I can offer a higher price to rece her and your employment rtionship, like more territory and food, or maybe even a part of her treasure vault¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, but¡­¡±


    Otto seemed tempted, but in his heart, he secretly cursed the red dragon upside down. A red dragon willing to share treasure with others? That¡¯s a joke of cosmic proportions.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Cassiopeia stared at Otto angrily: ¡°Silver Dragon, as long as you help me solve this trouble, I will naturally take back those words. You can still rule your territory, and besides, I can forget some things, such as a certain shameful traitor or a half-elf brat.¡±


    She referred to the Lizardman n and Sofia. The Lizardman n had been exerting little effort, and with the recent unusual activities, how could she not know?


    She originally nned to exterminate the treacherous Lizardman n after the battle, and incidentally corrupt herself a new half-elf pet.


    And soon, she mentioned the most critical point.


    ¡°Or do you really think a red dragon would allow a metallic dragon like you to live in his territory?¡±


    That was a fact. The red dragon spat mes, rushing towards Cassiopeia in anger. As long as he could defeat the green dragon quickly, he would ultimately be the victor.


    Cassiopeia roared as she wrestled with the red dragon. The red dragon was much more powerful, but not unstoppable, and she would prove it with facts.


    The aerial battlefield¡¯s chaos resumed. Wyverns and chimeras fought each other ruthlessly, while manticores lurked nearby, waiting for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack.


    In such a lively scene, Otto was not idle either. He plunged into the battlefield of wyverns and chimeras, ughtering them quickly and reducing their numbers.


    A wyvern had just pierced its tail spike into a chimera¡¯s body, gripping the chimera¡¯s spine tightly with its ws.


    The three heads of the chimera bit the wyvern¡¯s neck, body, and tail like iron mps, inflicting mutual damage in a sh.


    At that moment, Otto appeared. But he didn¡¯t save the chimera that belonged to his supposed ally. Instead, he breathed scorching mes from his mouth, roasting the two gigantic beasts struggling in midair.


    The severely injured beasts no longer had the power to fly in the air, and they fell into the group of monsters on the ground like a crashing ne, and were instantly brutally torn apart and devoured by all sorts of creatures.


    Otto was attempting to reduce both sides¡¯ strength as a third-party force, which was the most advantageous choice for him.


    Of course, things couldn¡¯t get too carried away, and Cassiopeia, who was at a disadvantage in her battle against the two dragons, urgently needed his support. But there was no need to rush too much.

 Chapter 31 - 31 030 Mutual Defeat_1

    31 030 Mutual Defeat_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto was like a Grim Reaper flying in the sky, stronger and faster than the wyverns.


    With Chimera¡¯s help in attracting firepower, it was easy for him to hunt down the wyverns one by one.


    At the same time, he did not forget to casually kill some of Cassiopeia¡¯s chimeras as well.


    It was just an idental injury; such idents were inevitable on the battlefield.


    If the great Mother of Thorns were to question himter, Otto would give such an answer without hesitation.


    The fight between the Red Dragon and the Green Dragon became more intense. Bragset took advantage of his stronger body and engaged in closebat with the Green Dragon.


    In close-quartersbat, Cassiopeia was no match for him. In just a short while, several wounds appeared on her body, and her once bright and beautiful green scales were now marred by scorched traces everywhere.


    But she did not let her opponent off easily. Although the poisonous gas she spewed out was dispersed by the Red Dragon¡¯s mes, some of it was inhaled by him, gradually affecting Bragset¡¯s body.


    Even though the Red Dragon¡¯s constitution was quite good and highly resistant to poisonpared to most creatures, this poison was derived from a fully-grown Green Dragon not much weaker than him.


    Every time he breathed in the poison, he felt the burning pain in his lungs intensify, and his movements began to slow down, allowing Cassiopeia to gradually put more distance between them.


    Bragset roared, wanting to end the battle quickly. He ignored the difort caused by the poison and used all his strength to p his wings, trying to close the gap between him and Cassiopeia.


    But he ultimately failed. Cassiopeia, panting heavily and burning through her magical power, rapidly formed a dense green magic circle between them.


    Magically-generated thick thorns appeared out of thin air, wrapping around Bragset like flexible chains.


    The thorns were covered in deep green poisonous barbs. If entangled by them, it would certainly be unbearable.


    Bragset once again unleashed a torrent of mes, turning most of the thorns to ashes.


    However, these thorns were blessed by Cassiopeia¡¯s magical power, and even his breath could notpletely burn them away.


    A single thorn pierced through his firewall and violently whipped against Bragset¡¯s body, like ash.


    The Red Dragon gritted his teeth and growled in pain. The skin protected by his thick scales was torn open in an instant, and the blood that flowed from the wound slowly changed from red to green.


    The sharp thorn stabbed into his wound like a poisoned nail, and the toxins within spread throughout his body via his bloodstream.


    This was the most severe damage Bragset had suffered in this battle. Cassiopeia had been hiding her strength; her apparent ease had made him somewhatcent.


    However, creating such arge number of magical thorns without the support of nt life also consumed a huge amount of Cassiopeia¡¯s magical power.


    She panted heavily in mid-air as she tried to regain her magical power. She was clearly very tired, and even the pping of her wings had slowed down.


    With his eyes bloodshot, Bragset disregarded his wounds and pain, and took the opportunity to get close to his opponent once again.


    Aside from the me Breath, he wasn¡¯t skilled in any long-range attack spells, but that didn¡¯t mean he was magically ipetent.


    Raging mes clung to his teeth. Rather than spells like Fireball, he was more adept at attaching mes to his body to enhance his power.


    He was a dragon who loved closebat, and this method greatly increased his offensive capabilities.


    Cassiopeia, whose movement had slowed considerably due to her consumption of arge amount of magical power, could not evade Bragset¡¯s attack.


    The me-imbued dragon teeth effortlessly pierced through her scales, tearing off arge chunk of flesh.No blood flowed out, as the wound had already been seared by the scorching mes.


    But this wasn¡¯t over yet. Sitte Bragg didn¡¯t want the cunning Green Dragon to escape from him again; he bit Cassiopeia¡¯s neck and held on to her body tightly with his front ws.


    The intense pain stimted Cassiopeia¡¯s brain, and she desperately twisted her body, trying to escape, but Sitte Bragg would not let her go easily.


    If this situation continued, Cassiopeia¡¯s only oue would be defeat.


    This can¡¯t go on any longer!


    Cassiopeia looked at Otto, who was hunting Manticores like a celestial being. The damn Silver Dragon seemed quite rxed.


    His current state was as carefree as if he were just going for a leisurely stroll, and the Manticore¡¯s strength was only providing him some amusement.


    ¡°Otto!¡±


    Cassiopeia angrily called out the name that fueled her anger, and only then did Otto realize the situation on the battlefield between the two giant dragons.


    He knew that Cassiopeia had reached her limit, and any further dy might lead to unintended consequences.


    So Otto finally abandoned the Manticores, which could no longer cause any significant disturbances, and joined the dragons¡¯ battle.


    Now that the two dragons were tightly entangled, this was an excellent opportunity.


    Without hesitation, a ming Poison Breath swept across, Otto did not care if it would identally hurt Cassiopeia, or perhaps, he was intentionally targeting both of them.


    The terrifyingly hot green poisonous fog quickly engulfed the two dragons, and Red Dragon Sitte Bragg immediately realized Otto¡¯s sneak attack.


    He had never seen such a strange spraying weapon, but he did not doubt its terrifying power.


    He pped his wings, trying to escape quickly, but Cassiopeia reversed her attack and bit his tail, preventing him from fleeing for a short while. The Green Dragon was already somewhat crazy.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In Sitte Bragg¡¯s angry roar, the scorching green poisonous fog engulfed his tail, and also hit Cassiopeia¡¯s neck.


    Red Dragons themselves liked living in high-temperature environments, and even scorchingva was just afortable spa for them.


    So the high temperature in the ming Poison Breath couldn¡¯t effectively damage the Red Dragon, but the venom it contained corroded his scales like strong acid.


    In no time, the scales on his tail had fallen off, and the flesh underneath began to rot.


    An extraordinary sense of paralysis also spread slowly from the wound towards the rest of his body. Coupled with Cassiopeia¡¯s previous toxic attack, thebination of the two made the Red Dragon¡¯s physical state deteriorate rapidly.


    On the other hand, the situation for Green Dragon Cassiopeia was reversed; she was nearly immune to all kinds of toxins, but the high temperature almost cooked the flesh on her neck.


    Through the blistering burn swelling under her scales, the severe pain forced her to release her grip on the Red Dragon¡¯s mouth.


    The two dragons finally distanced themselves again, both seriously wounded and with thoughts of retreating emerging in their minds.


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg had never suffered such severe injuries before. He red hatefully at Otto, memorizing the appearance of this Silver Dragon who seemed to possess a mixture of multiple dragon bloodlines.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he had lost this fight¡­

 Chapter 32 - 32 031 The End of the War_1

    32 031 The End of the War_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ground battle of the Red Dragon¡¯s me Legion was still not going well.


    The monsters of the Thorn Legion, led by Kamia, continued to advance, with the me Legion¡¯s defense line retreating into the Sulfur Mountains.


    This strange troll, with a fighting style akin to a spider, grew bolder as it battled, killing and feasting on monsters to replenish its strength.


    A few Wyverns that hade to support them could no longer halt its advance.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the tricky fire attacks of several elementals, the me Legion¡¯s battle line would have retreated even further.


    As for the aerial battlefield, the Red Dragon¡¯s Wyverns had all been killed, and the Manticores began to flee under the attack of the Chimera.


    Once the flying monsters of the Red Dragon¡¯s camp were wiped out, all that awaited Sitte Bragg were the Chimeras and the two giant dragons¡¯ gang assault.


    Thus, the great Wings of me, Sitte Bragg, decided to flee¡­


    No, this was a strategic retreat!


    He didn¡¯t find anything wrong with this. In fact, he had gotten used to such maneuvers.


    Before suddenly gaining the allegiance of so many monster families, he had always been fleeing from Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Legion¡¯s beatings.


    However, he would not give up. As long as he remained alive, he could gather arge number of monsters in a few days and fight his way back.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why, there were always endless monster ns joining his me Legion, offering their loyalty to him without asking for anything in return.


    Perhaps this was the charm of a leader¡­


    So thought Sitte Bragg. But soon he raised his head and let out a long howl.


    The members of his me Legion heard the signal, abandoned their attack on Nn Forest, and began retreating deeper into the Sulfur Mountains continuously.


    ¡°Cassiopeia, the me Legion will return, and eventually, you and your treasure vault territory will be my spoils of war!¡±


    The Red Dragon then looked at Otto: ¡°As for you, this inferior-blooded Silver Dragon, ha! Your skull will serve as decoration in myir!¡±


    It sounded quite terrifying, but he only issued a fierce threat before fleeing shamelessly.


    His injuries were severe, and the deadly poison from the two giant dragons was continuously corroding his body.


    If he dyed any further, the weakened Red Dragon would likely not be able to escape due to the intense poison.


    The poor Manticores were abandoned, eventually bing food for the Chimeras one by one.


    When the Red Dragon fled, Cassiopeia had already seen this kind of scene many times, and she was not surprised.


    But this time, the process was even more difficult, and her injuries were severe, with Otto¡¯s contribution.


    It must have been deliberate, Cassiopeia firmly believed.


    ¡°Are we just letting him go?¡±


    It seemed that Otto had forgotten what he had just done to Cassiopeia and casually approached her.


    Cassiopeia looked coldly at Otto, knowing well what he was thinking.


    If she really stopped Sitte Bragg, once she and that stupid Red Dragon fought until both sides were seriously injured.


    Perhaps the masters of Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains would be this strange Silver Dragon.


    Cassiopeia did not trust this young dragon that had suddenly appeared in Nn Forest.


    As soon as an opportunity presented itself, he would undoubtedly attack her without hesitation; the blistering burns on her neck were the best evidence.


    ¡°Rather than that, I think I need a reasonable exnation,¡±


    The Green Dragon stared at Otto, her voice extremely unfriendly. Some of the blisters on her neck had ruptured, and pus mixed with blood flowed down her swollen, wrinkled scales.Her usual elegance was long gone, looking quite miserable. Although she didn¡¯t explicitly say it, her meaning couldn¡¯t be any clearer.


    Otto initially wanted to y dumb and deceive her, but Cassiopeia¡¯s gaze was firmly fixed on him, and the Red Dragon had already disappeared from sight.


    It seemed that she was determined to have him exin himself.


    However, there was no reason to be overly concerned. Given Cassiopeia¡¯s current physical condition, she couldn¡¯t possibly engage in another intense battle.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear of attracting the attention of the numerous surrounding monster families, he might have already attacked her.


    ¡°It was actually an ident, you know. The situation at that time was veryplicated¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes looked very innocent.


    Cassiopeia sneered, ¡°What a convenient ident!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Both you and that Red Dragon were too big, and I¡¯m not mature yet; my battle experience is definitely insufficient. So, my aim was bound to be a bit off. I¡¯ll strive to do better next time¡­¡±


    There¡¯s a next time? Cassiopeia wished she could eat this cunning silver lizard alive.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Cassiopeia had enough of Otto¡¯s endless nonsense. She maliciously studied the strange-looking, obviously mixed-blood Silver Dragon.


    She wondered whether his body was also mixed with Green Dragon blood, as the sly, deceitful vibe he gave off was quite familiar.


    Otto honestly closed his mouth, as Cassiopeia continued to scrutize him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold you ountable for hurting me, but I¡¯m curious about the poisonous gas you emitted! A paralyzing, corroding high-temperature poison gas,bined with me breath that rivals a Red Dragon¡¯s?¡±


    Cassiopeia used some healing spells to ease her pain, then continued, ¡°Your name is Otto, right¡­ So, can you tell me, what exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Just look at the color of my scales, and you¡¯ll know I¡¯m a Silver Dragon, right? But as that Red Dragon said, maybe I¡¯m mixed with many strange bloodlines.¡±


    ¡°His name is Braggit, right? Quite an interesting guy. I wonder when we¡¯ll meet again¡­¡±


    Otto tilted his head, offering a useless answer.


    Actually, his statement was surprisingly close to the truth, but Cassiopeia obviously wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    She took a deep breath, suppressing her inner rage, as the wound on her neck still throbbed with pain.


    The most important thing now was to recuperate her army and heal her injuries.


    As for Otto? There would be plenty of opportunities to deal with this deceitful, bizarre Silver Dragon in the future.


    Cassiopeia let out a dragon cry, signaling for retreat.


    The Thorn Legion, restrained by the Corrupted Elves, started to slowly retreat into the depths of Nn Forest.


    Kamia didn¡¯t want to withdraw; she didn¡¯t take those slender-armed, slender-legged Corrupted Elves seriously at all.


    If she weren¡¯t worried about Cassiopeia¡¯s wrath, she would have already eaten those handsome and beautiful elves as snacks.


    However, as the battling monster legions left the area, the nearby monsters also became fewer and fewer.


    She didn¡¯t want to venture further into the Sulfur Mountains either, as the high-temperatures and pungent sulfur smell made her ufortable.


    More importantly, she noticed familiar figures appearing in the sky.


    Recalling the sensation of bathing in mes, she shrank her neck and hurried toward Nn Forest.


    She quickly hid among the monster horde, acting unusually discreet, and refrained from swallowing nearby monsters like she normally would.


    She hid herself among the monster crowd, fearing that being discovered by Otto would result in her bing charred again.


    But in reality, Otto simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her.

 Chapter 33 - 33 032 Undead Conference_1

    33 032 Undead Conference_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Before the Thorn Legionpletely withdrew, Cassiopeia had already flown toward the Thorn Nest ahead of them.


    She needed to return to the Thorn Nest as soon as possible to heal her injuries.


    Watching the Green Dragon¡¯s gradually disappearing figure, Otto breathed a sigh of relief. But before leaving, Cassiopeia left a remark.


    ¡°Our cooperation continues; I hope that next time we meet, you cane up with a satisfying answer for me ¡­¡±


    The Thorn Legion left this ce, but the Lizardman n was left behind.


    Corrupted Elves reced Cassiopeia inmanding the Thorn Legion¡¯s movements, forbidding the Lizardmen from acting together with the Thorn Legion.


    Feeling uneasy, the Lizardmen stayed in ce. Most of them were not aware of their rtionship with Otto; only Saru understood everything.


    The way the Corrupted Elves looked at the Lizardmen was familiar; it was the same gaze they used when shooting monsters from the me Legion.


    It was a gaze directed at enemies, and he knew the secret was out.


    ording to Cassiopeia¡¯s n, she had intended to get rid of the Lizardman n after the battle, but Otto¡¯s appearance disrupted her n.


    To fulfill the promise she made to Otto, she used Communication Magic to notify her Elf pet, changing her order.


    Of course, there were some other arrangements as well.


    Finally, the massive monster battle came to an end.


    But nobody noticed that as the monster army withdrew, some strange Skeleton Soldiers also fell to the ground one by one.


    As the eerie mes in their skull slowly went out, the undead beings turned into ordinary skeletons.


    Otto¡¯s immense size dropped before the Lizardman n¡¯s formation, the resulting gale forcing the Lizardmen in the front row to narrow their eyes.


    Saru stepped forward respectfully, bowing to the ground. He had noticed Otto from the beginning, and now that everything was exposed, the Lizardmen needed to cling tightly to Otto¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Seeing this situation, even though the Lizardmen weren¡¯t particrly intelligent, they generally understood what was happening: they had a new master.


    Otto nodded at Saru, ¡°You¡¯ve done well, but Cassiopeia knows about our affair. Therefore, some things need to be addressed sooner¡­¡±


    He now urgently wanted to possess his own monster legion. It went without saying that having two adult dragons and their vast retinue as possible threats was very powerful.


    Saru also understood that the Lizardman n alone wouldn¡¯t be enough for Otto.


    Although increasing the number of followers apanying Otto might affect the Lizardmen¡¯s status in Otto¡¯s heart, this was undoubtedly an inevitable choice.


    Before that, he needed to lead the Lizardmen back to their territory. Only the elderly and weak remained there, and they needed to return to protect their homes as soon as possible.


    Even though Cassiopeia promised to spare the Lizardmen, one couldn¡¯tpletely trust a Green Dragon¡¯s promise.


    Otto flew to the Lizardman¡¯s territory first, as he was somewhat worried about Sofia; he always felt that the girl wouldn¡¯t obediently listen and stay with the remaining Lizardmen.


    ///////////


    In a dark corner somewhere, several mysterious blue-green mes appeared with a snap of a finger.


    The faint light allowed people to vaguely see the situation here.


    This seemed to be a forgotten underground room, dark and damp, with the surrounding walls covered in stains, mold, and dark red bloodstains.


    In the center of the room, there was a square table pieced together from various creatures¡¯ remains.


    Around this horrifying object, there were four simrly dressed ck-robed men.


    They sat motionless on their horrific seats made from assorted remains, their desated figures resembling mummies.


    In fact, they had already stopped breathing, and asionally, maggots could be seen crawling between their rotting flesh.


    These were Witch Demons, eternally living, sinister and tricky undead beings that hardly anyone liked.A peculiar crystal ball was carefully ced on a skeletal table, with a slightly moldy red cloth under it.


    The scene in the crystal ball was frozen on the battlefield between the Thorn Legion and the me Legion.


    The Witch Demon sitting at the head of the table let out a hoarse voice.


    ¡°As you can see, our n has failed¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny ident¡­¡±


    Another Witch Demon voiced his opinion, which soon led to an argument.


    ¡°What matters is the oue, not the process¡­¡±


    ¡°The result is that after all our hard work and nning, it¡¯s all gone to waste!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of extending the timeline of the n¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always like this! Do you know what we¡¯re about to face?¡±


    ¡°I think we should focus on that sudden Silver Dragon, perhaps we can get an extra piece of work from it.¡±


    ¡°A mere impure-blooded young dragon, not even qualified for conversion.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how precious the material is?¡±


    ¡°Time is running out!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The first Witch Demon, who had spoken earlier, mmed the table, stopping the ongoing argument.


    ¡°Enough! I didn¡¯t summon you all here to listen to yourints and arguments. Instead, I wanted to see if our n could still continue. The intentions of the Death Lord are bing clearer and clearer¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, one Witch Demon suggested, ¡°Continue sending new followers to the Red Dragon and urge him to rekindle the war as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s injured. He wouldn¡¯t want to do that in a short amount of time¡­¡±


    ¡°Send some Svirfneblin and new monster ns to join the Red Dragon¡¯s army, and leave magic items in the cave where he rests if necessary.¡±


    Someone protested, ¡°Like the ring previously given to the Green Dragon? I think I need to remind you that it¡¯s precious and will affect the final product quality!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡±


    ¡°We do have almost infinite time, but the Death Lord won¡¯t wait for us to arrange everything before starting the war!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will tear your bones apart and swallow the soul fire within you!¡±


    ¡°Time has be the scarcest thing for the Undead. How ironic¡­¡±


    ¡°I still think that the strange Silver Dragon could also be our spoils of war.¡±


    ¡°An impure-blooded Silver Dragon? Do you need a reminder of how difficult it is to collect the necessary materials?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m well aware of what you know!¡±


    Seeing the argument resurface, the first Witch Demon who spoke mmed the table again.


    Looking at his thin and withered arm, one couldn¡¯t help but worry that it would break from the force.


    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s settled. No matter how precious the material is, it can be recollected, but if we fail, we lose everything, including our souls. Unfortunately, the Life Box is useless against the Death Lord.¡±


    Seeing that the other Witch Demons no longer opposed, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything¡­¡±


    He left the dark, damp secret chamber, while the remaining Witch Demons bowed their heads motionlessly, like soulless husks.

 Chapter 34 - 34 033 Mighty and Domineering Fireball Skill_1

    34 033 Mighty and Domineering Fireball Skill_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under arge area of shade, an ogre was skillfully flipping the meat in front of him.


    His techniques were surprisingly good, making it hard to believe that he was a stupid ogre unless you saw it for yourself.


    Any nearby creatures had already been captured by the raiding Thorn Legion, and the meat being roasted on the tree trunk was the head and neck of a multi-headed Serpent Lizard.


    ¡°Little Fatty, don¡¯t let it burn!¡±


    A crisp, pleasant voice rang through the air like a summer wind-chime, but at the sound of this voice, the ogre¡¯s body stiffened, and he wore a scared expression on his face.


    But he dared not stop his hands from working. Time and time again, he was reminded that the owner of the voice was even more terrifying than a demon.


    Sofia was leaning against arge tree, nibbling on wild fruit. As Otto had worried, she didn¡¯t stay obediently in the Lizardman vige.


    As soon as Otto left, she found an opportunity to sneak out.


    Scar might be considered a rtively smart fellow among the Lizardmen, butpared to Sofia, there wasn¡¯t much difference between him and the ogres.


    She just made an excuse to go out for a bit, not allowing anyone to follow her, and then rode on Mega Fatty with Little Fatty to sessfully run away.


    Staying in the Lizardman vige for so many days had driven her mad; she even boredly came up with names for her two ogres.


    The one always responsible for chores, and who was currently roasting the meat, was now called Little Fatty.


    And the ogre that served as Sofia¡¯s mount was bigger, so he was named Mega Fatty.


    Although ogres don¡¯t speak themonnguage fluently, they can understand everything.


    After they learned that Sofia had given them names, they were thrilled for a long time before having a fight with each other.


    Like most monsters, ogres usually don¡¯t have names, so that¡¯s why they were so excited after being given one.


    The reason for the fight was they were arguing over the name Mega Fatty, as it seemed to sound more powerful.


    In the end, thanks to hisrger size, the mount Ogre defeated the chore Ogre and imed the more powerful and ferocious sounding name, Mega Fatty.


    Of course, Sofia didn¡¯t care about any of this; what difference did it make what these two idiots were called? But learning the reason for their fight did amuse her for a while.


    As the thought crossed her mind, Sofiaughed again, but thinking about Otto leaving her behind made her pout.


    So she decided to vent her frustration on Mega Fatty, who had been mumbling something nearby.


    She took a bite of the sour and sweet wild fruit and casually threw one at the head of Mega Fatty, interrupting the ogre¡¯s strange movements.


    Mega Fatty, looking innocent, picked up the wild fruit and touched his itchy head, his face full of reluctance.


    ¡°No picky eating! Pay attention to a nutritious diet to grow strong and healthy!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s scolding left Mega Fatty grimacing, forcing him to toss the wild fruit into his mouth, swallowing it without chewing. He really hated the sour taste.


    Come on, he¡¯s an ogre! Have you ever heard of an ogre eating vegetables?


    Mega Fatty suffered silently, but he didn¡¯t say anything!


    But the truth was he was afraid of getting hit by a Fireball skill, which, while not life-threatening, really hurt¡­


    Thinking of the Fireball skill, Mega Fatty¡¯s face showed a mix of fear and yearning.


    It was rare to see such a rich expression on the face of a stupid ogre.


    In his hand, he held a magic wand carved from a small tree trunk, a project that had taken him a great deal of effort toplete.


    Of course, because the craftsmanship was so rough, Sofia hadn¡¯t yet realized that it was actually a magic wand.Compared to a magic wand, this looks more like a fire stick¡­


    In fact, their functions are almost the same. The materials needed to create a magic wand are special magical wood, not some random piece of junk wood.


    So, the functionality of this so-called magic wand is mostly just poking beehives and prodding fire pits.


    Nevertheless, this doesn¡¯t dampen Mega Fatty¡¯s enthusiasm for it. While Little Fatty¡¯s food is not yet ready, he raises the magic wand up high, imitating Sofia by whispering abstruse incantations.


    A single incantation is broken up and recited discontinuously, taking quite some effort and time.


    Yet what¡¯s surprising is that this ogre, who can¡¯t even speak themonnguage well, manages to recite the long-winded and roundabout Fireball skill incantationpletely and urately.


    Of course, nothing happens, and in front of him is still just empty space with normal air.


    Whether Sofia is practicing magic or learning new knowledge with Saru, Mega Fatty and Little Fatty are always close by, having be Sofia¡¯s big fan group.


    Unlike Little Fatty, who constantly thinks about eating and trying different ways to please Sofia,


    Mega Fatty is very interested in these magical spells, especially the awe-inspiring Fireball skill.


    Of course, that¡¯s after Mega Fatty applies his unique filter on it. The Fireball skill is nothing more than a low-level spell, but that doesn¡¯t hinder Mega Fatty¡¯s love for it.


    Even though he can¡¯t speak themonnguage fluently, he has put in a lot of effort to memorize the Fireball incantation and understand the principles behind casting it.


    One failure doesn¡¯t dent Mega Fatty¡¯s confidence; it¡¯s not the first time this has happened.


    He clears his throat and starts mumbling the roundabout incantation again. This time, he does it quite well, finishing all the convoluted incantations without any pause.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    A sudden burst of light appears in front of Mega Fatty, apanied by scorching, burning heat.


    It¡¯s a basketball-sized fireball, something many human spellcasters cannot achieve.


    With his mouth wide open, Mega Fatty stares nkly at the fireball in front of him. He can hardly believe that he has actually seeded.


    An ogre that can cast the Fireball skill?


    If there¡¯s a Nobel Prize among ogres, Mega Fatty would definitely get a piece of it!


    Themotion he caused is not small; casting a spell beside Sofia is no different than lighting a firecracker.


    The Half-Elf girl has extraordinary gifts in magic. After receiving Saru¡¯s teachings, she became more sensitive to the magic elements in her surroundings. Naturally, she was the first to spot the fireball in front of Mega Fatty.


    ¡°Mega Fatty, you actually learned the Fireball skill!¡±


    Surprised, she looks at her ogre mount and exims, while Mega Fatty is startled and shivers.


    The fireball in front of him also disappears in response to the sound, turning into tiny red sparks floating in the air.


    Mega Fatty turns his head in jerky movements, shaking slightly as he looks at Sofia.


    The little girl¡¯s umted prestige is quite terrifying; even after learning the Fireball skill, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to harbour any thoughts of rebellion.


    Little Fatty, who is grilling meat, is startled by Sofia¡¯s sudden shout. He looks at Mega Fatty, then at Sofia, confused.


    But with his intelligence, he can¡¯t really understand what happened.


    He didn¡¯t see the fireball, so he quickly shifts his attention back to the meat in front of him.


    Hmm, it smells good, it should be almost cooked¡­

 Chapter 35 - 35 034 Great Fireball!_1

    35 034 Great Fireball!_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    An ogre who had always been her mount had actually learned to use the fireball skill?


    Moreover, it seemed that he had taught himself¡­


    This greatly astonished Sofia, even leaving her somewhat shocked.


    Although her magical talents were excellent and she learned spells at an astonishing speed, this didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know how difficult it is to learn magic from scratch.


    Saru, who had spent decades learning just a tiny bit of low-level spells, and Otto, who couldn¡¯t even produce a fart no matter how hard he tried, were perfect examples of this.


    Since a dragon couldn¡¯t learn magic, but an ogre could, did that mean dragons were actually dumber than ogres?


    At this thought, Sofia couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Mega Fatty scratched his head, not quite understanding why his mistress suddenly startedughing again.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Sofia widened her eyes and stared fiercely at the ogre, saying menacingly, ¡°Where¡¯s the fireball skill? Can¡¯t even use a basic spell properly, you¡¯re really embarrassing me!¡±


    She wanted him to recreate the scene from before, but that proved to be somewhat difficult.


    A grieved expression appeared on Mega Fatty the ogre¡¯s face, as he originally found it difficult to recite the fireball spell smoothly.


    Now with Sofia watching him closely, his sess rate was even lower due to nervousness.


    Hismonnguage skills were too poor, and after repeatedly getting the incantation wrong several times, an irritated Sofia directly cast a fireball at his face.


    Mega Fatty screamed and rolled around on the ground covering his face, but the pain from the fireball actually wasn¡¯t that bad.


    If he didn¡¯t cry out miserably, there was no telling if Sofia would give him another one.


    This was Mega Fatty¡¯s unique wisdom, something Little Fatty wouldn¡¯t have thought of.


    Speaking of Little Fatty, he was snacking on a roasted serpent lizard, watching themotion with an asional honest smile.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what Mega Fatty and their mistress were doing, it didn¡¯t dampen his cheerful mood.


    Mega Fatty¡¯s misery was the source of his happiness.


    Sofia covered her face and said with some helplessness, ¡°I really don¡¯t get you. If you can¡¯t say it smoothly, why not just recite the spell silently in your heart?¡±


    Mega Fatty stopped rolling on the ground and looked at Sofia with confusion filling his small eyes.


    Finally, as if he had figured something out, he firmly grabbed his beloved fire stick.


    But still, nothing happened.


    A twitch appeared at the corner of Sofia¡¯s mouth, but just as she was about to give up, a basketball-sized fireball finally appeared in front of Mega Fatty again.


    ¡°Thunk¡­¡±


    Little Fatty¡¯s serpent lizard fell to the ground as he stared at the fireball in front of Mega Fatty with astonishment written across his face.


    He hadn¡¯t seen the emergence of the first fireball because he had been busy roasting the meat.


    Now that Mega Fatty could also use the fireball skill, it seemed like he would never be able to reim the name ¡°Mega Fatty.¡±


    Little Fatty sighed as he picked up the fallen roasted meat and ate it along with the sand that had adhered to it; regardless of how heartbroken he was, food could not be wasted.


    Under Sofia¡¯s guidance, Mega Fatty aimed the fireball at a tree with a trunk the size of a human hug and shot it.


    After a loud noise, the tree cracked and a ck scorch mark appeared at the point where the fireball skill hit, with sparks still shing on it.


    The power of this fireball skill was not bad, much stronger than a normal fireball skill.


    Mega Fatty¡¯s thoughts were simple, as, after seeing his fireball skill so miraculous, he immediately began dancing with his beloved fire stick, performing a pstick dance.


    But Little Fatty¡¯s heart had be cold, as he would no longer be daring to fight with Mega Fatty in the future.Compared to the two ogres¡¯ superficial ideas, Sofia saw and thought about a lot more.


    This fireball isn¡¯t normal!


    Ordinary fireball skills don¡¯t have this kind of power.


    Mega Fatty¡¯s casting method is quite rough, simply put, he tries to infuse as much magic as possible into the fireball.


    This leads to arger fireball with a surprisingly powerful impact.


    But it¡¯s not without its drawbacks; the rough use of magic causes the fireball¡¯s structure to be unstable, posing a risk of premature explosion.


    Also, the unrestrained infusion of magic would cause the spellcaster¡¯s magic to be consumed quickly, making it impossible to use continuously in a short period of time.


    One look at Mega Fatty proves this point: he was trying to cast the fireball skill again, but nothing appeared in front of him.


    Maybe I can borrow this approach¡­


    Sofia¡¯s eyes sparkled with a strange light, as if she had figured something out.


    Since she couldn¡¯t learn advanced spells, she might as well create her own. The ogre¡¯s clumsy casting method actually opened a new door for her.


    Chanting the spell silently in her mind, a scorching fireball formed in front of her, growingrger andrger as she continued to pour her magical power into it.


    Sofia¡¯s magic reserve was quite astonishing, and her understanding of magic and casting methods were quite ingenious.


    The fire elements gathered together stably, and due to the fireball¡¯s stable structure, it was possible to keep expanding it.


    In the horrified expressions of the two ogres, the fireball grewrger andrger, eventually bing a massive object with a diameter of two meters.


    Next to the fireball, Sofia¡¯s figure looked even more petite.


    ¡°Has it reached its limit¡­¡±


    Sofia frowned adorably, deducing from her own magic and the structure of the fireball that this should be her best choice for now.


    She chose a huge rock, three to four meters high, as her target. The enormous red fireball mmed into it with terrifying momentum.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At the instant the fireball made contact, a violent explosion erupted, and the ensuing sh of light was blinding.


    Squinting her eyes against the brightness, Sofia examined her masterpiece ¨C a huge crater with mes burning fiercely both inside and around it.


    The original stone had turned into red-hot fragments, making Mega Fatty¡¯s fireball seem like a child¡¯s toy inparison.


    The half-elf loli nodded in satisfaction. If she encountered the Six-headed Serpent Lizard again, with such arge fireball, the oue would surely be different.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call it the Great Fireball Skill!¡±


    Sofia was never good at naming, as evidenced by the nicknames Little Fatty, Mega Fatty, and Otto the big dragon.


    The two ogres had different opinions.


    Little Fatty¡¯s jaw was about to dislocate, his mouth hung wide open, and the unchewed roast meat fell to the ground from the corner of his mouth.


    He hadpletely forgotten about his principles not to waste food.


    Mega Fatty¡¯s reaction was even more dramatic. He first looked at the big crater, then at the fire stick in his hand, then back at the crater, and back to his fire stick again.


    After repeating this process several times, he finally exploded.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    He threw his beloved fire stick to the ground and jumped on it, breaking it with force.


    Feeling as though that wasn¡¯t enough, he stomped on it a few more times. Then he looked at Sofia withplex emotions in his eyes ¨C fear, admiration, and yearning.


    Sofiaughed at the unusual ogre and said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to learn? I can teach you¡­¡±

 Chapter 36 - 36 035 Another Ogre_1

    36 035 Another Ogre_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the following time, Sofia began to constantly optimize the use of the Great Fireball Skill.


    She first shortened and simplified the spell¡¯s incantation and stabilized the elemental structure of the fireball.


    This increased the utilization of magic power, making the fireball condense faster and berger.


    She was a true magic genius, easily aplishing what countless people struggled to achieve in their lifetimes.


    Because she spent a lot of time on the Great Fireball Skill, the prepared food had gone cold. Sofia didn¡¯t like meat to begin with, and she liked it even less when it was cold.


    So Little Fatty started to roast a new piece of Serpent Lizard meat he had taken out. Before he and Sofia sneaked out, he had packed his bag full of supplies.


    Sofia used magic to create ice cubes inside the bag for instion, preventing the meat from rotting in a short period of time.


    Sofia ate the roast with a disgusted expression, as the food was too greasy for her taste.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto telling her that a bnced diet of meat and vegetables would help her body heal faster, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to eat it at all.


    She wanted to grow up quickly so she could be more helpful.


    Mega Fatty was carefully tying the broken Fire Stick back together with a vine.


    As promised, Sofia did teach him how to use the Great Fireball Skill, but with his intelligence, it would take some time for him to understand it fully.


    Before that, he wanted to fix his beloved wand.


    Suddenly, there was a not-so-smallmotion nearby, making the ground tremble slightly.


    The two Ogres immediately stood in front of Sofia, protecting her behind them.


    They were alert, observing the surroundings. The days coexisting with the Lizardmen had taught them many necessary survival skills in Nn Forest.


    Someone, or rather, a monster wasing.


    Soon, five plump Ogres clumsily appeared before them, each smaller than Little Fatty.


    All the creatures in the area had been captured by the Thorn Legion. These Ogres had been lured by the smell of the roasting meat, as they hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time.


    When a group of Ogres saw others of their kind who were fewer in number, a simple idea woulde to mind.


    That was to swallow them up and take their treasures.


    Very quickly, the five Ogres found something more exciting than their own kind.


    It was a deliciously roasted piece of meat, and a Half-Elf snack they loved the most.


    That¡¯s mine!


    This thought appeared in the minds of the five Ogres almost simultaneously.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The five Ogres roared and charged towards Sofia, for the taste of a Half-Elf was always the greatest temptation for them, no matter when.


    Sofia looked disgustedly at these ugly fools. Just as she was about to st them to ashes with a Great Fireball Skill,


    Little Fatty, however, took the initiative to charge out with his weapon.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This idiot!¡±


    Sofia found these two Ogres quite easy to handle, so she stopped casting her spell to prevent the huge fireball from identally hitting Little Fatty.


    Little Fatty had already shown obvious hostility, and the Ogres on the opposite side didn¡¯t hesitate to throw their crude wooden spears at him.


    Ogres were very strong, and in the face of the several spears that pierced the air, Little Fatty demonstrated agility that didn¡¯t match his obese figure.He supported himself with his hand, his body pressed close to the ground, and after dodging a javelin, he rolled over to avoid the remaining javelins.


    Is this really an ogre?


    The five ogres on the other side showed surprise. Before they could react, Little Fatty had closed in on them.


    The hammerhead he held in his hand was a hard skull of a six-headed serpent lizard and was tied to a tree trunk with thick, withered vines.


    Compared with the stone hand axes and rough wooden sticks in the hands of the ogres on the other side, it was an absolute top-notch weapon.


    The hard serpent lizard skull hammer swung by Little Fatty¡¯s stout arm made an astonishing whistling sound, and eventually smashed heavily into the head of an ogre.


    Obviously, thetter¡¯s skull wasn¡¯t as hard as a six-headed serpent lizard¡¯s.


    After emitting a heavy sound, the poor ogre fell to the ground, seeing stars and unconscious.


    An ogre swung his thick wooden stick towards Little Fatty¡¯s shoulder, but Little Fatty easily dodged the attack, by tilting his body and slightly squatting.


    Immediately after, Little Fatty¡¯s heavy fist smashed into the ogre¡¯s stomach, hitting him directly in the belly, with incredible force.


    With just one punch, the ogre dropped his wooden stick, bent over, and kneeled on the ground like a cooked shrimp, spitting out sour liquid.


    Little Fatty¡¯s fearlessness didn¡¯t only awe the other attacking ogres but also slightly surprised Sofia.


    ¡°Does this idiot always fight so well?¡±


    In her memory, this utility ogre usually worked with lizardmen on various tasks and asionally made exquisite little gadgets to please her.


    So, in Sofia¡¯s view, Little Fatty¡¯s dexterity in hands and feet came from doing various chores.


    She remembered Little Fatty trembling under her fireball, which didn¡¯t seem powerful at all.


    Mega Fatty stood in front of Sofia, with no intention of helping. In his opinion, it was easy for Little Fatty to deal with this group of ogres who were hungry for so long and only knew how to fight by instinct.


    The fight continued. Little Fatty, who had taken out two ogres almost instantly, didn¡¯t stop. He gripped the hammer with both hands and smashed it towards a somewhat stunned ogre.


    Seeing the serpent lizard skull getting closer and closer to his head, the ogre finally reacted, hurriedly raising his wooden stick to block his head.


    As a result, the stick was smashed in half, and the bone hammer pped directly on his face.


    This poor fellow had his nose broken, and blood was flowing everywhere. Now he was on the ground covering his swollen face and writhing in pain.


    There were only two ogres left to attack. They looked at each other and decisively dropped their weapons, choosing to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Ogres were never creatures with much loyalty when facing enemies stronger than them. It¡¯s normal to choose to surrender.


    Mega and Little Fatty did the same when they faced Otto in the past.


    When the enemy was also an ogre, there was no psychological pressure to choose to submit.


    Little Fatty carried the bone hammer on his shoulder, and he grinned at Sofia, as if he was asking for praise.


    Sofia looked at the five ogres, nodding in satisfaction. Her n was to head to the battlefield where the two dragons were fighting and help Otto. It seemed like having some extra help wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    ¡°Mega Fatty!¡±


    Sofia beckoned the ogre in front of her, and he obediently moved his head closer.


    After listening to Sofia for a while, Mega Fatty finally understood her intentions, and went in front of the five attacking ogres, seemingly somewhat understanding them.


    The five ogres huddled together. The unconscious one was brutally awakened by a few heavy ps.


    Although the pain was unbearable for the three injured poor creatures, they didn¡¯t dare scream loudly. They just obediently sat with theirpanions.

 Chapter 37 - 37 036 Leading the way in front

    37 036 Leading the way in front


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mega Fatty and Little Fatty greeted each other, then began to dramatically gesture to the frightened Ogres.


    They spoke in Giantnguage, asionally mixing in somemon words, making it difficult for Sofia to understand them.


    She saw Mega Fatty making an exaggerated circle with his hand and pointing at Sofia.


    Then, the Ogres let out a scared exmation.


    At the same time, their expressions towards Sofia slowly changed from hunger for food to fear.


    ¡°Hoo!¡±


    A basketball-sized fireball suddenly appeared in front of Mega Fatty. Witnessing this, the five Ogres finally copsed their psychological defenses.


    Theyy down on the ground in terror, speaking nervously and respectfully to Sofia while wailing.


    So what were they talking about?


    Sofia was puzzled, but she was satisfied with the final result.


    The five Ogres had beenpletely subdued. They looked at Little Fatty with awe and respect for Mega Fatty.


    But when they saw Sofia, they were filled with deep fear, and their bodies trembled slightly.


    To them, Sofia was not a delicious Half-Elf snack but an unquestionable demon.


    Moments ago, Mega Fatty and Little Fatty had exaggerated their own fear of Sofia, instilling it into the neers, who now believed it unquestioningly.


    Hadn¡¯t they seen Little Fatty easily defeat them, while Mega Fatty, who could cast fireball skill, were servants of the demon?


    Sofia was always kind to her own people. When she learned that the five Ogres had been hungry for a long time, she asked Little Fatty to provide Serpent Lizard meat as food.


    Little Fatty did not want to grill the meat himself for his new subordinates. Instead, he ordered them to cook it with an air of importance.


    If any Ogre made a mistake due to clumsiness, Little Fatty would not hesitate to p their heads.


    Even though the Ogres worked hard, their grilling skills were terrible, so they were often beaten.


    Mega Fatty reported to Sofia some news he had just learned from the Ogres.


    ¡°They, forage, n hungry, fifty people!¡±


    Mega Fatty stuttered a fewmon words. Sofia listened carefully to his words and her eyes lit up.


    She asked excitedly, ¡°You mean they have their own n, with a total of fifty Ogres? They came out to find food because they were hungry?¡±


    Mega Fatty nodded in confirmation, then slowly added, ¡°Number, not urate, roughly¡­ ¡±


    His point was that the Ogres were not very bright, so their estimated number might be off, but it wasn¡¯t likely to be too far off.


    Sofia had spent a lot of time with Mega Fatty and Little Fatty, and with some effort, she could understand what they were saying.


    Almost fifty Ogres ¨C this was not a small number. If they attacked head-on, the Lizardman n with several hundred members couldn¡¯t stop them.


    The size difference was too significant, and Ogres were generally strong and excellent fighters.


    If she could get hold of these Ogres, she would certainly be able to help the dragon.


    Imagining Ottoplimenting her, Sofia¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards slightly.


    ¡°Mega Fatty, well done!¡±


    Sofia climbed onto Mega Fatty¡¯s saddle, patted his head in satisfaction, and he chuckled. The scene was somewhat strange.


    After the five subordinate Ogres had eaten their fill andy on the ground unwilling to move, Sofia kicked one in the stomach.


    Picking up on their fear, she announced loudly, ¡°I¡¯m interested in your n. Show me the way now!¡±


    The Ogres looked at each other hesitantly but soon led Sofia to their n territory.


    Now it was dark, but Sofia¡¯s spirits were high. She couldn¡¯t wait to conquer these Ogres and win Otto¡¯s praise.


    The Ogre n¡¯s territory was not far from here; it took only half an hour to reach their destination.


    Although it was called a n, there were virtually no buildings here. In an open field, the Ogresy down, sleeping in the open air.


    There was a bonfire in the center, but no one was on guard duty. They werepletely defenseless.


    If an enemy attacked at this time, they could catch the Ogres off guard.


    But very few monsters dared to attack a territory where more than fifty Ogres were gathered.


    Sofia was the first outsider to visit this ce in years. She told Little Fatty, ¡°Wake them up!¡±


    Little Fatty nodded, stepped forward, and began to roar loudly.


    The awakened Ogres looked around in confusion. It took them a while to locate the source of the noise before picking up their weapons anding over.


    Sofia roughly counted about sixty Ogres, including the young ones. While the number was off, the difference wasn¡¯t huge.


    The Ogres quickly noticed Sofia and, being hungry for days, this was undoubtedly their greatest surprise.


    Just as they were about to charge and eat the little snack, a roar stopped them, making them hesitant to approach.


    A two-headed Ogre, muchrger than ordinary Ogres, stepped to the front row carrying a dry tree trunk.


    He was considerably bigger than even Mega Fatty and was the leader of the Ogre n: a two-headed Ogre subspecies who was stronger than ordinary Ogres and had his own name.


    He called himself Wuga.


    Since Wuga had two heads, he was slightly more intelligent than other Ogres and one of the few who could count from one to ten.


    He saw five familiar faces in front of him. These should be his n members that he had sent out to find prey earlier.


    But at this moment, they were hiding behind Mega Fatty and Little Fatty, ignoring his roar.


    ¡°Traitors!¡±


    Wuga¡¯s angry shout left the five Ogres who had switched allegiance to Sofia unsure of what to do. They looked at Sofia, who was sitting on Mega Fatty, hoping for guidance.


    Wuga, who had not received a reply, was clearly angrier. Following the gazes of his five traitorous Ogres, he soon spotted Mega Fatty and Sofia.


    An Ogre keeping a Half-Elf pet?


    Or maybe he wanted to fatten up this Half-Elf little brat before eating her?


    He had obviously mistaken the protagonists. In Wuga¡¯s eyes, the tallest Mega Fatty was the leader of these Ogres- a very unusual Ogre indeed.

 Chapter 38 - 38 037 That is the devil

    38 037 That is the devil


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Join me! Or be squashed by me!¡±


    Wuga pointed the tree trunk that he used as a weapon at Mega Fatty. Mega Fatty¡¯s size was absolutely tall among the Ogres, butpared to him, it was far from enough.


    He didn¡¯t really care about those traitors at all. Following the strong was the Ogre¡¯s nature.


    The dozens of Ogres around him were also slowly won over by his strength.


    As for the half-elf, the delicious-looking little treat, only he was qualified to enjoy!


    As long as he defeated the strongest Ogre opposite him, both the traitors and the delicious little treat would belong to him.


    Thinking of this, a cruel smile appeared on Wuga¡¯s face.


    Obviously, he misunderstood something, but from the perspective of an Ogre, how could he think that Sofia was actually the leader of those Ogres.


    Wuga said this in Giantnguage, and Mega Fatty kindly tranted it for Sofia.


    Sofia nced at the two-headed Ogre and then showed a disgusted expression.


    It was really too ugly!


    In her eyes, although Ogres were already ugly, this guy was just too much for her to ept.


    Two heads, double the ugliness, Sofia wanted to get a group of Ogres to help Otto, but this guy was obviously not within her consideration.


    ¡°Kill him for me!¡±


    Upon receiving Sofia¡¯s order, the smiling Mega Fatty stepped forward, facing Wuga with a fire stick covered in patches.


    Upon seeing the strongest Ogre on the opposite sideing forward, Wuga was ready for battle.


    However, after seeing Mega Fatty¡¯s actions clearly, Wuga hesitated a bit.


    What was this guy trying to do? Why was he using a broken stick as a weapon?


    He looked at Sofia sitting on top of Mega Fatty, and his doubts grew even deeper.


    Wouldn¡¯t this affect his actions duringbat?


    Wuga had fought many battles and faced many opponents, including Ogres, Orcs, and Trolls, but he had never been so confused about the situation like this time.


    Before he could figure it out, a basketball-sized fireball provided him with the answer.


    The speed of the fireball was astonishingly fast. Even at such a close distance, it was tough for Mega Fatty to miss such arge target, no matter how bad his aim was.


    Wuga¡¯s huge size made him an excellent target.


    At the moment when the fireball was about to hit Wuga, the two-headed Ogre finally reacted.


    The dried tree trunk that served as his weapon was like a shield blocking his body, but it could only slightly hinder the fireball¡¯s momentum.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud explosion, the dried tree trunk was directly blown into pieces, and the power of the fireball was only slightly weakened.


    Once the tree trunk was gone, the fireball directly hit Wuga¡¯s fatty belly.


    The scorching high temperature pierced his stomach, and amid Wuga¡¯s screams, his huge body was sent flying several meters by the fireball.


    Arge hole was blown open in his stomach, with the burnt parts emitting ck smoke and shattered organs scattered everywhere.


    There were still some broken pieces of dried wood sticking into his body, and their shape had be as sharp as flying knives due to the impact of the fireball explosion.


    Wuga screamed and struggled to climb up, but his strength quickly left his body.


    He only felt that his body was extremely cold, and thenplete darkness enveloped him.


    Everything happened so suddenly that most of the Ogres didn¡¯t even realize what had happened.


    Wuga was dead, killed by a sudden fireball that appeared out of nowhere, leaving the Ogres leaderless and plunged into chaos.


    Although Wuga was their leader, not a single Ogre had the thought of avenging him.


    Monsters¡¯ lives are extremely brutal, and the birth of a new leader oftenes at the cost of the old leader¡¯s blood and life.


    Since Mega Fatty was also an Ogre, ording to the monsters¡¯ customs, he had be the new leader of this group of Ogres.


    However, not all the Ogres were willing to submit to Mega Fatty so easily; a slightly smaller Ogre than Wuga stood up, brandishing his stone hammer and roaring loudly.


    The other Ogres automatically made way for him, opening a path to Mega Fatty. He wanted to challenge him.


    If he could defeat him, he would be the new leader of the Ogres and inherit the coveted name of Wuga.


    He had challenged Wuga before, though it always ended in failure.


    However, he still believed that if it weren¡¯t for Wuga having two heads and a clear vision, he would never be a match for him.


    The new challenger ignited the Ogres¡¯ enthusiasm, some of them pounding their chests and roaring, while others struck the ground with their thick clubs, making the scene even more lively.


    Mega Fatty stared at his new opponent with a disdainful sneer on his face. In his view, all it took was another fireball to easily finish him off.


    He raised his patched-up Fire Stick, and behind him, Little Fatty and the other five Ogres all had expressions of dread mixed with anticipation.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Mega Fatty howled as he waved his Magic Wand, and the challenging Ogre instinctively held the stone hammer to his chest.


    A sh of light appeared, the fire elements in the air rapidly gathering together, but did not form a basketball-sized fireball.


    After emitting a small whirlpool of magical power, it turned into sparks and white smoke, dissipating at the original spot.


    Clearly, the spellcasting had failed, and the scene suddenly became awkward ¡­


    Mega Fatty¡¯s mouth twitched, and Sofia rolled her eyes. This idiot had no concept of magic power.


    The fireball that had killed Wuga earlier had already consumed all his magic power reserves; if he wanted to continuously cast Fireball skill in a short period of time.


    He would either need to control his magic power output or increase his own magic power reserves.


    Of course, these things would have to be taught by Sofiater on.


    The Ogre who hade to challenge Mega Fatty was initially somewhat afraid, but after waiting for a long time, he didn¡¯t feel any difort.


    He touched his body, and upon confirming he hadn¡¯t been injured, a ferocious smile appeared on his ugly face.


    Without much thought, he brandished his beloved stone hammer and charged at Mega Fatty with a furious roar.


    The position of the leader, the name, and that delicious little snack would all be his!


    However, just a few steps in, he immediately dropped his weapon and fell to the ground in terror.


    He buried his head as deep into the ground as possible to express his fear and submission.


    A huge fireball with a diameter of nearly three meters, emanating an astonishing heat, suddenly stopped like a yoyo on a string right in front of him.


    If he hadn¡¯t surrendered quickly enough, this fireball would have turned him into charcoal already.


    Sitting on Mega Fatty¡¯s back, Sofia looked at him coldly.


    Under her control, the huge fireball changed its trajectory and directly created a terrifying deep pit of fire on the nearby t ground.


    It was a scene straight out of hell; all the Ogres looked at Sofia in horror, and the same thought emerged in their minds simultaneously.


    That was not food, but a demon¡­

 Chapter 39 - 39 038 A Small Warning_1

    39 038 A Small Warning_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Lizardman n¡¯s vige was facing a crisis, as nearly a hundred dirty, small green-skinned goblinsunched an attack on them.


    These creatures, which normally lived at the lowest level of Nn Forest, somehow found the courage to attack the Lizardmen¡¯s territory armed with only crude wooden sticks and shortbows.


    Scar, armed with a spear tied with multi-headed serpent lizard fangs, managed to knock a goblin that had barely climbed up the wooden wall, and Longleg, who was beside him, killed the goblins with his longbow.


    The remaining elderly and some strong female Lizardmen either used shortbows or hurled rocks by hand to halt the goblins¡¯ assault.


    Most of the Lizardman warriors had been taken to the frontline battlefield by Sasaru. The Lizardmen left in the vige, including the old, weak, and females, numbered less than a hundred.


    Had it not been for the presence of two experienced Lizardman warriors, Scar and Longleg, to guard andmand the vige, the makeshift wooden wall and the elderly and female Lizardmen might not have been able to withstand the goblins¡¯ onught.


    A female corrupted elf with green hair crouched on arge tree near the battlefield, watching everything with indifference.


    Her name was Elyss, one of the corrupted elves raised by the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia.


    Due to their extremely small numbers and intelligence far beyond ordinary monsters, corrupted elves were often assigned tasks that required a certain amount of wisdom but carried little risk by Cassiopeia.


    She did not join the Thorn Legion in the frontline battles, but instead stayed behind in the Thorn Nest on behalf of Cassiopeia.


    Thus, her giant eagle had not be a meal for wyverns and manticores like her fellow creatures had.


    Heavily injured, Cassiopeia contacted Elyss throughmunication magic on her way back to the Thorn Nest. Soon after, Elyss rode her giant eagle, leading the goblins to attack the Lizardman n¡¯s vige before the Lizardman troops could return.


    Even with the goblins¡¯ small stature, the crude wooden wall seemed almost as indestructible as a fortified one.


    Under themand of Scar and Longleg, one goblin after another died under the crude spears and rocks.


    Of course, some Lizardmen also lost their lives ¨C the goblins¡¯ shortbows were not without sess.


    Watching the steadily decreasing number of goblins, the green-haired elf sneered, ¡°Such foolish low-level creatures¡­ willing to give their lives for a false promise.¡±


    These goblins lived in the barren corners surrounding the Lizardmen n¡¯s territory.


    The area was so deste that most monster ns turned up their noses at it, and food was limited to rats and insects.


    This group of goblins had always wanted to join the Thorn Legion, but how could Cassiopeia have ever considered them worthwhile?


    But this time, Elyss made them a promise.


    If they could destroy the Lizardmen¡¯s vige, they could join the Thorn Legion and have a fertile and prosperous territory of their own.


    Of course, these were beautiful lies just to send them willingly to their deaths.


    The battle was slowly settling down, and the goblins who failed in their attack began to flee.


    A few more bodies were left behind under the scattered arrows and rocks from the Lizardmen, and in the end, only a dozen or so goblins managed to escape the Lizardmen¡¯s territory.


    ¡°As expected, just a bunch of low-level creatures¡­¡±


    Elyss pursed her lips but appeared to be unfazed, as she had never held any expectations for these goblins in the first ce.


    Before leaving, she looked from a distance at the cheering Lizardmen and said to herself with a cold smile, ¡°This is just a small warning. Next time, the great Mother of Thorns might not be so merciful!¡±


    Elyss rode her giant eagle back to the Thorn Nest.


    Shortly after her departure, a dark shadow loomed over the Lizardmen¡¯s territory, with silver scales shimmering in the sunlight.Otto is back.


    Most of the Lizardmen had already seen him, so it didn¡¯t cause muchmotion.


    Under Longleg¡¯smand, they cleared the battlefield, disposed of the bodies, and treated the injured Lizardmen in an orderly manner.


    Scar jumped off the not-so-high railing and ran anxiously towards Otto, who was looking around suspiciously. The pungent smell of blood made his mood very bad.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Scar knelt down respectfully and said, ¡°Your Majesty, some Goblins attacked us, but we have repelled them. There weren¡¯t too many casualties among our n¡­¡±


    The surrounding situation confirmed this, but Otto didn¡¯t care about the lives of the Lizardmen. His crimson beast eyes stared intently at Scar.


    ¡°Where is Sofia?¡±


    Scar hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.


    ¡°Princess Sofia¡­ She¡¯s gone missing!¡±


    ¡°As I expected¡­¡±


    Scar was ready to face his death in the dragon¡¯s jaws, but after closing his eyes and waiting for a while, he was only knocked down by a foul-smelling strong wind.


    He opened his eyes again, only to find that the Silver Dragon in front of him was just a little annoyed and hadn¡¯t done anything out of line.


    Just like Saru¡¯s leader said, this dragon was indeed extraordinary.


    Otto¡¯s ferocious dragon head approached Scar, who could even see the bits of meat stuck in his teeth and smell the stench from his mouth.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened¡­¡±


    Scar was somewhat puzzled, as Otto seemed somewhat helpless and seemed to have known that something like this would happen.


    But he didn¡¯t think too much about it and quickly exined, ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Sofia said she needed to go outside for a moment. We didn¡¯t dare to follow her. After a while, we realized she was gone¡­¡±


    Well, this girl really took the opportunity to sneak away.


    Otto didn¡¯t me Scar. There was too much of a difference between them in terms of status and wisdom.


    At this time, Longleg ran over, worried that Otto might eat Scar for not taking good care of Sofia.


    He knelt down respectfully beside Scar and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we captured a live Goblin. He said the reason they attacked our Lizardman n was because they were following the orders of the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia¡­¡±


    This sessfully diverted Otto¡¯s attention and, at his request, a dirty-looking Goblin was picked up by Longleg and brought over.


    After seeing Otto, the terrified creature immediately copsed to the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move, while a disgusting smell came from his lower half.


    The Goblin was scared out of his wits and answered all of Otto¡¯s questions right away. Although his words were broken, they were still understandable.


    After learning the truth, Otto incinerated the Goblin and the filth on the ground into ashes with a st of me.


    He knew this was Cassiopeia¡¯s warning, but there was no point in confronting her, as she would never admit to it.


    Yet, at this moment, Sofia had sneakily run away. Her courage was getting bigger and bigger recently.


    Out of anger, Otto thought to himself, ¡°You wretched girl, once I find you, I¡¯ll spank your butt till it¡¯s swollen!¡±

 Chapter 40 - 40 039 The Road Home_1

    40 039 The Road Home_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Most monsters in the Thorn Legion did not possess the ability to fly, making their return a slow process.


    Gradually, some ordinary monster ns broke away from the legion and returned to their territories.


    These were mostly weak monster ns, and their territoriesy on the outskirts of the Nn Forest.


    The powerful ns at the core of the legion, such as the Trolls and Serpent ns, continued towards the Thorn Nest.


    Their territories were located at the heart of Cassiopeia¡¯s domain, making their escape more difficult, and some weaker monsters were killed along the way.


    Monsters like Gnolls and Kobolds had no power to resist and could only hurry back to their own territories.


    Once they left, another group of slightly stronger monsters took their ce.


    The monster world is cruel; those who had not fallen in the war against the Red Dragon died at the hands of their own kind.


    The Lizardman n¡¯s journey home was also fraught with danger, as they were attacked by several monster ns that had broken away from the Thorn Legion.


    Cassiopeia did not allow her affiliated ns to fight each other.


    However, generally speaking, if the deed was done skillfully enough and no survivors could report to her, she wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions.


    Moreover, the attitude of the Corrupted Elves towards the Lizardmen had be quite apparent.


    Since they had just finished a massive battle, many monster ns had scarce food supplies, making the Lizardmen desirable prey.


    If they were killed, it was believed that there would be no punishment.


    Saru was a far-sighted lizard.


    Before setting out, he had already prepared ample food for his warriors, mainly consisting of the meat of Multi-headed Serpent Lizards.


    The main reason was that the Lizardmen¡¯s strength was mediocre.


    However, the ample food now became a ma for hungry wolves.


    A pack of hungry Gnolls attacked them, the starving monsters charging frantically towards the Lizardmen¡¯s formation.


    With their forces scattered and no formation or discipline to speak of ¨C andcking proper weapons ¨C the wicked humanoid monsters were driven mad by hunger and bloodlust, relying only on their sharp teeth and ws.


    Gnolls did not unite in a single charge; instead, most of them fought individually.


    One by one, javelins pierced the bodies of the Gnolls, leaving half of them dead on their way to the frontlines.


    The surviving Gnolls endured the onught of javelins, only to be blocked by the Lizardmen¡¯s sharp-tipped turtle shell shields at the front.


    What awaited them next were the deadly thrusts of spears through the shield wall.


    The battle ended quickly; the Gnolls¡¯ greed had led them into the abyss of death.


    The Lizardmen swiftly cleaned up the battlefield, retrieving the javelins embedded in the Gnolls¡¯ corpses but not using their bodies as food.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Lizardmen despised the foul stench of the mostly-bony corpses; rather, it was Saru¡¯s deliberate order.


    At this time, getting home was the most important thing. If they could leave behind poor resources to satisfy some monsters and prevent them from following the Lizardmen, it would be a worthwhile trade-off.


    Saru¡¯s n was a sess; the monster corpses left behind by the Lizardmen attracted most of the pursuing monster ns to fight over them, although they still encountered a few more attacks.


    Most of these attacks involved small numbers or weak monster ns who couldn¡¯tpete for the resources left behind by the Lizardmen and hoped to test their luck with them.


    In the end, their corpses were left behind as new resources.Saru¡¯s magic wand hadpletely turned into his cane, as he kept walking forward with the help of a lizardman.


    Although this journey consumed a lot of energy and faced many risks, overall it went smoothly.


    Now, they were not far from the lizardman n¡¯s territory. Just as Saru breathed a sigh of relief, a lizardman scout he had sent out came to him with a panicked look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Saru frowned. The scout he had sent out wouldn¡¯t be a coward. Since the scout looked so frightened, he must have encountered some trouble.


    Without wasting any words, the lizardman scout said directly, ¡°I encountered arge number of ogres ahead, and they areing our way!¡±


    ¡°Ogres?¡±


    These big guys were not as easy to deal with as gnolls. Saru hurriedly asked, ¡°How many are there?¡±


    ¡°Fifty!¡±


    The lizardman scout anxiously said, ¡°At least fifty, if not more. When they walk, the ground around them vibrates!¡±


    ¡°This is troublesome¡­¡±


    Saru looked around. Due to the battle with the me Legion and a few subsequent monster attacks, there had been casualties among the lizardman warriors he brought with him.


    After a rough count, even including the lightly injured lizardman warriors and spellcasters, there were only a little over two hundred that could participate in the battle now.


    Although their number was muchrger than the ogres, five lizardmen might not even be able to hold up against one ogre in a real fight.


    If the ogres indeed had ill intentions toward the lizardmen, even if the lizardmen were to emerge victorious, there wouldn¡¯t be many left alive.


    If they chose to retreat, they might encounter other hungry, cruel monster ns.


    If, at that moment, the ogres caught up and surrounded the lizardmen, there would be no way to escape.


    As Saru was pondering his tactics, the lizardman scout grew anxious and said, ¡°Chief, what should we do? They will be here soon!¡±


    The old lizardman looked around and saw that the other lizardmen were also waiting for his decision.


    He knew that whatever choice he made, they would follow him firmly.


    The lizardmen¡¯s survival in the brutal Nn Forest depended on more than just Saru.


    ¡°We can¡¯t retreat. There are hungry monsters following us. We¡¯ll only be safe if we return to our territory!¡±


    Saru made up his mind and chose a few quick-footed lizardmen.


    He instructed, ¡°The great Silver Dragon Lord should have returned to our territory by now. When the fight begins, you all run back to our territory and ask for reinforcements. The others will stay with me to hold off the ogres!¡±


    But someone soon raised a different opinion, ¡°Chief, leave this to us. You should go with them and leave this ce!¡±


    Saru stared and said, ¡°That¡¯s the final decision!¡±


    Knowing that Saru wouldn¡¯t change his mind, the lizardmen prepared for battle with a sense of tragic determination.


    Feeling the slight vibrations on the ground, they knew the ogres wereing¡­


    However, in the end, the lizardmen did not face a tragic and brutal battle. The ogres showed no intention of attacking when they saw them.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Saru?¡±


    A familiar voice came from the direction of the ogres. Saru looked in that direction and saw Sofia, happily waving at him from atop Mega Fatty.

 Chapter 41 - 41 040 Wolf Cavalry_1

    41 040 Wolf Cavalry_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Is that Sofia?


    Saru rubbed his eyes, seemingly unable to believe what he was seeing, and the other lizardmen around him were no different.


    Almost all the lizardmen recognized this half-elf loli and knew that she had two strong ogre servants under hermand.


    But now there was a whole group of ogres following her.


    Although the ogres didn¡¯t seem to be attacking, their eyes were not friendly when they looked over here.


    To most ogres, lizardmen were nothing more than slightly tougher prey.


    So even though they recognized Sofia, in this situation, Saru was reluctant to approach easily, not knowing whether the ogres across from him would suddenly strike.


    When Saru didn¡¯t respond for a while, Sofia simply patted Mega Fatty¡¯s head, and the ogre grinned and walked alone to Saru.


    Under Saru¡¯s gesturemands, none of the lizardmen dared to make any suspicious moves.


    Sitting on Mega Fatty, Sofia looked down at the old lizardman with a puzzled expression, ¡°Weren¡¯t you fighting the Red Dragon? Why did youe back?¡±


    Saru performed a salute and respectfully said, ¡°Your Highness, the Green Dragon has won this war, and we were preparing to return home¡­¡±


    ¡°The war is over?¡±


    Sofia was somewhat skeptical when she first heard this news. After waiting for a triple confirmation and getting the same answer, the loli was dumbfounded¡­


    She had just gathered a bunch of ogres and was ready to rush to the frontline to help Otto, but when she had only traveled halfway, she was told it was over?


    Sofia angrily smashed her fist on Mega Fatty¡¯s forehead, but the ogre was already used to the loli¡¯s sudden attacks.


    His only reaction to this was to scratch the itch from the punch.


    Suddenly, the little loli stared at the direction of the lizardmen, seeming to look for something.


    Then she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Big Dragon, I don¡¯t see him, didn¡¯t he go join the fun too?¡±


    ¡°I think His Majesty should have already returned to his territory¡­¡±


    Saru answered truthfully, and then there was a moment of silence. Both parties guessed what had happened, it seemed Sofia and Otto had just missed each other.


    In the end, it was Saru who asked first, ¡°Your Highness, who are those ogres?¡±


    He had been eyeing those ogres for a long time, and the lizardmen behind him were also tense, fearing they might do something.


    ¡°Oh, they are my newly recruited followers. Don¡¯t worry, without my permission, they won¡¯t dare do anything!¡±


    Sofia rolled her eyes, ¡°Oh right, what do they call themselves¡­¡±


    The little loli seemed to forget the word, she patted the ogre¡¯s head she was sitting on, and Mega Fatty proudly shouted, ¡°Fireball n!¡±


    Saru breathed a sigh of relief, then looked puzzled at Sofia, ¡°Did you name them?¡±


    The little loli shook her head, ¡°They came up with it themselves¡­¡±


    The old lizardman suddenly found this unbelievable.


    The Lizardman n had been inherited in the Nn Forest for hundreds of years, and they had never thought of giving a name to the n. They had always been called the Lizardman n.


    But now, a group of ogres had named their own n?


    Somehow, Saru felt somewhat lost and wondered whether he should also give the Lizardman n a nice name or bother Otto about it when he got back home.Sofia didn¡¯t know what Saru was thinking, she just held her forehead.


    Then, she said helplessly, ¡°Even though they can¡¯t speak clearly, every one of them can smoothly say the names of their ns. I don¡¯t know what kind of brains these idiots have.¡±


    Mega Fatty was still smiling innocently, having put a lot of effort into this on their way.


    At this moment, the Lizardmen in the back suddenly became restless, and it seemed as if they could hear a few wolf howls from afar.


    A Lizardman hurried over, looking at Saru and Sofia, clearly hesitating.


    Under Saru¡¯s gaze, the Lizardman respectfully said to Sofia, ¡°Your Highness, there is a group of werewolves riding dire wolves harassing us from behind. The dire wolves are very fast, and we can¡¯t catch up with them, so we can only defend passively.¡±


    ¡°Werewolf? Is there a difference between them and gnolls?¡±


    Sofia looked at Saru, who quickly exined, ¡°There is a significant difference between the two. Werewolves are generally much stronger than gnolls and have bigger and stronger bodies.¡±


    ¡°But they are also greedy and brutal, and they like to raise dire wolves as mounts. Few monster races in Nn Forest can catch up with their wolf cavalry.¡±


    ¡°Take me to see!¡±


    Sofia became interested, and Saru didn¡¯t refuse. With so many Ogres here, even Wolf Cavalry couldn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    However, werewolves were not only stronger than gnolls, but also smarter. They did not blindly hit the Lizardman formation.


    Instead, the wolf cavalry used the dire wolves¡¯ mobility to circle the edge, looking for opportunities.


    At first, some Lizardmen would throw javelins at the wolf cavalry, but after no results were gained, they gave up on this approach.


    The number of javelins was limited, and if they were wasted without any effect, the Lizardmen would have to engage in closebat with the wolves once the cavalry charged.


    If that happened, it would be difficult to achieve a good oue due to the high mobility of the wolf cavalry.


    After noticing that the Lizardmen had stopped attacking from a distance, the wolf cavalry began to slowly approach their formation.


    They all held crude hand crossbows, and their loose bolt attacks caused some minor trouble for the Lizardmen.


    Most of the bolts were blocked by the front-row Lizardmen using their tortoise shields, but some of the higher-angled bolts flew into the rear and injured a few unlucky ones.


    Under these circumstances, the Lizardmen could only take it passively.


    Just as the wolf cavalry was about to do something, a fireball left a red trail in the air and eventually hit a wolf cavalryman who was reloading his hand crossbow.


    The unfortunate fellow screamed and fell off the dire wolf¡¯s back, soon silenced. The dire wolf, having lost its owner, licked its body and let out a mournful howl.


    A one-eared werewolf seemed to be the leader of this group. He howled a few times as if sending a signal.


    One of the wolf cavalry quickly picked up the body of theirrade, and then they all began to retreat rapidly, soon disappearing on their dire wolves.


    The werewolf¡¯s decisive retreat left Sofia somewhat disappointed, as she originally wanted to test her newly-developed spells further.


    Watching the werewolves¡¯ retreat, Sofia asked, ¡°Are they also underlings of the Green Dragon?¡±


    Saru shook his head, ¡°I have not seen them in the Thorn Legion.¡±


    With just one sentence, Sofia lost interest. Right now, all she wanted to do was go home to find the Red Dragon.


    At the same time, she was worried that he might punish her for sneaking away.


    However, seeing the surrounding Ogres, she felt reassured. With such a massive gift, the Red Dragon shouldn¡¯t be angry, right?

 Chapter 42 - 42 041 Dragon Eye and Fireball Clan_1

    42 041 Dragon Eye and Fireball n_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eventually, Otto met up with Sofia at the edge of the Lizardman n¡¯s territory, along with arge group of Ogres following her.


    It was a formidable force, even stronger than the entire Lizardman n.


    At Mega Fatty¡¯s roar, more than sixty Ogresy respectfully on the ground in front of Otto, offering their loyalty to him.


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    With his head tilted and full of question marks, Otto listened as Sofia skillfully climbed to his neck and exined the whole story after some considerable effort.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t skimp on his praise, and the little girl lifted her head and squinted with upturned corners of her mouth, clearly enjoying it.


    More importantly, just as she had thought, Otto had long forgotten about the spanking incident.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Ogres lying right in front of him, Otto would hardly believe Sofia¡¯s words.


    He counted more than sixty Ogres lying there.


    The Lizardmen were preparing food for these Ogres, of course, not forgetting Otto¡¯s share.


    However, this group of starving giants had an astonishing appetite. If they hadn¡¯t hunted the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard before and obtained an ample supply of meat, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to sustain such consumption.


    But if it were to continue like this, the pressure would still be enormous.


    Soon, Saru found Otto: ¡°Your Majesty, your growing legion is a good thing, but I have to inform you that with our current situation, it¡¯s a bit difficult to feed so many Ogres¡­¡±


    Food shortage again¡­


    Otto suddenly felt that the grilled meat in his mouth wasn¡¯t savory anymore. He sighed, understanding Saru¡¯s meaning.


    Besides the Ogres, the food Otto himself consumed was also horrifying.


    It seemed that obtaining new territories and recruiting more followers were equally important. Just recruiting monster ns without an adequate food supply might result in them attacking their peers due to hunger before Otto could use them.


    Just as he was considering what to do next, he noticed Saru still standing in front of him, looking as if he wanted to say something.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Otto looked at the old Lizardman doubtfully.


    After ncing at the Ogres nearby, Saru hesitated for a moment and still tried to plead: ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to ask you to give the Lizardman n a name!¡±


    ¡°A name?¡±


    Following his gaze, Otto soon understood what he meant. It wasn¡¯t an excessive request.


    But with a little maneuvering, an even better result could be obtained.


    ¡°What do you think of the Dragon Eye n?¡±


    Saru looked at Otto in surprise, unable to figure out the connection between the name and the Lizardmen.


    Seeing his confusion, Ottoughed: ¡°Saru, in the future, the number of followers under mymand will definitely increase. Although Lizardmen may not be the best at fighting¡­¡±


    Worry appeared on Saru¡¯s face, but Otto continued: ¡°However, you possess a mind more intelligent and rational than ordinary monsters, and you are the first n to follow me.¡±


    ¡°The reason I gave you the name Dragon Eye n is that I hope you can be like my eyes, helping me manage the massive monster legion in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Otto looked at the trembling Saru. The old Lizardman once again knelt on the ground.


    With respect and emotion, he said, ¡°The Dragon Eye n will never fail your expectations!¡±Ever since he chose to follow Otto, Shasharu had been constantly worrying about the future of his n.


    After all, Otto was currently just a young dragon, at most a teenage dragon, and his personal strength and influence were far inferiorpared to the two adult dragons in the vicinity.


    While he couldn¡¯t say he regretted his decision, he was definitely concerned. However, after Otto¡¯s speech, he felt that he had at least chosen the right master.


    Even if they ultimately fail and die, he and his n wouldn¡¯t retreat by one step.


    At Otto¡¯s request, Shasharu began to prepare for the scouting and acquisition of new territories and hunting grounds.


    Now that they had arge number of Ogre enforcers, Otto didn¡¯t have to personally deal with some of the usual troubles.


    Always relying on their master to handle everything is not the real role of a loyal subordinate.


    Full of confidence and motivation, Shasharu vowed not to disgrace the name of the Dragon Eye n and would soon win more territories and followers for Otto.


    Almost no monster ns in the vicinity could withstand the onught of dozens of Ogres. These big guys not only brought heavy food pressure but also formidable foreign power.


    Dozens of Ogres made it possible to put Shasharu¡¯s various ns into action.


    After leaving Otto¡¯s side, the old lizardman quickly sought out the person in charge of these Ogres.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Sofia. This young girl was just the nominal leader of the Ogres. While she had the highest authority, she rarely exercised it.


    So, Shasharu met with three Ogres: Mega Fatty, Little Fatty, and another Ogre he had never seen before called Wuga.


    It was Wuga, who previously wielded a stone hammer to challenge Mega Fatty. He inherited the name of the former leader and helped manage the other sixty-plus Ogres for Sofia.


    His status was below Mega Fatty and Little Fatty, but these two Ogres needed to be on call for Sofia at all times.


    So in most cases, for matters involving the Ogres, Shasharu needed to find Wuga to carry out the tasks.


    Fortunately, Wuga had a better brain than ordinary Ogres and was very obedient.


    This relieved Shasharu, and it seemed that his work would be much easier from now on.


    The Lizardman n, oh no, they had already changed their name to the Dragon Eye n.


    Even if they were on the outskirts of Nn Forest, there were still many other monster ns living nearby the Dragon Eye n.


    Of course, they all shared the same characteristic: they were weak.


    At least with these Ogres, plus the Lizardman Warriors, he could easily overrun most of the neighbors he previously dared not provoke.


    So who would be the first victim?


    Shasharu quickly made a decision: a weak Gnoll n, with just over one hundred members, seemed like a good choice.


    At this point, the Ogres should have eaten their fill. Now it was time to work hard.


    At Shasharu¡¯s request, Wuga quickly assembled all the adult Ogres, leaving behind only some immature youngsters.


    The operation was about to begin. The Ogres used monster blood as paint and drew twisted circles on their exposed bellies.


    Mega Fatty held up his patched fire stick, and a basketball-sized fireball floated above the stunned Shasharu, appearing like a sinister ritual.


    The Ogres chanted the name of the Fireball n, devoutly kneeling before the fireball in the air, resembling a scene from a cult gathering.


    The old lizardman hesitated and looked at Sofia, who gave him a look that said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    At this moment, Shasharu finally understood the true meaning of the name ¡°Fireball n¡±¡­

 Chapter 43 - 43 042 Anger_1

    43 042 Anger_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Thorn Nest, the scarred Cassiopeiay on her meager pile of treasures.


    She was listening to the mission report from the Corrupted Elf Elise.


    Unlike ordinary Green Dragon followers, she didn¡¯t need to kneel before the Mother of Thorns; standing to the side with a respectful expression was enough.


    This was the exclusive treatment for the Corrupted Elves, who were the Green Dragon¡¯s favorite pets.


    ¡°Honorable master, I have brought a message of warning to the lizardmen as you requested. The trolls and serpentmen will soon return to their own territories. If you wish, I can also lead them to wipe out those annoying reptiles for you!¡±


    The Corrupted Elves had never liked the lizardmen, or rather, their leader Shasharu.


    That¡¯s because this elderly lizardman leader had wisdom rarely seen in ordinary monsters.


    Elise and the other Corrupted Elves were worried that Shasharu might affect their status in Cassiopeia¡¯s heart.


    So they constantly tried to smear Shasharu¡¯s name and were responsible for the lizardmen¡¯s marginal status within the Thorn Legion.


    Among the Corrupted Elves, Elise was Cassiopeia¡¯s favorite pet.


    Even with the ever-fiercer attacks from the Red Dragons, she couldn¡¯t bear to take her to the battlefield.


    After this hard-won victory, however, there would be no chance for Elise to stay behind next time.


    There were just too many followers of the Red Dragon.


    Every time Cassiopeia looked at Elise, she would remember the process of corrupting her. Although it took a lot of effort, it was generally worth it.


    Especially the process, which made Cassiopeia endlessly nostalgic.


    ¡°So, what about that other thing?¡±


    The Green Dragon gazed at Elise, who seemed slightly uneasy.


    Finally, Elise spoke: ¡°Master, the rotblood creature you asked me to find is gone!¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    Cassiopeia tried to lift her head, but the movement pulled at the wounds on her neck.


    After cursing Otto in her heart, she adjusted her mood and said, ¡°Tell me what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Afterpleting the first task, I rode a giant eagle to the habitat of the Rotten Blood sub-species, but after searching the entire swamp, I didn¡¯t find it or even a single ordinary Three-headed Serpent Lizard¡­¡±


    Seeing that the Green Dragon didn¡¯t respond for a long time and sensing her displeasure, Elise quickly knelt on the ground.


    She then added, ¡°When I was luring the goblins to attack the lizardmen, I noticed they seemed to be using weapons made from multi-headed serpent lizard bones and teeth. Perhaps¡­¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t spell it out, Cassiopeia knew exactly what she meant, but found it hard to believe.


    ¡°How could those lowly reptiles possibly¡­¡±


    The Green Dragon¡¯s words stopped abruptly, for she suddenly thought of a strangely-shaped Silver Dragon.


    If Otto had been helping them, it seemed not entirely impossible.


    ¡°Damn half-breed dragon, how dare you!¡±


    Fearing tearing the newly-formed scabs on her wounds, Cassiopeia could only vent her rage at Otto.


    With the increasingly fierce attacks from the Red Dragons, she had no choice but to think of ways to strengthen her own legion, and the once-abandoned multi-headed serpent lizards came back into her sights.


    Of course, what she truly cared about was the powerful Rotten Blood subspecies of the multi-headed serpent lizard, which was only slightly weaker than a giant dragon of the same size.


    For this reason, she had already prepared to use the Enlightenment Skill.


    But after all, this creature was extremely ferocious, and dealing with a monster with six separately functioning brains was very difficult.To avoid spell failure, she had prepared a second n.


    At the necessary moment, she would kill this powerful monster and turn it into a construct creature.


    As long as she added a humanoid brain to the original Enlightenment Skill, she could cast the Construct Enlightenment Skill and obtain a strong fighter as well.


    But no matter what, this was all built on the foundation of finding that Rotten Blood monster.


    It must be Otto!


    Out of anger, Cassiopeia felt more and more that it was Otto who killed the Rotten Blood monster she had her eye on.


    If she had known about this before the war with the Red Dragon, she would never have doubted Otto.


    Because Otto seemed to have only the size of a young dragon, and couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the ferocious Rotten Blood monster.


    But now, Otto had proved her wrong with facts. This bizarre Silver Dragon could do it. The scars on her neck were the best evidence.


    Elise carefully observed her master¡¯s expression and, after hesitating for a moment, asked, ¡°Honorable master, do you need me to do anything for you?¡±


    Cassiopeia tried her best to stabilize her emotions. Besides anger, she had more important things to deal with.


    The threat of the Red Dragon was bing more serious, and she needed more minions, especially flying monsters.


    ¡°Put the Multi-headed Serpent Lizard matter aside for now. I need you to train as many new Giant Eagles as possible and capture the Perytons as soon as possible if you can. How many Chimeras have returned?¡±


    ¡°Only three left¡­¡±


    Cassiopeia gritted her teeth, and her anger towards Otto in her heart was somewhat uncontroble.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this bastard¡¯s meddling, the already scarce number of Chimeras would not have suffered such arge loss.


    They were the most powerful flying monsters under hermand. Acquiring them had cost her a lot of effort back then.


    But no matter how angry she was, it was useless. In the end, she helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them in your hands, go ahead!¡±


    Elise worriedly replied, ¡°But, master, the Peryton¡¯s nest is on the outer cliffs of the Sulfur Mountains¡­¡±


    ¡°The Red Dragon won¡¯t be in much better shape than me. He must be hiding carefully in hisir, licking his wounds. Moreover, most of his Wyverns are dead. Take your sisters with you and be careful; there shouldn¡¯t be any idents.¡±


    Hearing this, Elise finally felt relieved. It was precisely because she was afraid of death that she had been sessfully corrupted by Cassiopeia and ultimately became a pet of a Green Dragon.


    She had already sold her soul and faith and didn¡¯t want to end up dying at the hands of another giant dragon.


    As Elise nodded and left, the Green Dragon¡¯s pce returned to its peaceful state.


    Cassiopeia closed her eyes,ying on her meager pile of treasures, casting healing spells.


    With the help of magic, she could heal faster than the Red Dragon. If there was a chance, it wasn¡¯t impossible tounch an offensive.


    ¡°If¡­ if the n in the north is willing to submit to me, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about all this!¡±


    Thinking about this, she felt even angrier.


    She always felt that she was particrly prone to anger after returning, perhaps because her wounds still hurt, so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    However, what Cassiopeia didn¡¯t notice was that, in the pile of treasure beneath her, a dark red gem embedded in a ring was emitting a faint, eerie glow.


    An eerie face was carved in the center of the ring, its teeth biting tightly on the gem.


    ps1: Please be patient and continue reading. Many questions will be answeredter.


    ps2: The battle of the Twin Dragons will soone to an end. This is apletely different story, and I hope it suits your taste.


    ps3: New writer here, although I¡¯ve tried my best to write down my ideas, my experience is stillcking. Please bear with me.


    ps4: Seeking rmendations! Seeking collections!

 Chapter 44 - 44 043 Development_1

    44 043 Development_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Giant Bear Cave.


    Otto and Sofia returned to this familiar ce once again. Compared to the damp and wet Lizardman vige, living here was obviously much morefortable.


    Mega Fatty went with Saru to conquer nearby monster ns.


    They took away all the adult ogres and strong Lizardman warriors, leaving only a few adult lizardmen behind to catch fish from the Serpent Lizard Swamp for food.


    Under the previous onught of the Thorn Legion, only the few swamps and other dangerous areas that had not been visited by the monster army could continue to produce food.


    So, now they could only rely on the elderly and female lizardmen and the ogre cubs. Under Little Fatty¡¯s leadership and centered around the Giant Bear Cave, they began to build new dwellings.


    This was Otto¡¯s request as he wanted to gather his followers together and manage them centrally.


    He didn¡¯t want to spend time and energy notifying and assembling these guys when he needed them.


    Having worked as a misceneous helper under Sofia for a long time, Little Fatty seemed to have awakened a special talent.


    He led the old or female lizardmen and ogre cubs to cut down trees, build houses, clear roads, and erect walls.


    No matter what kind of work he did, he was always energetic and his methods were astonishingly smooth.


    Of course, talent alone was not enough for many things, and many old lizardmen acted as teachers and provided him with many mature solutions.


    This was also the biggest difference between lizardmen and other monster races.


    They would spontaneously support the elderly and disabled members of their n. These elderly lizardmen had weakbat abilities, but their years of experience had given them valuable knowledge and skills.


    A few days passed, and a small monster town centered around the Giant Bear Cave was beginning to take shape.


    Even female and elderly lizardmen had physical strength far beyond that of ordinary humans, let alone the strong ogre cubs.


    Now Little Fatty was leading a group of strong female lizardmen to build a wall made of thick tree trunks in the outer area.


    The wall was not yetpleted, but Saru and Mega Fatty had already returned with the lizardman warriors and ogres.


    And behind them, there followed arge group of other monsters, most of which were goblins, gnolls, and kobolds, as well as a few quilboars.


    The total number of these monsters even surpassed that of the lizardmen and ogresbined. They were all the spoils gained from their conquests during these days.


    Monster ns that were unwilling to submit faced their end under the ogres¡¯ charges, and their territories naturally belonged to Otto.


    Among them were also one or two monster ns belonging to the Thorn Legion. Saru did not spare them and made sure not to leave any survivors.


    There were not many rich hunting grounds outside Nn Forest, but with the acquisition of such a vast new territory, at least there was no need to worry about food for a short period of time.


    The submissive monstersy uneasily outside the unfinished wooden wall, and the Silver Dragon slowly descended. Otto had arrived.


    Whether to ept the allegiance of these monsters depends entirely on his personal desires.


    If Otto chose to refuse their allegiance, the ogres would be more than happy to turn them into rations and store them away.


    When he first heard that Saru had brought him a batch of new followers, Otto had been somewhat expectant.


    But after seeing these weak monsters, his feelings became a bitplicated.


    Look at this group of monsters: goblins and kobolds? Their biggest use in Nn Forest was to serve as food for other monsters.


    Gnolls could be barely eptable, as their individualbat power was even higher than that of the lizardmen; they had only depended on their instincts to fight due to theirck of intelligence.Among all, Otto was most satisfied with those few Quilboar. Although there were only a few of them, they still caught Otto¡¯s attention immediately.


    They were big in size, with bulging muscles, and both strength and intelligence were between Lizardmen and Ogres. If used properly, they should be able to handle many tasks.


    Seeing Otto not speaking for a long time, these newly arrived monsters began to feel uneasy.


    Some timid Goblins even let out a foul smell from their lower body, but some Goblins managed to stay calm.


    Otto even found a Goblin with well-developed muscles, strong enough to be described as robust. However, after all, it was a goblin, so Otto didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Otto looked at Saru, his question unclear: ¡°So, these are the followers you mentioned?¡±


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Saru said: ¡°In the outskirts of Nn Forest, all I could find were these, oh, and a group of Werewolves with decent strength, but they ran too fast for us to catch.¡±


    ¡°Werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. These Quilboar im to have been allies with the Werewolves once. As long as the time is right, they are willing to persuade those Werewolves to follow us on our behalf.¡±


    Otto looked at the few Quilboar again. They were huddled together, and none of the other surrounding monsters dared to approach them, maintaining a certain distance on their own ord.


    He nodded and continued asking: ¡°How are you nning to assign these monsters?¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to waste his time arranging these monsters, so he left the bothersome task to Saru.


    Perhaps sensing that Otto was somewhat dissatisfied, Saru exined: ¡°Your Majesty, while these Goblins are weak, they have flexible fingers and good craftsmanship, allowing them to produce weapons.¡±


    ¡°Some Goblins even im to be able to tame Wargs as mounts. If they can do this, then we can have our own cavalry, and the next time we encounter those Werewolves, we can make a difference!¡±


    Nn Forest was home to many types of wolves, mainly divided into ordinary giant wolves, Dire wolves, and Wargs.


    During his time in the Arena, Otto had already seen these three types of canine monsters ¡ª among them, Dire wolves had the fastest speed and the most formidable physique, followed by Wargs.


    There were many wolf packs in Nn Forest; if all of them could be tamed, it would be enough to arm all Lizardmen and Gnolls that joinedter.


    Seeing that Otto was satisfied with the arrangements, Saru continued: ¡°If all goes well, the Lizardmen will be converted into cavalry and long-rangebatants, and Gnolls will rece the original Lizardmen as close-rangebatants.¡±


    ¡°The Quilboar can be put to use in many ways, but it¡¯s rmended to let them help the Goblins build our new residence and create more sophisticated weapons.¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t object to this suggestion, and Saru looked at a group of small and weak Kobolds.


    Then Saru coldly said, ¡°As for these Kobolds, they breed quickly and grow fast. They can be kept as food.¡±


    At first, Otto was taken aback but soon understood. Although Kobolds could be considered an intelligent species, a normal person might not be able to ept such treatment.


    However, Nn Forest was and of monsters, and in their eyes, eating the weaker ones was a natural thing.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t want to eat them, but at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t object.


    While saying these words, Saru was still watching Otto¡¯s reaction.


    If Otto were a normal Silver Dragon, he would definitely refuse at this point.


    But Otto wasn¡¯t a real Silver Dragon, and even he was not sure what kind of creature he was.


    ¡°Just do as you¡¯ve suggested¡­¡±


    That was Otto¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 45 - 45 044 War is about to start again (seeking recommendations)

    45 044 War is about to start again (seeking rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Soon, another week had passed.


    Under the guidance of Little Fatty and the Quilboar, the monster town centered around Giant Bear Cave was finally established.


    Otto named this new gathering ce for monsters the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The meaning of this name was quite obvious, as for the first time, he revealed his ambitions.


    Naturally, Otto¡¯s Monster Legion received the title of Soaring Dragon Legion as well.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but since learning the new name, Saru seemed to work even harder on a daily basis.


    Even when the ogres brought back more monster families from the outside, there were no issues under Saru¡¯s management, and everything continued to develop stably.


    He managed everything from monsters¡¯ daily lives to external military expansion in an orderly fashion.


    This old lizardman had apparently be a qualified steward.


    Thick wooden walls had been erected around the Land of the Soaring Dragon. These defensive fortifications were made from massive tree trunks inserted directly into the ground.


    Towering arrow towers were also built alongside them. Though crude, they were practical and separated the inside from the outside world.


    Of course, not all monsters were eligible to live within the walls.


    The Gnolls and goblins were asked to live outside the walls of the Land of the Soaring Dragon and build their own dwellings.


    The most miserable were the kobolds, who were kept in a different open space,pletely losing their freedom and constantly at risk of being ughtered.


    On a daily basis, the goblins had to make more refined weapons for the Soaring Dragon Legion and tame wargs.


    With the joint coboration of the lizardmen and ogres, it only took a bit of effort for Saru to capture a whole pack of wolves for them.


    If the goblins had deceived him, the old lizardman would teach them a lesson in cruelty.


    Luckily, these goblins indeed had some skills, and a few wargs were already willing to ept being ridden for short periods of time.


    These goblins proved their words with actions, saving their lives in the process.


    At the same time, they won the right to live inside the walls, amidst the envy of other goblins.


    If Otto had paid attention, he would have noticed that the leader of the goblins taming the wargs was that muscr, strong goblin.


    The Gnolls now mainly focused on hunting, as there were many more territories and hunting grounds to cover that the lizardmen alone couldn¡¯t handle.


    The most special ones were the few Quilboar, who were the first of theter followers to be allowed to live within the walls.


    Just as Otto had thought, the Quilboar could take on many tasks and brought a lot of knowledge the lizardmen had never known before.


    For example, metal smelting¡ªthough crude, at least they could provide rare iron weapons for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Otto and Sofia still lived in the Giant Bear Cave, which had also undergone significant changes.


    The little girl asked the ogres to excavate a new room inside the cave for her.


    The room was located right next to the entrance of the cave. She didn¡¯t forget to create a small window for venttion, and made a simple window that could be opened and closed from wood and animal skins.


    At Sofia¡¯s request, Ogre Little Fatty brought arge amount of wooden furniture, while the goblins made simple but practical andfortable bedding from the original bear skin.


    What made Otto somewhat amused was that the little girl had also added a wooden door to her room.


    It seemed like the little girl had grown up, understanding the concept of privacy.


    The weather today was nice, and Otto was basking in the sun at the entrance of the Giant Bear Cave, contemting things rted to the two adult dragons.


    Suddenly, Sofia happily ran out of the cave, handing Otto a piece of green dragon scale.


    This half of the scale looked familiar, and soon Otto remembered the situation when he first coborated with Cassiopeia.


    Isn¡¯t this the dragon scale with the Green Dragon¡¯smunication magic attached?


    Back then, it was Otto who gave it to Sofia, thinking that it mighte in handy someday.


    And now, that time hade.


    Sofia held her head high like a proud little rooster.


    She stuffed half of the dragon scale into Otto¡¯s ear, and then called Mega Fatty over. After riding the ogre mount about a hundred meters away, she took out the other half of the Green Dragon scale.


    Soon, Otto felt a slight itch in his ear, and Sofia¡¯s crisp, pleasant voice came through the half of the scale.


    ¡°Big Dragon, Big Dragon, can you hear me? Answer if you can hear me!¡±


    Otto was a bit surprised but still tried to reply, ¡°I can hear you. Have you learnedmunication magic?¡±


    Sofia patted Mega Fatty¡¯s head, and the ogre mount obediently ran back to Otto¡¯s side.


    The little girl jumped down from Mega Fatty and kicked the ogre¡¯s shin. Thetter responded with a goofy smile, and went back where he came from.


    ¡°A qualified errand boy!¡±


    While Otto looked at the departing Mega Fatty and sighed, Sofia looked at him with some doubt. Sometimes, Big Dragon would say things she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Not wanting to fuss further, Sofia climbed onto Otto¡¯s neck and took the half-scale out of his ear.


    She then exined, ¡°I broke the magic circle the Green Dragon carved on the scale and made some changes. Now, with this, we can get in touch with each other right away, no matter how far apart we are!¡±


    Otto nodded, showing his satisfaction. This was indeed a very nice magic item.


    If he had it before, he wouldn¡¯t have had to search for Sofia like a headless fly.


    Soon, Sofia began to exin the usage of this magic item.


    ¡°I injected magic power into it so even if you, Big Dragon, can¡¯t use magic, you can still easily use it. However, the farther themunication distance, the faster the magic power is consumed.¡±


    ¡°What if the magic power inside is used up?¡±


    The corner of Sofia¡¯s mouth curled upwards as if she had been waiting for Otto to ask this question.


    She giggled and said, ¡°If the magic power is exhausted, it¡¯s simple. Just find someone to inject more magic power, and then you can ask for my help, or Saru, or even Mega Fatty to help!¡±


    When she mentioned Mega Fatty, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched a bit.


    He never expected that the ogre, whom he once didn¡¯t kill on a whim, would learn the Fireball skill, transforming into an ogre mage.


    Because of this, Sofia often used him as a joke, calling Otto a big idiot who was even worse than an ogre.


    What frustrated Otto was that he really couldn¡¯t learn magic.


    However, Sofia¡¯s changes recently were significant. She could often be seen experimenting with new magic spells in the open space outside their cave entrance.


    The soft soil around it was filled with new pits dug up by the ogres.


    These pits were created by Sofia¡¯s newly developed magic spells, making the magic-less Otto envious.


    Sofia stuffed the half-scale back into Otto¡¯s ear, and at that moment, Saru came over.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The old lizardman kneeled respectfully before Otto, then continued, ¡°The Mother of Thorns has sent a messenger. There is a lot of movement at the Sulfur Mountains, and it seems that the war is about to start again¡­¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46: 045 Elf Messenger_l

    Chapter 46: 045 Elf Messenger_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg ns to attack Green Dragon Cassiopeia again?


    Although he knew that the Red Dragon wouldn¡¯t give up easily, this seemed too soon.


    At that time, Otto had seen the whole situation with his own eyes, both adult dragons were severely injured.


    Neither the burns nor the corrosive poison should have been able to heal in such a short time.


    But the matter did indeed ur, and because of the cooperation with Cassiopeia, in order to prevent Otto from beingte again, it was normal for someone toe and urge Otto.


    The messenger sent by the Green Dragon was Corrupted Elf Elise, who surprised everyone bypleting the task of capturing the Giant Eagle and Peryton very smoothly.


    After that, she was sent by Cassiopeia to inform Otto about the Red Dragon¡¯s invasion.


    Although it was a good thing that the Green Dragon was trusting him more and more, she did not like being involved in tasks that had certain risks.


    With Otto¡¯s permission, Shasharu led her through the front gate of the wall that was jointly controlled by Lizardmen and Ogres.


    Elise cautiously looked around, seemingly calmly walking in the direction of the Giant Bear Cave, with Otto waiting for her on the empty ground at the entrance.


    However, on this journey, her inner feelings were not as calm as they appeared on the surface.


    Before this, she had run to the vige where the Lizardmen used to live, only to find it empty, and then she found this ce.


    From the time when she lured the Goblins to attack the Lizardmen, not only had the Lizardmen moved, but there were also many other Monsters¡¯ Families in the surrounding area.


    The changes were simply too great, and all sorts of surprises left her with ack of security.


    Especially the stares from the Ogres made Elise feel very ill at ease.


    Because she knew that, like Kamia the Troll, these monsters saw her as food.


    Perhaps if it weren¡¯t for Shasharu, the old Lizardman leading the way, there would have already been Ogres unable to control their desires and rushing up.


    To the Ogres, Elves and Half-Elves looked more or less the same, both delicious snacks.


    Of course, Sofia had beenpletely excluded.


    To the Ogres of the Fireball n, she was a demon, or the goddess of Fireballs.


    And why did those Quilboars look so familiar¡­


    Before she could put much thought into it, Elise saw Otto.


    This Silver Dragon waszily basking in the sun on the open ground,pletely devoid of any tension from the Red Dragon army.


    Compared to Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Nest, Otto¡¯s Land of the Soaring Dragon was obviously quite shabby.


    There was no exclusive pce, and even the master Otto had to live in a cave.


    Elise was just about to mock him, but she held her tongue before she could speak.


    A pair of crimson beast pupils stared at her intently, an eerie feeling rose from her heart, seemingly resembling the way those Ogres looked at her.


    Although Elise, who was born in Dawn Forest, had seen Silver Dragons before, none of them looked as strange as Otto.


    If it weren¡¯t for the silver scales covering his body, they might have mistaken him for a Red Dragon, because this fellow was full of an evil power.


    Her worries might be real, because just now, Otto was indeed wondering what this Elf would taste like, and whether eating her would bring him any new abilities.


    Pushing her troubles to the back of her mind, Elise was the first to break the stalemate.


    ¡°Honorable Lord Otto, the Great Mother of Thorns has asked me to inform you that the Red Dragon army is pressing on our borders, and a new war is about to begin. She hopes you can lead your followers as soon as possible, and head to the border of Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains within two days, to prepare for the uing battle.¡±


    After all, Cassiopeia was the nominal master of the Nn Forest; Elise wanted to maintain an air of superiority, but with a sense of unease in her heart.


    Although she felt that Otto should not make a move against her, she was visiting as an envoy of Cassiopeia after all.


    But what if this Silver Dragon went crazy and killed her? A frail Elf could not resist a dragon. ¡°No problem!¡±


    Otto¡¯s swift agreement took Elisepletely by surprise.


    She had originally prepared herself for a long-winded negotiation with this Silver Dragon, known for his tardiness.


    But now, she had to swallow back all the carefully crafted arguments she¡¯d prepared.


    ¡°Has Cassiopeia¡¯s injury healed?¡±


    Then Otto, squinting his eyes at the Corrupted Elf, only for thetter to hesitate and say, after much deliberation, ¡°That seems to have nothing to do with you¡­¡±


    Haha, how can it have nothing to do with me? After all, I helped a lot!¡±


    Elise closed her mouth and said no more, wondering whether the Silver Dragon was referring to helping Cassiopeia fend off the Red Dragon or suggesting that he had a hand in injuring the Green Dragon.


    Seeing that the green-haired Elf had nothing more to say, Otto shook his head, somewhat bored.


    Despite her silence, her expression suggested that Cassiopeia¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed.


    If this was the case for the Green Dragon, the Red Dragon wouldn¡¯t be faring much better. Otto wondered what made the Red Dragon daring enough tounch an attack so soon.


    Could it be that there were hordes of high-level priests in the Sulfur Mountains healing the Red Dragon day and night?


    This seemed unlikely. The only way to know the truth was to see for himself.


    If the Red Dragon was indeed arrogant enough to wage war again without fully recovering, it might just present an opportunity for Otto.


    ¡°Go back and tell Cassiopeia that I¡¯ll be there on time¡­¡±


    Having received Otto¡¯s promise, Elise left the Land of the Soaring Dragon as if fleeing, feeling that the ce was too dangerous.


    If she had known earlier that there would be so many Ogres appearing suddenly, she would have found a way to give the task to one of her sisters.


    Just as Otto and Elise said, he would arrive on time.


    At the same time, he needed to take some of his subjects with him into battle. In a critical moment, they could have an unexpected effect.


    The Half-Elf little Ioli stood puffing with anger in front of him. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Otto could guess what she was thinking.


    Sophia had already guessed Otto¡¯s response, so she put her hands on her hips, pretending tough arrogantly, ¡°Big, dumb dragon, do you think you can just leave me behind? Once you¡¯re gone, who can stop me if I want to go?¡±


    With a helpless look, Otto stared at the unreasonable little Ioli, knowing she was right.


    Rather than letting her sneak into the battlefield, it would be safer to keep her under his watchful gaze.


    ¡°Fine, you cane, but be careful¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mega Fatty and Little Fatty will protect me!¡±


    Having said that, the little Ioli red at the two Ogres sitting nearby, doodling out of boredom.


    Under the little Ioli¡¯s fierce gaze, they immediately jumped up, pping their chests and assuring Otto of their loyalty.


    These two had been here from the beginning but had no idea what was being said.


    Something about this seemed a bit off¡­


    Shaking his head, Otto asked Sophia to give the other half of themunication dragon scale to Saru.


    ¡°This time, I need you to stay behind and take care of things. I¡¯ll be taking the Gnolls and Ogres with me, leaving the Lizardmen to you. Make sure to watch our territory.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Otto continued, ¡°If anything unexpected happens, contact me immediately through this dragon scale.¡± Saru knelt on the ground respectfully, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± ps: A newbie seeks collection and rmendation.

 Chapter 47 - 47: 046 The Noble Green Dragon 1

    Chapter 47: 046 The Noble Green Dragon 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Recently, for the ordinary creatures living in the southern, western, and central parts of Nn Forest, it has been the most unbearable time.


    They had just crawled out of their hidden caves to search for food, only to find out that the monster army that had just left not too long ago had returned¡­


    ording to Corrupted Elf Elise, Cassiopeia hoped Otto could arrive at the junction between Nn Forest and Sulfur Mountains within two days.


    But in reality, Otto arrived at the designated location with the ogres and gnolls the next day.


    There were more than fifty ogres following Otto, all strong adult ogres from the Fireball n.


    As for the gnolls, they had all been brought along. The monster army,posed of several weak ns, had a stunning 400 members in their ranks.


    Of course, this was only possible with almost the entire tribe joining forces. Gnolls, males and females alike, had rtively simrbat capabilities. In this chaotic and ruthless group, it was hard to see elderly wolves.


    Gnolls who lost their ability to hunt and defend themselves usually died at the hands of their own kind.


    Otto was so proactive this time because he wanted to know Cassiopeia¡¯s specific situation early on to facilitate his next arrangements.


    He camped with his followers near the Thorn Legion, but no matter how long he searched, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of the green dragon.


    Logically, with Cassiopeia¡¯srge adult dragon body, it should be hard for her to hide herself unless she didn¡¯te here at all.


    Not long after, a group of corrupted elves apanied a tall, slender green-haired elf.


    ¡°Wow, what a beauty!¡±


    She was truly a rare beauty in this world.


    Sinceing to this world, Otto had only seen rough-looking human adventurers or odd-shaped, ugly monsters.


    The only pleasing sight was Sofia, but she was a half-elf little girl who at most would arouse his protective instincts with her cute face.


    But there wasn¡¯t much more to mention; it was too dangerous.


    Before, Otto had also seen beautiful corrupted elves, such as Elise when she visited as the green dragon¡¯s messenger.


    Even though she was also easy on the eyes, she seemed to fall short inparison to the neer.


    As the other party drew closer, Otto was able to see her features more clearly.


    In fact, just in terms of appearance, she wasn¡¯t much stronger than Elise.


    However, it was hard for others to look away from her due to her noble demeanor.


    Looking at her was like looking at a queen.


    Noble, untouchable, but always arousing a strange desire in men.


    However, a bizarre ring on her hand spoiled her image. The demonic face carved on it sent chills down the spine.


    Ordinary people might not notice this detail, but Otto¡¯s vision allowed him to see it clearly.


    Besides Otto, Sofia had also noticed the odd ring.


    However, more than its appearance, she was more concerned with the strange magic power that seeped from the ring, as if some sort of spell was hidden inside.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    The queen-like, green-haired elf finally approached Otto. She smiled slightly at the silver dragon, exuding a myriad of emotions in an instant.


    It was not a look ordinary elves would dare to show when facing a huge dragon.


    Elise, who visited the Land of the Soaring Dragon initially, had only managed to maintain herposure even with Cassiopeia backing her when she first met Otto.Looking at her, then back at himself, Otto couldn¡¯t help but think of Beauty and the Beast.


    However, he quickly tossed the strange thought aside because he recognized the voice.


    ¡°Cassiopeia?¡±


    Otto looked at the elf in front of him with surprise, and the unrealistic me in his heart was instantly extinguished.


    Sitting on top of Mega Fatty, Sofia red at Otto with some dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t like the way he was looking at this elf.


    Then she looked at Cassiopeia¡¯s perfect figure, and lowered her head to look at her own chest.


    A momentter, the little girl¡¯s body swayed, as if she had aged a lot in an instant.


    Cassiopeia lifted the hem of her dress, making a noble gesture from the Elf Royal family towards Otto, but he clearly didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite surprised by my current appearance?¡± The Corrupted Elves behind her brought out a luxurious chair from somewhere.


    Cassiopeiazily sat down on it, not caring that she was an outsider.


    Soon, she continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it quitemon for dragons to use magic to transform into humanoid creatures? I heard that some Silver Dragons love to turn into beautiful women to get close to human heroes, and even have some fun.¡±


    Otto was puzzled, unsure what this Green Dragon who had suddenly turned into an elf wanted to say.


    ¡°It sounds like a story from a bard¡¯s epic bad. A human hero even receives the favor of a mighty dragon, but often, they don¡¯t realize that the beautiful woman who transformed from a Silver Dragon is likely a male dragon!¡±


    Cassiopeia casually blurted out something astonishing, but Otto just looked at her coldly.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    This was an unexpected calmness¡­


    Watching the changes in Otto¡¯s expression, Cassiopeia finally brought up the main point of her visit.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite unfamiliar with transformation magic. This is quite rare for a Silver Dragon since it is supposed to be the magic you excel at and enjoy the most, but you don¡¯t seem to be like that.¡±


    Otto seemed to guess what she wanted to say, and the Green Dragon knew far more than he expected.


    ¡°Not only transformation magic. but I¡¯ve also never seen vou use anv kind of spell. Even the stupid Red Dragon knows how to imbue magic into its body. But you, rather than being toozy to use it or having a poor level of magic, you seem to bepletely ignorant of it!¡±


    After saying that, Cassiopeia sneered, ¡°So Otto, continue on the question we discussed before ¡ª just what are you?¡±


    ¡°Should I take that as an insult?¡±


    Otto¡¯s ferocious dragon head got close to Cassiopeia, who could even see the bits of flesh between his sharp teeth.


    The Corrupted Elves behind Cassiopeia seemed frightened, their beautiful faces paled as they huddled together, but Cassiopeia remained calm.


    She had already obtained the answer she wanted.


    A dragon¡¯s transformation magic was truly miraculous. They could transform into various creatures, and the magically transformed bodies were real.


    Even during intimate moments, they could have the exact same experiences as the transformed species, which was why many dragons liked to be other creatures.


    Of course, when a dragon became an elf, or a human, their power would decrease significantly.


    Just like the current Cassiopeia, even though she was an adult dragon, it didn¡¯t mean she could defeat Otto in an elf form.


    Actually, a thought crossed Otto¡¯s mind, wondering what would happen if he simply swallowed her whole while she was in this form..

 Chapter 48 - 48: 047 Anger, Disdain, and Impulsiveness_l

    Chapter 48: 047 Anger, Disdain, and Impulsiveness_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto still resisted the tempting thought; it was too risky.


    In this state, Cassiopeia should not be his opponent, but as long as she was willing, she could quickly return to her true form.


    If his attack failed, the battle between the two giant dragons would bring astonishing disaster to the surrounding creatures.


    Moreover, if it really developed to this point, not only would Ottock confidence in winning the final victory, but it would also not be in his best interest right now.


    Both sides fell into a brief silence. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense, and the corrupted elves gripped their weapons uneasily.


    But soon, Cassiopeia spoke the words of peace: ¡°Alright, Otto, the foolish Red Dragon is almost here; it¡¯s better for us to live in peace for now¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it? It seems you don¡¯t even know this yourself.¡±


    Otto sneered;pared to thest time they met, his attitude had be much tougher, as if both sides were now on the same level.


    He was sure that at this time, Cassiopeia could not lose his help; the Green Dragon was not confident in defeating the Red Dragon that had attacked several times all by herself.


    Cassiopeia¡¯s exquisite elf face showed a cold expression, and her mountain-like chest rose and fell continuously.


    Recently, she was easily angered, even though she had been trying very hard to be patient.


    Damn Silver Dragon!


    Seeing that she was almost at her limit, Otto knew that he didn¡¯t want to break with the Green Dragon at this moment either.


    ¡°I will help you, Cassiopeia. As for your question¡­¡±


    Otto looked at her yfully: ¡°I have nothing to say, but as allies, at this critical moment, don¡¯t you need to give me some more confidence? ¡®


    ¡°For example, your injuries¡­¡±


    Cassiopeiaughed and replied: ¡°As you can see, I feel fine now. Does this make you less cowardly like a goblin?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Otto obviously wouldn¡¯t believe such an answer.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that Cassiopeia would meet him in this form just to test if he would use magic.


    Maybe she was covering something up, like the scars that hadn¡¯t fully healed.


    Cassiopeia left with her terrified pets. Although the conversation between the two was not friendly, they both got the answers they wanted.


    A magic-disabled Silver Dragon?


    The corner of Cassiopeia¡¯s mouth curled into a disdainful smile. Could a dragon that couldn¡¯t use magic still be considered a dragon?


    Perhaps she had been misguided from the beginning. This weird-looking Silver Dragon might just be a lowly Dragon Beast after all.


    Though it had extraordinary wisdom, it wasn¡¯t worth worrying about since the gap between a Dragon Beast and a True Dragon was too huge.


    Thinking about this, her mood became much more pleasant, and her wariness towards Otto in her heart gradually faded away.


    Next, all she had to do was kill the foolish Red Dragon. This time, there would be no turning back for it!


    On her finger, a ring was shing with a strange light.


    After Cassiopeia left, Sofia, who seemed somewhat ufortable, approached


    Otto.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    A puzzled look crossed Otto¡¯s face.


    The gem-like, brilliant eyes of the little girl sparkled with a strange glow as she confidently said, ¡°I mean, the Green Dragon is lying; her wounds haven¡¯t healed at all!¡±¡±Even if she used transformation magic, she cannot conceal the operation of her own magic. She is constantly using healing spells on herself. I don¡¯t think a healthy dragon would waste magic like this before a big battle.¡±


    Although Otto also had this suspicion, the little girl helped him confirm this information.


    Cassiopeia miscalcted, her transformation magic was enough to deceive most people¡¯s eyes.


    Even when facing a dragon of equal strength, it wouldn¡¯t be revealed, let alone a dragon beast with inferior or even ipetent magic capabilities.


    But Sofia was aplete exception; she had an extraordinary perception and affinity for magic elements.


    After a period of learning and progress, it became difficult to cast spells covertly in front of her.


    At the same time, Otto thought of the Red Dragon opposite them. Even the


    Green Dragon hadn¡¯t fully recovered, how much better could the Red Dragon


    Through countless armies of monsters, Red Dragon Sitte Bragg was lying on a tnd in the Sulfur Mountains, surrounded by a group of short Svirfneblin dwarves.


    His wounds had scabbed over, but they still looked terrifying. As Otto had guessed, his injuries had not yet healed.


    But if Cassiopeia were to see this, she would be very surprised because the recovery rate of this Red Dragon was almost not much worse than hers.


    After thest battle¡¯s failure, Sitte Bragg hid in hisir to recover from his injuries.


    Soon, another group of monster ns came to him, willing to offer their unconditional loyalty.


    Sigh, such is the charm of a leader¡­


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg once again voiced this sentiment and, as always, unhesitatingly took these monsters under hismand.


    Among them were the Svirfneblin dwarfs, who soon expressed their desire to meet with Sitte Bragg.


    The great Wings of me Sitte Bragg, of course, wasn¡¯t willing to meet these dirty, short, ugly, and unappetizing little creatures.


    But the Svirfneblin didn¡¯t want to give up, stating that they were willing to pay a price, like offering precious treasures.


    Ha, did they think the great Sitte Bragg was some kind of merchant who could be bargained with?


    But they really gave him too much¡­


    Arge number of jewels, mainly rubies, and precious metal ores were added to the Red Dragon¡¯s treasure vault. What really made Sitte Bragg change his mind was a valuable magic item.


    It was a strangely shaped wand, looking no different than a humanoid arm bone. The only difference was that a fist-sized ruby was tightly gripped in the center of the hand bone.


    The creator of this wand had terrible taste!


    If it were just an ordinary magic item, Sitte Bragg would definitely pry off the gem and discard the disgusting bone.


    After all, even if not reaching the height of a legendary item, his treasure vault still stored several magic items.


    But the magic effect of this wand was to eliminate pain, which was undoubtedly the most needed thing for him as he had been suffering from pain for several days straight.


    Cassiopeia might have hesitated, but this simple-minded Red Dragon swallowed the strange wand without hesitation into his stomach.


    The method dragons used magic items was very simple: just swallow them into the stomach; who knows what their stomachs were made of.


    The effect of the wand was excellent. The pain that covered his entire body quickly disappeared, reced by a refreshing sensation, and he was very satisfied with these suddenly emerging Svirfneblin dwarves.


    When he met this group of Svirfneblin, they brought him another surprise.


    These dark-skinned dwarves could actually use healing spells, which was rare indeed.


    As a result, the Svirfneblin immediately changed from filthy insects that Sitte Bragg disliked to his favorite followers.


    Just like now, the Svirfneblin were surrounding Sitte Bragg and continuously casting healing spells on him.


    A few dayster, as his injuries gradually improved, a bold idea kept surfacing


    In his mind.


    The Green Dragon certainly wouldn¡¯t expect his recovery to be this fast¡­.

 Chapter 49 - 49: 048 Face Me_1

    Chapter 49: 048 Face Me_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Before the appearance of two adult dragons, the monster legions of both sides had already begun small-scale skirmishes.


    The first ones to be sent out were rtively weak monsters that would not have a significant impact on the oue of the war.


    These were cannon fodder, most of them being goblins or kobolds.


    Their main purpose was to serve as food; even if they didn¡¯t die on the battlefield, they would be devoured by other monsters around them.


    Monster legions have never been concerned with the issue of supply since they themselves are the supply, and the sacrifices of goblins and kobolds clearly illustrate this point.


    With Otto¡¯s tacit consent, after a battle ended, ogres would lead gnolls to the center of the battlefield topete with other monsters for corpses.


    Even without doing so, the powerful monsters of the Thorn Legion could still obtain ample food. Ogres¡¯ main opponents were mostly lizardmen or orcs of simr rank.


    Of course, these pitiful creatures did not dare to provoke dozens of ogres.


    Although the ogres carried a certain amount of food, who knows how long this war wouldst, and it was only natural to try to reduce expenses as much as possible.


    However, this concern ended quickly.


    The next day, the scale of the war becamerger andrger.


    Not only goblins and kobolds but also gnolls, lizardmen, and orcs from the Thorn Legion were gradually thrown into the battlefield.


    More and more monsters were killed on both sides, fewer and fewer weak monsters remained in the monster legions, and more food became avable.


    As the number of mouths to feed decreased, the pressure of food naturally disappeared.


    By the third day, Otto could see serpentmen and minotaurs on the battlefield,


    as well as inexplicable monsters-a group of living nts that resembled


    mushrooms.


    What Otto paid the most attention to were the serpentmen, who, along with the trolls, were the core force of the Thorn Legion.


    There were many types of serpent monsters in this world, and the hateful serpentmen who were loyal to Cassiopeia were among the stronger ones.


    This type of monster had a strong humanoid upper body and a giant serpent lower body. After reaching adulthood, they were no less powerful than trolls, even stronger in some cases.


    Although they didn¡¯t have the terrifying self-healing ability of trolls, their poption was muchrger, and they understood group warfare, with a small number of spellcasters asionally found among them.


    The highly regenerative but scarce troll n was like a sharp dagger that Cassiopeia would only use when absolutely necessary.


    It was the serpentmen who were Cassiopeia¡¯s most core and trump card. Their unique body structure allowed them to easily adapt to most battlefields.


    Such powerful and practical monster families made Otto envious.


    Under the guidance of the serpentmen, the monster army of the Thorn Legion had begun to advance gradually toward the Sulfur Mountains.


    During these three days, Otto carefully observed the monster army of the Thorn Legion and pondered what the oue would be if he were to fight them himself.


    The result was certain¡ªhe would be torn to pieces by Cassiopeia and her legion.


    After these days of development, the Soaring Dragon Legion loyal to Otto, even including the kobolds that served as food and the almost powerless goblins, was less than a thousand strong.


    In contrast, the number of monsters that had died in Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Legion in just these three days had already exceeded that.


    If Cassiopeia wanted, she could tten Otto¡¯s Soaring Dragon Legion with just her serpentmen.


    Even therge and strong ogres could not single-handedly defeat the serpentmen, let alone the significant difference in numbers.otto himself might not be a match for an adult Green Dragon, and more importantly, the opponent wouldn¡¯t fight with Otto head-on.


    Knowing this well, Otto looked towards the direction of the Sulfur Mountains.


    It was precisely because of the huge gap in strength between the two sides that the help of the great Wings of me, Sitte Bragg, was needed.


    As if thinking of the devil, perhaps the difficulties in the battlefield had enraged Sitte Bragg, the Red Dragon finally appeared on the battlefield with Wyverns and Manticores.


    Thanks to Otto¡¯s enthusiastic help, only a few Wyverns that had originally besieged the Giant Troll Kamia were left.


    As for the Manticores, these fellows should have been mostly killed, but looking at the dense numbers in the air, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    At the same time, a question appeared in Otto¡¯s mind.


    Were there so many Manticores in Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains?


    Before Otto could think more, the provocation of Red Dragon Sitte Bragg spread throughout the entire battlefield.


    ¡°Cunning and timid Green Dragon, can you only hide behind your minions? Come out and face me directly, and I will use my strength to show you who the true master of the Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains is!¡±


    The Red Dragon spewed scorching mes, turning the middle and rear of the Thorn Legion into a sea of fire.


    Even Serpentmen would find it difficult to survive in the me Breath of an adult Red Dragon.


    Of course, Sitte Bragg dared only to show off in the air.


    If he really dared tond, countless monsters would teach him the meaning of human sea tactics through their actions.


    Looking at the seemingly awe-inspiring Red Dragon, Otto shook his head. If it were him, at this time, he would arrange arge number of long-range troops to greet him first.


    Moreover, he seemed to have forgotten that although Cassiopeia was not his opponent, if Otto was included, it would be a different story.


    At the same time, he saw clearly that Sitte Bragg¡¯s body was full of scabby scars. The arrows and Throwing Spears that were usually ineffective against him might be able to y a role now.


    First, weaken his strength and reduce the number of Manticores, then lead one¡¯s own Flying Monsters to block their retreat, followed by coordinating with the long-range attacks of the ground monsters, which should be able to bring great trouble to the Red Dragon.


    But what Otto didn¡¯t expect was that, following a deafening roar, Cassiopeia, in her original form, rose to the sky with Giant Eagles and Perytons, along with a few pitiful Chimeras.


    Elise looked worriedly at her master. She had already prepared tomand the ground monsters for a long-range attack.


    But who would have thought that just a second ago, Cassiopeia was mocking the Red Dragon¡¯s stupidity with her, and then immediately, as if possessed, she rushed up with the Giant Eagles and Perytons.


    She didn¡¯t even let Elise go and inform the Silver Dragon with ulterior motives.


    Some words Elise never told Cassiopeia. The Giant Eagles could be ignored, but the capture and taming of the Perytons seemed overly smooth.


    Perytons are flying monsters with the head of a male deer and the body of an eagle.


    Although their size is not asrge as the Giant Eagles, they are fierce fighters and even more powerful, usually residing on the cliffs at the edge of the Sulfur Mountains.


    They can understand Elvish and Commonnguages. When Elise slightly threatened them, the group of Perytons obediently followed her back to the Thorn Nest.


    At that time, she only had three Chimeras and by all means, she shouldn¡¯t have been an opponent for arge group of Perytons.


    Her original n was to intimidate them first, and then find opportunities to capture them one by one.


    This unusual smoothness inexplicably made Elise feel uneasy, as if everything had been arranged by someone..

 Chapter 50 - 50: 049 Slaughter and Madness_l

    Chapter 50: 049 ughter and Madness_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The feeling of the Red Dragon gxit was incredible; he had never felt asfortable as he did now.


    Surrounded by numerous Manticores, he was like an unparalleled king.


    A casual burst of me could take away countless monsters¡¯ lives, the sensation of dominating everything made him intoxicated.


    Killing, looting, arrogance, and greed ¨C almost every negative word you could think of could be applied to the Red Dragon.


    At this moment, gxit felt like he had further liberated his nature and felt infinitely delightful.


    Those ck-skinned dwarves were really great, not only knowing healing spells but also offering extremely valuable magic items.


    The magic wand they offered was in gxit¡¯s stomach, constantly working its effects.


    Even though some scars were torn open due to intense activity, gxit didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    On the contrary, it felt like a cool, minty sensation.


    This feeling wasfortable, novel, and even a bit addictive, making him immerse himself in it.


    Before Cassiopeia appeared, he would even deliberately tear open some wounds to experience this extraordinary sensation.


    If it were at a normal time, even if Red Dragon gxit was arrogant and conceited, he should have noticed that something was off.


    But now, his mind had be somewhat dizzy, unable to think in an orderly manner.


    In his eyes, the monsters fighting on the ground seemed like a bunch of ridiculous worms ¨C pitiful, weak, and at his mercy.


    A voice screamed deep in his soul.


    He, the great Wings of me gxit, would easily sweep away any obstacles in front of him, bing the sole ruler of Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains.


    No! Not just that, next, he would lead countless monster armies, use Lait


    Kingdom as a stepping stone, conquer humans, and even the entire Arcadia Continent!


    Monsters, humans, elves, dwarves, and even dragons would shudder and submit under his Wings of me.


    He, the Wings of me gxit, would be the ruler of the world!


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    At the same time, his delusions continued to spread, and he even saw himself beating Tiamat with his fist and stepping on Bahamut.


    However, a Green Dragon broke his good mood; the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, and her Giant Eagles and Perytons came to kill.


    How dare she really appear in front of him?


    gxit hadpletely swelled with pride; hepletely forgot that it was he who had first boldly issued the challenge.


    In his view, it was more like a deration, the Green Dragon should be grateful to submit to him and offer up everything, including her treasures and herself.


    Thest bit of reason in his mind was finally obliterated.


    As for Cassiopeia, she was not much different from gxit. She was just as mad and impulsive.


    At the beginning, she just felt that she was more easily angered than usual and didn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    When the Red Dragon appeared in the sky with the Manticores, she could barely maintain herposure while being angry, and she didn¡¯t forget to mock the Red Dragon¡¯s stupidity with Elise.


    However, when gxit¡¯s taunts reached her ears, everything changed.lf it were the normal her, she would have definitely disregarded it and not cared at all.


    But at this moment, she felt an indescribable rage filling her soul, making it impossible for her to think normally. Her whole being could only focus on one thing.


    And that was to kill this foolish Red Dragon, tear apart his unprotected mouth, and dere to the world who the real master was.


    The mysterious ring on Cassiopeia¡¯s hand released an intense light for an instant, and she herself immediately transformed into her true form.


    With an angry dragon roar, the face-to-face battle between the two adult dragons began.


    In the stomachs of the two huge dragons, the ring and the magic wand were both emitting the same mysterious glow, but neither dragon could see it.


    The Giant Eagle and the Peryton shed with the Manticore instantly, and after the two adult dragons met face to face, they collided without even saying a harsh word.


    Whether it was Cassiopeia or Sitte Bragg, they seemed to have forgotten their dragon identities at the same time, acting like ferocious, brainless beasts, fighting instinctively by biting and wing.


    Their wounds had not fully healed, and the recently scabbed-over scars were torn open again. In addition, many new wounds appeared under the almost mad attacks on each other.


    Last time, although they fought each other to a standstill with Otto¡¯s enthusiastic help, this time it was much more brutal.


    New and old wounds did not cause them any pain, only a minty-smelling coolness that intoxicated them.


    Soon, precious dragon blood began to sprinkle in the air, driving the monsters on the ground even more crazy.


    True Dragon blood was an invaluable resource for all ordinary monsters. As long as they could get it, they could possibly mutate and evolve into a new Dragonborn race.


    Of course, the result of a failed evolution was death, but for most monster races, this was one of the very few opportunities to be stronger and change their fate.


    By this time, the monsters in both the Thorn Legion and the Red Dragon¡¯s


    me Legion had only one thought in their hearts, and that was to obtain it.


    The factions seemed to have be unimportant. At this time, everyone, regardless of friend or foe, was apetitor, a hindrance, and was the greatest enemy blocking their way to bing stronger.


    The Trolls, who had always been ordered by Cassiopeia to stay in the back, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    Kamia led his few fellow Trolls out of the back of the Thorn Legion at breakneck speed, with the natural target being the True Dragon blood that had fallen to the ground.


    Without hesitation, they tore apart all the obstacles in front of them, even the Monsters¡¯ Families belonging to the Thorn Legion.


    Naturally, the most core and powerful Serpentmen of the Thorn Legion would not miss such a great opportunity.


    Even though they were Cassiopeia¡¯s most valued Monsters¡¯ Families, they could not obtain such a gift in their daily lives.


    Evil dragons were always selfish and cruel. Even if she knew that her blood could create arge number of powerful Dragonborn monsters, Cassiopeia would not be willing to do so.


    Evil dragons only knew how to take and never gave anything to anyone else.


    Of course, if the dragon blood¡¯s master could be changed to Sitte Bragg or Otto, she would be quite willing.


    Soon enough, the numerous but weak monster races were left out, with only one or two Gnolls or Lizardmen asionally able to swallow small amounts of True Dragon blood along with the soil.


    But before they could mutate or evolve, they were already torn apart and fought over by other monsters.


    Soon, the only monsters left who could grab dragon blood were the Trolls, Serpentmen, and the me Legion¡¯s me Lizards and Dreadw Monsters.


    Originally fighting in the air, the Chimera and Wyverns also joined in, while the Manticore and Peryton couldn¡¯t escape their desire for dragon blood either.


    Flying monsters fell to the ground one after another, giving up their flying advantages and fighting with other monsters.


    As for the Giant Eagles? Theserge birds that only had size didn¡¯t evenst a single encounter with the Manticore before being killed offpletely..

 Chapter 51 - 51: 050 The Sound of Approaching Death (Seeking Recommendations)_l

    Chapter 51: 050 The Sound of Approaching Death (Seeking Rmendations)_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chaos, and endless bloodshed¡­


    Countless monsters ughtering each other for the sake of True Dragon blood, the border between Nn Forest and Sulfur Mountains had turned into a hellishndscape of corpses and blood.


    Here, life and flesh were rapidly dissipating at an iprehensible speed.


    Before this war, Cassiopeia and Sitte Bragg had fought several times, and their monster legions had shed frequently.


    However, even if the number of dead monsters from previous battles werebined, it was not as many as there were today.


    The endless True Dragon blood raining down from the sky had turned this battlefield into a giant meat grinder.


    Instead of fearing the massive deaths of their fellow monsters, the surviving creatures seemed to have be even more insane.


    At this point, the reason for the killings no longer mattered.


    Obtaining the True Dragon blood, evolving into Dragonborn ¡ª these goals had long been abandoned.


    Elise, at the rear of the Thorn Legion, looked on in despair as she was now the only creature in the vicinity who could still maintain her sanity.


    Even the other Corrupted Elves around her were showing strange symptoms, although they barely managed to cling to their sanity.


    But from their trembling bodies, it was evident that this would notst much longer.


    In their minds, it seemed as if a voice was continuously tempting them.


    Eventually, one of the Corrupted Elves had a mental breakdown, revealing a maniacal, horrifying smile on her face as she lifted her usual longbow to be used as a club instead.


    Like a Berserker, she madly plunged herself into the sea of monsters and was quickly torn to shreds.


    She was the first Elf to lose her sanity, but not thest.


    One after another, the broken Elves repeated this suicidal act.


    No matter how Elise tried to stop them, her sisters seemed to be controlled like marites ¨C cutting off everything around them and rushing towards death without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, everything is over¡­¡±


    Witnessing all this, Elise nkly pulled out a delicate dagger and aimed it at her own heart.


    Compared to ultimately losing her sanity and being torn apart by monsters, perhaps this was a better end.


    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m just a coward who¡¯s afraid to die¡­¡±


    Eliseughed mockingly at herself, throwing the dagger to the ground and began to chant an incantation in Elvish.


    As her magical power flowed, several thick vines bound her tightly to an ancient, towering tree.


    At the same time, she remembered to tie some still-struggling sisters around her to the tree as well ¡ª this was the only solution she could think of at this moment.


    However, she didn¡¯t know whether they would survive in the end.


    Soon, all the Corrupted Elves had lost their sanity, and those not bound by Elise charged almost simultaneously towards the bloodied battlefield.


    Meanwhile, the tied-up Elves struggled madly, their bodies twisting violently.


    Rough vines wore through their delicate skin, leaving terrifying scars, but it still couldn¡¯t suppress their inner desire for ughter.


    Fortunately, the vines Elise created with her magic were very robust, and the now-insane Elves couldn¡¯t break free with their physical strength alone.


    ¡°This will do¡­¡±


    Relieved to see this, Elise finally let go of her anxiety, only for her sanity to be devoured by the urge to kill.


    The monsters fighting for the dragon blood hadpletely lost their rationale, and bing Dragonborn was no longer their goal.Now, they were simply killing for the sake of killing.


    Unless there was only one monster left on the battlefield, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves.


    But this was not normal!


    Confusion filled Otto¡¯s eyes, as he couldn¡¯t understand the abnormal actions of the two adult dragons and the madness of the monster legion.


    At the same time, his subordinates also began to act strangely.


    As the chaos escted, the ogres and gnolls at the edge of the battlefield began to howl anxiously under Otto¡¯s control.


    The ogres, restrained by Mega Fatty and Wuga, barely managed to stay put.


    But soon, the gnolls charged uncontrobly into the center of the battlefield with bloodshot eyes and howls.


    A few hundred frenzied gnolls couldn¡¯t change anything when facing the countless monster army, just like a small scoop of cold water added to a boiling pot.


    They were quickly and mercilessly torn apart.


    Watching this senseless sacrifice saddened Otto. Unlike the rich family background of the adult dragons, his own resources weren¡¯t as abundant. Soon, even the ogres were unable to resist the desire for ughter.


    Not even Mega and Little Fatty were exceptions. The three somewhat intelligent ogres, including Wuga, gradually became agitated.


    Now, the only normal creatures around were Otto and Sofia. Even a fool could see that there was a problem with the situation.


    Even Otto seemed to hear a tempting voice trying to corrode his psychological defenses, attempting to turn him into a mindless ughterer as well.


    Although this put pressure on Otto, it couldn¡¯t make him lose his mind. He didn¡¯t think that the temptation of the True Dragon¡¯s blood alone could achieve this level of effect.


    Because the mental states of the adult dragons in the sky were almost the same. It could no longer be called a battle as they were merelymitting suicide.


    Neither the Red Dragon nor the Green Dragon used magic or their breath attacks anymore. They fought only with their bodies and instincts.


    At the same time, there was not a trace of rationality in their eyes.


    But no matter what the reason, Otto had to find a solution. Otherwise, he¡¯d have to flee this ce as soon as possible to avoid bing a sacrifice for the blood and flesh furnace.


    Suddenly, he felt a sense of relief, and the bewitching whispers in his mind disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Looking around in confusion, Otto found that the ogres had also returned to normal.


    Even the previously-escaped ogres rubbed their heads and ran back with a puzzled expression.


    But the monsters in the center of the battlefield were still fighting madly, without any change.


    Clearly, there were no signs of improvement for anyone except for him and the ogres.


    ¡°I cast a Mass Resistance spell, increasing everyone¡¯s resistance to mental spells! ¡±


    Following the crisp, bell-like voice, Sofia was seen waving her wand, cheerfully taking credit for her actions with Otto.


    ¡°How about that? You don¡¯t regret bringing me along now, do you?¡±


    The little girl was proud of herself. When it came to magic, she was always very reliable.


    Otto was startled at first, then promptly gave her a thumbs-up: ¡°Nicely done!¡±


    Although the gesture looked weird made with a dragon¡¯s w, Sofia enjoyed it so much she squinted her eyes, almostughing with glee.


    ¡°So, the reason for the current situation is a mysterious magic?¡±


    To Otto¡¯s question, Sofia quickly answered: ¡°Strictly speaking, it should be a magic circle with a bewitching effect on people¡¯s minds, and we¡¯re currently within the range of its effect..¡±

 Chapter 52 - 52: 051 Ghost Magic Array_l

    Chapter 52: 051 Ghost Magic Array_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    (In the front row, thank you to the boss ¡°I smiled inexplicably¡± for the 10000 starting coin rewards, this book has its first helmsman. As a neer, I am really very excited. When I am excited, I want to add more updates. The third update today should be around 8pm.)


    ¡°Magic Circle?¡±


    For the magic-disabled Otto, this involves his knowledge blind spot.


    Sofia nodded and continued, ¡°Yes, the core of the Magic Circle is in the center of the battlefield. Since we are far away, the impact we receive is rtively small. ¡±


    So Otto looked toward the chaotic center of the battlefield, only to find nothing but mad monsters and flesh and blood.


    The little girl pouted and said helplessly, ¡°Stupid dragon, pay more attention, isn¡¯t it floating in the sky!¡±


    Floating in the sky?


    Otto¡¯s gaze moved slowly from the center of the battlefield to the sky above, finally seeing clumps of purple translucent objects beneath the two giant dragons in the center above the ground battlefield.


    These suddenly emerging things look very strange. Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be a group of ghosts floating in the air.


    As the number of dead monsters increased, so did the number of ghosts in mid-air. It seemed that they could take advantage of the surrounding negative energy and souls to multiply.


    Ghosts are a kind of undead creature with no physical form and an eternal hatred for life.


    They have human-like gaunt torsos and arms, their lower half is a misty fog, and they do not have gender distinctions, having a face like an evil skull.


    Most of the time, these incorporeal undead creatures arepletely immune to corrosion and toxins, and they have great resistance to most magic and physical attacks.


    More importantly, they can regain their injuries by devouring the life energy and souls of living beings.


    Their singlebat power is about equal to two Lizardman Warriors. If they can form a significant scale, they are very difficult opponents.


    Because they hate the life that they cannot attain, ghosts will always ruthlessly kill all the living things around them.


    But these ghosts looked a bit strange, not only ignoring the fighting monsters below but also mechanically circling the center of the battlefield.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s voice brought Otto¡¯s thoughts back from the ghosts.


    ¡°Understand what?¡±


    The magic-disabled Otto admits that he only saw a group of scary-looking ghosts.


    The little girl didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore and directly said, ¡°Those ghosts are the core of the Magic Circle. As the number of ghosts increases, the power of the Magic Circle will also increase.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°As you can see, there are fewer and fewer living monsters, which means that the impact of the Magic Circle on individual creatures is increasing.¡±


    Now Otto understood and tried to ask, ¡°So if this goes on for a while, will we be in danger too?¡±


    Sofia nodded in confirmation, ¡°Yes, the spells I use only enhance our resistance to psychic magic, not immunity. When most of the monsters are dead, my spells won¡¯t be of much use.¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not some high-level means, so we have two choices now!¡±


    Ottoughed and continued, ¡°Either run away early, or hurry up and get rid of those ghosts!¡±


    ¡°Yes, for safety reasons, I rmend leaving here as soon as possible.¡±


    Stars flickered in Sofia¡¯s red pupils, and she could see the surrounding magical feedback clearly.


    Looking at the chaotic battlefield below and the two giant dragons still fighting each other above, Otto sighed, ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to just leave¡­¡±


    Although it was different from what he had thought before, the ultimate goal was quite simr.


    These two powerful adult dragons have indeed been injured and are about to die at each other¡¯s hands.


    If he can seize the opportunity and devour the two adult dragons consecutively, he doesn¡¯t know how much improvement it will bring to his strength.


    More importantly, both of them can use magic, especially Cassiopeia¡¯s magic level is quite excellent.


    This is an extraordinary temptation for Otto, the magic-disabled Dragon Beast.


    So, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to flee from here until thest moment.


    Sofia didn¡¯t ask too much, but analyzed, ¡°Ghosts are not very strong but quite difficult to deal with. I think this is also the reason why people who set up the Magic Circle chose to use ghosts as carriers.¡±


    ¡°If there are very few or single ghosts, there is nothing to say, just bombard them with magic, but as you see, if there are so many, my magic power is not enough¡­¡±


    After saying that, the little girl looked at the ghosts floating in the sky that were getting dpnqpr and dpnqpr


    Then, covering her face helplessly and continuing, ¡°And their number is still increasing. When the number reaches a certain level, even if we want to escape, we might not be able to.¡±


    More importantly, Otto may not have a good way to deal with these ghosts.


    Although ghosts are notpletely immune to physical attacks, their effect is much worsepared to magic.


    Otto¡¯s dragon ws and tail can tear the ghosts to pieces in an instant, but then those pieces will slowly recondense and recover as before.


    Topletely kill a ghost, Otto needs to repeat this action many times consecutively, but that will waste a lot of time and energy.


    ¡°If only there were priests or Holy Knights here¡­


    The natural enemy of the undead is always the Holy Light, but clergymen are very scarce everywhere, not to mention in this deste wilderness.


    The little girl blinked, quickly providing an alternative solution.


    ¡°Maybe we can disperse the clouds above, or the fog!¡±


    Otto looked up at the sky, and at some point, the sunlight had been obscured by a pitch-ck fog.


    It didn¡¯t look like the traditional rain-bearing clouds but a turbid smoke screen.


    Ghosts fear the sunlight very much, so if they can be exposed to the sunlight, it won¡¯t directly kill them, but it will make them incredibly pained and even weak enough to be unable to move.


    By then, the ghosts, which serve as the cores, will have no time for themselves, and the effects of the Magic Circle will naturally be greatly reduced.


    Andpared to floating in the sky, weak ghosts are obviously easier to deal with, and even the monsters below might be happy to help.


    Soon, Otto pped his wings and flew into the air. The eyes of the two adult dragons in battle had no room for other creatures, so Otto did not encounter any obstacles when he flew over them.


    Gathering his strength, Otto began to brew a scorching heat in his mouth.


    With a full-blown me Breath carrying an astonishing power, it rushed towards the pitch-ck fog above, tearing a gap into the fog that covered the entire sky and letting the dazzling sunlight pour down.


    As pure dwellers of darkness, the ghosts noticed something was wrong right away. Some unfortunate ones directly hit by the light screamed and fell to the ground..

 Chapter 53 - 53: 052 Giant Ghost_l

    Chapter 53: 052 Giant Ghost_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ghosts indeed have great resistance to most attacks, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯repletely immune.


    The monsters, blinded by rage, didn¡¯t care whether the beings next to them were living creatures or undead; as long as they could move and be seen, they shredded everything indiscriminately.


    These ghosts that had fallen to the ground were already incredibly weak due to the direct sunlight and were no match for the monsters.


    As soon as they hit the ground, they were torn to shreds and then reassembled, only to be torn apart again by the surrounding monsters.


    After attempting to reassemble their bodies multiple times, the weak ghostspletely vanished from this world, leaving only a small sprinkling of loosely scattered energy fragments behind.


    Otto in the air didn¡¯t pay attention to the ghosts¡¯ situation; his focus was entirely on the fog above.


    It could be seen that around the opening created by me Breath, the dense ck fog was attempting to slowly squeeze together to fill the gap.


    zing, fan-shaped mes were spat out from Otto¡¯s mouth once again, creating several simr gaps in the sky filled with dark fog.


    Under the direct sunlight from multiple sources, more ghosts fell to the ground and were casually torn to shreds by the surrounding monsters.


    However, these few gaps were far too smallpared to the entire sky, and the number of ghosts was terrifyinglyrge.


    Moreover, the gaps opened by Otto were constantly healing, and his me Breath wasn¡¯t infinite ¡ª each breath consumed his own energy.


    But Otto wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think he could solve everything by himself. He¡¯d done what he could, and now it was up to Sofia.


    When it came to magical troubles, the half-elf child was always very reliable, at leastpared to Otto.


    Under the protection of a group of ogres, Sofia¡¯s radiant eyes were twinkling with starlight, and magical radiance clung to her body.


    With her determined expression under the pale blue transparent magical glow, she held up her old wand, interfering with the operation of the Magic Circle.


    Since the number of ghosts hadn¡¯t decreased much, Sofia couldn¡¯t directly destroy this strange Magic Circle.


    But if she only targeted a part of it, it became much easier.


    For example, the dark fog in the sky that had multiple gaps already broken open by Otto.


    Sweat appeared on Sofia¡¯s forehead as she quickly channeled her magic power into the air,municating with the magic elements above.


    Thanks to her efforts, some pale blue magic radiances were hindering the reconsolidation of these gaps.


    Soon, these pale blue magic radiances began to devour the dark fog outward, using the gaps as their center.


    At the same time, Otto was trying his best to increase the number of gaps, making Sofia¡¯s work easier.


    As the number of gaps increased and the openings grewrger, the sunlight shining over the battlefield grew more intense, and the rate at which the ghosts diminished quickened.


    If it continued like this, the ck fog in the sky would soon bepletely dissipated.


    Without the support of the ghosts as the core, interfering with or even removing the Magic Circle would be possible.


    Seeing that his n was about to be ruined, the mastermind behind this conspiracy ¨C the ckhand ¨C finally couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Over a dozen ghosts gathered together, and then condensed into arger, stronger ghost.


    He was more muscr and didn¡¯t fear sunlight like ordinary ghosts.


    At least, unless he was exposed to direct sunlight for an extended period, it wouldn¡¯t affect his movements too much.


    This Giant Ghost looked like an erged version of a regr ghost, darker in color and more solid and pure in overall shape.


    Without any hesitation, the moment he saw the unusual ghost appear, Otto sent a me Breath at him.


    If it were an ordinary ghost, it should be burned into shreds instantly under the scorching mes.


    Even if it could reassemble its body, it should be difficult to withstand the continuous damage from the me Breath.


    But this Giant Ghost was clearly much stronger. He stretched out a hand to point at the iing fan-shaped mes, and a translucent purple light barrier blocked him.


    It seemed that Otto¡¯s me Breath hit an invisible wall and couldn¡¯t advance.¡±


    However, there was at least some effect, as the translucent purple barrier developed a web of cracks under the force of the mes. When the me Breath finally subsided, the barrier shattered into light dust and dissipated in midair.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Mana Barrier¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes were solemn. He¡¯d seen this spell before. Among the human adventurers who had died at his hands, there were two spellcasters who could use this spell, but their effects weren¡¯t this strong.


    Sofia could also use this simple defensive spell, but it would be hard for her to defend against Otto¡¯s me Breath with just one barrier.


    This Giant Ghost was very powerful. It could use the Mana Barrier so skillfully that it surely knew other more powerful offensive spells.


    Just when Otto was readying himself for a fierce battle, the Giant Ghost actually started to speak.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you¡¯re not part of my n. While I haven¡¯t changed my mind, take your kin and leave this ce!¡±


    His voice was hoarse and piercing, in line with an ordinary person¡¯s usual impression of undead creatures.


    Otto nced at the two adult dragons fighting beneath him. Their movements started to slow down, and their bodies were almost devoid of good flesh; some parts even revealed their white bones.


    They were running out of dragon blood and clearly couldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Although it was unclear why the other party set up this Magic Circle, it was highly likely that their goal was the same as Otto¡¯s ¡ª the two adult dragons below.


    Otto didn¡¯t want to let go of the prey within his grasp so easily.


    Sofia, protected by ogres, was still constantly eroding the ck fog. As long as there was enough time, she could gradually crack this Magic Circle. So, Otto tried to ask, ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡±


    He wanted to buy some time, as the Giant Ghost seemed quite difficult to handle.


    Apart from the Giant Ghost, other ordinary ghosts continued to carry out their tasks, asionally causing some ghosts to be weakened by sunlight exposure and fall into the battlefield below.


    The Giant Ghost¡¯s voice was arrogant: ¡°Silver Dragon, I am a great existence beyond yourprehension. Don¡¯t try to provoke us. This is yourst chance.


    Leave this ce, or death will be all that awaits you!¡±


    Sofia had clearly noticed something wrong above and once again sped up the erosion and deciphering of the ck fog, her delicate face covered in sweat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve scared me!¡±


    Otto looked at Sofia struggling below with concern and then asked the Giant Ghost with some confusion, ¡°It¡¯s easy to leave, but how can you guarantee that you won¡¯t target us in the future?¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54: 053 Magic Bombardment_l

    Chapter 54: 053 Magic Bombardment_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto showed a slightly scared expression and hesitated, ¡°You know, those two adult dragons below are much stronger than me, but now they are more miserable than ever. This makes me feel insecure!¡±


    ¡°Silver Dragon, my patience has its limits!¡±


    The hoarse voice was loud and scary, but Otto didn¡¯t care at all.


    He said innocently, ¡°Why can¡¯t we be civilized? Find somewhere to sit down and have a good chat? Well, although you don¡¯t have a butt¡­¡± Yes, ghosts have no lower body, including this weird giant ghost.


    ¡°Are you making a fool of me?¡±


    Although it was hard to see any changes in the giant ghost¡¯s facial expression, it was certain that Otto seemed to have pissed him off.


    Suddenly, the giant ghost seemed to understand something.


    The gap in the fog above was getting bigger, and about half of the ordinary ghosts had already fallen weakly to the ground, and were torn apart by the monsters below.


    If the number of ordinary ghosts drops to 20%, then this n can be dered a failure.


    Soon, he found the root cause of all this: a half-elf brat with a far higher level of magic than ordinary people.


    ¡°Damn it, are you just trying to stall for time?¡±


    The giant ghost, who realized the truth, rushed angrily towards Sofia.


    As long as he could get rid of this half-elf brat, what could an abnormal Silver Dragon or Dragon Beast with no magical powers do by itself?


    He wanted to bypass Otto directly and attack Sofia, but how could Otto give him such an opportunity?


    The seemingly huge dragon body instantly showed extraordinary agility. Otto immediately changed his position and released a scorching fan-shaped me in the giant ghost¡¯s path.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Another pale purple light stopped Otto¡¯s breath attack, turning into stardust-like powder that dispersed into the air as the me disappeared.


    Although the me Breath didn¡¯t achieve any significant results, it sessfully slowed down the giant ghost¡¯s progress.


    When he was about to adjust his angle and fly towards Sofia, a sharp dragon w struck sideways.


    Such a fast speed!


    The giant ghost obviously didn¡¯t expect Otto¡¯s flying speed to be so fast. Before he had time to respond, the sharp dragon w had already prated the translucent purple body.


    However, the giant ghost¡¯s body didn¡¯t copse easily like ordinary ghosts. The sharp dragon ws only left an irregr gap that looked terrifying on his body.


    Ghosts have no flesh and internal organs, and their bodies are entirelyposed of pure negative energy.


    So the seemingly terrifying wound didn¡¯t cause him much fatal damage.


    Soon, the purple gap on the edge flickered with weak light, and the surrounding purple star-like spots quickly gathered to fill the missing part.


    In an instant, the giant ghost¡¯s injury had fully healed. Physical attacks could only cause him a little bit of trouble.


    But all these setbacks made the giant ghost extremely angry.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you¡¯re seeking your own death!¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    Otto curled his lips, ¡°But I should be better off than you, because you seem to be dead already!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    In the giant ghost¡¯s roar, a ball of green acid appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Acidic Arrow! Multiple casting! ¡±


    Under the control of the giant ghost, these acids quickly condensed into densely packed liquid arrows and then swiftly shot towards Otto.


    There were many Acidic Arrows, and it was difficult for Otto to avoid them all, but it seemed he had no intention of dodging.¡±Strong acid, huh¡­¡±


    Otto revealed a mocking expression.


    If it was a general spell, he might still give some face and dodge slightly, but if it was acid or poison, it had no effect on him.


    After devouring the Rotten Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard, his resistance to such attacks was quite strong.


    In the surprised expression of the Giant Ghost, Otto charged directly at him, facing the Acidic Arrow.


    ¡°Has this Silver Dragon gone mad?¡±


    In his eyes, this was simply suicide.


    But the result was far beyond his expectations. Almost all of the Acidic Arrows hit the Silver Dragon¡¯s body, but it seemed like he had just taken a green water bath and showed no signs of difort.


    In fact, there was some effect. Half of the protective coating on Otto¡¯s body had been corroded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Otto would not exin the reason to his opponent. Instead, a sharp dragon w answered.


    In a critical moment, the Giant Ghost hastily erected a semi-transparent magic shield around himself, but it had little effect. The sharp dragon w easily tore through his weak shield and prated his frail body.


    At the same time, Otto¡¯s other dragon w did not idle. Soon, the two dragon ws, one left and one right, tore the Giant Ghost in half.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Otto scoffed, ¡°You talked so tough, I thought you were a very powerful opponent. It seems that your strength is not as strong as your mouth.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea who you¡¯re messing with!¡±


    Apanied by a hoarse, angry voice, the Ghost¡¯s carcass, which Otto had torn in half, quickly pieced itself back together. A sh of purple light flickered on the wound, and he had fully recovered.


    ¡°Tsk¡­


    Seeing this, Otto gritted his teeth, wishing he could throw a Holy Light spell at him or something.


    However, Otto¡¯s attack was not entirely fruitless. At least the Giant Ghost¡¯s size seemed to be slightly smallerpared to before.


    But soon, an Ordinary Ghost floated over and quickly merged into the Giant Ghost¡¯s body, restoring him to his previous size. Not only that, but he seemed even bigger.


    ¡°So annoying¡­¡±


    pping his wings, Otto approached the Giant Ghost again, without forgetting to add a me Breath st.


    Out of the three breath weapons Otto controlled, only me Breath could cause some damage to the Ghosts, as they werepletely immune to extreme poison and corrosive damage.


    But the me Breath could only be a little harassing at best.


    As expected, a pale purple light curtain rose up in front of the Giant Ghost, neutralizing the me Breath and vanishing into the air.


    Otto didn¡¯t expect this to be effective, he was just trying to buy more time. As long as he could get close, he could disperse the Giant Ghost again.


    His opponent obviously understood this too.


    ¡°Magic Missile! Multi-cast!¡±


    Countless pale blue Magic Missiles formed a barrage, with an astonishing number flying densely towards Otto.


    This was not something ordinary Spellcasters could do. It felt like facing a magic version of a Gatling gun. Under the intense firepower, Otto struggled to dodge in the air.


    Even after performing one difficult maneuver after another, he was inevitably hit by a batch of missiles.


    ¡°Damn it, that hurts!¡±


    The single-target damage of Magic Missiles was not high, but there were so many of them. The protective coating on Otto¡¯s body had been pierced, but fortunately, his scales were quite thick.


    Grinding his teeth, Otto began to change his flight trajectory irregrly, trying to dodge the missile attacks while getting closer to the Giant Ghost..

 Chapter 55 - 55: 054 Portal_l

    Chapter 55: 054 Portal_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not entirely immune to magic!¡±


    The Giant Ghost¡¯s voice sounded very pleased.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try this: freezing ray! Increased effect!¡±


    A chilly white beam shot out of the Giant Ghost¡¯s hand, aiming naturally at Otto, who was trying to approach him.


    This seemed like an advanced spell, and Otto did not want to be hit directly by it.


    He twisted his massive body, abruptly stopping before the attack trajectory of the freezing ray, then quickly fluttered his dragon wings to rise into the sky, choosing to bypass the cold spell attack.


    Even from several meters away, Otto could feel the extraordinary coldness, clearly his decision was correct.


    ¡°Did I miss?¡±


    Otto demonstrated a speed and agility that did not match his size, making the Giant Ghost feel quite challenged.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he had no solution.


    ¡°Curved Lightning Skill! Dense casting!¡±


    Under the Giant Ghost¡¯s magical power, arge number of irregrly shaped, thick electric arcs appeared in front of Otto¡¯s path, with an attack route that was hard to predict.


    What was headache-inducing was that while there were many of them, their attack range was also astonishinglyrge.


    Although it was difficult, it was not impossible to evade.


    One could see Otto constantly changing his trajectory in the sky, trying to avoid the range of the lightning attack as much as possible. This seemed to be much simpler than dealing with the barrage of Magic Missiles.


    Although the spell still had not been effective, the Giant Ghost revealed a triumphant smile. Ordinary ghosts could not achieve such changes in expression.


    While casting the Curved Lightning Skill, he had already prepared a backup n.


    At this point, Otto was almost through the attack range of the Curved


    Lightning Skill, with only a few remaining electric arcs in front of him.


    As long as he could continue to pass through these lines of lightning, Otto would be able to get close to the Giant Ghost once again and scatter him. It seemed that Otto knew this, so his flying speed was also elerating.


    ¡°Now is the time¡­¡±


    With a sinister smile, the Giant Ghost channeled his magical power: ¡°Electroball Skill! Transformative casting!¡±


    Unlike the previous spell, the Electroball Skill that the Giant Ghost used this time was not summoned out of thin air, but rather transformed therge electric arcs from the wide-ranging Curved Lightning Skill into an astonishing number of electric balls.


    Almost simultaneously, the distorted, thick electric arcs around Otto copsed.


    However, the terrifying magical power contained within them did not disappear, but quickly condensed into countless horrifying electric balls.


    The number of these electric balls was even more terrifying than the previous Magic Missiles, and they appeared at various angles around Otto,pletely surrounding him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you dodge this!¡±


    Although the process was somewhat circuitous, the Giant Ghost ultimately lured the bizarre Silver Dragon into the trap, and his mood became quite good.


    But soon, his smile froze on his face.


    That¡¯s because the bizarre Silver Dragon not far away did not fall, struck down by countless electric balls, as he imagined.


    Instead, it was resisting the unavoidable attack in a strange way that he could not understand.


    Under the Giant Ghost¡¯s incredulous gaze, the bizarre Silver Dragon seemed to change species in an instant.


    Yes, it was as if Otto hadpletely changed species. His strong, muscr body rapidly shrank and withered.


    At the same time, the scales on his body began to expand in thickness and size at an astonishing rate.


    Otto used his Self Proliferation ability, providing all his internal energy to his scale armor as much as possible.


    As a result, he turned himself into a deformed monster wrapped in scale armor.


    Now Otto didn¡¯t look like a dragon at all, or even a normal creature.


    Although it was extremely ugly, it was very effective.


    The electric balls in the sky were attracted to the bizarre Otto as if they were iron sand attracted to a ma.


    ¡°Boom¡­boom¡­¡±


    Apanied by a continuous burst of sound and thick smoke, the smoke spread around Otto as the center.


    This made it impossible for the Giant Ghost to see what had happened inside.


    Of course, there was also the smell of burnt flesh, but the undead had long lost their sense of smell and could not smell it at all.


    ¡°It should work¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost looked at the unclear smoke, and bymon sense, this bizarre Silver Dragon should be in dire straits.


    Keep in mind that with the intensity and density of those electric balls, even a grown dragon would suffer if hit.


    Moreover, judging from the body size, this Silver Dragon could at best be considered a juvenile dragon.


    However, there were always some idents.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    The Giant Ghost only heard the sound of air being pierced, and then a Silver Dragon covered in scars rushed in front of him.


    Just as before, the two dragon ws plunged into his body, and then this Silver Dragon breathed heavily and tore him in half.


    But by now, Otto looked quite miserable.


    Through Self Proliferation, he redistributed the energy that had been almost entirely devoted to his scale armor back to his original body parts.


    Although Otto seemed to have not lost any important parts, it was almost impossible to find aplete scale on his body.


    One could say it was a bloody mess, and although there were no wounds deep enough to see the bone, it seemed there was not much difference between him and the two adult dragons that had pure suicide.


    But only Otto knew that his injuries were not actually that severe; it was just that his scales had been almost entirely shattered, making him look miserable.


    More importantly, he had a powerful self-healing ability far beyond that of a troll. As long as he was willing, his injuries could heal in a short time.


    But he didn¡¯t do that; he only stopped the bleeding since healing also requires energy consumption.


    Earlier, the proliferating scales had already consumed too much energy during the defense against the Electroballs. If he were to heal his wounds significantly at this time, he would not have the strength to fight the Giant Ghost.


    Since he sessfully stopped the bleeding, his Rotten Blood ability was also suppressed. This ability could sometimes be a burden if used improperly.


    ¡°Useless¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost quickly reassembled his body at the other end of the sky and sneered, ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure how you survived, just look at your miserable appearance now. Do you still think you can oppose me?¡±


    Otto shook the bloodstains off his head andughed with a rxed tone, ¡°What about you? Can you break through my defense in a short time?¡±


    That¡¯s right, Otto didn¡¯t need to defeat this suddenly emerging Giant Ghost.


    He just needed to buy time, and once Sofia resolved the trouble with the Magic Circle, all problems would be easily solved.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re stalling for time¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost sneered, ¡°But the thing is, it takes quite a bit of time to remotely control materials to set up teleportation gates too¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As Otto looked surprised, a teleportation gate made of the special Skeleton Soldier¡¯s body appeared near Sofia with a wave of magical fluctuations..

 Chapter 56 - 56: 055 Crisis_l

    Chapter 56: 055 Crisis_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Skeleton soldiers are inherently among the weakest of the undead creatures, with most of them incapable of even simple thought, ranking them at the lowest grade in terms of both strength and intelligence.


    However, it is precisely because of these weaknesses that they can be difficult to detect when left alone, especially in situations of extreme chaos like this one.


    In fact, it would not be difficult for either Sofia or Otto to discover them under normal circumstances.


    But right now, they both have more pressing matters to deal with, so they naturally have no spare time to pay attention to these low-threat undead creatures.


    The average skeleton soldier¡¯sbat strength is roughly equivalent to a powerless goblin.


    It is these undead creatures, who usually can only achieve sess in battles through sheer numbers, that are causing great trouble at this moment.


    About a dozen skeleton soldiers had managed to creep up near Sofia and the ogre without their knowledge.


    But instead of attacking, they huddled together, literally embracing each other.


    These skeletons seemed to have undergone special processing, with their green-crystal-like bones separating from their original bodies.


    Under the guidance of magical power, they quickly reassembled into a crystal archway entirely pieced together by crystal bones.


    Soon after, deep green magical fluctuations began to flicker in the empty space of the bone archway, signaling the activation of a portal.


    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡±


    A withered skeletal hand reached out from the portal, followed by a skeleton soldier wearing tattered leather armor and cloth pieces, who stumbled out awkwardly.


    This was only the first of many who crossed the portal in its wake.


    After a few simrly appearing skeleton soldiers emerged, arge group of skeletons of different attire and even past races crowded their way out of the portal.


    Due to the sheer number of them appearing at once, they were momentarily stuck in the narrow portal entrance, but this only wasted a little bit of time.


    Shortly after, they quickly passed through the portal in an orderly fashion under themand of higher-ranking undead with a certain level of intelligence.


    Finally, a high-level undead dressed in neat ck full-body leather armor emerged, despite its age, it was well maintained.


    Some of the missing parts of the armor were reced with bone fragments from various creatures, and many bone spikes protruded from the smooth surface of the armor.


    This was a corpse demon, an evil undead creature created from mortals consumed by darkness and desire.


    They retained memories of their past lives, and though they maintained their autonomy, they would almost unconditionally follow the powerful masters responsible for their undead transformation.


    For example, a strong and enigmatic witch demon, or a powerful wraith.


    This corpse demon had a beautifully crafted longbow on his back and held a gracefully engraved longsword in his hand.


    In life, he must have been an elf ranger.


    But now, he had be an eternally evil life devourer, capable of converting any creature who died at his hands into a zombie under his control.


    In addition to this elf corpse demon, as more skeletons and zombies crawled out of the portal, another human-looking corpse demon joined them.


    From the other side of the portal came eerieughter and the neighing of battle steeds, clearly indicating the presence of even more powerful undead ready to emerge.


    As long as this portal remains open, countless undead will flood in endlessly, drawn to the world of the living, and determined to destroy itpletely.


    Otto roared as he charged towards the green crystal bone-constructed portal.Strangely, the Giant Ghost didn¡¯t try to intercept him but mocked, ¡°The portal is already set up. What can you do with this magic-disabled Dragon


    Beast?¡±


    Just as the Giant Ghost said, Otto flew over the portal, and his fierce dragon tail smashed the green crystal skeleton arch, incidentally also killing a Corpse Demon that had just emerged from the portal.


    However, the magical fluctuation that truly represented the portal did not disappear. It was like a ripple in the air, with undead creatures still continuously crawling out from the other end.


    When Otto¡¯s dragon tail touched the portal¡¯s body, it met no resistance and passed directly through, as if it didn¡¯t exist.


    This was a one-way portal.


    ¡°I gave you a chance!¡±


    The Giant Ghost sneered, feeling as if he had be the ultimate winner.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry at this moment, as the endless sea of undead would soon drown the damned Dragon Beast and the annoying Half-Elf brat.


    Then, he nced at the two adult dragons, whose battle was nearing its end, and he was about to reap the fruits of his long-cultivated victory.


    Fighting merely on instinct, the Green Dragon couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the Red Dragon.


    If it weren¡¯t for both sides being mindless and unable to feel pain, Cassiopeia, with her current injuries, should have been immobilized by now.


    But now, she was also badly injured, her body covered in terrifying scars so deep they revealed bones.


    Finally, Cassiopeia couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and the Green Dragon, losing consciousness due to excessive blood loss, spiraled down from the sky.


    ¡°Boom¡­ ¡®


    The Green Dragon¡¯s massive body directly created arge crater on the Sulfur Mountains, and the impact caused her remaining consciousness to bepletely lost.


    Barely lifting her head, she fell into aa.


    The precious dragon blood dyed the surrounding rubble red, and at this moment, the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, could no longer be seen as noble and powerful as she had been.


    There wasn¡¯t a single piece of good flesh left on her body, let alone the dragon scales that provided the most significant defense.


    Her blood-red appearance made her look more like a Red Dragon from a distance.


    At this time, even a lowly Gnoll could have taken her life.


    But fortunately, the deep crater she created was far from the main battlefield¡¯s monsters, so she did not need to worry about being torn apart and eaten by the creatures she had once despised.


    The state of the Red Dragon Sitte Bragg was slightly better than the Green


    Dragon, but that was all. His bloodshot dragon¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at where Cassiopeia had fallen.


    He wanted to chase her, but he felt exhausted deep down and couldn¡¯t help but slowly descend from the sky, panting heavily while lying on an open space of the Sulfur Mountains.


    If his brain still had a fraction of normalcy, it would have urged him to hurry and leave this bizarre ce to recover in hiding.


    But he would never do that, at least not until he regurgitated the Magic Wand with magical effects from his stomach.


    Sitte Braggy on the ground, propping himself up with his front ws to prevent himself from falling. His body trembled continuously, an instinctive reaction to pain.


    But in his perception, it was the exhration and pleasure from defeating Cassiopeia. All his pain had turned into an addictive cooling sensation, making it impossible for him to escape.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be the ruler of the world!¡±


    He murmured, struggling, and slowly crawled towards the unconscious Cassiopeia..

 Chapter 57 - 57: 056 Shut Up for Me_1

    Chapter 57: 056 Shut Up for Me_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    As ripples continued to sh on the deep green teleportation portal, another batch of undead creatures crawled out from it.


    This time, even powerful soldiers like Skeleton Minotaurs and Ogre Zombies appeared. If this continued, everything would be over.


    Otto clenched his teeth and continued his attacks, but no matter if it was his sharp dragon ws, tail strikes, or even me Breath, none could destroy the teleportation portal made purely of magical power.


    His efforts ultimately only eliminated the undead creatures that just crawled out of the portal.


    ¡°What a ridiculous struggle¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost flew in the air, sneering at Otto¡¯s futile efforts.


    The first batch of undead creatures had alreadyunched a charge towards Sofia.


    Meanwhile, the Half-Elf Lolita was working hard to eliminate the pitch-ck fog in the sky, unable to spare any time.


    Thanks to her efforts, most of the sky had cleared up, and with just a little more hard work, the fog could bepletely eradicated.


    But the undead wouldn¡¯t give her the time or opportunity, as skeletons and a few zombies were running towards her in a twisted manner.


    Of course, their running speed wasn¡¯t very fast.


    Although these undead creatures were weak, their number was astonishing, with just the first batch estimated to be in the hundreds.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    More than fifty Ogres guarding Sofia showed no intention of retreating.


    Though fearful, they all lifted their crude weapons one after another at Mega


    Fatty¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A basketball-sized fireball burst in the densest area of the undead, causing shattered bones and severed zombie limbs to fly up, raising the morale of the Ogres.


    ¡°For the fireball! RUA!!!¡±


    Mega Fatty raised his patched Fire Stick and let out a charge roar, and the Ogres immediately charged up like they were injected with adrenaline.


    Little Fatty and Wuga dashed to the front of the formation, the two of them acting like a sharp de, leading the Ogres behind them to forcefully tear open the undead formation.


    While there were many numbers of weak skeletons and zombies, it was difficult to cause fatal trouble to the tall and strong Ogres.


    Little Fatty, wielding the Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer, swiftly moved across the battlefield. Every time he swung his huge war hammer, he sent several skeletons or zombies flying.


    He knew how to use his strength reasonably, achieving the maximum results with the smallest cost.


    Having learned battle experience from many Lizardman Warriors while building the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Little Fatty was slowly bing more like a qualified professional warrior.


    Completely opposite to Little Fatty was Wuga, who was a traditional, powerful Ogre, relying solely on strength and physique.


    This Ogre, whose size was nearly the same as Mega Fatty, wielded a robust tree trunk with ease thanks to his extraordinary strength.


    Such a crude weapon showed astonishing power and results when facing slow-moving, low-level undead.


    Thoughtless skeletons and zombies that only knew to keep moving forward wouldn¡¯t dodge, eventually just being swept away by the thick tree trunk.


    Wuga¡¯s results were much more forceful than Little Fatty¡¯s, as he cleared arge semicircr space with himself at the center.


    The well-equipped Elf Corpse Demon took off its longbow from behind, drew a sharp bone arrow and aimed at Wuga, wanting to eliminate this major threat as soon as possible.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    But before it could sessfully shoot the arrow, a basketball-sized fireball sted it into the sky.After a while, an ugly head fell to the ground in the distance, with a resentful expression on its face, and finally closed its eyes forever.


    The excited Mega Fatty, who caused all this, raised his patched Fire Stick in his hand.


    After Sofia¡¯s training these days, he was already able to use the Fireball skill twice in a row.


    Of course, that was his limit. After attempting a few more times without sess in casting the spell, Mega Fatty threw his beloved Fire Stick on the ground with a ¡°pop¡± sound.


    Then, he took out a Serpent Lizard war hammer like Little Fatty¡¯s and guarded Sofia with it.


    As a qualified mount ogre, he couldn¡¯t let his master be exposed to danger alone.


    Compared to the fifty Ogres, the hundreds of skeletons and zombies looked mighty, but when they collided head-on, the powerless skeletons and zombies could only be crushed under the Ogres¡¯ hammers.


    By the time thest skeleton was smashed by Little Fatty, not a single Ogre had died.


    Only two ogres had lost theirbat power due to severe injuries, and now they had crawled to the side to rest.


    It was the toughness of the monster race like Ogres that could make this possible; if it were just ordinary human soldiers, even if they eventually won, they would have to lose more than half.


    The undead¡¯s first attack failed, and the Giant Ghost in the air just shook his head casually, as the skeletons and zombies were his weakest minions.


    Even the Corpse Demons were not strong enough, and soon the Wraiths and Banshees would enter the battlefield through the portal, and there were even Death Knights waiting behind.


    As long as the magic fluctuations of the portal stabilized, these powerful undead creatures could sweep away all obstacles in front of them.


    Yes, as long as the portal was stable¡­


    Huh?


    The Giant Ghost looked strangely at Otto, what was this weird Silver Dragon Beast doing?


    Under the Giant Ghost¡¯s iprehensible gaze, Otto actually brought his mouth close to the magic fluctuations of the portal.


    ¡°Finally scared silly by the desperate situation, trying teeth when ws and tails don¡¯t work, it¡¯s something that only lowly dragon beasts can think of¡­¡±


    But before he could think of any more sarcastic sentences, he was shocked to find that Otto¡¯s action, which he had regarded as a joke, actually worked!


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s mouth was like the entrance of a vacuum cleaner, quickly sucking the magic that formed the Magic Circle into his stomach.


    ¡°Am I dreaming¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost was stunned for a moment, then finally reacted, realizing that undead beings don¡¯t sleep¡­


    ¡°Damn it, stop it!¡±


    Under such circumstances, how could the Giant Ghost remain calm as before?


    He immediately rushed towards Otto, trying to stop the strange Silver Dragon.


    But by the time he got there, it was already toote, as all the magic that formed the Magic Circle had been devoured by Otto.


    ¡°You¡­You dare!¡±


    Desperate, the Giant Ghost searched all around, but in the end, he still failed to find any trace of the portal.


    At this point, reopening the portal with a Magic Circle seemed impossible.


    The Skeleton Soldiers who built the portal were not ordinary undead; their bones had long been strengthened by various precious magic materials.


    Simply put, they were very valuable.


    And making them was very time-consuming¡­.

 Chapter 58 - 58: 057 Good Weather_1

    Chapter 58: 057 Good Weather_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    To rebuild a simr teleportation portal, the Giant Ghost would need to start from scratch and gather all sorts of precious and rare magical materials.


    The time required was quite exaggerated.


    Moreover, he just didn¡¯t have that much time to waste now.


    Ever since the appearance of this strange Dragon Beast in Nn Forest, many things started to go wrong.


    Originally, using a magic item to make two adult dragons lose their minds would greatly reduce the quality of the final product.


    This approach itself seemed somewhat rushed.


    But this was ast resort as the Death Lord was putting too much pressure on him, and he no longer had the time to arrange everything perfectly.


    At the same time, he was also deeply regretful that if he could have stopped Otto earlier, perhaps none of this would have happened.


    But who could have expected that a magically incapable Dragon Beast could do such unpredictable things?


    Unbelievably, it directly consumed the magic power into its body and showed no signs of being affected by the magic bacsh.


    This did not seem like something a normal creature could do.


    ¡°What are you exactly?¡±


    The Giant Ghost stared at Otto incredulously, asking the same question that Cassiopeia had once asked.


    In response, Otto just looked at him with a slight confusion, then let out a satisfied burp¡­


    In fact, Otto was also holding on to a try-and-see attitude, after all, he indeed had no other options left.


    Physical attacks were useless, and even me Breath had no effect, so under these circumstances, Otto could only hope for his special abilities to work.


    Since biting had no effect, Otto had simply absorbed the teleportation portal¡¯s magical fluctuations like a liquid into his stomach.


    If it still had no effect in the end, Otto would not hesitate to carry Sofia and flee the scene quickly.


    As for the ogres? He didn¡¯t have the time to worry about their life or death.


    Fortunately, his special ability didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Interestingly, the teleportation portal¡¯s magic power tasted quite simr to well-mixed lotus root powder, smooth and soft, which was surprisingly quite good.


    By the time Otto had quickly eaten all of the portal¡¯s magic power, he found that not only was it tasty, but it was also very filling.


    He had eaten to his heart¡¯s content for the first time in a long while¡­


    It should be noted that Otto¡¯s appetite was astonishing, but his main reason for eating was to consume energy to sustain his bodily activities.


    In this regard, it seemed to make no difference what he ate as long as it contained sufficient energy.


    At the same time, some information seemed to pop up on the strange light ball in his head, but Otto had no time to pay attention to it now.


    Having a full stomach meant having energy!


    Otto coldly looked at the Giant Ghost, and under his incredulous gaze, Otto¡¯s injuries visibly healed at a rapid pace.


    With the replenishment of the teleportation portal¡¯s magic power, Otto was now full of energy and didn¡¯t need to be stingy in this aspect.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sticky bloodstains on his silver scales, it would be hard to believe that Otto was once injured.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost looked around in despair. Although more than a thousand undead had passed through the teleportation portal, most of them were low-level zombies and skeletons, with only a few Corpse Demons.


    With just them, it was obviously impossible to achieve the ultimate victory.


    ¡°Why¡­ why! It shouldn¡¯t have been like this!¡±


    The Giant Ghost angrily tore at his own hair, but ghosts did not have such a structure on their heads.


    So in the end, he could only tear off some pure energy bodies.Otto couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to hisints and, while he was still ranting, destroyed his body with a direct st of me Breath.


    Then, Otto swept through the surrounding undead creatures with an almost invincible stance, making those few Corpse Demons his primary target.


    These guys had a certain range of attack, so it was best to deal with them early to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Perhaps inspired by Otto, Little Fatty and Wuga roared as they fearlessly charged into an undead army twenty times their size.


    The Giant Ghost¡¯s body slowly reformed on the edge of the battlefield, and at this moment, Otto had already crushed thest Corpse Demon into a twisted shape.


    Thanks to the Ogres¡¯ interception, the battle line of thousands of lower-level undead creatures struggled to advance, let alone threaten Sofia.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    The reformed Giant Ghost had be somewhat incoherent. The portal had been swallowed by Otto and was utterly destroyed.


    More importantly, he had used up all his precious materials.


    With the portal gone and the insurance link broken, he was now all alone, just like the Death Lord¡­


    ¡°No, I still have a chance!¡±


    The Giant Ghost wanted to rally, as long as he could get rid of that annoying half-elf kid, he would still have a chance.


    But before he could move, a blinding ray of sunlight fell on him.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    The Giant Ghost slowly looked up, and the sky was cloudless with the scorching sun hanging in the middle.


    The warm sunlight filled every corner, making it a perfect day for sunbathing¡­


    ¡°When¡­ When did this happen¡­¡±


    The Giant Ghost slumped to the ground, powerless. He had no chance left.


    Under these circumstances, all Ordinary Ghosts would lose the ability to move, and the magic circle with its bewitching effect would soon be ineffective as well.


    Although his resistance to sunlight was much stronger, his abilities would also decline sharply under its exposure.


    Let alone casting terrifying continuous spells like before.


    Nor would there be any new Ghosts to serve as backup bodies for replenishment, as their instincts would be resisting fighting under the sunlight.


    He would not be a match for Otto in this state.


    Simply put, he was finished!


    The Silver Dragon Beast was wreaking havoc on the Undead¡¯s position like a god descending from the heavens.


    Low-level undead couldn¡¯t even break through his outermostyer of defense, let alone cause any effective damage.


    Under Otto¡¯s leadership, the Ogres became more and more valiant, the number of undead creatures rapidly decreasing. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they were wiped out.


    The Giant Ghost quietly took flight, preparing to flee.


    His n had failed, and while the effects of the sunlight weren¡¯t too significant yet, he thought it best to leave early.


    Hiding and slowly rebuilding his power seemed like a good choice.


    The insurance link to his soul was already severed, so from now on, he could act solely for himself.


    The Death Lord probably wouldn¡¯t leave much time either. For all he knew, he might pursue the Ghost here, but protecting his own life was the most important thing now.


    Before leaving, he cast a long look at Otto, determined to remember this strange Silver Dragon Beast forever.


    He would never forget the humiliation of today; all he needed was time.


    ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±


    The Giant Ghost flew towards the Sulfur Mountains, where, if all went well, he could obtain precious magical materials produced by True Dragons before escaping.


    But he had barely taken a few steps when a gigantic Fireball, three meters in diameter, mmed towards him¡­.

 Chapter 59 - 59: 058 Legendary Witch Demon 1

    Chapter 59: 058 Legendary Witch Demon 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This fireball is too big¡­¡±


    The shocked Giant Ghost quickly muttered a spell, raising a circr purple mana barrier in front of himself.


    However, due to the direct sunlight, his strength had slightly declined.


    Compared to when he had previously fought with Otto, the barrier had be much smaller.


    The fireball was finally blocked, but the barrier was now full of cracks and could no longer be used.


    The Giant Ghost was secretly surprised by this. Although his own strength had dropped, the power of this Fireball skill was incredibly extraordinary.


    From the fragmentation of the mana barrier, even if its power was not as great as Otto¡¯s me Breath, it should at least have more than half of its destructive power.


    It wasn¡¯t over yet. Another fireball of the same size quickly flew toward him. The strange fireball had an astonishing power, so he couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate it.


    Just like before, the Giant Ghost hurriedly erected another mana barrier in front of him.


    As time went by, under the sunlight, he grew weaker and weaker, and the mana barrier he created became much smaller.


    But it should still be enough to block this fireball. He had already noticed that the half-elf was the spellcaster.


    The magic circle that had eroded the surrounding area earlier had already consumed much of her magical power and physical strength.


    At this time, continuously casting such powerful fireball skills should havepletely emptied her magical power reserve.


    Moreover, he saw that the half-elf was soaked in sweat, obviously exhausted.


    He was desperately trying to escape now. As long as he could block this fireball, he could take the opportunity to fly to the Sulfur Mountains.


    Considering the distance between there and here, even if the half-elf could continue casting spells, she should be out of her attack range by then.


    Watching the approaching gigantic fireball, the Giant Ghost revealed a confident expression.


    The brat was too naive. The fireball¡¯s trajectory was exactly the same as before. She still had a lot to learn!


    The mana barrier had already been prepared, and soon he would be able to leave this ghostly ce with the precious True Dragon Magic Material, staying far away from these two freaks who didn¡¯t y by the rules.


    With just a few decades of development in a new location, he could lead an undead army to counterattack and wash away his disgrace.


    By then, turning one of them into a Corpse Demon and one into a Bone Dragon, none of them would be able to escape!


    Finally, the fireball was close, just as he had imagined, its trajectory the same as before.


    In the next second, the fireball should have exploded on the mana barrier he had set up.


    But the unexpected happened.


    The stable and massive fireball suddenly shattered into many smaller fireballs just before hitting the mana barrier.


    These small fireballs changed their trajectory, scattering in all directions like fireworks from the explosion of therger fireball. Then they charged back toward the Giant Ghost from their original positions.


    He was too confident and had never expected such a thing to happen. Not wanting to waste time, he simply flew straight toward the Sulfur Mountains.


    He had a distinctly masculine air, boldly refusing to look back at the explosion. If only things had gone as he had nned¡­


    ¡°Boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­¡±


    Only a few small fireballs collided with the mana barrier, causing continuous explosions, but the barrier still held.


    The Giant Ghost¡¯s mood suddenly shifted, as something seemed off with the explosions. Could one fireball make multiple explosions?


    And his mana barrier still existed.


    Just as the Giant Ghost was considering whether to look back, a series of small fireballs directly hit his back.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Although ghosts don¡¯t feel pain, it doesn¡¯t mean they can ignore the impact of the fireballs.


    The continuous fireball explosion on his body, though not powerful enough to tear him apart, did make his body structure unstable for a short period, slowing down his flight speed.


    The fireball assault had finally ended, but before he could adjust his posture, Otto quickly approached, pping his dragon wings.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I haven¡¯t properly entertained you yet!¡±


    Still using the same form, Otto sneered and pierced his two dragon ws into the body of Giant Ghost, this time with just a slight force, tearing him in half.


    The undead army that crawled out of the portal had mostly been cleared by Otto. Although there were still many left, the Ogres could handle them.


    This Giant Ghost was obviously the mastermind behind the scene, and he couldn¡¯t let him escape so easily.


    Due to the weakening effect of the sunlight, it was obviously slower for the halved Giant Ghost to rbine.


    Watching the Giant Ghost trying to piece himself together, Otto narrowed his eyes and suddenly had a bold idea.


    He flew to the not yet fullybined Giant Ghost and brought his mouth closer.


    ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do?¡±


    The Giant Ghost stared at Otto in horror; he hadn¡¯t forgotten how this strange Silver Dragon Beast had devoured the magic of the portal.


    In a sense, theposition of ghosts was not much different from magic power.


    He screamed and resisted, but Otto still coldly absorbed the energy that made up his body into his abdomen.


    To be honest, it didn¡¯t taste very good, like spoiled rice porridge.


    ¡°Enough, enough!¡±


    Watching his body shrinking, the Giant Ghost couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and began to plead with Otto.


    If he lost this body, he would, in a sense, truly dissipate in this world.


    ¡°Stop it, I surrender!¡±


    But Otto remained unmoved until the desperate Giant Ghost shouted, ¡°All right, you win! I am the Legendary Witch Demon Moray. Let me live, and I can bring you unimaginable knowledge and wealth!¡±


    Otto finally stopped devouring his body. By this time, Moray, who imed to be a Legendary Witch Demon, had shrunk to the size of an ordinary ghost¡¯s head.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto¡¯sst-minute restraint, he would have moved entirely into the dragon¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Legendary Witch Demon, you?¡±


    After a satisfying belch, Otto sneered and turned the so-called Legendary Witch Demon Moray into a semi-transparent purple ball.


    Otto didn¡¯t spare him because of his Legendary Witch Demon identity, but rather because he needed to keep him around to answer many questions.


    Moray, who had been turned into a ball, protested, ¡°You can¡¯t treat a great


    Legendary Witch Demon like this. You should show me some re-¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Otto coldly pped him from a ball into a thin pancake, then shook him a few times in the air, stretching him into a long strip. ¡°So, Great Legendary Witch Demon, do you understand your position now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Powerful Silver Dragon Lord¡­¡±


    It seemed that the Legendary Witch Demon¡¯s submission was faster than anyone else¡¯s..

 Chapter 60 - 60: 059 Behind-the-Scenes Mastermind_l

    Chapter 60: 059 Behind-the-Scenes Mastermind_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The biggest problem was solved, as the Giant Ghost iming to be the Legendary Witch Demon Moray was reshaped into a sphere by Otto.


    Completely ignoring thetter¡¯s subsequent protests, Otto carried Moray and flew back to Sofia¡¯s side.


    At this time, Sofia had almost exhausted all her magic and physical strength. Her face was pale, and her delicate cheeks were covered in sweat.


    The little girl leaned on her tattered magic wand, her body swaying constantly, looking extremely weak.


    But her face was full of determination, and the little bit of magic she was still able to squeeze out continued to affect the operation of the surrounding Magic Array.


    Since the core of the Magic Array, the Ghosts, had already been almostpletely dealt with, Sofia¡¯s remaining magic was enough to barely interfere with its operation.


    Otto looked at Sofia with concern, but she just nodded at him. The little girl didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.


    Having spent so much time together, they didn¡¯t need words to understand each other anymore. Otto gritted his teeth, and soon, he flew towards the Sulfur Mountains.


    The situation here was stable. Although the Ogres were mostly injured, there was no threat around, and protecting Sofia¡¯s safety should be enough.


    Now, the most important thing was the two adult dragons that had fallen into the Sulfur Mountains. They were the best spoils of war after this dangerous battle.


    Although Otto had never explicitly told her, many things could not be hidden by living so intimately together all the time.


    Sofia was a smart girl. Through Otto¡¯s daily actions and changes, she could roughly guess his special abilities.


    So at this time, instead of staying here with her, they should go and do what needed to be done as soon as possible.


    When Cassiopeia fell from the sky, it caused quite amotion.


    Easily, Otto found an unnaturally-formed deep crater in the Sulfur Mountains and the Green Dragon buried inside.


    Moreover, he also found the Red Dragon Sitte Bragg nearby.


    The magnificent Wings of me were now awkwardly andboriously crawling towards the deep crater where the Green Dragon was buried, mumbling something non -stop.


    Otto¡¯s hearing was excellent, and even from a distance, he could roughly hear the mad talk about dominating the world.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonepletely insane. What did you do to them?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I forgot!¡±


    Regarding Otto¡¯s question, the spherical Moray sneered and did not want to answer.


    It seemed that the Legendary Witch Demon had not yet recognized his current situation. So, Otto held Moray tightly and began to shake him violently.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Soon, Moray screamed for mercy: ¡°Don¡¯t shake me anymore, I¡¯m getting dizzy¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Although Otto wasn¡¯t sure of the specific principle, he guessed that the Giant Ghost might be Moray¡¯s temporary body, perhaps a kind of vessel.


    Now, Moray¡¯s feelings could be easily understood: he was getting motion sickness.


    Finally, Otto stopped tormenting Moray. He ttened the spherical Elf into a pancake again and sneered, ¡°Now, have you remembered anything?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded weary, he did not want to experience that dizzying sensation again. ¡°I just sent them each a special magic item, something delicate and seemingly valuable, you know, dragons are the epitome of greed¡­¡±


    Moray sneered: ¡°Despite the unknown origin of the treasure and its bizarre appearance, do you know what? Even the cunning Green Dragon didn¡¯t hesitate to keep it in his treasure vault. Ridiculous¡­ stop it¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    After a moment, Otto finally let go of the constantly swaying Moray. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your opinion on those two adult dragons!¡±


    As Otto molded Moray into various shapes, he coldly said, ¡°Focus on the important things; I don¡¯t have much patience!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Stop it!¡±


    Transformed from a ball to a pancake and then pinched into various irregr shapes, the overwhelmed Moray hastily confessed, ¡°We, no, I infused those two magic items with a spell called Thought Guidance, well-hidden.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very noticeable in normal situations, but when they keep it close or use it, even adult dragons can¡¯t resist the effect of the spell.¡±


    ¡°The most ingenious part is that if the two magic items are near each other, they greatly enhance the effect.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto flew to the Red Dragon, who was still struggling to crawl towards Cassiopeia. When Ottonded near the Red Dragon, it still hadn¡¯t noticed him.


    Or rather, in the eyes of this now-insane Red Dragon, nothing else mattered except for Cassiopeia.


    ¡°Just one magic item can aplish this?¡±


    Otto was somewhat surprised. Atter all, these two adult dragons were much stronger than him, and they ended up like this in the end. What would happen if it was himself?


    Regarding this, Moray said, ¡°You only saw the final result, but you didn¡¯t think about how much effort I put into it. Just delivering the magic items to their stomachs is far from enough. Before that, I had to provoke their rtionship, making both of them see each other as their greatest enemy! ¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s just guidance, not control. I also had to give them both the hope of victory. To achieve that, some time ago, I sent arge number of Perytons to the Green Dragon.¡±


    His answer this time was quite straightforward, seemingly scared from the shaking earlier.


    ¡°Could it be that this Red Dragon¡¯s followers¡­¡±


    Otto looked at the ball in his hand with some astonishment while thetter mocked, ¡°It seems you are much smarter than these two adult dragons. From the very beginning, you were part of my n.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would this Red Dragon suddenly appear nearby and have thoughts about the Green Dragon¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°Haha, most of his followers were given to him by me. Does it really seem like this stupid dragon possesses some kind of leadership quality, as he ims?¡±


    At this point, Morayughed coldly, not forgetting to add his final remark: ¡°Dragons¡­ are ultimately just big lizards relying on their extraordinary talents or magical cats. If it weren¡¯t for my own limitations as a soul entity, I wouldn¡¯t need to put in so much effort¡­¡±


    It seems that Moray still has a strong prejudice against the dragons.


    Actually, dragons were not as unbearable as he imed, at least most adult dragons had a higher IQ than normal humanoid creatures.


    It¡¯s just that their powerful strength and talent often allowed them to brute-force their way through most problems without thinking.


    Therefore, although arrogant dragons have the wisdom to see through most schemes and conspiracies, they are always toozy to use their brains.


    This is a lesson learned through personal experience, and Otto vowed to remember it and never make the same mistakes as his predecessors.


    At this point, Otto squinted his eyes and looked around, soon finding some dark-skinned dwarves in a man-made cave.


    Though they were hidden quite well, they were still no match for Otto¡¯s keen senses..

 Chapter 61 - 61: 060 Reason_l

    Chapter 61: 060 Reason_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°These Underground Gnomes are probably rted to you¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s thoughts were not as simple as Red Dragon gkite¡¯s; these dark-skinned dwarves obviously didn¡¯t belong in Sulfur Mountains or Nn Forest.


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson¡­¡±


    Otto once again violently shook Moray, who had been squeezed into an irregr shape. He only stopped when Moray began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not much different from the foolish Red Dragon. Is it so hard to realize your current situation? When I ask you something, just answer, understand?¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­ I understand¡­l understand¡­ Urgh¡­ You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll¡­ Urgh¡­ I¡¯ll straighten up my attitude¡­¡±


    A momentter, Moray, who had be much more honest, exined, ¡°These Underground Gnomes were also brought by me. I gave the magic wand engraved with mind-guiding spells to that foolish Red Dragon through them.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem like races living nearby¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Moray gave a definite answer, then continued, ¡°They are all races I brought from the Dark Domain and one of the raw materials for my constant resurrection of the undead.¡¯


    Unlike ordinary liches, Moray apparently understood the principle of sustainable development. He would raise a bunch of easy-to-raise humanoid creatures for himself.


    From them, he would continuously acquire materials to convert into undead. These included Underground Gnomes, as well as Ogres and Minotaurs¡­


    ¡°Dark Domain?¡±


    Otto looked at Moray, surprised, who was once again squeezed into a ball in his hand. ¡°You never told me anything about this. You came from the Dark Domain¡­¡±


    Soon, Moray said innocently, ¡°You never asked me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    Otto nced at the light ball in his mind, which currently disyed several unread messages.


    ¡°Sessfully swallowed one-way portal, gained one-way teleport ability: Dark Domain ¡ªY Arcadia¡­¡±


    ¡°Sessfully swallowed Giant Ghost elite, gained Phantom Insubstantiality¡­¡± From the feedback provided by the light ball, it seemed to be true.


    This teleport ability was somewhat useless; not only was it one-way, but the starting point was set in the Dark Domain.


    Moreover, swallowing the Giant Ghost didn¡¯t grant him any magic ability.


    That disappointed Otto, but then again, the Ghost was probably just Moray¡¯s vessel.


    To prevent Moray from leaving any tricks on these Underground Gnomes, Otto directly burned them into charcoal with a me Breath.


    ¡°What a waste¡­¡±


    Moray regretted, ¡°Underground Gnomes are not suitable forbat, but they can mine and are smart and flexible. They can help with many magical studies and engage in production¡­¡±


    Of course, he would not mention that he had indeed left some traps in these Underground Gnomes.


    Otto didn¡¯t care, and asked further, ¡°What other races have you brought besides these Underground Gnomes?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ There are many. Let me think¡­¡±


    Moray listed them one by one, ¡°There are Manticores, Orcs, Minotaurs, Death Hounds, Dreadw Monsters, and so on, but most of them are probably dead by now¡­¡±


    Otto frowned. Wasn¡¯t this almost the entire lineup of the Red Dragon¡¯s me Legion? He realized all his assets were basically from someone else.


    Under these circumstances, even if the Red Dragon ultimately defeated the Green Dragon, Moray could easily have these monsters hunt down the exhausted Red Dragon.


    ¡°However, those Wyverns were indeed tamed by him himself. The name of a Red Dragon is quite useful sometimes¡­¡±


    Apart from Wyverns, Gnolls and Kobolds were basically natives of Nn Forest and Sulfur Mountains. Moray didn¡¯t mention these.


    But Otto had been in Nn Forest for so long that he knew about these races too.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what is your objective?¡±


    Otto asked, ¡°Could it be that a Legendary Witch Demon merely aims for the corpses of two adult dragons? Or is there any secret buried deep within Nn Forest and Sulfur Mountains?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Actually, I just wanted to protect myself¡­¡±


    Moray sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, my goal is the bodies and souls of these two adult dragons¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to refine two Bone Dragons? That requires a lot of time and materials. Maybe before you finish refining them, a powerful Golden Dragon will appear, preaching justice and burning you and the Bone Dragons to ashes with its dragon breath¡­¡±


    Moray was taken aback, thenughed, ¡°You have a point, but I don¡¯t care for crude Bone Dragons¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what is worthy of a Legendary Witch Demon¡¯s identity?¡±


    After a brief silence, just as Otto was about to apply more shaking torture,


    Moray finally spoke, ¡°As I said before, I only wanted to protect myself at first.¡±


    He seemed a bit self-mocking, ¡°You may not believe me, but in the Dark Domain, I was a genuine Legendary Witch Demon. I wouldn¡¯t even care about a magical Dragon Beast like you, let alone an Ancient Dragon¡­¡±


    Even the weakest White Dragon, upon reaching the Ancient stage, would possess power far beyond ordinary legends¡ªa talent that other races could only envy.


    Suddenly, Moray asked, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Death Lord¡¯s curse, I wouldn¡¯t have just this little power here. The story I¡¯m about to tell may be a long one. Are you sure you want to hear it?¡±


    Otto nodded in confirmation, and Moray no longer hesitated, beginning his narration.


    ¡°Anyway, now the Safety Link has been severed, there¡¯s no harm in telling you.


    Maybe one day, you¡¯ll face the same dangers as me¡­¡±


    ¡°The path of a lich is lonely. As my power grew stronger and I stepped onto the path of legends, I had no friends orpanions of the same level around me¡­¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t care about that. Emotional entanglements were only obstacles hindering my growth. Instead, I was more interested in pushing forward on the path of magic. What troubled me was that I didn¡¯t have enough manpower to develop new spells¡­¡±


    No matter the era, mages have always been an expensive profession, and liches are no exception.


    Most of the mature spells in the world have been hammered out by countless mages pouring money and time into them. Meanwhile, talented individuals are the most valuable asset.


    Of course, talents like Sofia, who could easily develop an entirely new spell, are still rare.


    ¡°Even the smartest and nimblest Underground Gnomes can only be helpers in most cases. So, sometimes, I still need some magic apprentices with sufficient knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°Underground Gnomes, Dore Elves, and even some Orcs are good choices. Sometimes, other weak liches wille to join me, and I usually ept them all, as there can never be too many hands to work on research¡­.¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62: 061 Death Lord 1

    Chapter 62: 061 Death Lord 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I even took in a few talented Svirfneblin and Dore elves as my disciples, diligently imparting them with relevant magical knowledge, just so they could help me with my subsequent magical research¡­¡±


    At this point, Moray became somewhat annoyed and said, ¡°But those damned, lowly, despicable, greedy bastards dared to steal my research results. In my absence, they coborated with outsiders to plunder my magic researchboratory. Hahaha! Look at what I¡¯ve taught them¡ªrobbers and thieves!¡±


    ¡°They even thought they could deceive me, just walk away after being sessful, and be honored guests of various city-states with my magical knowledge! What a ridiculous stroke of luck¡­¡±


    At this moment, Moray sneered, ¡°I killed them all, and my undead army assimted and protected their city-states, turning them into spawning pools for newly arisen undead!¡±


    Otto interrupted, ¡°That sounds like a good revenge story, but do I need to remind you that I¡¯m not interested in these trivial matters?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient!¡±


    Regarding Otto¡¯s impatience, Moray indifferently said, ¡°After all, I¡¯m an old man who has lived for thousands of years; it¡¯s quite normal for me to be a bit long-winded. You are the only living creature I¡¯ve been able to converse with in thest few centuries¡­


    Indeed, as Moray said before, the path of the Witch Demon is a lonely one.


    Otto understood this, but that didn¡¯t mean he was willing to be a devoted listener to Moray¡¯s life review.


    What he cared about was why Moray wanted to take action against the two giant dragons, and what he meant by self-preservation.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting to that part now, so the younger generation is always impatient!¡±


    Perhaps realizing Otto¡¯s impatience, Moray hurriedly said, ¡°After that incident, I¡¯ve been thinking¡ªif my magic apprentices are both greedy and foolish and can¡¯t be trusted, why not let myself help myself with my magical research?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t a grammatical error, but the literal meaning, and I soon turned it into reality. I let many versions of myself help me toplete many difficult studies.¡±


    Otto¡¯s head was about to explode as he hurriedly asked, ¡°I hope you can simplify the exnation of how this happened!¡±


    ¡°Ha, how foolish. That¡¯s why I can only count on myself¡­¡±


    Seeing that Otto was about to get agitated again, Moray quickly exined, ¡°I developed a new spell that allows me to split my soul into several parts without harming myself!¡±


    The long-winded Moray finally mentioned something that interested Otto.


    Otto gestured with his eyes for Moray to continue, and thetter went on simply, ¡°In short, I used magic to split my soul proportionally and embedded it into different bodies.


    ¡°This wav, I can have multiple avatars with equal memory and knowledge! I have named this spell Moray Soul Splitting Skill, First Edition!¡±


    To this, Otto raised a question, ¡°If it is just for the sake of manpower, I don¡¯t think it is necessary to do so. I believe you could control multiple delicate magic puppets to do the work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Moray agreed but quickly exined, ¡°But what I need is not just manpower, but excellent researchers who can propose different approaches to the research. The multiple selves generated by splitting my soul can provide various perspectives, greatly promoting the progress of magical research!¡±


    At this point, Moray¡¯s voice sounded very proud. This extraordinary spell was indeed an amazing invention, and he had the capital to be proud of it.


    ¡°With this spell, I can create multiple versions of myself with different thoughts at any time. When the research is over, I can merge the split souls back together, synchronizing all new memories and experiences. This not only saves time for meetings and summaries, but is also moreprehensive and efficient, without missing any details!¡±


    Suddenly, it seemed Otto understood something and said, ¡°ording to your description, each soul is an independent individual, and after the event, they need to be merged back together to synchronize the memories. This seems to carry certain risks!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Moray sighed, ¡°With this method, the split souls can be considered as myself or another person because each one has an independent thought. Sometimes, individuals who don¡¯t want to merge back together and have different intentions do exist.¡±


    ¡°I made a fail-safe connection to address this issue. As long as one soul wants to rbine, all other souls are unable to resist. That¡¯s the new Soul Splitting Skill, Second Edition, developedter! So overall, there aren¡¯t many problems until¡­¡±


    ¡°Until?¡±


    Otto became interested, it seemed that in the end, there was some chaos.


    As Otto had guessed, Moray said, ¡°Until an ident urred during the Magic-Repelling Armor experiment, which is the most perfect creation in my life. In front of it, even the most powerful Ancient Red Dragon is nothing!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit of an exaggeration?¡±


    Otto wasn¡¯t the naive neer he used to be. Even without gaining the True Dragon¡¯s inheritance memory, he roughly knew how powerful the Ancient Red Dragon was.


    Living for over 1200 years, the Ancient Red Dragon is estimated to be more than 40 meters long. Even a deity¡¯s incarnation wouldn¡¯t dare to im it could subdue it.


    ¡°In theory, it could be done if it were perfected¡­¡±


    Moray seemed to realize that he had overstated his case, and after a sheepishugh, he continued, ¡°The research of the Magic-Repelling Armor was mainly to provide me with an easy-to-use new body. Although it¡¯s called


    Magic-Repelling Armor, it can not only resist nearly 90% of magical attacks, but also most physical attacks below the Legend tier.¡±


    ¡°The reason is that I¡¯ve incorporated almost all precious materials and collections into it. I even dismantled all the Legendary Equipment in the treasure vault for this purpose. However, research always carries risks. To avoid them, I split one-fifth of my soul for the experiment. Even if there were problems, the remaining soul entities should be able to think of a solution!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto could pretty much understand and soon guessed, ¡°Let me guess, this soul entity that you threw into the Magic-Repelling Armor doesn¡¯t want to leave it!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Moray said helplessly, ¡°The Magic-Repelling Armor¡¯s research was unexpectedly sessful, but the spell for soul splitting is also a kind of magic. So, the fail-safe connection of the Soul Splitting Skill Second Edition was cut offpletely, and the soul entity that entered the armor happened to be one with different intentions.¡¯


    ¡°Yet he wanted far more than just that. At first, he just refused to cooperate with our research and wouldn¡¯t leave the Magic-Repelling Armor. But as time went on, his thoughts became more independent and mature. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t just be a part of Moray; rtively speaking, he was the superior existence.¡±


    ¡°Soon, he gave himself a new name¡ªDeath Lord!¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: 062 One-Tenth of the Allies_l

    Chapter 63: 062 One-Tenth of the Allies_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this point in the story, Otto could easily guess what would happen next.


    Because of the soul magic developed by Moray, the Death Lord not only received an equal share of souls from Moray, but also an equal share of power.


    However, the Death Lord not only wanted to be independent, he also wanted to surpass Moray, and that was not something that could be aplished with just a small portion of the souls.


    So he needed to obtain and devour other soul parts instead of merging them.


    After all, the Death Lord did not want other souls to influence his own thoughts. In simple terms, all he wanted was the legendary power of the Witch Demon Moray.


    ¡°From then on, I fought the Death Lord many times¡­¡±


    ¡°You lost?¡±


    Moray nodded and said helplessly, ¡°Actually, in the beginning, I had the upper hand. After all, the soul volume of the Death Lord was only a fifth of mine. Even if I lost that part, my strength was still four times his, not to mention my countless undead army!¡±


    ¡°But the Magic-Repelling Armor was just too tricky. No matter how dangerous the situation, the Death Lord could always escape by relying on it.¡±


    ¡°Gradually, he also began to have his own undead army and even allied himself with other races and city-states. Soon, his forces surpassed mine, and because of the Magic-Repelling Armor, even if I used a legendary spell, it would be hard to achieve any effect.¡±


    ¡°So, I set my sights on these two foolish adult dragons¡­¡±


    Finally getting to the point, Otto listened attentively while Moray continued, ¡°A legendary physical attack is one of the few methods effective against the Magic-Repelling Armor, something not even a legendary Witch Demon can easily achieve.¡±


    ¡°I quickly thought of a solution, which was to use the bodies of the two dragons as my new bodies. With careful processing and refining,bined with my Soul Amplification, I could create two legendary Dragon Witch Monsters! With just some simple adjustments, using legendary-level physical attacks wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    ¡°Of course, if only 80% of the original soul was split equally, there would only be 40% of the original power left. That¡¯s why I also need the souls of the two dragons as a supplement, even though their quality is average, they can barely make the final product reach the legendary level! And there¡¯s also arge group of monsters¡¯ souls as the final guarantee.¡±


    It was indeed a very bold idea, as Moray said, his aim was not something as simple as a Bone Dragon.


    He used his own soul as part of the raw material to create two powerful


    Legendary Dragon Witch Demons.


    ¡°There should be True Dragons in the Dark Domain, right? Even if your n seeds, can you withstand their anger in the end?¡±


    At Otto¡¯s question, Moray sneered, ¡°Why do you think I managed to live for nearly a thousand years? The number of dragons in the Dark Domain that dare to mess with me can be counted on one hand and who knows where they are hiding. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just assume you are very powerful!¡±


    Poor Moray was being casually kneaded into various shapes by Otto, making it difficult for Otto to imagine just how strong this guy could be.


    ¡± If the Death Lord is really like what you said, then even if you hide on the surface, he would definitely find a way to locate and devour you!¡±


    Ottoughed and continued, ¡°I think I understand the meaning of self-preservation now. You are also a part of Moray¡¯s split soul, right? So, now you are having a change of heart and seeking my protection?¡±


    ¡°You could say that. The teleportation portal that you destroyed was also the channel for the insurance link to work. After all, the range of the spell effect is not infinite, and now the channel is gone, I am free. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to be a part of the main body fusion now¡­¡±


    In a way, he and the Death Lord were quite simr, except that he admitted to being a part of Moray, but that was all.


    Otto was somewhat reluctant to say, ¡°But why should I offend a seemingly powerful enemy for you?¡±


    If what he said was true, then Otto might have to face the Death Lording to his door, or another Moray who luckily won. Neither seemed easy to deal with.


    Moray knew that this strange Silver Dragon Beast was not a kind-hearted person, and if he wanted to get something from him, he naturally had to pay something in return.


    ¡°Even though I am only a part of Moray¡¯s soul, my memory isplete. Knowledge is the greatest wealth of a Witch Demon, and I believe that should be enough to pay for the corresponding reward!¡±


    This was indeed true, and it was also time to find a better teacher for Sofia.


    The little girl grew up quickly, and now Saru had nothing left to teach her. Moreover, he was no longer a match for her.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Otto smiled and agreed, but in case something changes, like the Death Lord reallying to kill him, and he happens to not be a match for the enemy¡­ Then sorry, some cooperation is meant to be canceled, and some allies are meant to be betrayed.


    Of course, this is all based on the premise that the other party wille to kill him in a short period of time, and he has no power to fight back.


    ¡°So, some issues need to be rified!¡±


    Ottoughed and asked, ¡°For example, how much of Moray¡¯s total soul do you possess now?¡±


    ¡°Probably only one-tenth, or even lower than that number. In order to prevent me from leaving the Dark Domain, the Death Lord and his allies put a curse on me, making it impossible for my soul to ever leave the boundaries of the Dark Domain. ¡±


    Moray angrily said, ¡°Even though I tried many methods, this was my limit¡­¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care about that. The weaker his strength, the easier it was to manage him.


    What he cared about was the knowledge in Moray¡¯s head. If he were indeed an undeniable legendary Witch Demon, as he imed to be.¡±


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°You should be able to open the teleportation portal to the Dark Domain, right¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­maybe¡­¡±


    Regarding this question, Moray began to y dumb again.


    However, this time Otto didn¡¯t continue to torment him, because Cassiopeia, who had been in aa, finally woke up.


    About Moray, he had plenty of time to deal with him.


    Upon waking up, Cassiopeia tilted her head and vomited arge puddle of dragon blood and broken flesh, as if her internal organs were severely injured.


    In her unconscious state, she had also thrown up the ring in her stomach, along with the blood and flesh, her eyes instantly brightening..

 Chapter 64 - 64: 063 Hero Saves the Beauty?_l

    Chapter 64: 063 Hero Saves the Beauty?_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Without the influence of the magic item, Cassiopeia finally began to slowly regain consciousness.


    At the same time, she quickly noticed Otto nearby and the approaching Red Dragon.


    Even though she had escaped the control of the magic item, her previous memories still existed.


    So Cassiopeia was quite aware of what she had done before.


    Of course, she also knew that if the Red Dragon came to her side, everything would be over.


    So, she looked at Otto with difficulty and pleaded, ¡°Otto, help me¡­¡±


    At this moment, Cassiopeia was extremely weak, unable to move at all.


    If an ordinary creature had suffered such severe injuries, it would have died instantly.


    Yet she could still speak.


    Normally, Cassiopeia would never look up to Otto, but at this point, she had no choice.


    Whatever dignity of the True Dragon and the title of the Mother of Thorns were allpletely cast aside by her.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to die.


    Perhaps in her eyes, Otto was still an ally, but thetter did not think so.


    Otto looked at the miserable Green Dragon with interest, while Moray mocked, ¡°Ah, so your name is Otto! Look, Otto, this is the Dragon. No matter how arrogant, self-important, and haughty they usually are, when ites to this point, they¡¯re still no different from humble ants in order to survive.¡±


    ¡°You really have a prejudice against dragons, huh? Have you ever been beaten by a dragon before?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯re overthinking it¡­¡±


    The sound of Moray¡¯s voice was quite unnatural, so it¡¯s possible that Otto¡¯s guess might be correct.


    Cassiopeia was now very weak, and although she didn¡¯t hear the conversation between Otto and Moray, she knew that Otto didn¡¯t respond to her plea.


    This damn mixed-blood Dragon Beast!


    The Green Dragon cursed Otto viciously in her heart, but her outward appearance showed apletely different attitude.


    She tried her best to plead in a soft and pitiful voice, ¡°Otto, help me, I can give you all my treasures and my territory. And even myself¡­as part of the reward!¡±


    Of course, these were just spoken words. As long as she survived this crisis, she could squeeze to death this Silver Dragon Beast after her injuries healed.


    Whatever crappy credibility and promises meant nothing to the Evil Dragons.


    As long as they became the final victors, no matter how despicable the process was, it didn¡¯t matter, for she wasn¡¯t letting others know about these things.


    As long as Otto took care of the Red Dragon, she could find an opportunity to kill him from behind, and she would still be the noble and great Mother of Thorns, the ruler of both Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains.


    Apparently, Cassiopeia¡¯s bargaining chips had moved Otto, and he finally stood in front of the Red Dragon.


    Even if the Red Dragon¡¯s mind was confused, it wouldn¡¯t directly ignore the enemy close at hand.


    Red Dragon Sitte Bragg¡¯s bloodshot dragon eyes stared piercingly at Otto. After a good while, he finally remembered who the Silver Dragon in front of him was.


    ¡°Get lost, reptile!¡±


    His voice sounded very angry, filled with disdain and contempt for Otto.


    Yes, Sitte Bragg always looked down on Otto.


    After all, this Silver Dragon seemed to have impure blood, and looked quite weak in size.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that with his current state, even Otto, whom he never looked up to, could easily take his life.


    Perhaps without the influence of the magic item, he could have discerned this fact.


    But at this moment, his thinking hadpletely solidified and inted.


    In the face of Otto¡¯s somewhat speechless expression, Moray mischievously said, ¡°Compared to that Green Dragon over there, I actually like this Red Dragon better. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s sometimes simply cute?¡±


    Otto could not understand this feeling. Even though Sitte Bragg was miserable at the moment, Red Dragons were still cruel.


    Given the chance, he would not spare anyone here.


    Seeing that Otto didn¡¯t reply, Moray changed the topic, ¡°Tell me, do you really want to save that Green Dragon? Or were you moved by her conditions?¡±


    He still didn¡¯t get an answer from Otto, because, the Red Dragon attacked Otto.


    How dare this lowly, humble Silver Dragon Beast block the path of the great Wings of me Sitte Bragg!


    This was absolutely uneptable to him, especially while he believed that he had be the ruler of the world.


    ¡°Roar! I¡¯ll use your head as a decoration for my dragonir!¡±


    He roared as he charged at Otto, but because his body was weak, his overall movements appeared slow and clumsy to thetter.


    ¡°How simple-minded and easy to understand! It¡¯s precisely because of his simplicity that his thinking has been led to such extremes¡­¡±


    Regarding the Red Dragon¡¯s actions, Moray gave his own opinion.


    Upon hearing this, Otto agreed, and just a second before the Red Dragon¡¯s teeth could reach him, Otto began to counterattack.


    He slightly squatted his body, the muscles of his hind legs rapidly bulged, the muscle tissue in his left arm quickly shrank and degenerated.


    On the contrary, the volume of his right arm rapidly expanded, and in a short while, it was already half the size of Otto¡¯s body.


    ¡°What kind of structure is your body? Ah¡­ I really wish I could dissect you myself so I could find the answers!¡±


    Moray said something quite frightening with a wicked smile, but Otto was toozy to bother with him. Under these circumstances, he couldn¡¯t cause much trouble.


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s huge fist hadnded on the Red Dragon¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Upper hook!¡±


    Apanied by Otto¡¯s utterly dramatic shout, the pitiful Red Dragon soared into the air like a sandbag.


    Then, it drew a beautiful parab in the air before finally crashing into the ground, creating arge pit.


    Sitte Bragg struggled to get up, but in the end, he tilted his head and fainted. Otto¡¯s face showed a satisfied smile, as he had been wanting to do this for a long time. This foul-mouthed Red Dragon was much more annoying than Cassiopeia.


    Now that both adult dragons had lost the ability to act, perhaps it was time to feast!


    With a cold smile, Otto restored both his dragon arms back to normal and slowly walked towards the unconscious Red Dragon.


    Moray suddenlyughed, ¡°What a hero saving the beauty. If we go by dragon standards, that Green Dragon is indeed a top-notch beauty. Are you saying that your heart has been moved? Thinking that by saving her, you can win her heart?¡±


    After a slight pause, he mocked, ¡°Although we were enemies before, after all, we¡¯re now allies, so I think I have the duty to remind you.¡±


    ¡°Green Dragons are the most cunning and treacherous dragons. Their promises and words cannot be trusted. If you foolishly believe that Green Dragon, you might die a horrible death!¡±


    Otto was well aware of this, and he couldn¡¯t possibly let Cassiopeia live. He casually replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, I have my own ns!¡±


    But Moray still seemed a bit uneasy, murmuring to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say, the rest is up to you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65: 064 Killing Two Sheep with One Tiger_l

    Chapter 65: 064 Killing Two Sheep with One Tiger_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto approached the unconscious Red Dragon, while Moray marveled at the miserable appearance of the dragon.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, look at this poor child, beaten into such a state¡­¡±


    It seemed reasonable for a lich who could not remember his age to say this, considering that adult dragons were only about one hundred years old.


    Touching his chin, Otto admired his own handiwork with great interest.


    The Red Dragon¡¯s jaw had beenpletely deformed by Otto¡¯s punch. Even the robust bones of the dragon were twisted into a twisted shape.


    ¡°By the way, what do you n to do with this Red Dragon? If you don¡¯t dare to do it, I can help you if you want¡­¡±


    Moray sneered sinisterly: ¡°I have a brilliant technique for refining live bodies. As long as there are enough materials, I canpletely maintain their appearance and strength before death.¡±


    ¡°Once sessful, even ordinary Ancient Dragons wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that he¡¯s already dead. Just let me go, and I can supply the materials myself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know how I¡¯m going to deal with him soon¡­¡±


    Of course, Otto would not agree to his terms and scoffed: ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be frightened!¡±


    Moray was disdainful: ¡°Hah! I¡¯ve lived for thousands of years and seen all kinds of storms. I won¡¯t be scared by you¡­ What the hell!¡±


    Our legendary Lich, Moray, was indeed frightened, as he had never seen such a scene in his thousands of years of life.


    What did he see? A bizarre dragon beast that couldn¡¯t use magic dared to devour a true dragon, an adult Red Dragon at that.


    For Otto, this wasn¡¯t too much pressure. He skillfully bit off the Red Dragon¡¯s neck.


    Then, he quickly began devouring the dragon¡¯s flesh, not even sparing the dragon bones.


    His appetite and taste buds were quite good, and the taste of dragon meat was considered top-notch. No wonder the world said that a dragon¡¯s entire body was a treasure.


    The great Sitte Bragg, the Wings of me, had unwittingly arrived here to fight a Green Dragon, only to ultimately stumble towards death in confusion.


    ¡°I always thought I was crazy enough¡­¡±


    Moray sighed: ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not much different from me. If other dragons knew about this, you¡¯d surely be the sworn enemy of all dragons, both good and evil¡­¡±


    Although what Moray said was true, Otto didn¡¯t care. Besides, even if he didn¡¯t do this, it didn¡¯t mean that the real dragons he encountered would be kind to him.


    Evil dragons would want to take him as a follower or simply get rid of him, as he was a filthy dragon beast with impure blood.


    Good dragons would not ept him either, a bizarre silver dragon with an evil appearance who consorted with various other monsters.


    He was destined to walk a lonely path which, in some ways, was quite simr to Moray¡¯s path as a Lich.


    As for this point, Moray was also quite aware of it, and there was a strange sense of empathy between the two.


    Otto moved fast, his goal was solely to devour and not savor. In no time, the nearly 15 -meter long body of the Red Dragon, muchrger than Otto himself, went into his stomach.


    Even so, there was no sign of a bulge in Otto¡¯s abdomen. After finishing his meal, he simply let out a satisfied belch.


    In order not to waste the resources of the adult Red Dragon, Otto even swallowed the rocks stained with dragon blood.


    The strange light sphere in his mind was shing again, but Otto still had no time to deal with it, as he was now feeling extremely tired.


    Having devoured an adult Red Dragon, he needed to enter hibernation as soon as possible to absorb the newly acquired power.


    However, he still forcibly resisted the instinct to sleep, as there were still many things that needed to be done.


    ¡°First the mana from the portal, then the Red Dragon, and even the rocks¡­ Is there anything you can¡¯t eat?¡±


    Moray suddenly spoke excitedly: ¡°Maybe I should give you a title. What do you think about ¡®World Devourer¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It sounds good¡­¡±


    Fighting off drowsiness, Otto licked his teeth smeared with flesh and then picked out a magic wand from between his teeth.


    He didn¡¯t dare let this thing end up in his stomach.


    Despite its terrifying appearance and inscribed mind-guiding spells, it was quite a valuable wand, much better than the rotten stick of wood Sofia had.


    Putting the wand aside, Otto pinched Moray and asked, ¡°Can the inscribed spells on this wand be removed?¡±


    He wanted to give this wand to Sofia, but the premise was certainly to erase the inscribed spells on it. He didn¡¯t want the little girl to end up a lunatic. ¡°It can be¡­but what do you expect a sphere to do?¡±


    Moray tried to inquire: ¡°Maybe you can find me a new body, and with some time, I could find a new home.¡¯


    ¡°By then, I could not only help you erase the spell on this wand but also create many more refined magic items for you!¡±


    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t given up on trying to take advantage of any avable opportunity.


    However, Otto would never allow this. He sneered without answering and then maliciously walked towards the Green Dragon, Cassiopeia.


    At this point, terror filled Cassiopeia¡¯s face, and she tried her best to flee from the scene.


    But injured and losing blood, she found it very difficult to even move her tail.


    She never imagined that this lowly dragon beast would dare to do such a thing to a true dragon.


    Having witnessed all this, would she really be allowed to live?


    Besides, she saw the murderous intent in Otto¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯te any closer¡­¡±


    Cassiopeia shouted in despair: ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! If you do this, the Mother of


    Evil Dragons, Tiamat, won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Perhaps Tiamat wouldn¡¯t tolerate Otto doing such a thing, but her followers and descendants were spread across countless nes, so surely they couldn¡¯t pay attention to such a minor incident.


    Moreover, aren¡¯t the many dragon yers still alive and well today?


    Nowadays, it was no longer the ancient era ruled entirely by dragons. The status of dragons was not as morous and secure as imagined.


    And what was the difference between devouring one or two dragons, anyway?


    ¡°You despicable dragon beast, how dare you¡­¡±


    Completely ignoring Cassiopeia¡¯s pleas and insults, Otto skilfully bit off her neck and very ¡°friendly¡± helped her ¡°move house.¡±


    It was done in sections by his teeth, of course.


    The information on the light sphere started shing again, but Otto still had no energy to deal with it. Right now, staying awake was a challenge in itself.


    Although the vors of Green Dragon and Red Dragon meat were both top-notch, there were still some differences.


    In terms of Otto¡¯s previous life as a human, the Green Dragon tasted like green pepper fish, while the Red Dragon tasted more like spicy fish¡­


    After carefully searching the surroundings and finding nothing left behind, Otto picked up the precious magic ring and wand and flew towards Sofia..

 Chapter 66 - 66: 065 Obstacle of Color_l

    Chapter 66: 065 Obstacle of Color_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the way, Moray kept talking incessantly. It turned out that he was unexpectedly talkative.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a waste to eat the Green Dragon like this? Although you¡¯re a Dragon Beast that can¡¯t use magic, your aesthetics should be somewhat simr to that of a dragon, right? Maybe we can y many tricks!¡±


    His tone sounded strange, and he continued, ¡°I¡¯m actually very interested in the ecology of dragons, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve never had the chance to observe the private lives of dragons. You¡¯ve made me miss a very precious opportunity¡­¡±


    Despite trying hard to resist the strong drowsiness, the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Should all those who are passionate about research have an abnormal mind?


    He had no intention of performing sensual acts in front of others, and more importantly, his aesthetics were different from that of ordinary dragons.


    Wait a moment!


    Thinking of this, Otto suddenly felt a chill because when he thought of


    Cassiopeia, he actually felt that this Green Dragon was genuinely beautiful.


    More importantly, this feeling came from looking at the essence of the Green Dragon, not its elf form.


    He quickly shook his head, killing this inappropriate thought in the cradle and silently recalling numerous mysterious codes to alleviate his symptoms.


    Moray didn¡¯t know what was going on in Otto¡¯s mind, and his mouth didn¡¯t stop until Ottonded beside Sofia.


    Exhausted, Sofia used Mega Fatty as a human-shaped chair, sitting on its soft belly and waving as a greeting.


    Because he hadn¡¯t directly participated in the battle, Mega Fatty looked clean.


    There were significant changes here. Firstly, all the ordinary ghosts had been dealt with, and the magic circle had finally stopped working under Sofia¡¯s interference.


    After the magic circle stopped working, the monsters in the center of the battlefield slowly stopped the killing spree, then one by one, they copsed to the ground, exhausted.


    Both their mental and physical strength had been almost depleted, and very few monsters survived this unusual battle.


    Initially, countless monster minions of the two adult dragons had be bloody pieces, and very few of them survived in the end.


    Moreover, it was mostly because they had exhausted their strength after the magic circle lost its effect.


    These surviving monsters were driven or dragged together by the ogre.


    With his groggy head, Otto could only roughly count that there were about a thousand left.


    Most of them were powerful monsters like serpentmen, trolls, and the likes of gnolls or lizardmen, with mediocre strength, had all died.


    Mega Fatty walked towards Otto, and Sofia, the little Lolita, waszily sitting on the saddle on his back.


    She looked at the group of monsters lying on the ground like mud and asked


    Otto, ¡°Did your matters get resolved?¡±


    Otto nodded and looked at the little Lolita with heartache and whispered, ¡°You went through a lot this time¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as I can help you, that¡¯s good!¡±


    Sofia smiled tiredly, then pointed at the group of surviving monsters and asked, ¡°What do you n to do with them?¡±


    Strong drowsiness prevented Otto from thinking too deeply, and he could onlye up with a simple answer.


    He walked to a ce where all the monsters could see him and shouted, ¡°Submit or die!¡±


    After the magic circle¡¯s effect faded, most monsters were just exhausted, but their thoughts were still clear.


    The reactions of the monsters to Otto¡¯s request varied.


    Some had no hesitation in choosing to submit to him, while others remained silent and indifferent, their attitudes obviously clear. To Otto¡¯s surprise, among the Green Dragon¡¯s followers, Kamia and his trolls were the first race willing to submit to him.


    After this battle, Kamia underwent another mutation, or more urately, evolution.


    He obtained some of the Green Dragon¡¯s flesh and blood and sessfully evolved into a Dragonborn Troll.


    Now, Kamia appeared even more bizarre, with an ugly twisted horn growing on his head.


    His skin, which was originally covered in boils and scars, was now filled with green scales, and his size had increased considerably.


    If he weren¡¯t lying on the ground like a spider, but chose to stand upright, his height would easily reach 8 meters.


    That would be considered quite powerful for a troll.


    Unfortunately for Otto, the Serpentmen made it clear that they were unwilling to follow him. However, this wasn¡¯t because they were loyal to the Green Dragon, but because they looked down on Otto¡¯s status.


    The Serpentmen Leader, who had also evolved into a Dragonborn, sneered at Otto disdainfully, ¡°Hmph! Even if it were a White Dragon, I would ept it. But a mixed-blood Metal Dragon wants to gain the loyalty of the Serpentmen?


    Ridiculous!¡±


    Apart from the Serpentmen, the reasons why other monsters were unwilling to submit to Otto were mostly the same, and his silver scales seemed to be a significant obstacle.


    In the end, the monster races willing to join Otto¡¯s ranks were only trolls, me Lizards, Death Hounds, Dreadw Monsters, few surviving Minotaurs, and Subterranean Giant Lizards.


    Also included were the Corrupted Elf Elise and her sisters, Otto nned to turn them into Sofia¡¯s maids.


    However, there weren¡¯t even 500 of them in total, and more than half of the monsters refused to follow Otto because he looked more like a Silver Dragon than a Metal Dragon.


    Usually, Otto might be willing to spend time persuading and recruiting them. Still, now the unbearable sleepiness forced him to make a decision quickly.


    Soon, under Otto¡¯s signal, the Ogres quickly executed all monsters who were unwilling to submit to Otto.


    Being exhausted and unable to move, they could only wait for their death passively.


    Meanwhile, the Ogres feasted on the evolved Dragonborn monsters and any unswallowed dragon flesh. They didn¡¯t even let go of the stones smeared with dragon flesh and blood.


    Immediately, those Ogres started evolving after devouring the Dragonborns and dragon flesh. Even Mega Fatty joined in with Sofia¡¯s permission.


    Seeing this, Moray remarked, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re your followers, such a good appetite, not wasting anything!¡±


    Otto was toozy to respond to the chatterbox. He handed the magic ring and wand to Sofia and asked worriedly, ¡°Can you deal with the spells engraved in these magic artifacts? If not, destroy them!¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult¡­


    Sofia showed a confident smile, while Moray couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°You say it¡¯s not difficult? Although these two magic artifacts have not reached the legendary level, they are my carefully crafted works. Are all little devils so arrogant now?¡±


    The little girl frowned and looked discontentedly at the strange purple ball in Otto¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Who is this annoying guy?


    Otto was already feeling very heavy-headed, but he still mustered up the energy to answer, ¡°It¡¯s that Giant Ghost. We have formed a cooperation ¨C he ims to be a Legendary Witch Demon and wants to exchange knowledge for my protection. I agreed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really¡­¡±


    Sofia stared at Moray, then showed a cute smile on her face.


    ¡°I think I know how to deal with them!¡±


    By ¡®them¡¯, she meant the two magic artifacts, as well as the squished ball that was Moray¡­

 Chapter 67 - 67: 066 There is an Insider_l

    Chapter 67: 066 There is an Insider_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fast forward to two days ago, the day after Otto led the ogres away from the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The moonlight shone brightly, and the surrounding area of the Land of the Soaring Dragon was silent, asionally interrupted by the pleasant chirping of insects.


    Responsible for guarding at night were several adult Lizardman Warriors who dutifully stood at their posts.


    They asionally chatted about domestic matters or gossiped maliciously about the Green Dragon and the Red Dragon.


    In an unattended corner under the moonlight, a Quilboar skillfully climbed over the surrounding wall,nding lightly on the outside with hardly any noise.


    He cautiously looked around to make sure he hadn¡¯t attracted any attention and then quietly left the area.


    However, what he didn¡¯t notice was that under the moonlight, a pair of faintly glowing beastly eyes watched him from behind a pile of grass.


    This was a strong gray Warg, and next to it, a muscr goblin gazed thoughtfully at the wall the Quilboar had just climbed over.


    ¡°It seems that my chance hase!¡±


    The stout green-skinned goblin, Gaz_Lurvy, led his Warg towards the center of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    At his request, Lizardman Scar quickly brought him to a bleary-eyed Saru. The old Lizardman rubbed his eyes sleepily, looking puzzled at this extraordinary goblin, wondering why he had insisted on seeing him sote.


    His impression of this goblin named Gaz was quite deep.


    First of all, it was rare for a lowly goblin to have a name, let alone one that seemed rtively advanced, which was even rarer.


    Most of the names of Lizardmen in the Dragon Eye n were crude, easy-to-remember forms like Scar and Longleg.


    His name, Saru, was given to him by the previous leader.


    In addition to having a rtively advanced name, the method of training Wargs was also provided by Gaz.


    More importantly, Gaz had a strength far beyond that of ordinary goblins.


    Gaz was much stronger than ordinary goblins, not only physically strong but also taller than most.


    Saru still remembered the first time he met Gaz.


    At that time, Saru led a group of ogres and Lizardman Warriors to overpower weak monster ns around them, and the goblin n Gaz belonged to was one of them.


    Gaz was their leader.


    Contrary to ordinary goblin settlements, it was not dirty and chaotic; instead, it gave Saru a clean and neat impression.


    With a group of weak goblins, Gaz managed to control a decent territory and maintain order while hunting for food in a still affluent hunting ground.


    His clean and methodical management of his subordinates and territory unwittingly made Saru feel as if the leader was not a goblin but a human general.


    At that time, when Gaz met Saru, he surrendered without hesitation because he saw no hope of victory.


    Saru initially looked down on the goblin race as they were timid, filthy, and weak.


    Thus, he intended to have the ogres kill the goblins directly.


    But soon, Gaz made him give up that thought, as a strong, adult ogre couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from him.


    Saru recognized him as a valuable asset, and after Gaz offered to help with training the Wargs, Saru took him and his n back with them.


    That was why Saru was willing to meet with Gazte at night.He felt that this extraordinary goblining to see him so urgently must have an important reason.


    The old Lizardman finally seemed to perk up a bit and gestured for Scar to leave, then looked at Gaz and asked, ¡°Speak, what brings you to me sote at night¡­¡±


    Gaz grinned, revealing a mouthful of big yellow teeth, andughed, ¡°If we go by the human kingdoms¡¯ terms, you should now be considered a right-hand man akin to a king¡¯s minister, right?¡±


    Shasharu shook his head and said, ¡°If you¡¯re just here to tter me, I suggest you save your breath. I have many things to deal with tomorrow and don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡±


    Gaz didn¡¯t mind and instead continued to ask, ¡°Do you know where I came from before I arrived in Nn Forest?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a native goblin of this ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ie from ck Gold City. If you travel through the northern part of


    Nn Forest, you will see an endless desert, and that¡¯s the Dragon Bone


    Wastnd. ck Gold City is located within an oasis there.¡±


    Shasharu was initially surprised, but then it made sense to him. He always thought Gaz¡¯s thinking and knowledge were very different from the other goblins in Nn Forest.


    Although Shasharu had never been to ck Gold City, any ce that could be called a city was not simple.


    It must be much stronger than their primitive n, which was not much different from the beasts they hunted.


    With this in mind, it all made sense now.


    Also, in the impression of most Lizardmen, the north was quite a dangerous ce.


    A momentter, Shasharu¡¯s expression calmed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that instead of the past, our Majesty values more what you can do for him now¡­¡±


    Clearly, Shasharu had misunderstood Gaz¡¯s intentions, and the robust goblinughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s precisely because of this that I left ck Gold City and brought my men to Nn Forest to find these poor and worthless rtives of mine. My heart and passion will never be content with peace!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gaz asked in return, ¡°Do you know what the situation is like in the north of Nn Forest?¡±


    Nn Forest was vast, so much so that Shasharu had never seen the scenery outside the jungle in his life.


    In some senses, his experiences were even weaker than Gaz, the foreign goblin.


    But he roughly knew the situation surrounding Nn Forest. Firstly, the Land of the Soaring Dragon nowy to the west of the forest.


    Not far from there and out of the forest was Kor Town, already destroyed by monsters, which belonged to Lait Kingdom¡¯s territory. Beyond that were other human countries.


    Where the Sulfur Mountains met Nn Forest was the southernmost part of the forest.


    It was said by the elders that beyond the Sulfur Mountainsy an endless range of skies, the realm of Dwarves and Barbarians.


    There was no need to mention the central part of Nn Forest, which was the territory of the Green Dragon Cassiopeia.


    There was nothing special in the east where the weaker ns lived, not much different from the Lizardmen of the past.


    And leaving Nn Forest to the east was the Gale Sea Area, an area worthless to most surface creatures.


    Most of these perceptions came from the heritages from the Lizardmen ancestors and a small amount of exploration in recent years.


    But the northernmost part of Nn Forest was the most mysterious ce.


    If it weren¡¯t for Gaz¡¯s mention of it, Shasharu wouldn¡¯t even know that leaving Nn Forest to the north would face an endless desert called the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    About it, the ancestors of the Lizardmen only left very concise information.


    Never to go to the north as unimaginable dangers existed there.


    Shasharu had always believed in this, but if the information was true, how had Gaz managed to travel through the north of Nn Forest and arrive near the Land of the Soaring Dragon?

 Chapter 68 - 68: 067 Quilboar_l

    Chapter 68: 067 Quilboar_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°There are some things I have never told you¡­¡±


    Gaz looked at Saru and continued, ¡°I have seen those Quilboar in the north of


    Nn Forest!¡±


    ¡°Quilboar?¡±


    Saru showed a puzzled look, the topic had changed abruptly, how did it suddenly turn to the Quilboar?


    Wait, he said he saw Quilboar in the north? In that dangerous ce warned by their ancestors?


    Generally speaking, Quilboar¡¯sbat power would be stronger than Lizardmen, but they aren¡¯t a particrly powerful race.


    So, is the northern area not as scary as the Lizardman ancestors said?


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gaz didn¡¯t know Saru¡¯s thoughts at this time and said by himself, ¡°At that time, they were with the werewolves.¡±


    Saru nodded and said, ¡°They said they used to be allies with the werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps so, they indeed had a close rtionship at that time, and they both served the same master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old lizardman paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°You mean, there is a powerful monster lord in the north of Nn Forest?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, there used to be!¡±


    Seeing that Saru was a bit confused, Gaz continued, ¡°Arge group of powerful monster ns lived in the north, to be honest, even if webined all of us and Green Dragon¡¯s followers, we might not be a match for them.¡±


    The old lizardman said nothing, but he was thinking that if what Gaz said was true, maybe this was the reason why the Lizardman ancestors left such information.


    ¡°The way they dealt with things was simple. As long as you could defeat one of their subordinates, you could join them. Otherwise, you would be their food. It wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    Gaz smiled, but Saru frowned. This was only true for Gaz, who was stronger than ordinary goblins. He had seen Gaz¡¯s strength with his own eyes.


    ¡°Gradually, I started to understand them, but at the same time, I became disappointed with them¡­¡±


    Gaz recalled, ¡°Those powerful monster ns gathered together because of a powerful master I had never seen before. They called themselves the Thunder Legion, and it took a long time for me to learn that they were loyal to an Elderly Blue Dragon called Violent Thunder!¡±


    ¡°Elderly Blue Dragon?¡±


    Saru couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure any longer, looked at Gaz in surprise, and then asked, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, if that¡¯s the case, how dare Cassiopeia im to be the ruler of Nn Forest¡­


    When he was halfway through his words, Saru seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°You said you¡¯ve never seen the Blue Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She has been missing for nearly two hundred years. Nobody knows where she went. There are rumors in the Thunder Legion that she died in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and I think this is highly possible.¡±


    Gaz recalled, ¡°There was a record in ck Gold City that more than a hundred years ago, a blue dragon and a brass dragon fought fiercely in the Dragon Bone Wastnd. In the end, the blue dragon disappeared, while the other brass dragon still often appears in the ck Gold City tavern disguised as an adventurer. ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an interesting guy. If you can provide him with some novel knowledge and information, he¡¯s even willing to offer some rewards, of course, it must be true and useful. I had the honor to chat with him. Because of an important piece of information about the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, I got a jar of


    Rye Beer as a reward.¡±


    Brass Dragons are the most sociable Metal Dragons, and they like to talk to people. They even offer hefty treasures or directly use hypnotic poison to paralyze and kidnap those they think are valuable in exchange for useful knowledge and interesting information.


    Of course, you can also get a lot of useful information from these giant dragons, but brass dragons usually talk to you about useless topics for a long time.


    At the same time, they would subtly hint that you need to pay enough gifts and rewards. Only after they are satisfied can you know what you want.


    Saru understood Gaz¡¯s meaning, as the Thunder Legion¡¯s rumors and ck Gold City¡¯s records timelines were very close.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but I still can¡¯t understand the stubborn guys in the Thunder Legion. They are willing to guard the northernmost part of Nn Forest for a missing master for nearly two hundred years, and even likely dead, just because it is the closest ce to the Dragon Bone Wastnd.¡±


    Gaz sneered, ¡°I left ck Gold City to pursue excitement and battle. I didn¡¯t want to stay in a hellish ce for a lifetime and wait for a Blue Dragon that might already be dead to return as my master. So I chose to leave there and find another way.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, the werewolves and Quilboar had the same idea. They joined the Thunder Legion earlier than I did. We almost left the north at the same time, then came to the west, and also had a simr hard time.¡±


    At this moment, Saru suddenly asked, ¡°You said you left ck Gold City to pursue excitement and battle. Didn¡¯t you ever think of joining the Thorn


    Legion? After all, the Green Dragon and Red Dragon are now in a state of war.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m pursuing thrills, not seeking death. I don¡¯t trust the Green Dragon. Join the Thorn Legion? She would only use goblins as cannon fodder. I might be stronger than ordinary goblins, but the battlefield is never a stage for individuals.¡±


    The goblins who were deceived by Elise to attack the Lizardman vige earlier were a good example. Those goblins who managed to escapeter joined Gaz¡¯s n.


    Soon, Gaz continued, ¡°Now it¡¯s the main reason why I came to find you this time. I think the werewolves and Quilboar have found a new master for themselves.¡±


    Saru frowned and asked, ¡°Is it the Green Dragon?¡±


    ¡°No, actually it¡¯s the Red Dragon! They think they can live morefortably under the Red Dragon than the cunning Green Dragon.¡±


    Gaz shook his head and continued, ¡°From the beginning, I¡¯ve been paying attention to those Quilboar and had some goblins watch them. These little guys are very smart, and they soon found out some important information.¡±


    ¡°Why did the Quilboar want to join us and promise to help us persuade the werewolves to surrender?¡±


    ¡°Because they want to offer a gift to the Red Dragon to improve their status. We, who are much weaker than the Green Dragon, are a good choice. Moreover, they easily infiltrated our ranks. When the city gates are wide open¡­¡±


    Saru frowned, ¡°Without evidence, I can¡¯t just believe you that easily.¡±


    Gaz confidently said, ¡°Of course! There is evidence. You can go and count the number of Quilboar yourself. Just recently, one of them sneaked out. I think he went to find his werewolf allies..

 Chapter 69 - 69: 068 Preparations for Battle_l

    Chapter 69: 068 Preparations for Battle_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Saru called Scar over with a dark expression; if things were really as Gaz described, it was necessary to verify it personally.


    He absolutely could not let down the expectations of the great Silver Dragon Lord; during Otto¡¯s absence, nothing could go wrong in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Soon, under Scar¡¯s leadership, a group of Lizardman Warriors took control of all the Quilboars in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    There weren¡¯t many Quilboars to begin with, so Saru easily discovered that one was missing, which darkened his face even more.


    He took Gaz to another distant clearing, preparing to interrogate these Quilboars one by one.


    At his signal, Scar dragged over a tightly bound Quilboar, kicked its knee pit, and forced it to kneel before Saru.


    Saru stared at the seemingly panicked Quilboar and said coldly: ¡°Speak, where is the other Quilboar?¡±


    ¡°1¡­1 don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±


    This Quilboar trembled as he looked at Saru. He knew that with all themotion, their n had been exposed.


    Saru sneered, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    The Quilboar gritted his teeth, clenched his courage, and ultimately chose silence in response to Saru¡¯s question.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ ¡±


    Saruughed with anger. Since joining the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, these Quilboars had provided much help, even offering methods for metal smelting.


    Therefore, Saru had a generally positive view of them and often gave them preferential treatment.


    But who would have thought that these seemingly honest and simple Quilboars would be such treacherous coborators? He felt as if he had been blinded. Although Saru¡¯s methods were considered mild among the monsters, it did not mean he was a softhearted Lizardman.


    He sneered as he stared at the Quilboar kneeling before him, muttered an arcane incantation, and then threw a glob of sticky Strong Acid directly onto the Quilboar¡¯s arm.


    The Quilboar screamed and rolled on the ground, its arm corroded by the strong acid, revealing the white bones beneath.


    Saru red and used his Magic Wand to poke the Quilboar¡¯s back, coldly asking, ¡°Now, do you have anything to say?¡±


    Never expect a monster to maintain much loyalty unless it belongs to the freakish Thunder Legion in the north of Nn Forest.


    Soon enough, the one-armed Quilboar confessed everything, almost exactly as Gaz had said.


    To ensure the truthfulness of the information, Saru had Scar bring over the other Quilboars one by one.


    Prior to that, Scar purposely paraded the one-armed Quilboar, now half-dead, in front of the other Quilboars, scaring the sniveling cowards even more.


    The subsequent interrogations were much simpler. The terrified Quilboars answered every question, and those few who started off defiant quickly gave up resistance when they saw the acid orb.


    Although the information given by the Quilboars had some discrepancies, overall, it was roughly the same.


    The Werewolf-Quilboar alliance wouldunch a sneak attack at dawn tomorrow when nearly everyone was asleep.


    The few Quilboars left within the Land of the Soaring Dragon had a simple task: assassinate the Lizardman guards at the gate, then open the gate to let the Werewolves and Quilboars in.


    A single Quilboar was much stronger than a Lizardman; they could quickly deal with the gate guards if they approached from behind.


    By that time, almost all the Lizardmen would be asleep, and the oue was predictable.


    At this thought, Saru shuddered. If not for Gaz¡¯s reminder and such an event had transpired, the Land of the Soaring Dragon might have been in real danger.


    He looked at the Goblin beside him and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for this. I will repay you if I can!¡±


    ¡°Why wait forter? Isn¡¯t there a great opportunity now?¡±


    Gaz smiled and said to Saru, ¡°What do you think about me taking charge of the defense against the Werewolf and Quilboar attack?¡± Saru looked surprised, pondering for a moment.


    ¡°Alright, it seems you¡¯re confident and professional!¡±


    Saru looked deeply into his eyes and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give youmand of this battle; you don¡¯t need my advice on how to go about it, do you?¡±


    Saru knew deep down that Gaz¡¯s departure from ck Gold City was far from simple.


    In pursuit of excitement and unwillingness to remain idle? Perhaps adding a desire to satisfy his ambition would be more urate.


    The old Lizardman understood that in some ways, the Goblin was like him; both were willing to take risks and make daring investments, and perhaps they both carried some burden.


    He didn¡¯t dislike it, and even felt relieved. As the Land of the Soaring Dragon expanded, he alone couldn¡¯t keep up with everything.


    Scar and Longlegs, the young and intelligent, were still not up to the task; as for the Ogres, they were out of the question.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if Gaz could share some of the work? Saru recalled how Gaz had once managed a group of weak Goblins quite efficiently.


    As for ambition? Saru didn¡¯t mind; he wouldn¡¯t have trusted Gaz with


    mand if the Goblin hadn¡¯t expressed his ambition in the first ce.


    Before leaving, Saru stared at Gaz and said slowly, ¡°Our lord highly values the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and it is the first ce he and Princess Sofia will settle in after their arrival at Nn Forest. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Gaz nodded with a smile. He understood Saru¡¯s intention clearly: achieving victory was a must.


    Beyond that, he needed to handle the situation as cleanly and beautifully as possible.updates by~ newnovel.


    After Saru left, Gaz gathered his spirits, mounted his Warg, and led a group of Lizardmen and Goblins to begin preparations.


    ording to the information given by the Quilboars left behind, the enemy would attack at dawn, leaving him limited time to prepare.


    This was an opportunity given by Saru and one he had fought for himself. He had to handle the situation cleanly and beautifully.


    Of course, Saru couldn¡¯tpletely trust Gaz; Scar acted as Gaz¡¯s deputy, helping with coordination andmunication involving the Lizardmen while monitoring Gaz.


    Gaz was well aware of this, as well as what Saru was worried about, but he did not care.


    He would use this battle to prove himself, then climb up thedder step by step until he reached the peak.


    Standing on the wooden wall and looking north, the Goblin murmured, ¡°ck


    Gold City¡­.one day, I will return!¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70: 069 Old Friend_l

    Chapter 70: 069 Old Friend_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The dense forest was silent, and a Quilboar quietly approached a giant tree with three scratch marks on it.


    This guy was the same Quilboar who had previously sneaked out. He naturally knew nothing about his own exposure or the capture of his tribe members.


    Once again, he cautiously surveyed his surroundings, making sure he wasn¡¯t being followed, and then imitated a few unpleasant wolf howls.


    ¡°Awoo-¡±


    ¡°Awoo¡­awoo¡­¡±


    Soon, there was a response nearby. With a rustle in the bushes nearby, a one-eared werewolf riding a tall dire wolf slowly walked over.


    If Saru or Sofia were here, they would recognize him as the leader of the Wolf


    Cavalry who had attacked the Lizardmen before.


    ¡°Longfang, it¡¯s great to finally see you, my good friend!¡±


    The one-eared werewolf jumped down from the dire wolf and quickly walked up to Wild Boar Man Longfang, giving him an enthusiastic hug.


    Longfang was a sturdy, dark-skinned Quilboar with two huge tusks, muchrger than those of others of his kind, hence his name.


    He was also the leader of the Quilboar.


    ¡°Alright, my Count, let¡¯s focus on business.¡±


    Longfang looked at the werewolf leader discontentedly, feeling a little uneasy.


    There was a reason he called the werewolf a count. The werewolf¡¯s real name was Link Bauhinia, and his ancestor was indeed a hereditary count of a human kingdom.


    What separates werewolves from ordinary monsters is that they were once normal humans, only bing this way due to an irreversible curse.


    Some werewolves spend their entire lives searching for a way to turn back into humans, while others quite like their current state.


    After all, werewolves have strength and self-healing abilities far beyond those of ordinary people. Apart from magic and silver weapons, they are rarely hurt effectively.


    Link was of thetter type. He didn¡¯t care what he looked like, as long as it had to do with his own interests and family, as well as avenging his ancestors.


    Although he didn¡¯t mind bing a werewolf, he cherished the family title inherited from his ancestors and hated those who cast the curse.


    Many of the werewolves who followed him were descendants of the Bauhinia Family¡¯s servants and knights, while the Quilboar were good friends he metter.


    Quilboar did not like unnecessary words or ceremonies. Knowing this, Link walked arm in arm with Longfang towards a camp area.


    Werewolves and Quilboar were stationed here, with nearly two hundred of them in total, with werewolves being a smaller number, about thirty.


    Although it was gettingte, they would soon be taking action, so not many people were bold enough to fall asleep at this critical moment.


    Longfang followed Link into a spacious tree hollow that seemed to have been specially cleared, although it smelled a bit odd, it was very neat.


    Looking at an uneasy Longfang, Link curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, old friend? Has something gone wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not quite¡­¡±


    Longfang shook his head, then continued, ¡°I am just hesitant about whether our decision is correct.¡±


    Link was puzzled, ¡°Old friend, what¡¯s happened to you? Did anything happen when we were in the Silver Dragon¡¯s territory?¡±


    Longfang gave a bitter smile, then sighed as he sat on the ground, ¡°I just felt that it was not bad following the Silver Dragon¡­¡±


    No sooner had he said this, Longfang felt some regret and began to carefully observe Link¡¯s reaction.


    It was indeed his true thought. These days, he was quitefortable in the Land of the Soaring Dragon. All he had to do was carry out construction and production with Goblin¡¯s help every day.


    He didn¡¯t need to go hunting, let alone raiding other weaker ns.


    Over the years, Longfang had done many bad things and with his hands stained with innocent blood. Although it may sound strange, he was not a Quilboar who liked to fight.


    He did everything for survival and his people. He enjoyed production more than killing and plundering.


    Link sat down in front of his old friend, and patting his shoulder, asked seriously, ¡°How long have we known each other?¡± Longfang hesitated, unable to answer the exact number.


    ¡°More than four years, my old friend!¡±


    In the end, Link gave the answer, and Longfang bowed his head, seeming to silently apologize.


    Link handed Longfang a piece of dried meat and stuffed one into his own mouth.


    He bit down hard on the dry and tough meat, savored the bitter taste, and said earnestly, ¡°We met in the Dragon Bone Wastnd and joined the Thunder Legion together. Leaving themter to find our own way, you have always been with me.¡±


    Link suddenly lowered his head towards Longfang and gratefully said, ¡°In these four years, you have saved my life several times. Maybe I would have died in the Dragon Bone Wastnd if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±


    Longfang didn¡¯t expect Link to say that, and was at a loss.


    ¡°I know you actually prefer a stable life. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have left the Thunder Legion.¡±


    Having said this, Link paused, then continued, ¡°Old friend, I will respect your decision no matter what. If you really want to continue following the Silver Dragon, we can abandon this n.¡±


    ¡°But Link¡­¡±


    Longfang wanted to say something, but Link interrupted him, saying determinedly, ¡°Even though I prefer the Red Dragon, I have been making decisions all these years, and it¡¯s time to give you the choice.¡±


    A not-so-confident expression appeared on Longfang¡¯s face, but Link added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you choose the Silver Dragon, we can deceive them again and find an opportunity to lead them to surrender to us.¡±


    Still, the Quilboar¡¯s will was not strong, and he was never a decisive person.


    Indeed, he had saved Link many times. However, without Link and his Wolf Cavalry, he and his tribesmen would not be alive today.


    They were allies, brothers, and supporting each other to survive in this cruel world.


    Finally, Longfang shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just listen to you. I¡¯m not as smart as you, and besides, the n has been set, and there¡¯s no time to waste on other things.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Link understood his old friend very well. Even though there was much more to say, he finally stood up, turned his back to Longfang, and said coldly, ¡°Then, let¡¯s take action. Proceed ording to the original n. You will be responsible for contacting the remaining Quilboar to open the gate, and I will lead the Wolf Cavalry in a surprise attack with fire. Then, you will quickly advance with the


    Quilboar behind.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem¡­.¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71: 070 Trap_l

    Chapter 71: 070 Trap_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Time passed, and by the early morning of the second day, Longfang and Link had led their subordinate Wolf Cavalry and Quilboar to squat outside the walls of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Longfang had already submitted the information inside as agreed, and as long as the Quilboar staying inside the wall opened the gate, the killing could begin.


    Finally, when the appointed time came, there was amotion at the gate, which quickly subsided.


    Under the expectant gaze of the werewolves and Quilboar, the heavy wooden gate finally opened slowly.


    Without hesitation, Link howled loudly, leading the Wolf Cavalry through the open gate and quickly pouring into the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Although a bit hesitant, Longfang also led his tribesmen with their iron axes following behind.


    When all the Quilboar had also entered the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Longfang instinctively sensed that something was wrong.


    Because he had not seen any of the Quilboar he had left behind at the gate.


    He suspected something had gone wrong, but now Link had led the Wolf Cavalry deep inside, already far away, and relying on his own two legs, he couldn¡¯t catch up with the dire wolves at full speed.


    Suddenly, a howl came from the dire wolves in front, and before Longfang could react, the Quilboar behind began to panic.


    Looking back at the chaos, Longfang was horrified to find that the open gate was now tightly closed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    How could he not know that the n had been exposed by then?


    At the same time, rows of Goblin Shortbowmen and Lizardman Spear Throwers appeared on top of the wall. Under Longleg¡¯smand, a rain of arrows and throwing spears densely flew above the heads of the Quilboar.


    In no time, several unlucky Quilboar were riddled with holes. In addition to them, almost every other Quilboar near the wall was injured.


    The damage from the Goblin¡¯s shortbow was limited, and it generally was not life-threatening unless it hit a vital spot directly.


    But the Lizardman¡¯s throwing spear was different. If hit by the wood throwing spear as thick as three fingers, even the strong Quilboar would immediately lose theirbat ability.


    Confronted with this terrible situation, Longfang frowned and shouted, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    He took the remaining Quilboar and ran in the direction of the Wolf Cavalry. Now that the gate was closed on the other side of the wall, and there were still a significant number of enemies on the wall, it was obviously unlikely to retreat through the entrance.


    The Wolf Cavalry¡¯s situation was probably not smooth either, as the howling of the dire wolves had stopped, but Longfang felt that Link was not an easy guy to deal with.


    There were probably only about two hundred Lizardman Warriors staying in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, with the rest being old, young, and female.


    And the number of Goblins was also pretty clear, with an estimated total of about three hundred, including females.


    The number of Quilboar and werewolvesbined was nearly two hundred. Although it seemed that their own side did not have the advantage in numbers, the individual strength of both the Quilboar and werewolves was far superior to the Lizardman and Goblins.


    Most importantly, their equipment was far more sophisticated, with arge amount of ironware brought from the Dragon Bone Wastnd back then.


    At this point, as long as the two sides could reunite, there was still not a chance for sess.


    But as they pushed forward, Longfang became increasingly uneasy, because he saw no hint of fire ahead.


    ording to n, the Wolf Cavalry should have started fires first, then quickly hunted down the panicked Lizardman.


    But it seemed that the current situation was very different from the n, and even if the Wolf Cavalry had encountered some resistance ahead, there should have been some movement.


    All this would have to wait until he saw Link to know.


    The current situation of the werewolves was indeed not good.


    Gaz had led the Lizardman and Goblins to dig numerousrge pits overnight on the only path to the Lizardman¡¯s dwellings for the Wolf Cavalry.


    Because of the time constraints, the pits he dug were not very big or deep, but to enhance the effect, Gaz had the Goblins insert many sharp wooden stakes inside.


    Not only that, but he also found the few Lizardman Shaman Wizards and got some effective poison from them, which he applied to all of them.


    Gaz had dealt with werewolves in ck Gold City before and knew that these creatures had high resistance to most attacks. In many cases, only magic and silver could inflict fatal wounds on them.


    The poison from the Lizardman Shamans might not be fatal, but at least it could limit their movement. As long as these werewolves could be controlled, there would be time in the future to study how to dispose of them.


    Just as Gaz had nned, the Wolf Cavalry had no idea that their n had been exposed. Unprepared, almost all of the dire wolves stepped on Gaz¡¯s trap.


    More than thirty dire wolves howled in unison as they stumbled and fell to the ground. They were tripped by the pre-prepared pits, and most of their paws were pierced by the sharp wooden stakes coated with green or red poison.


    After the dire wolves screamed and fell, they were then impaled by the surrounding other traps with wooden stakes along with the werewolves on their backs. Blood flowed everywhere, the scene was extremely miserable.


    Moreover, things got even worse, as these wooden stakes were poisonous. The werewolves were fine, barely able to keep moving.


    But the dire wolves were in much worse condition. When their paws were pierced, and their bodies were full of toxic wooden stakes, only a few dire wolves still had breath. Most of them were instantly dead.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡­¡±


    Link shook his head, pushed away the wolf corpse pressing on him, and endured the pain to pull out the wooden stakes stuck in his body.


    He stared wide-eyed, looking around quickly, trying to figure out what had happened.


    The situation of the other werewolves nearby was also simr to his. Some were even unluckier, with dire wolf corpses and underground wooden stakes trapping them together, unable to move.


    Before Link and the surrounding werewolves could regain their senses, a group of Lizardman Warriors charged over with their Tortoise Shields and stone hand-axes.


    Many werewolves were knocked unconscious by several Lizardman Warriors with stone axes and Tortoise Shields without even realizing what was happening, and then were bound upyer byyer with dry vines. Several Lizardman Warriors rushed towards Link ferociously, and the one-eared werewolf leader immediately revealed a fierce expression.


    He drew out the crossbow at his waist and shot a short arrow urately into the eye of a Lizardman.


    With no time to reload, Link tossed the crossbow aside and drew the two-handed greatsword from his back, shing at another Lizardman.


    Faced with the werewolf¡¯s attack, the Lizardman hurriedly raised the Tortoise Shield bound to his left hand.


    However, in just an instant, the turtle shell shield was cleaved in two by the iron greatsword, and his half of his arm was cut off amid a scream..

 Chapter 72 - 72: 071 Warrior_l

    Chapter 72: 071 Warrior_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ordinary Lizardmen were no match for Link, even though he was currently in bad shape with multiple bloody holes in his body.


    He kicked the Lizardman who had his arm chopped off and then turned around and cut another Lizardman in half along with the wooden spear in his hand. A Lizardman with a stone axe circled around to Link¡¯s back, but before he couldunch an attack, the werewolf, without even looking, delivered a heavy elbow blow to his forehead, knocking him unconscious.


    In just one encounter, Link had already killed three Lizardmen. The remaining few looked at each other hesitantly, only daring to surround the fierce werewolf without moving any closer.


    A sneer appeared on Link¡¯s face. If it hadn¡¯t been for his arrogance causing him to fall into a trap, the thirty or so wolf cavalry could have easily dispersed these Lizardmen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this werewolf. You go help the others!¡±


    The Lizardmen surrounding Link left as ordered. A strong Goblin riding a massive Warg approached.


    This voice seemed familiar. Link frowned and looked at the distinctive Goblin, quickly recalling his name.


    Once someone saw such a unique Goblin, it was hard to forget, especially since they were acquainted.


    ¡°Gaz Lurvy! ¡±


    Link clenched his teeth and called out the name of the Goblin in front of him.


    Gaz smiled and jumped down from the Warg¡¯s back, looking at Link meaningfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the noble Count? What a coincidence. I never thought I¡¯d meet you again under these circumstances.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s you¡­ It all makes sense now¡­¡±


    The werewolf red at the Goblin in front of him with resentment. He had already known Gaz back in ck Gold City, which was five years ago.


    They had a deep grudge between them, and he was well aware of the strength of this extraordinary Goblin.


    Wild Boar Chief Longfang only met Link after he left ck Gold City, and when he was in the Thunder Legion, Gaz hid himself well and was never discovered by Link.


    So even now, Longfang was unaware that Gaz, like Link, was also from ck Gold City.


    Interestingly, not long ago, Longfang and Gaz had built a warg enclosure together.


    At this point, all the werewolves aside from Link had been pretty much subdued by the Lizardmen.


    Linkughed bitterly. Although he knew he had failed, that didn¡¯t mean he was about to surrender without a fight.


    The werewolf leader stared at Gaz with a coldugh. ¡°My dear captain, why did you leave ck Gold City to apany me in Nn Forest, where there are monsters and beasts everywhere?¡±


    Seeing that the Goblin in front of him didn¡¯t respond, Link continued, ¡°Or is it that you, like me, were driven out too?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about that!¡±


    With an angry expression, Gaz raised the crudely forged single-edged cleaver in his hand towards Link and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve made any progress in the past five years!¡±


    The werewolf gripped the greatsword tightly in both hands and mocked, ¡°Just look at you now, without even a decent set of equipment. What are you holding? Hah! Some leftover scrap from a cksmith¡¯s shop?¡±


    Gaz didn¡¯t bother to keep bickering, he dragged the single-edged cleaver, which was slightly taller than him, behind him and quickly charged at Link.


    Although Link spoke lightly, his face revealed a solemn expression. It was precisely because he had lost to Gaz five years ago that he had been driven out of ck Gold City.


    The wounds caused by the wooden stakes were still bleeding, and the potent poison on them was still fighting against the werewolf¡¯s formidable self-healing abilities.


    Link was far stronger than ordinary werewolves; he didn¡¯t have to worry about these minor injuries. His blood-red eyes stared fixedly at Gaz, who was rapidly approaching.


    ¡°Here ites!¡±


    Just as Gaz was still some distance away, Link swung his greatsword ahead of time.


    The werewolf¡¯s strong upper body muscles bulged, and the greenish blood from the wounds sttered out due to the excessive force. With a terrifying whooshing sound, the heavy greatsword chopped down at the Goblin in front of him.


    Undoubtedly, if this hit, the annoying Goblin would be cleaved in half by him.


    But Gaz wasn¡¯t foolish enough to collide with the terrifying sword de. He used the weight of the huge cleaver to lower his body just enough to dodge the deadly greatsword.


    The greatsword hit air and plunged into the ground behind Gaz, creating a deep pit. Gaz, on the other hand, firmly propped himself up with one hand and stood up straight.


    Next, the unusually strong Goblin gripped the single-edged cleaver tightly with both hands while squatting slightly.


    With an angry growl, the huge cleaver, which was much longer than him, was swung upwards at Link¡¯s waist from a tricky angle.


    This blow was incredibly powerful. Even with a werewolf¡¯s physical constitution, if they were hit directly, they would undoubtedly end up either crippled or dead.


    Link clenched his teeth and tried to retract his greatsword, but he was running out of time. He quickly turned and took two steps forward, using the de of the greatsword to block his waist.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud noise, Link felt a terrifying force transmitted through his greatsword. His mind went nk as his entire body, along with the sword, was sent flying several meters by Gaz¡¯s strike. He crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    Quickly, Link struggled to get up from the ground, leaning on his greatsword. Unable to hold back, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking down, he saw that a deep dent had appeared on the sword¡¯s body, and his waist had turned purple and green. The heart-piercing pain caused the surrounding muscles to tremble constantly.


    On the other side, Gaz frowned, displeased with his weapon. The rough forge quality of the cleaver had started to buckle due to the previous attack.


    It looked far worse than Links greatsword, revealing its inferiority.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Link leaned on his greatsword, trying to stand up straight. While gasping for air, he didn¡¯t forget to taunt Gaz, ¡°I never thought that the once glorious captain of the ck Gold City guards would fall to this level. My greatsword is a low-quality weapon from the slums of the ck market.¡±


    ¡°And look at the scrap iron in your hand. Hahaha, the once-hero of ck Gold


    City, yet now you don¡¯t even have a decent weapon. How hrious!¡±


    Without saying a word, the Goblin moved quickly in front of the werewolf. Thetter threw a punch at the Goblin¡¯s forehead, but it was effortlessly dodged by a sidestep from the former.


    But Link didn¡¯t give up. Enduring the excruciating pain in his waist and the other parts of his body, he spun around again.


    With the greatsword behind his back, he used all his strength to swing it through a semi-circle trajectory.


    Gaz silently thrust the cleaver into the ground, used his hand to support himself on the hilt, and leaped into the air.


    As Link¡¯s greatsword hit the cleaver, Gaznded on the de and forcefully stomped on the tip, driving it into the ground..

 Chapter 73 - 73: 072 Failure_l

    Chapter 73: 072 Failure_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    For a goblin, Gaz was not only terrifyingly strong but also incredibly agile.


    Link could hardly believe his eyes when he saw Gaz step on the body of the great sword with one foot in front and one in the back. As his back foot pressed the tip of the sword firmly into the ground, his front foot pushed off again, causing his upper body muscles to bulge and veins to pop.


    As the cleaver was knocked away by the great sword under Gaz¡¯s precise control, he managed to change its angle mid-air.


    With the force of the great sword swing, Gaz danced with the cleaver, and despite Link¡¯s disbelief, he managed to p it on Link¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Apanied by a heavy collision sound, Link saw nothing but whiteness as Gaz pped him away, and he no longer had the strength to hold onto the great sword.


    In the end, Gaz showed mercy and used the blunt side of the cleaver.


    If he had used full force in thatst move, even a werewolf would have a hard time surviving with their skull split open.


    Link struggled to open his eyes, but the scenery kept swaying, and sharp crashing noises filled his ears.


    He tried hard to get up but failed several times, eventually crawling forward helplessly like a headless fly.


    Watching this, Gaz shook his head, jumped off the great sword, and dragged the cleaver with his left hand while cing his right hand on the handle of the sword.


    With a sudden force, he pulled the great sword out of the ground.


    The scene was suddenly surreal, as if it were a dream.


    A goblin dual-wielding heavy weapons?


    Who would believe such a thing if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes?


    Gaz slowly walked in front of Link and coldly kicked him over as he crawled.


    He then thrust the great sword directly into Link¡¯s abdomen, brutally restraining the werewolf.


    For any ordinary creature, this would be fatal, but for a werewolf, this was not a mortal wound.


    As long as they pulled out the great sword, they could recover in just a few days.


    All the other werewolves were captured as well, unable to resist under various negative conditions and facing enemies several times their own number.


    Now, they were tied up by Lizardmen with withered vines, and the poison from the Lizardman Shaman began to take effect, causing the werewolves to lower their heads, looking weak and dejected.


    Knowing that they hadpletely failed, Linky on the ground and looked at


    Gaz, saying, ¡°Captain, five years have passed, and you¡¯ve grown stronger¡­¡± >


    Gaz sat beside him and replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just a goblin. I have to seize every opportunity to get stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re just a goblin¡­¡±


    Link gave a bitter smile. Logically, werewolves should be much stronger than goblins, but losing to a goblin most looked down upon left him unwilling but also admiring.


    ¡°Captain, if you weren¡¯t a goblin, even an orc, you¡¯d probably be a famous Sword Saint on the continent now!¡±


    Hearing Link¡¯s words, Gaz paused and shook his head, ¡°Who can guarantee that a goblin can¡¯t be a Sword Saint?¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not the Captain of ck Gold City anymore. You can just call me


    Gaz¡­ ¡±


    Link stared nkly at Gaz and shook his head, thinking that maybe this was the biggest difference between them.


    At this time, the Quilboars finally arrived.


    Their leader, Longfang, couldn¡¯t believe what he saw¡ªmore than thirty Wolf Cavalry defeated so easily.


    And there was his old friend Link, miserably impaled on his great sword, unable to move.


    Longfang, who knew werewolves¡¯ physique well, didn¡¯t think Link would die like this. So, at hismand, the numerous Quilboars behind him drew their weapons.


    Most of them used iron single-edged two-handed axes with long wooden handles, which were much better equippedpared to the stone axes and wooden spears of most Lizardmen.


    With more than a hundred Quilboars, their numbers weren¡¯t much fewer than the Lizardmen, and their individual strength was even greater.


    Because of this, Scar, who was in charge ofmanding the Lizardmen, had a grave expression, wondering when Longleg¡¯s reinforcements would arrive.


    ¡°I advise you not to act recklessly!¡±


    Longfang looked in the direction of the voice and saw a familiar goblin holding a rusty dagger to Link¡¯s throat.


    The dagger¡¯s appearance was not the issue, but the fact that it had a polished, sharp silver coin attached to its tip.


    Ignoring where Gaz got the silver coin, silver was the werewolf¡¯s greatest weakness. If the goblin cut Link¡¯s throat with it, there would be no saving him.


    Longfang frowned, stopping his tribesmen who were preparing to attack, and gestured for them to stay put. He slowly approached the goblin and the werewolf.


    ¡°I think this distance is enough!¡±


    When Longfang was about ten meters away, Gaz spoke up to stop him.


    The Quilboar leader obediently stopped, threw his battle axe to the side to demonstrate his sincerity, and minimized his threat as much as possible.


    Seeing Longfang cooperating, Gaz nodded in satisfaction and stuck the dagger with the silver coin next to Link¡¯s neck.


    Patting Link¡¯s chest, Gazughed, ¡°I never thought our Count would have such a caring ally!¡± ¡°We are brothers¡­¡±


    Link spoke weakly.


    Gaz¡¯sughter stiffened as he thought of some unpleasant memories.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m quite envious¡­¡±


    He sighed and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out. You have no chance of winning, so just surrender honestly!¡±


    Seeing the Quilboars and werewolves hesitate, Gaz added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you won¡¯t die. At least not yet.¡±


    Though he said that, it wasmon knowledge that the promises of monster races were not to be trusted.


    But Link said, ¡°I believe you, Captain¡­oh, Gaz. If anything unexpected happens, I hope you¡¯ll protect the Quilboars first.¡¯


    ¡°Link! By what right do you decide for me?¡±


    ¡°By the right of being your brother, and because it¡¯s the best choice!¡±


    Longfang remained silent, Link looked sincerely at him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Longfang. If I had listened to you earlier, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this..


    You justcked confidence, but you¡¯ve always been a great leader!¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74: 073 Arrangement_l

    Chapter 74: 073 Arrangement_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Soon, under Long Fang¡¯s guidance, the Quilboar put down their iron axes and cooperated with the Lizardmen who imprisoned them in batches in the temporarily built cages.


    Those cages once held the newly caught Wargs.


    Since the Werewolves were all tied up, the Lizardmen didn¡¯t bother with them and simply left them where they were.


    The Dire wolf corpses were dragged outside the Land of the Soaring Dragon and buried since they were killed by the deadly poison conjured by the Lizardman Shaman and were inedible.


    Only a few lucky Dire wolves didn¡¯t die. They were just severely injured and fell unconscious under the influence of the same poison.


    A few Lizardman Shamans gave these Dire wolves the antidote and had Gaz¡¯s Goblins take them to the ce where the Wargs were tamed and treated.


    Although these Dire wolves would be disabled after they recovered, both males and females were present, so they could provide an endless supply of Dire wolf cubs for the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and perhaps even breed with the Wargs to create new wolf species.


    When dawn broke, Long Fang carried the slightly treated Link and went to see Shasharu, the current highest leader of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, along with Gaz.


    Long Fang and Link knelt respectfully before Shasharu, but the old Lizardman seemed not to notice them and insteadplimented Gaz, ¡°You did well this time. Honestly, I¡¯m not good at fighting, so a lot of things might need your help in the future.¡±


    Gaz held back his excitement and nodded calmly, which meant he had sessfully taken his first step in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Shasharu patted Gaz¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°When His Majesty returns, I will personally rmend you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will not let you down!¡± Gaz replied gratefully. This Goblin was not only powerful but also knew how to deal with people.


    Shasharu was very satisfied with Gaz not taking pride in his one victory. He then finally turned his attention to the other two.


    The old Lizardman gazed at the Quilboar and Werewolf indifferently and finally spoke, ¡°I remember you two, one is a treacherous Quilboar Chief, and the other once led the Wolf Cavalry in raids on my n like a bandit.¡±


    ¡± so¡­¡±


    Shasharu pointed his Magic Wand at the Quilboar and continued, ¡°You joined the Land of the Soaring Dragon with a few Quilboar, for today? Have you ever thought that you would end up like this?¡±


    Long Fang opened his mouth, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He was not a persuasive guy.


    However, Link next to him said, ¡°It was all my idea. He just followed my instructions.¡±


    The old Lizardman shook his head and asked Gaz who was standing beside him, ¡°Did I see that wrong? Does he want to take all the responsibility by himself?¡±


    Gaz shrugged, ¡°You didn¡¯t see it wrong, although it¡¯s rare indeed¡­¡±


    The world of monsters is cruel, where even fellow species or family members can be sold out for benefits. It¡¯s rare to find someone like Link who would voluntarily take responsibility for a friend.


    ¡°You might have gotten something wrong¡­¡± Shasharu sat back down in his seat and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in taking your lives, but at the same time, I can¡¯t easily forgive your mistakes. You must pay in some way, such as your freedom¡­¡±


    At this point, both Link and Long Fang breathed a sigh of relief. After all, they wouldn¡¯t die.


    Shasharu saw the changes in their expressions. If possible, he actually wanted to kill all the Quilboars and Werewolves.


    Although Gaz had nned this operation perfectly, casualties were inevitable among the Lizardmen.


    If Shasharu was only the leader of the Lizardman n, he would definitely kill these two culprits without hesitation.


    But now, the Lizardmen had the name Dragon Eye n given by Emperor Otto, and Shasharu had to manage not only hundreds of Lizardmen but also the entire Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Once the position changed, the thoughts would naturally change as well.


    Interactions between monster races were primarily for territory, food, and poption. Absorbing these Quilboar and Werewolves could greatly boost the Soaring Dragon Legion, which initially had a weak foundation.


    After some thought, Shasharu announced the verdict for the defeated races.


    ¡°The Quilboar and Werewolves¡¯ ironware and weapons will be taken by the Lizardmen. Starting today, the Quilboar will be scattered and enved to work alongside the Goblins in production and construction. I will personally determine what specific tasks need to be done,¡± he continued, looking at the kneeling Quilboar. ¡°Your name is Long Fang, right? I have more important things to deal with. You and Longleg will act as my associates and help me manage thosezy bastards.¡±


    ¡°Longleg is still young and inexperienced, and he¡¯ll need your help. However, he is a good kid and diligent. Long Fang, I thought highly of you before this incident. I trust you to look after him, and I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°If you can do a good job, I¡¯m not opposed to freeing the Quilboar from their ve status¡­¡±


    Shasharu was only half sincere. Long Fang¡¯s help was indispensable to make the best use of the Quilboar quickly.


    While having Longleg follow Long Fang was partly to widen Longleg¡¯s horizons, it was also to keep an eye on Long Fang.


    Although this Quilboar appeared honest and straightforward, he had a record of infiltrating as a mole.


    Of course, Long Fang didn¡¯t know any of this, and ording to Shasharu, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference in his previous status in the Land of Soaring Dragon.


    So, Long Fang gratefully promised, ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness. The Quilboar will definitely live up to your expectations¡­¡±


    Then, Long Fang nced at the weakened Link and finally gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Although Link nned it all, he did not seed or bring much damage to the Land of the Soaring Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°And, Link and his Wolf Cavalry could be of great help to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. He knows how to tame Dire wolves. You might not know that taming Dire wolves and Wargs are twopletely different pieces of knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°He can also connect you to the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Link interrupted Long Fang¡¯s ceaseless talking. He couldn¡¯t say anything when it came to his own situation, yet he came up with so many arguments for others.


    Link felt both annoyed and amused when looking at his good friend who had apanied him for four and a half years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat the same thing many times¡­¡±


    Shasharu said helplessly, ¡°Do I have to say it many times? I won¡¯t kill this


    Werewolf named Link. So, my associate, you can go and do your job now¡­¡±


    The Quilboar looked at Link, seemingly wanting to say something more, but he eventually left with Longleg under Link¡¯s gaze..

 Chapter 75 - 75: 074 Negotiation_l

    Chapter 75: 074 Negotiation_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    First, Longfang had to lead the Quilboar and the Goblins to fill in the pits that had obliterated the Wolf Cavalry.


    When the Quilboar left, the room became quieter.


    Saru looked at Link with interest and finally asked, ¡°What is the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    With that, he nced at Gaz beside him and asked, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard you mention this name before¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gaz nodded then pointed at Link, saying, ¡°The Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce is thergest in ck Gold City. This werewolf¡¯s full name is Link Bauhinia.


    He is a poor rtive of the Lady Bauhinia, the head of the chamber.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Saru nodded, while Link remained silent.


    However, he really wanted to shout that he was the rightful heir to the Bauhinia family.


    But many things cannot be aplished just by talking.


    Since Link remained quiet, Gaz was the person who knew the most about the subject.


    After collecting his thoughts, Gaz said, ¡°Perhaps through Link¡¯s connections, we can buy many scarce supplies from the Nn Forest at favorable prices from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    For instance, ironware, preserved food, or even some ves with a certain level of craftsmanship.¡±


    It sounded promising as though they could get many urgently needed supplies for the Land of the Soaring Dragon from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, but could things really go smoothly?


    Saru frowned, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough money to buy these things, and to reach ck Gold City, we have to pass through the northern part of Nn Forest. Will the Thunder Legion let us pass so easily?¡±


    ¡°As for money, we can use local specialties like animal skins as substitutes.


    Every day, ck Gold City has merchants from various races and countriesing and going, and manymon items from Nn Forest can be traded for a good price.¡±


    Gaz offered his opinion, but he was also troubled about the Thunder Legion. ¡°The fools in the north definitely won¡¯t let us pass easily.


    Although we can bypass them, it would waste a lot of time and increase the possibility of idents.¡±


    The issue of cooperating with the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was discussed for a long time between Gaz and Saru.


    Meanwhile, Link stood silently at the side, but his heart was not as calm as it seemed.


    The atmosphere in the Land of the Soaring Dragon was significantly different from other monster dens. Addressing various issues seemed to be handled more rationally.


    Such degree was far beyond the typical monster ns. Had he not known that he was still in the Nn Forest, he might have thought he was still in ck Gold City.


    Finally, Gaz and Saru came up with a rtively prudent n regarding the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    If the Land of the Soaring Dragon urgently needed supplies that only the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce could provide,


    Gaz would take Link and ride Wargs for a swift round trip.


    If it was just the two of them, even if they were discovered by the Thunder Legion, they would still have a high chance of escaping.


    Although Link was involved in this n, which seemed dangerous, he had no right to refuse.


    Lastly, Saru said to Link, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your Wolf Cavalry, so I don¡¯t want to interfere too much.


    From now on, you and your wolf pups will be under Gaz¡¯smand. He will lead your daily training and hunting.¡±


    Link had no objections to this and didn¡¯t dare to bring any up even if he had any.


    By the time he left Saru¡¯s house with Gaz, Link felt somewhat dazed.


    Had they just let him go so easily?


    Perhaps noticing his confusion, Gaz chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over that easily. Passing Saru¡¯s test is far from enough.


    Only with His Majesty Otto¡¯s approval can you truly survive.¡±


    Hearing this, Link¡¯s mood became uneasy again. Would a huge dragon really forgive him and Longfang?


    Generally, most dragons would view werewolves and Quilboar as insignificant as ants.


    And now these ants dared to invade their territory. It¡¯s reasonable to assume that most dragons would not let them go.


    But he heard that the master of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto, was a silver Metal Dragon.


    Silver Dragons were known as Virtuous Dragons. If he was such a kind dragon, it would be normal for him to spare them.


    At the same time, Link started to worry. Could a kind dragon stand firm in the Nn Forest?


    In this cruel and primitive jungle, praising someone as kind was the same as cursing him as a fool who wouldn¡¯t live long.


    That¡¯s why he preferred the powerful and brutal Red Dragon, believing that only such a colossus could be the ultimate winner.


    Gaz didn¡¯t know how much Link had thought about in that moment. He took


    Link to where the other werewolves were bound.


    Some werewolves had already awakened from their stupor and were struggling, even biting the vines tied around them with their teeth.


    But it was all in vain. A few Lizardmen were in charge of guarding them nearby.


    If a werewolf managed to bite off one or two vines wrapped around them, these Lizardmen would enthusiastically tie them up again with more vines.


    asionally, they would tie the werewolf¡¯s mouth as a reward.


    Upon seeing Link, the previously agitated werewolves gradually calmed down.


    After their leader exined the situation, they readily epted their new reality.


    The Land of the Soaring Dragon was in the process of forming its own cavalry force, but Gaz alone couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Now with the help of Link, a professional, the problem was solved.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Land of the Soaring Dragon would have a group of Wolf Cavalry apart from the werewolves.


    By the next day, the situation in the Land of the Soaring Dragon hadpletely stabilized.


    Saru had Longfang build new houses in the Land of the Soaring Dragon for Quilboar and werewolves to live, while also making it convenient for supervision.


    Since the issue was almost resolved, Saru felt it necessary to report the situation to Otto, so he took out the green scale given to him by Otto.


    In a moment, Otto¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Saru wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but Otto¡¯s voice seemed tired.


    However, without giving it much thought, Saru briefly informed Otto of what had happened in the Land of the Soaring Dragon during these days.


    After he finished speaking, Otto¡¯s calm voice came from the scale, ¡°Hmm, you did well. You didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    With that, Otto ended themunication.


    Although it was just one sentence, it still made the old Lizardman feel that his efforts these days were worthwhile..

 Chapter 76 - 76: 075 Dragonborn Evolution_l

    Chapter 76: 075 Dragonborn Evolution_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The junction of Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains.


    Those monsters who refused to submit to Otto have been killed and cleaned up by the ogres.


    Ogres that consumed dragonborn monsters and true dragon flesh havepleted their evolution.


    Of course, it¡¯s risky to evolve into a dragonborn, and not all ogres can sessfully survive the process.


    Several ogres couldn¡¯t withstand the pain of evolution and closed their eyes forever.


    Most of them were rtively weak, poorly gifted, or didn¡¯t have a strong enough will.


    This sess rate is considered quite high.


    The mental willpower of these ogres seemed to far exceed that of their own kind, as if there was a strong spiritual support in their hearts.


    At this point, Moray, who was pinched into a round ball, was still shouting something illogical, but no one was willing to pay attention to him.


    The surviving ogres have all evolved into dragonborn monsters.


    Of course, the degree of evolution varies depending on how much true dragon flesh they received.


    Mega Fatty, Little Fatty, and Wuga were among the ogres who received the highest proportion of true dragon flesh.


    Mega Fatty obtained a very precious piece of Red Dragon meat due to his strong physique and the deterrent force of the fireball. He managed to survive the evolution after consuming it.


    At the same time, his appearance has changed the most. First of all, his height has increased a lot, and his body surface is covered with many red scales.


    Even more striking is that Mega Fatty has grown a second head, and the original head has sprouted a sharp horn on its forehead.


    Overall, Mega Fatty looks much more formidable.


    However, he doesn¡¯t seem to like this change himself, and his two heads are staring fiercely at each other.


    The newly sprouted head seems to have an independent mind of its own.


    One head, the one with the horn, which is the original Mega Fatty, angrily shouted at the other head: ¡°Too ugly! Too ugly! Shrink back, master doesn¡¯t like ogres with two heads!¡±


    Mega Fatty remembered that the first Wuga had been sacrificed because Sofia thought it was too ugly with two heads.


    However, the other head didn¡¯t think so and sneered, ¡°Look at your ridiculous and stupid appearance; if only one of us can exist, it should be me!¡±


    Mega Fatty roared, ¡°No! That¡¯s not right! I came out before you, so I¡¯m your older brother, and you should listen to me! Shrink back now!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Simply because of that, I should listen to you?¡±


    The new head scornfully said, ¡°What a joke! If you can¡¯t stand the sight of me, try cutting me off!¡±


    There is an essential difference between a two-headed ogre and a multi-headed serpent lizard, although they both have multiple heads.


    If one head of a two-headed ogre is chopped off, the other head will die in a short time.


    Mega Fatty is well aware of this through his own instincts.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s willing to tolerate the new head, so they continue to argue.


    Their voices are loud and noisy, and finally, Sofia can¡¯t take it anymore.


    She turned around and angrily shouted at the ogre who was arguing with himself, ¡°Shut up, Mega Fatty!¡±


    Mega Fatty immediately fell silent, as did the newly sprouted head. But soon, the new head muttered, ¡°I think the master should be calling me¡­¡±


    Mega Fatty widened his eyes, even though he was very angry, he still whispered angrily, ¡°No, the name Mega Fatty is mine!¡±


    But the new head obviously wasn¡¯t willing to give in, so the quarrel continued.


    Of course, this time they both restrained their volume, at least not disturbing Sofia.


    Besides Mega Fatty, Little Fatty and Wuga also managed to grab almost equal shares andpleted their evolution sessfully.


    But their changes are much smallerpared to Mega Fatty¡¯s.


    Wuga, a rtively traditional ogre, got arge piece of sand mixed with the blood of two adult dragons.


    As a result, he became even stronger and grew red and green dragon scales on his body.


    It looked very strange and ugly, and even more frightening.


    Wuga didn¡¯t care how he looked, though, he was very satisfied with the powerful feeling he had now.


    Little Fatty, on the other hand, ate the Serpentmen Leader who evolved into a dragonborn and a small portion of the Green Dragon¡¯s blood.


    The Serpentmen Leader evolved into a dragonborn because he got the blood and flesh of the Green Dragon, which was naturally inherited by Little Fatty.


    The difference in his appearance wasn¡¯t significant; he only grew slightly taller and had some green scales, but his body seemed to have be more slender.


    The other ogres didn¡¯t have many special changes either, they just became taller and stronger.


    There were some ogres with scales and horns of varying lengths on their heads.


    Only Mega Fatty became a two-headed ogre.


    At this moment, Otto severed the connection with Saru.


    Then he shook his head hard, his mental state was terrible, and it seemed like he would fall asleep at any moment.


    Sofia, who was fiddling with two magic items at the time, also noticed that something was wrong with Otto.


    So, the little girl asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Stupid Dragon? Were you talking to Saru just now?¡±


    Otto bit the tip of his tongue to keep himself awake and said wearily, ¡°Saru said there seemed to be some idents in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    But he¡¯s already taken care of it. I may need to sleep as soon as possible; I¡¯m feeling very tired right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go back quickly!¡±


    The little girl wasn¡¯t at ease with Otto, and many things could wait until they returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    She then recited a spell in her heart and summoned a magic Light Ball and put the two magic items in it.


    This Light Ball can effectively iste the negative effects of these two magic items on the people around them. She already knows how to deal with them, but it takes some time.


    Right now, it¡¯s best for Otto to return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon as soon as possible and have a good rest.


    She took Moray, who had been pinched into a sphere, from Otto¡¯s dragon ws and then threw the incessant Legendary Witch Demon into another Light Ball.


    This magic Light Ball has a slightly different effect from the one that holds the two magic items.


    It can continuously absorb light and then slowly release the stored sunlight in ces where there is no light or at night.


    This is a specialized cage developed specifically to deal with Moray¡¯s ghostly body.


    Although they are supposedly cooperating with him on the surface, neither Otto nor Sofia are likely to trust himpletely.


    However, Moray, the person involved, praised, ¡°This spell is quite ingeniously designed, although it¡¯s not challenging¡­


    From the perspective of elementalposition, your talent is excellent, and I admit you¡¯re a genius.


    However, it¡¯s a bit too arrogant to try to crack my magic items with this alone!¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77: 076 Treasure Hunt_l

    Chapter 77: 076 Treasure Hunt_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even confined in the magical cage specially made by Sofia, Moray¡¯s mouth never stopped moving.


    Moreover, since this guy was an undead, he didn¡¯t need any rest at all.


    As long as he was willing, he might be able to chatter on for twenty-four hours without stopping.


    Pure mental pollution.


    While being toozy to deal with him, the little girl had already started thinking about how to add a sound-blocking function to the magic light ball.


    Otto¡¯s condition seemed to be rapidly deteriorating, and the ferocious dragon head was constantly moving up and down.


    Apparently, he was struggling hard against the desire to sleep.


    So Sofia suggested to Otto, ¡°Big dumb dragon, why don¡¯t you go back first!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ ¡®


    Otto tried to keep his eyes open, looking at the group of scary-looking monsters around him.


    Well, he was a bit worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, without the two adult dragons around, there¡¯s nothing that can threaten me! ¡±


    Sofia smiled and waved her slender arm towards Otto.


    Indicating that she was actually very powerful.


    Seeing that Otto still wasn¡¯t reassured, the little girl reluctantly pulled Mega Fatty over.


    Just as Mega Fatty had worried, the two-headed ogre looked really ugly in Sofia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Look, now Mega Fatty and the other ogres have evolved into Dragonborn monsters, much stronger than before!¡±


    Though slightly unwilling, Sofia still climbed onto Mega Fatty¡¯s saddle andughed, ¡°Besides, most of the monsters have already died in this war¡­


    So you can just leave first, and I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    In the end, Otto agreed, mainly because his current condition was really bad.


    Moreover, he could pass out at any moment.


    If he wasted too much time, it would be troublesome if he suddenly fell asleep halfway through.


    It would take a lot of effort for the ogres to carry him back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Without any further dy, Otto pped his wings and tried hard to fly towards the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As Otto gradually disappeared from sight, Sofia finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hahaha, a dragon beast and a half-elf brat? What an interestingbination!¡±


    Locked in the light ball, Morayughed loudly, ¡°You two get along so well! Normally, even a Dragon Beast shouldn¡¯t take notice of a little ant like you!¡±


    The little girl red at him fiercely but didn¡¯t bother responding to him. Instead, she found the Corrupted Elf Elise.


    Among the monsters that survived and were willing to follow Otto, many were from the Thorn Legion.


    So, having the formermander, Elise, handle things would make it much easier.


    Elise was brought over by an ogre, her body still very weak.


    It was clear that she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the effects of the magic circle.


    The Corrupted Elf could hardly ept that the ultimate winner of this war would be Otto.


    But being extremely afraid of death, she quickly adjusted her mindset and respectfully knelt down in front of Sofia.


    ¡°Your Highness, may I ask what your orders are¡­¡±


    The little girl sat on Mega Fatty¡¯s saddle, looking down at the depressed green-haired elf with some interest.


    She asked with some interest, ¡°You should know where that Green Dragon¡¯s treasure vault is, right!¡±


    Now that Otto had left, Sofia wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return.


    Instead, she¡¯d rather do some interesting things rather than return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon early and be bored.For example, exploring the legacy of two adult dragons.


    Unlike the two adult dragons, Otto didn¡¯t have a treasure vault of his own.


    But in Sofia¡¯s view, it was just because Otto hadn¡¯t had the chance to obtain treasure.


    Although this big dumb dragon looked different from ordinary ones.


    But his fondness for treasure should be the same.


    She wanted to give Otto a big gift, and the treasure vaults of two adult dragons were undoubtedly the best choice.


    Without any hesitation, Elise revealed the location of Cassiopeia¡¯s treasure vault.


    Actually, this was not a secret.


    Perhaps because of the poverty of the treasure vault, Cassiopeia didn¡¯t hide it like ordinary dragons, but put it directly in the center of her pce as a throne and bed.


    Sofia noted down this vital piece of information and then dismissed Elise.


    Before advancing to the heart of Nn Forest, the Red Dragon Treasury nearby must also be explored.


    So, she summoned a me Lizard.


    This kind of monster is native to the Sulfur Mountains, and also one of the first monsters to follow the Red Dragon.


    In fact, the home of this elemental creature is in the Fire Elemental ne.


    The Sulfur Mountains were once home to many powerful monsters, including ancient Red Dragons.


    So, some of the rock fissures in the volcano asionally be portals to the Fire Elemental ne.


    The ancestors of the me Lizards came to the Prime Material ne through these portals.


    After countless generations, these monsters, who originally only knew thenguage of the Fire Tribe, can now understand themonnguage.


    Some of the powerful individuals can even speak it fluently.


    This me Lizard hadn¡¯t evolved into a Dragonborn, showing that his luck was neither good nor bad.


    Although he survived, he couldn¡¯t seize the precious and rare opportunity.


    Sofia looked at the trembling me Lizard, who was trembling in fear, and asked coldly, ¡°Do you know where the Red Dragon¡¯s treasure vault is?¡±


    This me Lizard was not a very powerful one.


    Although it could understand themonnguage, it couldn¡¯t speak it, so it could only shake its head at Sofia.


    This disappointed Sofia, but soon she changed the question. ¡°Do you know where the Red Dragon¡¯s den is?¡±


    Under Sofia¡¯s expectant gaze, the ze Lizard finally nodded.updat? by §á?w?o??l.?R?


    Generally, dragon treasure vaults are hidden near their dwellings.


    As long as they knew where the Red Dragon lived, finding its treasure vault would be much easier.


    Because the active volcanoes that make up the Sulfur Mountains often erupt, it is not a suitable ce for living creatures.


    Apart from some monsters that like to build nests on steep cliffs, usually only Earth or Fire elementals live there.


    And now, due to a war manipted by Moray, most of the monster families following the Red Dragon had died.


    So the originally lifeless Sulfur Mountains became even quieter.


    Sofia left half of the Ogres under Little Fatty and Wuga¡¯smand to look after the slightly stronger monsters.


    Then, she rode on Mega Fatty, took the other half of the Ogres, and went to find the Red Dragon¡¯s den under the guidance of the me Lizard.


    Along the way, Moray¡¯s mouth was exceptionally quiet.


    But just when Sofia reached the Red Dragon¡¯sir at the top of the mountain, he suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°I know why that Silver Dragon likes you so much!¡± Admittedly, he sessfully aroused Sofia¡¯s interest..

 Chapter 78 - 78: 077 Red Dragon Treasury_1

    Chapter 78: 077 Red Dragon Treasury_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Do you want to know why?¡±


    Moray¡¯s cheap tone made Sofia want to tear his mouth apart.


    Unfortunately, he¡¯s just a sphere now, and she couldn¡¯t find his mouth anyway. So, Sofia had to bite her lip and said impatiently, ¡°Just say it!¡±


    Contrary to the little girl¡¯s annoyed expression, Morayughed happily, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it all the way!


    There must be something very simr between you two that makes Otto value you so much.¡±


    ¡°Simr traits?¡±


    Sofia frowned and thought for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure out what was so simr between her and Otto.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to solve the mystery!¡±


    Moray suddenly sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because both of you have impure bloodlines?


    To put it bluntly, you and that silver Dragon Beast are both lowly mixed breeds!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face suddenly darkened, although, in some respects, Moray wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Neither Otto nor Sofia looked like purebred dragons and elves.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean Sofia was willing to ept Moray¡¯s harsh words.


    The little girl stared coldly at the magic light ball containing Moray.


    Then she condensed a magical whirlwind in her hand.


    Just after Moray finished boasting and feeling a strange satisfaction, he instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    Before he could react, Sofia directly ced the light ball containing him into the center of the whirlwind.


    Moray felt the whole world starting to spin.


    Amid Moray¡¯s screams, the whirlwind spun even faster.


    This was the method Otto taught Sofia, and she surprisingly used it as soon as he left.


    Soon Moray began to beg for mercy, ¡°I apologize, I apologize! Please stop, my head is about to explode!¡±


    But Sofia ignored it.


    Contrary to her cute and soft appearance, the little girl¡¯s heart was much harder.


    The louder Moray¡¯s screams, the more joyful she felt.


    She patted the two-headed ogre beneath her, whose two heads red at each other before obediently walking into the Red Dragon¡¯sir.


    Both heads of the two-headed ogre have the ability to control their body.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the little girl being next to them, they might end up fighting against each other over control of their body.


    For now, Mega Fatty took control of the body.


    After all, he was the original inhabitant of this body, and his control over it was the strongest.


    As soon as Sofia entered the dragonir, she felt that the temperature inside was much higher than outside.


    The even more pungent sulfur smell made the little girl involuntarily cover her nose.


    The deeper she went, the worse it got.


    By the time she reached the deepest part of their, she could even see some surging hotva.


    This dragonir was still some distance from the volcanic vent; there shouldn¡¯t be any exposed surfaceva under normal circumstances.


    It seemed that the Red Dragon usually slept nearby.


    Dragons have a natural talent, simr to an aura, that can influence the surrounding terrain.


    For example, even if a Red Dragon lived in a ce other than the Sulfur Mountains, the area would eventually transform into something simr to the surrounding dragonir due to their long-term residence.Looking around, Sofia quickly discovered a corner at the innermost part of the dragon¡¯sir.


    As she directed Mega Fatty to walk over and just turned around, the little girl felt as if her eves were filled with golden light.


    Shocked, she even forgot to continue supplying the magical energy needed to maintain the magic cyclone.


    Poor Moray was finally released from the endless spinning and stopped screaming.


    At this moment, he was making retching noises.


    In Sofia¡¯s sight, the first thing she saw was a vast area of gold coins and gemstones shining with enchanting light.


    They were piled together like the mostmon sand and stones, looking like small mounds from a distance.


    Next to these gold coins and gemstones were a pile of unremarkable-looking metal ores.


    However, looking through the fractures of some ores, it could be seen that these ores were also valuable.


    Not to mention gold mines, silver mines, or gem mines, there were also quite a few precious magic metals such as mithril and green gold.


    As for the specific types, they would need to be carefully identifiedter.


    But it could be confirmed that these unremarkable-looking metal ores were far more valuable than the most abundant gold coins and gemstones. Besides these, Sofia also found many humanoid weapons and equipment.


    Most of them were rtively ordinary.


    Although luxurious in terms of materials, it was clear that the previous owners had high social status.


    But there was not much to say except that they could be worth some money.


    However, Sofia also found a few very nice magic items in there.


    She jumped down from Mega Fatty and kicked a gold-edged te armor iid with sapphires.


    Her dazzling eyes sparkled with strange light, and she quickly read the magic abilities of the armor.


    ¡°Hard te Armor, able to resist a certain amount of attack damage, and activate low-level healing magic five times a day¡­¡±


    It was a quite good low-level magic item, but Sofia didn¡¯t want to wear something that looked like a tin can. Also, an ogre couldn¡¯t wear such small equipment.


    So she quickly turned her attention to another magic item.


    ¡°Eagle Eye Leather Armor, attached with dark vision magic, can enhance the wearer¡¯s resistance to strong light¡­¡±


    Well, this one didn¡¯t seem to be useful either, so she then looked at a in-looking square-headed long-handle heavy hammer beside her.


    ¡°Leader¡¯s Two-handed Hammer, can increase the user¡¯s leadership, and inspire the morale of surrounding allies¡­¡±


    This one looked good, so she gestured at Mega Fatty.


    The two-headed ogre reluctantly held the long-handled hammer in his hand, and it looked to be the right size.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡±


    Sofia nodded in satisfaction, but Mega Fatty didn¡¯t like the weapon that much.


    Compared to a two-handed hammer, he actually wanted a magic wand more.


    However, the newly-grown head next to him couldn¡¯t stop praising the hammer.


    Fearing to disturb Sofia, he whispered to Mega Fatty: ¡°Look, this hammer is so beautiful. If you could use it to smash an enemy¡¯s skull, the sound would be amazing!¡±


    Mega Fatty didn¡¯t want to deal with this guy who had no artistic pursuit and sulked in silence.


    ¡°Hmm, Giant yer Longsword, can deal more damage to creaturesrger than the user.


    Also carved with a hold person spell, after activation, you won¡¯t be knocked down by enemiesrger than you once a day.¡±


    The longsword looked pretty ordinary, without any decorative lines. Sofia almost missed it.


    Besides these, there were a few more magic items that did not attract the little girl¡¯s interest.


    But soon, she found the most precious magic item in the Red Dragon¡¯s Treasury, a beautifully sewn gold thread small pocket.


    ¡°Treasure Bag, it contains a cubic storage space with about three meters on each side, can¡¯t store living things, and there is no weight limit for stored items¡­.¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79: 078 Return Loaded with Spoils_l

    Chapter 79: 078 Return Loaded with Spoils_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    As Sofia was ying with the exquisite treasure pouch, which was about the size of an egg, Moray¡¯s magic light ball flew over to her.


    The guy finally recovered from his dizziness.


    After Sofia stopped managing the magic light ball, he could even use the light ball as his own carrier, controlling it with magic to fly around.


    Upon seeing the treasure pouch in the little girl¡¯s hand, Moray remarked, ¡°This is truly a great treasure, worth at least a hundred thousand gold coins in the richest city-states of the Dark Domain!¡±


    Sofia didn¡¯t bother to respond to him, flipping back and forth through the treasure pouch, but still not finding anything.


    It seemed that all the treasures inside had been dumped on the ground nearby by the Red Dragon.


    The Red Dragon¡¯s treasury was incredibly abundant, covering an area of about twenty meters in diameter within the cave.


    The gold coins alone were enough to rival some smaller states.


    It seemed that this evil dragon had plundered plenty of ces for its own greed.


    But in the end, everything became loot for Sofia and Otto.


    Simrly, this could also exin why so many Dragon yers were willing to take risks despite the great dangers.


    There were too many items in the treasury, and Sofia¡¯s dazzling eyes carefully searched the nearby area for valuable items.


    She then put the precious magic items, magic metals, and magic-infused gems into the treasure pouch.


    The treasure pouch only had three cubic meters of storage space, so naturally, it was used for the most precious items.


    It was only when the treasure pouch was full that the real trouble began.


    Here, the gold coins, ordinary gems, and shiny artifacts were by far the most numerous.


    And there were hardly anyrge boxes around to hold things.


    How to take all this lovely shiny gold away was obviously a happy problem.


    About twenty Ogres followed Sofia, all of them strong and elite.


    Soon, the little girl came up with an idea, taking out several bottles of blue potion from the Red Dragon¡¯s treasury.


    These were rtively high-quality magic recovery potions.


    Why would they appear in the Red Dragon¡¯s treasury?


    Perhaps they were just incidental loot from a highway robbery, or inherited from some overreaching dragon yers.


    Either way, Sofia didn¡¯t care, as long as it could help her quickly recover her depleted magic power.


    The magic recovery potion tasted strongly of herbal medicine, so the little girl pinched her nose and forced herself to drink several bottles.


    Immediately, she felt much of her exhaustion dissipate, and her magic reserves recovered considerably.


    Then, she raised her tattered magic wand, and a magic-ice chest slowly took shape as her magic flowed out.


    Moray saw Sofia¡¯s idea and suggested, ¡°If you want to use magic to create containers to carry these treasures, why not focus on the shape of the containers?¡±


    Sofia looked at the light ball floating before her eyes, puzzled.


    The confused look on the little girl seemed to make Moray feel his superior intelligence.


    So he continued arrogantly, ¡°After all, you¡¯ll need to have these Ogres carry the boxes down eventually, won¡¯t you?


    So why not simply create some huge backpacks in the shape of Ogres with magic?


    That way, it should be easier to carry and hold more, right?¡±


    Indeed, since it was an item condensed with magic, there were no restrictions on its shape.A giant backpack is obviously much easier to carry than multiple ice chests.


    Although that was the case, some people just couldn¡¯t ept that someone coulde up with a smarter and more practical suggestion than they had.


    So Moray was prepared to be thrown into a magical whirlwind again by an angry little girl.


    But to his surprise, Sofia thought about it seriously for a moment.


    Finally, she nodded to Moray and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be more appropriate to make a backpack adapted to the Ogre¡¯s size!¡±


    As soon as her words fell, the little girl pulled over a rtively strong Ogre.


    She quickly tailored a giant icy backpack for him.


    However, the final product looked more like a giant carrying basket than a backpack.


    At her instruction, the other Ogres around began to load gold coins and ore into the backpack made of magic ice blocks.


    Just as Moray had said, this type of container could hold more, and it was more convenient for the Ogres to carry.


    So the little girl destroyed the previous magic condensed chests, but a few chests in the Red Dragon Treasury were left intact.


    Even if they were just treasure chests, they were adorned with jewels and gold edges and were very valuable.


    With their rough and thick skin, even carrying such arge cold ice block on their backs, the Ogres could withstand it for a long time.


    Nevertheless, Sofia still put a group cold resistance spell on them.


    Soon, all the Ogres, including Mega Fatty, had magic condensed icy backpacks hanging behind them.


    Together with Sofia¡¯s treasure bag, they had finally emptied the Red Dragon¡¯s treasury.


    In order to prevent idents during transportation, such as coins and ores scattering due to bumps,


    Sofia even condensed a solid lid on top of the icy backpack with magic.


    There should be no hitches now, Sofia looked on satisfied.


    She then took out a bottle of hard to swallow magic recovery potion from the treasure bag and pinched her nose to drink it.


    She had deliberately selected various potions from the treasury and stored them in her treasure bag.


    These consumables were both practical and valuable, and it was best to carry them close to her body.


    Because of the continuous production of the giant icy backpacks, her newly recovered magic was exhausted, and she even had beads of sweat on her forehead.


    After drinking a bottle of bitter potion, Sofia¡¯s spirit improved a lot.


    She added a cold resistance spell to herself, and then climbed onto the saddle of Mega Fatty.


    Due to Mega Fatty¡¯s back carrying the icy backpack, the wooden saddle was moved to the belly of the two-headed Ogre.


    Although the view was a bit different, Sofia didn¡¯t care, her heart was filled with joy of returning with a full load.


    Poor Mega Fatty not only carried thergest icy backpack but also held a two-handed iron sledgehammer almost as long as himself in his hands, while continuing to serve as Sofia¡¯s mount.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that he didn¡¯t give up his homemade magic wand full of patches because of the hammer bestowed by the little girl.


    The fire stick was tucked in his waist, swaying as he walked.


    Descending the mountain with a full load was much more exhausting than climbing up empty-handed, especially for Mega Fatty who carried the heaviest load.


    If it weren¡¯t for his physical strength far exceeding ordinary Ogres, and not having expended too much energy in the previous battle against the Undead,


    He might have already copsed on the way down the mountain..

 Chapter 80 - 80: 079 Your eyes are very special.

    Chapter 80: 079 Your eyes are very special.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even though the journey downhill was tiring, Mega Fatty was enjoying it. However, the newly grown head next to him was raising its eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Hey! Brother, how are you feeling now?


    If you feel tired, I¡¯d be more than happy to share this burden, since we¡¯re brothers!¡±


    He meant that he wanted Mega Fatty to relinquish control of the body.


    After all, Mega Fatty was the original owner of this body, and for the time being, he couldn¡¯t outfight him.


    More importantly, it wouldn¡¯t be good if any ident happened during the struggle that irritated Sofia.


    Mega Fatty gave him a disdainful look, thenughed heartily. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this is how our master shows her love for me. Little Fatty and Wuga are so envious!¡±


    After evolving into a Dragonborn, this already unusual Ogre not only grew a second head with independent thought, but his original head also became a lot smarter.


    This can be seen from the fact that he can already speak Common fluently.


    After one lesson, their conversations were always in a low voice, at least not loud enough to disturb Sofia.


    At this moment, Moray, who had been silent for a long time, floated to the little girl¡¯s side.


    Although Sofia didn¡¯t care about him, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of escaping either.


    He was now trapped in this magical Light Ball that was always filled with sunlight. His Ghost body, the size of a ball, was too weak to break the shackles of the Light Ball.


    Let alone slowly floating around. Even if he could really escape, what could he do in this state¡­


    Since he made the Icy Backpack for Sofia ording to the size of the Ogre, he had been silent.


    But now, he seemed to have something to say to Sofia.


    Sitting in the saddle in front of Mega Fatty¡¯s belly, Sofia nced at the Light Ball.


    She said irritably, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood right now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that some people who provoke me won¡¯t be thrown into a magic whirlwind!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice!¡±


    Probably¡­


    Moray added a little sentence in his heart, then said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re Sofia, right?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    The little girl looked at Moray with dangerous eyes. This guy had a terrible mouth, just as bad, if not worse, than the dead Red Dragon.


    If he were to say anything offensive again, Sofia could guarantee that there would be dire consequences he would never forget.


    Remembering the taste of the magic whirlwind, Moray¡¯s soul shivered involuntarily.


    He then forced a smile and said, ¡°After observing your spell-casting process in making the magic backpack, I think I¡¯ve discovered the reason why your magical talent is far beyond ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Sofia blinked her eyes; she didn¡¯t have much awareness of this herself.


    She just felt that many things that other people needed to research and study for a long time could be easily grasped by her with just one look.


    She pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Tell me your thoughts, but if it¡¯s just some nonsense, I promise you¡¯ll have an unforgettable experience!¡±


    This little devil is far more evil-minded than that silver Dragon Beast!


    Moray thought to himself, and then exined, ¡°Based on my observation of your casting methods and my thoughts along the way, we can draw a preliminary conclusion¡­¡±


    ¡°Your magical talent is indeed very strong, but it has not reached a


    heaven-defying level. At most, it¡¯s one in ten thousand.


    There will be many people like this in the world for each era. As long as they live long enough, stepping into the realm of Legend does not seem to be difficult.


    Having said that, Moray paused for a moment, as if recalling and pondering something, but soon continued, ¡°I used to have a Dore Elf disciple in the Dark Domain.


    Her magical talent should be not much different from yours. I had high hopes for her and originally intended to cultivate her as my chief disciple.


    However, she eventually betrayed me for some fame and fortune, so I turned her into a soulless zombie.¡±


    Sofia said with an impatient expression, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You and Otto are both impatient, and this is not a good thing for your future path in magic¡­¡±


    The little girl nodded thoughtfully, looking as if she actually agreed with Moray¡¯s words.


    This surprised Moray a bit, but he quickly continued, ¡°Although this is just my personal spection, observing you earlier¡­


    I think that the real reason why you transcend ordinary people is not your outstanding magical talent, but a pair of unique eyes!¡± Sofia pointed to her own eyes in confusion. ¡°You mean these?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mean it literally. Your eyes are very special!¡±


    Upon receiving Moray¡¯s confirmation, Sofia hesitated. ¡°But I don¡¯t think they¡¯re different¡­


    Moray exined, ¡°You could immediately detect the magic items hidden in a pile of treasure and urately determine their magical effects. I don¡¯t think you cast the corresponding identification spells, right?¡±


    The little girl shook her head. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t learned that kind of spell. So, ordinary people can¡¯t see the effects of magic items?¡±


    Moray looked at Sofia speechlessly. Magic items did note with a user manual.


    Without being told by the creator or slowly exploring them, one would need an identification spell.


    Otherwise, who knows what the real effect of a magic item is?


    If one could simply look at it and know the ability of a magic item, then the two adult dragons that had entered Otto¡¯s belly would not have used the items Moray had prepared for them.


    Soon, Moray asked, ¡°So, can you see the effects of the two magic items I made?


    Of course, I¡¯m talking about the ones besides mental guidance¡­¡±


    Little girl took the Light Balls that sealed the two magic items from the Treasure Bag and stared at them.


    She quickly said, ¡°Soul Eater Wand: Every time the holder kills an enemy, it restores a certain proportion of the enemy¡¯s soul¡¯s physical and magical energy.


    The holder¡¯s every spell attack will add a certain amount of corrosion damage and can affect undead creatures¡­


    This was the effect of the bone wand, apart from mental guidance.


    Acknowledging the description, Moray said, ¡°Not a single mistake! And what about the effect of the ring?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s gaze turned to the ring with the devilish face carved on it and then said, ¡°Stored Spell Ring: can engrave one spell known by the holder.


    Once a day, by consuming a soul as a reserve of magical energy for engraved spell use.


    Once the reserve of magical energy is used up, the engraved spell can no longer be used.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely correct!¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded excited. ¡°If my guess is correct, your eyes can observe all the magic fluctuations around you and acquire some of their root source.


    This is your most precious gift!¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81: 080 Magic Research_l

    Chapter 81: 080 Magic Research_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although Moray¡¯s tone sounded very excited, Sofia still found it hard to understand.


    So Moray exined, ¡°Do you know why developing a new magic spell is so difficult?¡±


    The little girl tilted her head, thinking for a while before saying doubtfully, ¡°Is it really difficult?¡±


    Look, is this even humannguage?


    If Moray were still alive now, he would surely be so angry that his heart would race and his blood pressure would rise.


    But even now, his soul trembled a few times.


    He then tried to calm himself down and continued, ¡°Developing new magic is a process of constant experimentation, and this usually requires arge amount of time, manpower, and wealth.


    But you can skip the most difficult and important part of the process.


    As long as you master enough knowledge, your eyes will allow you to easily choose the bestbination of magical power and elements.


    This is also why you can easily learn and use a new spell.¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded excited, but Sofia frowned at him and asked, ¡°Why do you tell me all these?


    I don¡¯t think you¡¯re kind enough to help me explore my own secrets.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart! With both talent and brains, you¡¯ve mastered half of the factors to be strong!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the other half?¡±


    Sofia had always been interested in bing strong because only by bing strong enough could she not cause trouble for Otto during crucial moments.


    But she didn¡¯t want to just limit herself to this; she wanted to help Otto as much as possible.


    Let the big dumb dragon take the lead while she hid under his protection and enjoyed herself?


    This wasn¡¯t the life Sofia wanted; she wanted to stand side by side with Otto.


    To enjoy the same happiness and glory and to bear the same pressure and challenges.


    In response to Sofia¡¯s question, Moray answered with a smile, ¡°Luck!¡±


    ¡°Luck?¡±


    The little girl frowned, this answer didn¡¯t seem to be what she wanted.


    But Morayughed, ¡°Kid, never underestimate luck. With your talent, it¡¯s not difficult to be a legend.


    But whether you can live safely till that day depends on your luck!


    Over the past thousands of years, I¡¯ve seen too many amazing geniuses die from various idents.


    All of them were rare talents with great ambitions and confidence.


    They thought they were God¡¯s chosen ones, but what happened in the end?¡±


    Moray sneered, ¡°Let alone bing a legend, how many of them could even survive?


    I¡¯ve even strangled a few idiots who didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.


    They really thought they were the main characters in a bard¡¯s story, and everything around them would follow their whims!¡±


    ¡°I will survive, together with the big dumb dragon! And I¡¯ve always been lucky. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met Otto!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s expression was very determined. She believed that she was indeed very fortunate to meet Otto.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto, her best oue now might be to be a personal servant for some big noble after she grew up.


    Or maybe she would have been bought by some pervert by now.


    At this time, the team, who had harvested a great deal, was about to return to the main group. Moray sighed at this moment.


    ¡°The big dumb dragon you¡¯re talking about and I are very simr, but also very different .


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Sofia was naturally very interested in anything about Otto.


    Moray said bitterly, ¡°He and I are both destined to walk this path called the


    ¡®Lonely Route of the Strong.¡¯


    Almost everything in the world cannot tolerate the existence of him and me!¡±


    ¡°No, I will always follow him! Take care of him! Forever!¡±


    Seeing Sofia¡¯s unwavering answer, Moray¡¯s voice sounded even more disappointed.


    ¡°Yes, this is where he and I differ. That guy is really lucky to have met you¡­


    At this point, Moray seemed to recall his past thousands of years ago.


    Back then, he seemed to have a beloved like this, but in the end, the two of them took entirely different paths.


    Once lovers, they ultimately became enemies¡­


    Although he didn¡¯t continue speaking, he silently wished Otto and Sofia well in his heart.


    He hoped that they would never make the same regretful choice he had made.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to our original topic!¡±


    Moray adjusted his emotions and continued, ¡°I hope we can cooperate!¡± ¡°Cooperate? Like you and the big dumb dragon?¡±


    Sofia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so because you¡¯ve already used your knowledge to get the big dumb dragon¡¯s protection. But what else have you got that¡¯s worth offering?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions!¡±


    Moray said indifferently, ¡°Otto and I are allies at best, so I¡¯ll kindly offer you some advice as an elder.


    That is, never say no, especially when you¡¯re not sure what you can gain from it!¡±


    ¡°So, what can I gain from you? And what do I have to offer?¡±


    A so-called coboration naturally involves mutual contribution and sharing the results.


    ¡°I like talking to smart people!¡±


    Morayughed, ¡°I¡¯ve devoted my life to the study of magic.


    And it was also to continue what I love doing, that I turned myself into a Witch Demon.


    This way, I have almost infinite time to squander!


    Since bing a Witch Demon, time is no longer a valuable resource for me.


    However, who would want to waste time on boring experiments if they could bepleted faster?¡±


    After going around in circles, Sofia finally understood what he was trying to say.


    ¡°You want me to help you with your new magic research?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! ¡±


    Moray said excitedly, ¡°Although my power is limited, my knowledge isplete, and my passion is high.


    All of these are enough for me to carry on with brand new magic research like before.


    With your help, I can even more conveniently and quickly solve a lot of the problems that have piled up before


    Also, magic research usually requires many precious materials.


    Some of them are magical metals like ck Gold, buried deep in the depths of mines.


    If I have your help, searching for them should also be much easier!¡±


    Sofia frowned, ¡°It sounds like I¡¯m a helper or a drudge


    Moray¡¯s expression became enthusiastic, ¡°You should consider yourself a noble magical researcher! !! ¡±


    ¡°In short, this is only the part I have to offer. What can I gain from you?¡±


    Little girl was not as obsessed with magic research as Moray, who gave everything just to seek an unknown answer.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a real buzzkill¡­¡±


    Moray said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help the big dumb dragon? Helping me with magic research can easily achieve that!¡±


    ¡°Really? Tell me!¡±


    The little girl became interested immediately.


    Seeing the excited little girl, Moray felt that he might have found the way to deal with her.


    So he tried to say, ¡°For example, researching a spell that can quickly cook delicious food .


    ¡°What?¡±


    The little girl looked a bit puzzled at the Light Ball in front of her. She didn¡¯t know what this had to do with what he had just talked about¡­.

 Chapter 82 - 82: 081 Fish Caught on the Hook 1

    Chapter 82: 081 Fish Caught on the Hook 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    But soon, Moray provided her with a satisfactory answer.


    ¡°The size of that big dumb dragon is bound to increase, and food will definitely be a major issue in the future.


    You said before that you were willing to take care of him. You weren¡¯t just saying that, were you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Sofia hurriedly shook her adorable little head.


    ¡°So as long as you can work with me toplete this kind of spell.


    Just think about it, with a flick of a spell, a live wild boar can be transformed into various delicious dishes in just a few seconds!


    By then, our King Otto will no longer have to endure the inferior cooking skills of those stupid followers.


    Wouldn¡¯t you have sessfully helped him?¡±


    ¡°And also¡­¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded very tempting.


    ¡°And also?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the bard say? To hold a man, you have to hold his stomach!


    Although Otto is a dragon, he is also a male creature, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°1¡­1 don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with the big dumb dragon¡­¡±


    Sofia blushed and hesitated for a moment before pretending to be serious: ¡°But I think you¡¯re right, someone should explore the unknown and embark on the glorious path of a magic researcher!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Not for the big dumb dragon!¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±


    Both sides reached a consensus in an instant, and their moods became quite good.


    Sofia felt that she had found another way to help Otto.


    As for Moray, he was happy that his many long-standing magic research problems could continue to progress.


    At the same time, he slowly figured out how to deal with this moody half-elf youngster.


    Finally, they returned to where the other half of the monsters were, and Little Fatty came to greet them from afar.


    When both parties gathered together, under Mega Fatty¡¯smand, the ogres who had followed Sofia up the mountain to search for treasures and those who had stayed behind exchanged their icy backpacks.


    Even though the ogres had thick skin and were endowed with a cold resistance spell.


    However, carrying such arge block of ice close to their bodies for a long time still caused them to shiver constantly.


    Therefore, taking turns carrying the icy backpack was the right choice.


    And a considerable amount of time had passed since Otto left.


    By then, the other monsters that had previously been exhausted could stand and walk slowly.


    Although they hadn¡¯t regained muchbat strength, they should have no problem just traveling.


    So, Sofia sat on Mega Fatty, who had unloaded the icy backpack.


    With a wave of her little hand, hundreds of monsters made their way to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Along the way, Moray was still discussing future cooperation with Sofia.


    And through the young girl, he learned a lot about the situation in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Suddenly, Moray asks, ¡°Are you saying that dogs in Dragon¡¯s Land are raising a group of kobolds to serve as food?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste?¡±


    The young girl shook her head, not understanding Moray¡¯s meaning.


    She generally didn¡¯t interfere with Dragond¡¯s development, which was mostly managed by Saru.


    Moray regretted this, saying, ¡°The kobold race is indeed populous and grows rapidly.


    But it¡¯s a pity to raise them only as ordinary livestock! ¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±¡±They are natural excavators and builders, if it were me, I would definitely throw them into the mines.


    At the same time, I would require them to build more sturdy buildings or walls within our territory!¡±


    Moreover, Moray added, ¡°With your eyes, we can easily find some hidden magic metal veins in the mountains or underground.


    By then, these Kobolds can work tirelessly for us to mine those rare ores.¡±


    As a legendary witch demon who had lived for thousands of years, Moray naturally knew much more than Saru, an indigenous creature of Nn Forest.


    However, he would only asionally offer relevant suggestions at some points.


    If he were to rece Saru as the butler of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he would certainly be unwilling.


    He would rather stay in the magicboratory instead.


    Generally, Sofia did not intervene in the internal affairs of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, but this did not mean she didn¡¯t care about them.


    After all, this was Otto¡¯s property.


    She silently noted down the matters Moray had mentioned. Naturally, she would inform Saru when she returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    By then, the old Lizardman would give her a satisfactory answer on how to proceed.


    Many things don¡¯t require personal involvement, just giving a direction is enough for the subordinates.


    On this point, her view waspletely the same as Otto¡¯s.


    Next, Sofia and Moray had many in-depth discussions regarding the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    When they learned that Otto and Sofia still lived in a barren cave, Moray suggested, ¡°Now you have be the joint masters of Nn Forest and Sulfur Mountains.


    It is simply uneptable that such a noble status does not even have a decent pce!¡±


    Sofia, who agreed with this very much, nodded repeatedly. However, she did not want to leave the ce where she first settled.


    What¡¯s more, the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon had already taken shape, and it would be too wasteful just to give up.


    After that, Moray mysteriously chuckled, ¡°I happen to have a long-shelved research subject in magic.


    The research direction is how to quickly generate buildings in line with our preferences using magic. I call it The Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders!


    If we can sessfully research it, you can use this spell to stack up a magnificent castle on the spot!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes sparkled with desire.


    At this moment, she seemed to finally understand why Moray was so obsessed with researching new magic. ¡°Ha, the fish is hooked!¡±


    Moray felt even more joyful.


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After a battle, this ce has be even more lively and vibrant.


    Under the leadership of the Wild Boar Chief Longfang, a group of Quilboars and Goblins were speeding up the construction of new dwellings.


    They will be allocated to the newly joined Quilboars and Werewolves in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As they were working enthusiastically, a giant shadow floated through the sky overhead.


    If you looked up, you could see arge expanse of silver scales reflecting the dazzling light in the sun.


    Otto had returned.


    Saru arrived at the open space in front of the Giant Bear Cave as soon as possible and sessfully saw Otto who was about to go into slumber.


    With his eyes half-closed, Otto drowsily looked at the old Lizardman.


    Tiredly, he said, ¡°I am going to sleep. All matters will still be handed over to you to handle.


    If there is anything difficult to decide, you can discuss it with Sofia.¡±


    Without waiting for Saru¡¯s response, Otto hurried into the depths of the cave.


    Of course, he did not forget to leave onest sentence.


    ¡°From today on, I am the joint master of Nn Forest and Sulfur Mountains!¡±


    The old Lizardman stood still with a rigid expression, breathing rapidly and appearing stunned¡­.

 Chapter 83 - 83: 082 Very Good, Very Good!_l

    Chapter 83: 082 Very Good, Very Good!_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    From today onwards, I shall be the joint ruler of Nn Forest and the Sulfur


    Mountains¡­


    This sentence echoed in Saru¡¯s mind, wondering what it truly meant.


    Could he really take it at face value?


    After all, Otto was still a young Silver Dragon in terms of size.


    Could he really defeat two well-known adult dragons?


    Or maybe¡­


    The two foolish adult dragons had destroyed each other, benefiting the great Silver Dragon Lord?


    Unconsciously, he had been standing in front of Giant Bear Cave all afternoon.


    ¡°Chieftain!¡±


    Scar came over, sessfully pulling Saru back to reality.


    A cold wind blew, and the old Lizardman looked up at the sky in confusion, realizing that it had already turned dark.


    ¡°Chieftain, a scout team that just returned says they have important news to report to you!¡±


    As he said this, Scar added: ¡°It¡¯s rted to the front-line battlefield!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Saru¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately asked Scar to lead the way.


    Soon, in his usual office space, Saru met three slender Lizardmen.


    They all looked extremely excited and agitated, indicating that the information they wanted to share was of utmost importance.


    The three Lizardman scouts nced at each other.


    Then the one who seemed to be the team leader nervously stepped forward, rubbing his hands together.


    He looked at Saru, calming himself down.


    Then he said, ¡°Chieftain, I am Bark, the captain of the Third Scout Team.


    We discovered Princess Sofia and the returning Ogres nearby, along with about


    500 other monster followers.¡±


    Saru nodded, but it was clear that Bark, the team leader in front of him, had more to say.


    Bark quickly continued, ¡°Princess Sofia personally confirmed that we are the ultimate victors in this war.


    The Green Dragon and Red Dragon, as well as their affiliated legions, have already be a thing of the past.


    From today onwards, the great Silver Dragon Lord is the sole ruler of both


    Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains!¡±


    Finally, he added, ¡°Victory belongs to the Soaring Dragon Legion!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Saru¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much.


    But he kept shouting in his heart that his initial choice was indeed correct.


    For hundreds, even thousands of years, the Dragon Eye n¡¯s predecessor, the nameless Lizardman n, had been struggling to survive in Nn Forest.


    Finally, under his decision and the guidance of the great Silver Dragon Lord, they were now on the path to glory and endless honor.


    He had always believed in Otto, believing in his own choice.


    But now that the day hade, he felt somewhat dazed.


    Everything hade too quickly, so fast that he hadn¡¯t had time to prepare mentally.


    ¡°When will Princess Sofia return!¡±


    The old Lizardman¡¯s heart was beating at an unprecedented speed.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to personally confirm this wonderful news with Sofia.


    Bark estimated for a moment and then replied: ¡°Based on their current speed, they should be back by early morning.¡±


    ¡°Very good! Very good! ¡°It was already approaching midnight, but Saru did not feel a little bit sleepy.


    He excitedly strode towards the gate of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the old Lizardman seeming to grow younger in an instant.


    ¡°Hurry! Prepare a feast to wee Princess Sofia, I want to restart the Harvest Festival!¡±


    Upon themand of the elderly Lizardman Saru, the peaceful Land of the Soaring Dragon, due to thete hour, became lively again.


    Having always been frugal, Saru became very generous this time. At his direction, a variety of foods were dragged out from the cers and warehouses by the Lizardmen.


    Wild boars and other captured animals nearby were ughtered and cleaned. The captive Kobolds, whose flesh stinks, narrowly escaped their fate.


    The ancestors of the Lizardmen had also experienced times of prosperity, with a poption reaching up to thousands or even tens of thousands during their peak.


    The traditional Harvest Festival was a tradition passed down from that time.


    The main purpose of the celebration was to worship and express gratitude for the Lizardman god, Sai Meu An-Ya.


    For this purpose, they would offer up various precious items or even perform live sacrifices with other races.


    But this time, the situation was different; they did not set up the statue of the Lizardman god Sai Meu An-Ya as was recorded in the past, instead directing their offerings to Otto.


    No one questioned this because it was due to Otto that they had the confidence to restart this carnival.


    Even the Quilboar and Werewolves were no exception. They were also informed to prepare for the Harvest Festival.


    Longfang and Link followed Gaz with puzzled expressions, looking somewhat out of ce among the bustling Lizardmen.


    The members of their tribes shared the same baffled look as they watched the excited Lizardmen.


    Soon, Gaz pulled aside Scar, who was leading a group of Lizardmen in preparing for the festival, and asked curiously, ¡°What happened? Why is it suddenly so lively¡­ ¡®


    Scar signaled the other Lizardmen not to worry about him and to continue preparing for the festival before exining the cause to them.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the great Silver Dragon Lord defeated two adult dragons and became the ruler of both Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains?¡±


    Gaz looked in disbelief at Scar, while Longfang and Link¡¯s expressions were almost no different from his.


    Once Scar left, the three creatures still had a hard time believing the story.


    With some hesitation, the Wild Boar Chief Longfang said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, those were two adult dragons¡­¡±


    Among the three, Werewolf Link was the most conflicted, because he had high expectations for the Red Dragon before this.


    Link gave a wry smile, ¡°We were all too full of ourselves¡­¡±


    Longfang patted his shoulder, and Gazughed heartily, ¡°What are you two brooding about? Victory belongs to the Soaring Dragon Legion, and thus to us as well. Get your spirits up!


    We areters in the first ce; do you want to shamelessly enjoy delicious food without doing anything?¡±


    Gaz personally led the confidantes he had brought from ck Gold City into the busy Lizardmen preparations, doing their best to participate in the preparation of the festival.


    Longfang looked at Link, waiting for his decision.


    ¡°Have some confidence, old friend! The facts prove that your choice was the right one¡­¡±


    Link hooked Longfang¡¯s shoulder, speaking earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve given up on unrealistic ideas; regardless of the final oue, let¡¯s journey down this road together to the end!¡±


    Under the leadership of the two chiefs, the Quilboar and Werewolves also contributed their efforts to preparing for the festival.


    During the cheerful festival preparations, various races of different appearances and thoughts seemed to finally let go of their prejudices and peacefully blend together.S?@rch ?ewn??el. ?rg on g??gl?


    Eventually, with the efforts of everyone in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the preparation for the Harvest Festival waspleted perfectly.


    Now they just need to wait patiently for the distinguished Princess Sofia to return.


    Besides the slumbering Otto, Sofia had the highest status in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Without the presence of the little girl, no one dared to touch the sumptuous food that had been prepared.


    Saru led the people in the Land of the Soaring Dragon to wait for Sofia¡¯s return at the gate, even preparing a grand weing ceremony for her.


    But in the end, they only weed the arrival of Little Fatty and Wuga¡¯s monster army, without finding any trace of Sofia from beginning to end.


    Little Fattyughed idiotically and said to the petrified crowd, ¡°Master said she was going to empty the Green Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault in the Thorn Nest!¡±

 Chapter 84 - 84: 083 Princess_l

    Chapter 84: 083 Princess_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The path to the Thorn Nest was quite difficult to find.


    Moss-covered trees intertwined tightly, making all routes to the Thorn Nestbyrinthine.


    However, it became much easier under Iris¡¯s guidance.


    Soon, Sofia, who was sitting on Mega Fatty, arrived at the foot of the giant ancient tree hosting the Thorn Nest with more than twenty ogres.


    Those Icy Backpacks filled with treasures had already been handed over to Little Fatty, who took them back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon first. The Thorn Nest was built by the Green Dragon upon a towering ancient tree of unknown age.


    The little girl could hardly see the view above when she raised her head.


    In order to let the monsters¡¯ families, who couldn¡¯t fly, climb up, there were simple but practical staircases built from the tree trunks around the huge tree.


    Due to the Green Dragon¡¯s death, the green fog that used to loom over the Thorn Nest was now slowly fading away.


    Sofia waved her small hand, casting a spell of poison resistance for herself and the ogres.


    This way, the remaining trace amounts of toxicity were even less of a concern.


    Some monsters were left behind in the Thorn Nest by the Green Dragon to defend against any reckless intruders.


    However, under the deterrent of Iris, the Green Dragon¡¯s favorite pet, no monsters dared to stand in Sofia¡¯s way.


    ¡°Hah, the Green Dragon¡¯s taste¡­¡±


    Sofia sneered at Cassiopeia¡¯s thorn-riddledir, then entered the hall where the Green Dragon spent most of its time.


    The Green Dragon¡¯s treasure was piled right in the center of the hall, without the need to search for it.


    But upon seeing the so-called treasures, the little girl¡¯s face showed disappointment.


    Compared to the Red Dragon¡¯s treasure vault, this rather meager pile of treasure was quite shabby.


    Sofia took a closer look and discovered quite a few greenish copper coins among the pile¡­


    Controlling the Light Ball, Moray floated over the pile of treasures, then said speechlessly, ¡°Oh, it looks like this Green Dragon had a very miserable life!¡±


    Feeling a bit unconvinced, the little girl looked at Iris, wrinkled her nose, and asked ferociously, ¡°Are you sure this is the Green Dragon¡¯s treasure vault?¡±


    Iris clearly knew what Sofia was doubting and immediately exined, ¡°The Mother of Thorns¡­ Oh no, that Green Dragon barely had any chance to gather treasures here apart from robbing the asional adventurers that ventured here.


    And those adventurers were usually quite impoverished as well¡­¡±


    Yes, just as Iris said, these meager piles of treasure were umted by Cassiopeia over the course of nearly a hundred years.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, a cunning Green Dragon wouldn¡¯t have included a mysterious magic item in its treasure vault so easily.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    Sofia rubbed her forehead, obviously quite annoyed.


    Actually, Cassiopeia¡¯s umtion over the years was not bad at all, at least equivalent to the entire fortune of an ordinary human tycoon.


    However, it was of course far inferior whenpared to the nouveau riche Red Dragon.


    After carefully picking and choosing among the treasures that she looked down upon, the little girl could only find one decent magic item in the end.


    ¡°Thunder Longsword: The holder of this weapon will inflict a certain degree of lightning damage to both ranged and close-quarters physical attacks.¡±


    After interpreting the description, Moraymented, ¡°This weapon is quite good, actually. Lightning damage usually carries a certain degree of paralysis effect, which can be surprisingly effective in many situations.¡±Sofia nodded and then brought out an exquisite badge from the side.


    It bore a familiar unicorn emblem on top of it.


    The badge was made of precious magic metal, azurite, and the unicorn emblem was painted with red magic gem powder.


    As long as a little magic power was injected into it, the badge would emit a faint red light, and it looked like it would be worth quite a bit.


    What Sofia didn¡¯t notice was that when she picked up these two objects, Elise¡¯s expression was obviously a little off, but Moray noticed this subtle change and floated to Elise¡¯s head.


    Curiously he said, ¡°Little girl, you seem to recognize these two things.¡±


    Elise looked a bit flustered, but under Sofia¡¯s persistent gaze, she reluctantly said, ¡°These are the relics of my elder brother¡­¡±


    The gossip-fire in the little girl¡¯s heart zed, and under her pressure, Elise quickly confessed everything she knew.


    About thirty years ago, a newly-adult Elise, along with some restless peers, ignored the advice of the elders and decided to venture out into the world.


    Under her brother¡¯s leadership, they followed several human adventurers out of the Dawn Forest and eagerly embraced the world outside.


    However, not every adventurer can be like the main character of a story told by wandering poets.


    Apanied by wine and flowers, they could traverse every corner of the continent, passing through monster-guarded dungeons without any danger.


    Everything went smoothly at first.


    But when they crossed Kor Town and arrived at Nn Forest, the nightmare began.


    They caught the attention of the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, and this Green Dragon easily defeated them.


    The Green Dragon killed all living creatures in the adventurer¡¯s team except for the elves.


    Subsequently, the elves were imprisoned and the Green Dragon began to corrupt them.


    Elise and some elves who feared death sumbed to the Green Dragon¡¯s corruption, ultimately abandoning their faith and past lives.


    Even their golden hair turned green, and they became toys for the Green Dragon.


    Of course, there were also elves who vowed to resist, and her elder brother was one of them, ultimately defending his dignity and faith with his life.


    The Thunder Longsword was her brother¡¯s personal weapon, and the unicorn emblem on the badge symbolized their family¡¯s status.


    Suddenly, Sofia eximed, ¡°I remember now, this is the emblem of the royal family of the Dawn Forest, Elise, are you a princess?¡±


    Elise looked at Sofia in disbelief, not expecting her to know the meaning of this emblem.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about how to cover up. I lived in a tribe near Dawn Forest for a while when I was younger. I certainly wouldn¡¯t mistake the royal emblem!¡±


    Sofia looked at Elise with interest, very disappointed with the riches of the Green Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to identally discover such an interesting secret.


    She collected the royal emblem and the Thunder Longsword into her Treasure Bag, and said to the silent Elise, ¡°From today on, you are my maid! Hmm, it¡¯s delightful to have a noble elf princess as a servant!¡±


    ¡°Ohohohaha¡­¡±


    Morayughed strangely, ¡°Interesting, truly to my taste, worthy of being my research partner! ¡°

 Chapter 85 - 85: 084 Carnival and Magic Wand_l

    Chapter 85: 084 Carnival and Magic Wand_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t until that afternoon that Sofia leisurely returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After the little girl¡¯s return, the harvest festival could finally be held normally.


    Although the carefully prepared roast meat and other foods had cooled down, the monster races living in the Nn Forest didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Although the Green Dragon¡¯s treasure vault was rtively barren, Sofia stillpletely emptied it, based on the viewpoint that having something is better than nothing.


    Not even a single copper coin was left behind.


    Other than the Green Dragon¡¯s treasure vault, she also identally gained other harvests.


    These were some precious and rare magic materials, which seemed to be prepared for the Enlightenment Skill.


    That¡¯s right, they were the materials Cassiopeia had prepared for the Rotten


    Blood Multi-headed Serpent Lizard at the time, but now they benefited Sofia.


    Many of the precious materials in them could be used for other magic research.


    When Moray saw these materials, he was quite excited.


    The treasures from two adult dragons were piled up in the middle of the Giant Bear Cave.


    Because Otto had fallen into a deep sleep, Sofia didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    Therefore, these treasures, which could almost dazzle one¡¯s eyes, were ced directly in the center of the passage leading to the inner part of the cave.


    As for the lively harvest festival, the little girl was not very interested and was now tidying up her room.


    Sofia has half Dore Elf bloodline.


    So she was very fond of some exquisite jewelry and precious magic gems, especially red ones.


    There were many such things in the Red Dragon¡¯s treasure vault, and now the little girl was using them to decorate her room.


    Of course, most of the time she just stood on the side, directing the Corrupted Elves to do so.


    These pets, which originally belonged to the Green Dragon, easily epted their new fate as Sofia¡¯s maids.


    Among them, the elf princess-like Elise was the head maid for the little girl.


    Apart from that, Saru was respectfully waiting for Sofia by the window.


    When the little girl returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, she said that she had some matters to inform him.


    He also needed to report some recent matters to Sofia.


    After Sofia assigned tasks to her elf maids, she told Saru about the discussion she had on the way back with Moray.


    For example, regarding the Kobolds currently being kept as reserve food.


    After listening to Sofia¡¯s words, Saru nodded in agreement.


    But soon he said, ¡°I have no doubt about letting the Kobolds participate in the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, but for mining¡­¡±


    The old lizardman hesitated for a moment, but continued, ¡°Princess Sofia, forgive me for speaking bluntly, but we haven¡¯t found any valuable ore veins in our territory¡­¡±


    The little girl didn¡¯t even look at him and rummaged through her treasure bag for something.


    Then she casually said, ¡°As for this, I¡¯ll handle it myself when I have time in the future. You just need to do what you¡¯re supposed to do now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Saru nodded and soon asked, ¡°About the Quilboar and Werewolves¡­¡±


    ¡°You can handle it yourself. Don¡¯t bother me with such trivial matters in the future. I¡¯m very busy!¡±


    Although Sofia said so, if simr things continued to happen in the future, he would still report to her.


    What the master says is one thing, but what the subordinates do is another.


    But since Sofia said so, at least the Werewolves and Quilboars didn¡¯t have to worry about their lives.


    Later, Saru reported to Sofia about the recent developments in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Then he respectfully left.


    Although Sofia did not participate directly, the Harvest Festival was still exceptionally lively.Among all the events, the one that attracted the most attention was the one where the strongest warriors were chosen through barehandedbat.


    After a series of intense and bloody battles, Goblin Gaz had thestugh and became the acknowledged strongest one.


    Of course, this was excluding the great Silver Dragon Lord and the noble Princess Sofia.


    Wolfman Link, who was thest challenger,y on the ground with tears in his eyes and several bumps on his head.


    Even without weapons, he still couldn¡¯t defeat this peculiar goblin.


    Gaz, on the other hand, dramatically stepped on his butt and made a series of ludicrous gestures and movements towards the surrounding audience.


    Immediately, the crowd burst into cheers andughter.


    Through this event, the goblin also raised his reputation to a new high.


    Little Fatty and Wuga were also among the losers.


    Ogres and their master were quite interested in this kind of festivity.


    Although the evolved Dragonborn monsters Little Fatty and Wuga were somewhat troublesome, they were eventually taken down by Gaz one by one.


    This goblin¡¯s fighting power was off the charts, and the ogres lost wholeheartedly.


    Littl Fatty¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration and sparkles as he looked at him.


    As for the other major event, the dance of the Lizardman beauty and the shamans was a different scene altogether.


    The elderly shamans were simply pushed aside, with no one willing to pay attention to them.


    Regarding the Lizardman beauty, the atmosphere was much livelier.


    The male Lizardmen naturally drooled, sharing indecent jokes with each other.


    However, there were also Quilboar and Werewolves present.


    Their understanding of the concept of beauty waspletely different.


    Even the goblins imed that a beautiful woman should have green skin, a big head, and preferably a big yellow tooth.


    None of the races wanted to back down.


    Eventually, the rtively traditional dance program turned into a beauty contest stage where young and beautiful girls (ording to their respective tastes) from various racespeted.


    Although there were more quarrels, the barriers between the races became less pronounced.


    Having just returned from Sofia, Saru looked at everything with amusement but didn¡¯t stop it, murmuring softly, ¡°Ah, youth is wonderful¡­¡±


    He was old, and ording to the Lizardman¡¯s lifespan, he might not live much longer.


    On the other hand, things were much quieter in the Giant Bear Cave.


    From the Treasure Bag, Sofia took out two magic items engraved with thought-guiding spells.


    Now, she finally had time to deal with them.


    ¡°Aha! Little demon, are you finally going to act?¡±


    Suddenly, Moray noticed that the little girl¡¯s gaze towards him was very unfriendly.


    So he floated around, saying, ¡°Forgive me! I admit that I was a bit offensive to you before, but now I¡¯m willing to take back those unpleasant words¡­¡±


    But Sofia was obviously very vindictive.


    She showed a charming smile to Moray.


    For Moray, everything that followed was a nightmare.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were as dazzling and charming as the stars, and she quickly stripped the mental spells from the two magic items.


    Then, using Mage Hand, she grabbed the magic Light Ball imprisoning Moray.


    Ignoring his protests and pleading, she fused it into the red magic gem at the top of the Soul Eater Wand.


    The great Legendary Witch Demon Moray had now be a strangely shaped wand¡­


    (End of Volume One)

 Chapter 86 - 86: 085 Finally Awake_l

    Chapter 86: 085 Finally Awake_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon, three yearster, one evening.


    Sofia was exploring a new topic in her magicboratory.


    The Soul Eater Wand floated back and forth in the air, with Moray trapped inside, chattering non-stop about various problems.


    Suddenly, both the half-elf and witch demon stopped what they were doing and looked towards the core of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Feeling the elemental feedback in the air from a distance, a faint smile appeared on Sofia¡¯s face.


    ¡°It seems that your big, silly dragon is finally waking up¡­


    An expressive demon face emerged from the red gem at the top of the Soul


    Eater Wand.


    Three years had passed, and Moray had long grown ustomed to his new body.


    With Sofia¡¯s permission, he could control the wand itself, flying freely through the air.


    He even manifested a face on the red gem to show his expressions.


    Sofia chuckled, ¡°He took so long toe out, we need to prepare a big surprise for him!¡±


    The half-elf and the demon face on the wand looked at each other and smiled, their long-prepared skit was finally about toe into y.


    About an hourter, the sky turnedpletely ck, and Otto finally woke up.


    The energy and potential contained in the two adult dragons were simply too vast, and the changes devouring them brought to Otto were astonishing.


    Once, Otto had thought himself no less formidable than a true dragon of simr size, but the reality proved him somewhat mistaken.


    Even though he had gained an amazing amount of power by devouring various materials, it paled inparison to what devouring a true dragon could provide.


    Throughout his slumber, Otto was in a semi-conscious state, even feeling his body undergoing a qualitative leap.


    However, he could not perceive any changes outside or be aware of the passage of time.


    If there was no external force to wake him up, Otto would not be able to regain consciousness from his slumber.


    His blood-red dragon eyes slowly opened, and in the pitch-ck surroundings, they flickered with a terrifying light.


    An awe-inspiring might emanated rapidly from Otto, the so-called Dragon Fear, the bone-chilling aura that dragons possess.


    Having mastered this, Otto could finally shake off his past as a dragon beast and barely call himself a true dragon atst.


    Upon regaining consciousness, Otto couldn¡¯t care less about experiencing the changes within himself and, instead, retracted his unintentionally released Dragon Fear while crawling weakly towards the outside.


    Although he sensed many changes in his surroundings, such as the wider path leading to the cave entrance, Otto didn¡¯t have time to care about them.


    All he did was chase after the light before him.


    Like his previous experience, this slumber had also depleted much of his energy and strength.


    At this point, Otto¡¯s muscles were withered, and his body weak, desperately needing nourishment to sustain his new body.


    When Otto crawled out of the cave, a bright bonfire greeted his eyes.


    The bonfire illuminated the surrounding darkness, and an array of cooked food was kindly ced by the fire.


    It seemed that Sofia and Saru already knew he had awakened and had prepared ordingly.


    With that thought in mind, Otto grabbed a whole roast pig and stuffed it into his mouth without thinking about anything else.


    Yum, it tasted great!


    After praising the taste in his mind, Otto stuffed arge handful of charcoal-grilled cockatrice into his mouth, swallowing it whole without even chewing.


    What about spitting out bones? Not a chance!


    With his strong appetite, almost anything would be digested into essential energy and nutrients for his body, bones and all¡ªno big deal.The food prepared this time was truly abundant and exceptionally delicious.


    Otto even discovered a stone container filled with boiled Cockatrice eggs.


    With the kind intention of allowing a family to reunite, Otto licked his lips and stuffed all the boiled eggs into his mouth.


    Hmm, they tasted simr to ordinary boiled chicken eggs, but even more delicious!


    Apart from these, Otto also happily enjoyed Barbaric Bull meat, Jungle Rabbit, and arge array of dishes that he rarely had before.


    As Otto finally reached 70% full, he slowly slowed down his eating speed.


    Leisurely picking his teeth with a Barbaric Bull leg bone, the now healthy-looking muscr Ottozily sat on the ground, casting a nce around with interest.


    But soon, he opened his mouth wide, astonished by what he saw all around.


    The change was just too drastic for someone who had only taken a nap.


    Ignoring a group of Ogres that were carrying food towards him, Otto stared nkly at the scene behind him.


    He had just crawled out of the Giant Bear Cave, hadn¡¯t he?


    Where was the cave?


    In Otto¡¯s memory, the Giant Bear Cave, where he and Sofia had first settled in the Nn Forest, was just an ordinary cave.


    Even the hill where the cave was located would only be considered a small moundpared to the Sulfur Mountains.


    But now, the familiar scenery from his memories disappeared without a trace.


    In front of Otto stood a majestic and fierce-looking castle fortress made mostly of ck stone.


    Although the overall shape of the castle was quite elegant, in Goth-style architecture.


    However, the outer walls of the castle were covered with menacing barbs, and a monster guard with an evil look stood on the outer wall.


    It looked like a headquarters for a world-destroying demon king¡­


    Otto thought he must be still dreaming, so he rubbed his eyes with a dragon w.


    Of course, the scene in front of him didn¡¯t change in the slightest.


    There was a 20-meter high gate in front of the castle, and he must have crawled out from there earlier.


    Not to mention the castle itself, which was so towering and grand that it did not seem possible to have been built in a short time in this era.


    Had he time-traveled again?


    As the idea came to Otto¡¯s mind, a familiar yet slightly unfamiliar voice came from nearby.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you finally decided to wake up, big dumb dragon¡­¡± The tone sounded as refreshing and cold as a mountain stream.


    The only one who would call him a ¡°big dumb dragon¡± was the little Lolita Sofia.


    Although the voice sounded a bit different, Otto was still excited to look in the direction the voice came from.


    ¡°Sofia¡­


    As soon as he started to say her name, Otto¡¯s expression of joy froze.


    It was because he could not confirm whether the person ying with him was indeed Sofia.


    Apanied by several reverent green-haired elves, a tall, curvaceous, and mature-looking silver-haired elf beauty slowly approached Otto.


    If it weren¡¯t for the substantial difference in their facial features and hair color, Otto would even think that Cassiopeia, who had already moved into his stomach, hade back to life..

 Chapter 87 - 87: 086 Knowing the Future 1

    Chapter 87: 086 Knowing the Future 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What, don¡¯t recognize me after a night¡¯s sleep?¡±


    The mature, queen-like, silver-haired elf chuckled as she slowly approached Otto.


    As she got closer, Otto began to scrutinize her carefully.


    This elf had silver hair and red pupils simr to Sofia¡¯s, and wore an exquisitely tailored, dark red, off-the-shoulder dress, which entuated her enchanting figure beyond words.


    Atop her head was an exquisite ck jade crown adorned with several top-quality red magic gems.


    It seemed that magical power had been infused into it, making it twinkle faintly with starlight in the night.


    On her delicate and tender white neck hung a beautiful ne.


    A few slender silver threads were piled on top of one another, making a red crystal diamond float above arge alluring and mysterious area, which was eye-catching.


    In the silver-haired elf¡¯s hand was a wand Otto was familiar with, but the mysterious and gloomy design of the Soul Eater Wand added a dangerous sense of mystery to her.


    Though her appearance and voice might have changed significantly, Otto was absolutely certain about this familiar feeling.


    ¡°Sofia!¡±


    With a touch of surprise, Otto asked, ¡°How did you turn into this?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, it suddenly urred to Otto that he might have slept for decades this time?


    Had the little girl, who was originally in a lengthy preservation period, turned directly into an older sister character?


    For a moment, Otto felt somewhat unable to ept it, as if the entire dragon had turned to stone.


    Yet at the same time, he also felt it was rather nice¡­


    Strangely, a phrase Otto had once heard surfaced in his mind: men do love darkness!


    And another: cuteness is worth nothing in front of sexiness¡­


    But thinking about how Sofia had survived in the monster-filled Nn Forest for so many years and developed the Land of the Soaring Dragon to this extent¡­


    Just thinking about it made his soul tremble with guilt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to bepletely muddleheaded from your sleep¡­¡±


    Sofia, who had changed drastically from Otto¡¯s memory, had already walked up to him.


    With a resentful expression, she tenderly stroked the scales on Otto¡¯s chin and murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for twenty years. Do you know how I¡¯ve made it through these years?¡±


    ¡°T¡­twenty years?¡±


    Otto¡¯s massive body shuddered and he promptly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    But before he could finish apologizing, he noticed Sofia was covering her mouth, trying to suppress herughter.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±


    Sensing something wrong, Otto looked around and quickly dragged a familiar face over.


    Mega Fatty, who had just arrived and was watching the lively scene, showed an innocent face.


    Having retired from his position as a riding ogre after Sofia learned the Flight Skill just two years ago, he was the reason why he didn¡¯te along with Sofia and showed unte.


    With a ferocious expression, Otto confronted the innocently framed two-headed ogre and menacingly spoke in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, how many years have I been asleep!¡±


    This frightened Mega Fatty half to death, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything, so he looked to his brother, who shared the same shoulder, for help.


    Reluctantly epting his new name was Second Fatty¡­


    Yet Second Fatty turned his head, looking at their mistress Sofia with a hopeful gaze.


    He couldn¡¯t help it, for he was just an ordinary ogre¡­


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±Sofia patted Otto¡¯s scales with a smile, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, andughed, ¡°Stop teasing Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, you just slept for three years!¡±


    ¡°Just three years?¡±


    Otto threw the relieved Two-headed Ogre aside, lowering his head, lost in thought.


    Three years¡­


    Although not as exaggerated as twenty years, it was still quite a long time.


    For a dragon, three years might mean nothing, just a fleeting moment.


    But for most creatures, it¡¯s quite a long time indeed.


    Normally, a half-elf¡¯s lifespan is almost the same as that of their father, although Sofia¡¯s father¡¯s race is still a mystery to this day.


    However, looking at Sofia¡¯s changes over three years, she doesn¡¯t seem to belong to a long-lived race.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Unskilled at speaking, Otto could only express his guilt this way.


    ¡°No big deal!¡±


    Sofia shook her head and said, ¡°You just fell asleep, and whenever I missed you, I woulde in to see you. Weren¡¯t you always by my side?¡±


    This touched Otto deeply, but he looked puzzled, ¡°Then what about your current appearance¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you finally noticed it?¡±


    The Soul Eater Wand suddenly flew in front of Otto, and an evil-looking face appeared on the fist-size red gem that Otto was familiar with.


    Moray pretended to cough a few times, then spoke quickly, ¡°Allow the great Legendary Witch Demon Moray to honorably introduce to you a new spell jointly developed by Princess Sofia and me: Know Your Future, Temporary Growth Skill (name tentative) Version 3!¡±


    ¡°Temporary Growth Skill?¡±


    Otto looked confused, and what was the deal with the name in brackets¡­


    Soon, he understood what was happening.


    Moray was circling around Sofia, who was silently reciting an incantation.


    Immediately after, with a wave of magical fluctuations, a shrunken Sofia appeared before Otto¡¯s eyes.


    This was Sofia¡¯s true appearance right now, and of course, after three years of growth, there were many changes.


    First of all, Sofia¡¯s stature had grown quite a bit, and judging by her height, she could no longer be called a little girl; ¡°youngdy¡± would be more appropriate.


    Otto estimated that if her height were measured like a human¡¯s, Sofia should be around 14 or 15 years old now.


    The changes were quite significant, it seemed that the Sofia of three years ago might have been so small due to poor nutrition.


    The way she dressed hadn¡¯t changed much, as well as her figure and appearance, which were just a younger version of her previous ¡°maturedy¡± form.


    It seemed that they had temporarily turned Sofia into her future appearance through a newly developed spell.


    So, was the purpose of developing this spell just to wait for him to wake up from his slumber and then give him a big scare?


    Although Otto found it hard to believe, that seemed to be the case.


    This young girl in front of him had grown up quite a bit and looked much more mature, but she was still so childish at times.


    As Otto was thinking, Sofia covered her nose and said with disgust, ¡°Ew, you stink! You haven¡¯t taken a bath in three years¡­¡±


    Otto nonchntly tossed a whole roasted pig into his mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault; he didn¡¯t know he would sleep for so long.


    But the next moment, Sofia grabbed the Soul Eater Wand and quickly chanted a spell at Otto..

 Chapter 88 - 88: 087 A Marvelous Spectacle Misleads the Nation 1

    Chapter 88: 087 A Marvelous Spectacle Misleads the Nation 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    No way, just because I haven¡¯t taken a bath for three years and smell bad, you¡¯re going to bombard me with magic?


    Well, let her vent¡­


    Just as Otto thought this, a wave of magic rich in water element covered his entire body.


    After that, he only felt a rapid vibration, followed by a refreshing coolness.


    When he looked down, he found that his dirty and dusty body had been cleanedpletely.


    Due to the three years of sleep, dust and moss, or cobwebs, were visible on his originally bright silver scales.


    Removing the dirt in the spaces between the scales was even more troublesome, and he intended to find a pondter to wash himself thoroughly.


    But now, with just one spell from Sofia, the effect was so good that the bright silver scales reflected a charming and dazzling light in the glow of the bonfire.


    At this moment, Moray jumped out again, cleared his throat, and squawked at a rapid pace: ¡°Please allow the great Legendary Witch Demon Moray to introduce to you once more.¡±


    This is a new spell developed jointly by Princess Sofia and me: Rapid Cleaning Skill (name to be determined) Version 5, specially designed for when you are pressed for time!¡±


    With a speechless expression on Otto¡¯s face, Moray nced at Mega Fatty and added in the same tone: ¡°It can also be used to clean messy rooms and pets who have soiled themselves during y, very practical-


    Upon hearing this, Mega Fatty and Second Fatty looked at each other and shivered. In the early stages of development, this so-called Rapid Cleaning Skill had not been tested on them sparingly.


    The pets who soiled themselves during y mentioned by Moray referred to them.


    At first, the process of this spell¡¯s activation was not as simple as it is now.


    Especially after being hit by the first version of the Rapid Cleaning Skill, they felt as though they were inside a whirlpool, with constant dizzying rotations.


    After many more iterations of development, the spell eventually became what it is today.


    ¡°So, for these past three years, you¡¯ve been busy with all of this?¡±


    Regarding this, Otto didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Hearing Otto¡¯s words, Moray, the demon on the Soul Eater Wand, frowned and protested as he floated over to Otto.


    ¡°Dear Silver Dragon Lord, although you may think all of this is just ying around, in fact, these are all very helpful for the development of the Land of the Soaring Dragon!¡±


    ¡°In addition to saving a lot of time for Princess Sofia to devote to new magic research, the Rapid Cleaning Skill can also quickly clean every corner of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Now there are more and more monsters living in the Land of Soaring Dragon, and none of them are particrly clean.¡±


    Apart from this, skills like nt Growth eleration, Magic Conversion, and Rapid Construction of Wonders have all been brilliant in the construction of the Land of Soaring Dragon! And also¡­¡±


    At this point, Moray suddenly showed an intriguing expression and whispered in Otto¡¯s ear: ¡°And more importantly, the bodies produced by the Temporary Growth Skill are all solid.


    Moreover, this spell can be used in reverse and I can guarantee that it has no negative impact on the user¡¯s health¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Otto suddenly had a bold idea in his heart¡­


    ncing guiltily at the bewildered Sofia, he quickly hid this bold idea deep in his heart.


    Then he said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    Moray disdainfully stared at the Silver Dragon and muttered as he flew away: ¡°Pah, hypocritical! Who hasn¡¯t been a normal man before, who are you kidding?!¡±


    Otto¡¯s mouth twitched; should he remind this bastard that his hearing was excellent?


    To hide his embarrassment, Otto sped up his eating and quickly devoured all the food around him.


    Honestly, the taste of every dish was fantastic.


    At least, before he went to sleep, he hadn¡¯t had such delicious food. Sofia walked over andughed lightly: ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Otto immediately gave a thumbs-up with his dragon w, albeit awkwardly.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Moray flew over again and proudly said, ¡°What¡¯s worth mentioning is that all these foods were prepared by Princess Sofia herself!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly possible, is it?¡±


    With suspicion, Otto looked at Moray and Sofia. He had a scary appetite.


    The food he had just eaten would be enough to feed the people of a small city for several days.


    Moray chuckled: ¡°Let me introduce another spell we developed together, the Quick Cooking Skill!


    Although this spell has many limitations, as long as the preparations areplete, it can quicklyplete arge number of delicious dishes in a short time!¡±


    With Moray¡¯s further exnation, Otto reluctantly understood what was going on.


    In short, it required preparing ingredients and seasonings in advance.


    Then using magic to quickly ripen and vor the food. The whole process was quiteplicated, and Otto didn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Due to shortage of spices in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, they specially developed the nt Growth eleration Skill to grow and harvest various spices and other nts.


    As for the seeds of the spices, they seemed to be purchased from ck Gold City, with two guys named Gaz the Goblin and Link the Werewolf in charge. ¡°Okay¡­ okay! These spells you guys developed are indeed very useful!¡±


    Agreeing, Otto asked, looking at the majestic castle behind him: ¡°Is this your new achievement too?¡±


    Moray never ran out of words. He quickly exined, ¡°This is the actual application of the Rapid Construction of Wonders skill. However, I started developing this spell when I was in the Dark Domain!


    Because I am a Lich, most of my subordinates are skeletons, zombies, and the like.


    So the buildings in my territory are deste, too ugly, and always being criticized and despised by others¡­ ¡®


    Moray helplessly said: ¡°So, I wanted to create magnificent, beautiful, and difficult-to-build wonders to improve my image.


    But no matter how generous the reward I offered, few craftsmen were willing to work for me¡­


    No wonder, who would dare work for a Lich, thinking their life is too long?


    In his heart, Otto silentlyined, while Moray continued: ¡°So, I decided to do all by myself! But after all, I¡¯m a Lich.


    Instead of rude manualbor, I¡¯m more skilled at using magic to solve problems, so I came up with the idea of developing the Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders! ¡°

 Chapter 89 - 89: 088 Can ‘t Be Like This_l

    Chapter 89: 088 Can ¡®t Be Like This_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    In fact, Otto¡¯s worries werepletely unnecessary.


    Although ckstone Castle was built quickly with magic, it was not a purely magical creation like ice shards or magical ice blocks.


    Instead, it relied on thepression and strengthening of ordinary stone materials, which were then transformed into the final product.


    As a result, Sofia used magic topress and reinforce all the rocks in the small mountain where the Giant Bear Cave was originally located, using them as construction materials.


    However, even if she used the entire small mountain as raw materials, it was still far from enough to build the perfect castle she had in mind.


    So, at her request, arge group of ogres and other monsters went all the way to the Sulfur Mountains to dig and bring back many stones.


    Even now, there is still arge hole at the foot of the Sulfur Mountains that hasn¡¯t been filled by new debris.


    But having enough raw materials alone was not enough; to build a truly magnificent wonder of this scale, Sofia needed to spend a lot of magic power.


    inly relying on the natural recovery of magic power and magical potions was not enough. So she and Moray jointly developed the Magic Conversion


    Skill.


    This spell allowed Sofia to quickly transfer the other party¡¯s magical reserves into themselves with their permission, just like recing a battery.


    Moray, Corrupted Elf, Mega Fatty, Saru, Lizardman Shaman, and several newly awakened cannibal wizards and Kobold sorcerers served as ¡°batteries¡± for Sofia.


    With sufficient magical support, Sofia eventually took nearly two years to build the magnificent ckstone Castle using magic.


    Since the Giant Bear Cave itself was used as raw material and transformed, Otto moved into his new home without lifting a finger.


    Praising Sofia generously, Otto entered the spectacr castle.


    With a snap of Sofia¡¯s fingers, dazzling lights lit up around Otto.


    Arge number of magic gems were embedded as magic lightbulbs in every corner of the castle to serve as illumination.


    In order to make the interior of the castle as bright as day, Sofia used up all the magic gems from the Red Dragon Treasury.


    There were still some shortages, and many rooms on the edge of the castle were still in darkness.


    The first area after passing through the gate was a spacious hall.


    There was not much luxurious decoration in the hall; both the floor and the supporting stone pirs were uniformly ck.


    Only at some key locations were there exquisite elf decorations.


    The surrounding atmosphere was generally simple and solemn, making people naturally calm down upon entering.


    This was a ce for Otto to meet with outsiders and deal with various affairs in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, also known as the Council Chamber.


    There was a stain in the center of the hall from where he had crawled out to the gate earlier.


    Soon, these stains were cleaned up by Sofia¡¯s casual Cleaning Spell.


    At the center of the hall¡¯s interior was a luxurious throne.


    The throne was adorned with exquisite elf-style carvings made of precious magic metals and iid with magic gems that had imposing special effects.


    This ce was for Sofia.


    Behind the throne, there was a rather in-looking ckstone tform.


    However, upon closer inspection, it was clear that the ckstone tform had a noticeable indent.


    After measuring it, Otto found that it was just the right size for him to lie on, so it must have been prepared for him.


    Of course, Otto¡¯s throne would not be as in as it appeared on the surface.


    The indentation was filled with dazzling gold coins and gems, making up a bed or soft cushion with all these eye-catching treasures.


    These were the assets from the two adult dragons¡¯ treasuries, minus the magic materials used by Sofia tor various reasons.Seeing these charming and cute little things, stars flickered in Otto¡¯s eyes.


    Evenpared to ordinary dragons, he was much more rational.


    But honestly, even a pure human would love these adorable shiny gold, right?


    Damn, after being impoverished for so long, I can finally live afortable life!


    Like a winged big cat, Otto carefully curled up on the ckstone tform covered with treasures, showing a satisfied smile.


    At this time, Sofia smiled and said, ¡°I specially designed this stone tform to be movable!¡±


    With that, Sofia used the Flight Skill tond next to Otto¡¯s head, and then stepped on a special button with her foot.


    At first, Otto was a bit puzzled, but he soon felt the stone tform under him moving backward.


    In a short while, the walls behind him opened to the sides, and after the tform passed through, they closed again.


    When the movement finally stopped, he found himself in a pce filled with exquisite objects everywhere.


    ¡°This is your and my room!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s little head leaned against Otto and began to introduce everything around him.


    This was where she and Otto lived daily, while the outer hall was for office or court meetings.


    After a while, Sofia apologized to Otto: ¡°This is the gift I gave you. I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have enough treasures now.


    I originally nned to prepare a stone tform here and one in the outer hall. But now I can only find these few gold and gems, so I made it this movable way.¡±


    In popr perception, dragons like all kinds of treasures and even sleep snuggling with their treasures.


    Although Otto had never done this before, Sofia seemed to think it was just because he hadn¡¯t had the chance.


    So she did her best to prepare these for Otto.


    Just as Otto was deeply moved, Moray, the damn bastard, didn¡¯t care how good the atmosphere was now.


    This bastardughed weirdly: ¡°Are you extremely moved now? Why don¡¯t you two simply do all the things you should do tonight!


    It¡¯s just making up for my regret three years ago for not being able to observe a dragon¡¯s intimate life closely!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s little face immediately turned red, while Otto red at Moray icily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An inexplicable evil spirit face emerged from the red gem on the Soul Eater


    Wand.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    With a cold smile, Otto grabbed the wand and gently snapped it in half with a little effort.


    That wasn¡¯t the end, Sofia tacitly opened the door to the outside.


    With a swing of his dragon w, Otto threw the annoying bastard out in two pieces.


    Immediately afterward, under Sofia¡¯s magic control, the door closed, and no one coulde in.


    After a tumultuous time, it waste at night, and Sofia was tired too.


    In this inner pce, she had her own dedicated bed and a private partition. But in the end, she took the feather mattress from the Giant Eagle andid it next to Otto¡¯s head, snuggling tightly against the big dumb dragon she yearned for day and night as they fell asleep..

 Chapter 90 - 90: 089 A Night Without Words_1

    Chapter 90: 089 A Night Without Words_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    A night without words¡­


    As if!


    Having just woken up from a three-year-long slumber and listening to


    Moray¡¯s nonsense, there¡¯s no way Otto could sleep.


    Fortunately, Sofia had returned to her normal state, but if she had continued to maintain that alluring mature form, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could control himself¡­


    Curled up against him, Sofia slept soundly, leaving the insomniac Otto to find something else to do.


    Fearing waking Sofia, Otto cast aside his three-year n and closed his eyes to feel the changes within himself.


    Devouring two adult dragons had brought about drastic changes to Otto.


    First, he casually flipped through the information appearing on the light ball in his mind.


    As expected, he was overwhelmed by information again.


    However, this time he didn¡¯t need to go through everything one by one, as the bizarre light ball in his mind had evolved once more.


    For starters, the light ball had be more intelligent.


    Now, whenever he gained a new ability, he wouldn¡¯t have to slowly figure out its effects like before.


    That¡¯s because the light ball could now explicitly inform him ot the specific function of an ability.


    The method was simple and convenient; as long as he wanted to know, the relevant information would directly appear in his mind.


    It felt as if he had known all of this from the beginning, and it was crystal clear.


    For example, the ability he gained from devouring the giant ghost: Phantom Insubstantiality.


    By rights, he didn¡¯t know what this ability was for.


    But now, as long as he wanted to know, information about this ability would automatically appear in his mind.


    [Phantom Insubstantiality: Active Skill, transform into a ghostly form that makes you immune to corrosion, toxins, charm, petrification, and other statuses while greatly resisting magical and physical damage; rapidly recover body after suffering fatal damage based on the extent of damage.]


    [While in this state, additional abilities such as Dark Stealth, Insubstantial Movement, Life Absorption, Sensitivity to Light are gained and are apanied by certain limitations, with only a few other abilities can be used.]


    Feeling the range of Phantom Insubstantiality, Otto couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    Fortunately, the light ball boss had evolved again; otherwise, figuring this out on his own would take an unknown amount of time.


    Apart from newly gained abilities, Otto also had a deeper understanding of earlier abilities due to the light ball¡¯s evolution.


    Below, Otto began to check the new abilities he acquired from devouring the two adult dragons.


    One important thing is that he could feel from the weak feedback of the light ball that it craved for inherited memories.


    Just like his own experience upon birth in this world, the inherited memories of the two adult dragons were also entirely devoured by the light ball.


    This time, the reason why the light ball evolved and became more intelligent seemed to have a strong connection with this aspect.


    First, he gained a new breath weapon ¨C Toxic Breath, originating from the Green Dragon.


    The Toxic Breath was quite different from the Potent Poison Breath obtained from the Rotten Blood Six-headed Serpent Lizard, as this breath weapon emitted a troublesome poisonous gas.


    He had already obtained the me Breath from the Red Dragon through the Chimera with a Red Dragon head, but it seemed to have slightly increased its power this time.


    Aside from a few passive abilities representing the True Dragon¡¯s talent and rtively ordinary abilities, the only two abilities Otto favored were Thorn Control from the Green Dragon and me Enchantment from the Red Dragon.


    Thorn Control, one of Green Dragon Cassiopeia¡¯s signature abilities, could transform all surrounding nts into highly poisonous magical thorns.


    If no nts were avable for conversion, it could also create thorns out of thin air using magic, albeit with higher energy consumption.


    Within a certain range, the poisonous thorns generated by this ability could be freely controlled like an extension of his limbs.


    The me Enchantment, originating from Red Dragon Sitte Bragg, allowed Otto to attach the me from his breath weapon to any part of his body, greatly enhancing his closebat capabilities.


    However, after Otto inherited this ability, it underwent some fusion and changes, and now he could not only attach mes to his dragon ws.


    It seemed that the source of this ability was rted to the breath weapon, allowing Otto to attach potent poison, or even me Poison to his dragon ws to increase offensive power.


    He could also release poisonous gas through the gaps in his scales, making this ability one of the extremely practical attack methods.


    There were many abilities gained from the two adult dragons, some of which involved amazing magical abilities.


    If Otto was willing, he could now conjure a fireball.


    Although the Red Dragon didn¡¯t like usingmon spells, that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t.


    But through the evolved light ball, Otto was very clear that this wasn¡¯t magic.


    Strictly speaking, this could only be considered an instinct or a natural ability.


    Even Thorn Control was the same.


    If Otto were to use it, the energy consumed wouldn¡¯t be the nonexistent magic power of Otto, but ordinary energy reserves or, it could be said, physical strength.


    Perhaps the final result wouldn¡¯t be any different, but in reality, the essence of magic was using the caster¡¯s magic power to manipte the various magic elements in the air to achieve a specific purpose.


    However, for Otto, everything had to be borne by him alone from beginning to end.


    In simple terms, even just conjuring a fireball would require him to expend much more energy than an ordinary dragon¡¯s magic power.


    Therefore, it could also be said that Otto was still a magically incapable Silver Dragon.


    But he didn¡¯t mind; even if it consumed more energy, at least he had abilities simr to magic.


    Moreover, this couldn¡¯t be said to be inferior to traditional magic.


    In case of encountering trouble like the Death Lord, who knows, there might be unexpected effects.


    Soon, Otto focused his attention on an ability he valued the most.


    Green Dragon Cassiopeia had excellent mastery of the transformation spell, and of course, this ability was also inherited by Otto.


    Whether he could live happily in the future was all up to it!


    But it seemed that some unexpected changes had urred¡­


    ording to the feedback from the light ball, this ability was limited.


    He couldn¡¯t transform into apletely new body as freely as the Green Dragon could.


    After being altered by the light ball, the transformation spell needed to refer to the objects he had consumed, and his size couldn¡¯t be changed.


    Afterbining with some of the altered magical abilities, Otto preliminarily concluded that because he didn¡¯t know magic, no miracles could emerge, just like when he wanted to conjure a fireball, most of the energy expended came from his breath weapon..

 Chapter 91 - 91: 090 Council Chamber_l

    Chapter 91: 090 Council Chamber_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the other hand, many of his original abilities were either reced or fused with new abilities obtained from the two adult dragons.


    Just in terms of physical fitness, Otto could now be called an authentic True Dragon, even more powerful than a simrly-sized Red Dragon.


    Of course, this only applies if we are talking about close-quartersbat.


    In this world, magic and many other strange abilities always represent variables.


    After fully reviewing his own abilities, Otto began to pay attention to the changes in his outward appearance.


    He first conjured a thorny vine out of thin air and carefully pulled Sofia¡¯s half-length mirror closer to him.


    Upon seeing that it did not affect the half-elf girl, he began to examine his current appearance through this exquisite half-length mirror.


    Even without the mirror, Otto knew that his body length had reached a startling fifteen meters or more, slightly longer than the adult Red Dragon Sitte Bragg.


    Keep in mind that three years ago, his body length was only around eight meters; this stark difference was the reason he had slept for so long. Now, he could openly dere himself a powerful adult dragon.


    At least in terms of size, no one would oppose this statement.


    Through Sofia¡¯s half-length mirror, Otto first noticed how smooth and dazzling his scales were.


    They were like polished silver tes, reflecting a brilliant metallic luster under the weak glow of the magic gemstone above the pce.


    If he were to squat on a high tform, he might even be mistaken for a beautifully made giant Silver Dragon statue.


    Moreover, his body was exceptionally smooth, with the once horrifying barbs and scales all gone without a trace, and even the horns on his head were much smoother.


    His hind limbs were as developed as ever, more so than those of a normal dragon. If he were to stand upright, he might give off a mighty lord¡¯s aura, but without appearing bloated.


    Otto¡¯s limbs and body appeared streamlined, with elegant lines covered by a


    yer of developed scales. It was as if he was wearing a suit of silver armor.


    Even his dragon wings were covered with scales.


    However, he neither looked like an Evil Dragon nor a kind one, appearing somewhat neutral instead.


    Now, Otto¡¯s body was extremely smooth, the elegant curves reflecting dazzling light, even giving off a touch of a sacred feeling.


    But as long as Otto was willing, through his modified transformation and self-replication abilities, he could instantly equip himself with functional and terrifying biological armor with an evil appearance.


    Now his body was more like a nk canvas, allowing him to unleash his creativity.


    As for his new appearance, Otto suddenly had an idea: what if he were to pretend to be a kind dragon in Dawn Forest right now?


    With his current appeal and through some modifications with his transformation and replication abilities, he might easily infiltrate their ranks.


    After all, this was always a world that judged by appearances¡­


    Given how much his appearance had changed, Otto was rather surprised that Sofia could recognize him at first sight.


    However, he surmised that the reason for this might be the half-elf girl¡¯s asional visits to see him over the years.


    Using the thorny vine, Otto carefully ced Sofia¡¯s half-length mirror back where it belonged and looked at the half-elf girl lying on the side of his head with indulgence.


    He then slowly closed his eyes, preparing to feign sleep for a while.


    What he didn¡¯t see was that Sofia stealthily opened her eyes to look at him shortly after he closed his own.The little girl had just been pretending to sleep. Seeing that Otto ultimately did not do anything, she let out a sigh of relief but also showed a hint of disappointment.


    She grabbed the covers and buried her head tightly into them. Through her silver hair, it could be seen that her pointed ears had already turned bright red.


    ¡°Big stupid dragon¡­¡±


    She silently cursed Otto in her heart, and slowly, she finally fell asleep for real.


    The next day¡­


    ckstone Castle¡¯s council chamber.


    Ottoy on the treasure-filled ckstone tform, listening to Saru¡¯s report. The old Lizardman had detailed the changes that had urred in the Land of the Soaring Dragon in the past three years.


    Sofia sat on her throne, yawning out of boredom while her cute little head bobbed up and down.


    Elise and her Corrupted Elves stood expressionless at Sofia¡¯s side, asionally handing her a clean, sliced fruit.


    Clearly, Sofia did not enjoy the old Lizardman¡¯s tedious report, but Otto was quite satisfied with it.


    It helped him fill in the three-year gap quickly and understand the changes in his territory.


    Apart from the old Lizardman Saru, all the higher-ups from the Soaring Dragon Legion waited respectfully to one side.


    Among them were the rapidly growing Lizardman Scars and Longleg, as well as Mega Fatty, Little Fatty, and Wuga, the three Ogres who had evolved into Dragonborn.


    On the sidey an exaggeratedlyrge Troll with green scales and twisted horns. It was Kamia.


    The look in his eyes when he saw Otto was full of fright, and now he obedientlyy on the ground with his head low.


    Apparently, there was still some psychological shadow.


    Besides Kamia, there were some fellows that Otto saw for the first time.


    Goblin Gaz, Quilboar Longfang, and Werewolf Link stood together very closely, seemingly forming a small group.


    They had arrived here early today, and if Saru hadn¡¯t stopped them, they would havee running with Mega Fattyst night.


    Although Otto¡¯s appearance had changed greatly, no one paid any attention to it.


    There were also many tribal races that joined the Land of the Soaring Dragonter, but their leaders were not yet qualified toe here.


    The old Lizardman Saru continued to slowly introduce Otto to the developments of the Land of the Soaring Dragon in the past three years, and gradually, Otto had a general idea of the situation.


    Three years had passed, and the Land of the Soaring Dragon and its surroundings had undergone earth-shattering changes.


    Because Sofia had been mainly busy in herboratory researching various new magic topics, most of the things in the Land of the Soaring Dragon were still entrusted to Saru.


    Since the two adult dragons had long be the past, it was natural that Saru, leading the Soaring Dragon Legion, took over most of the affluent territories and hunting grounds of Nn Forest.


    Of course, the stubborn ones in the Thunder Legion still held their ground to the north.


    Although Saru was very dissatisfied with those idiots in the north, they were indeed quite capable of fighting, and as he had many other things to deal with, he was not bothered with them.


    Not long ago, a newly matured ck Dragon appeared out of nowhere, upying the Green Dragon¡¯s abandoned Thorn Nest and proiming itself the new master of Nn Forest.


    This creature even came to the Land of the Soaring Dragon to make trouble, but the Soaring Dragon Legion soon chased it away, and in the end, it hid in the Thorn Nest and did not dare to show its face..

 Chapter 92 - 92: 091 Territorial Changes 1

    Chapter 92: 091 Territorial Changes 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although the ck dragon couldn¡¯t really pose any threat, if he was determined to escape, the Soaring Dragon Legion wouldn¡¯t have any effective means to stop him.


    This was also the reason why Saru did not lead arge army to crush him.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion now was far from the weak force it was five years ago.


    After the news of Otto defeating two adult dragons spread, arge number of monster ns joined him out of admiration.


    Among them were powerful monsters like Chimeras and Wyverns, even though they were rare in number.


    Of course, many monster ns did not want to follow Otto.


    Because he had silver scales, he looked like a good dragon.


    For example, the Serpentmen who still lingered in the heart of Nn Forest, and some blind fools.


    Most of them fought on their own, and a few monster ns became subordinates of the ck dragon.


    However, even so, the number of monsters loyal to Otto have now reached an exaggerated level.


    At least in terms of numbers, they were no less than the previous Green Dragon, and even more so, because the Soaring Dragon Legion did not reject therge number of Goblins and Kobolds.


    Although tens of thousands of monsters died in the conflict between the two dragons, it was just a tiny fraction for the vast ancient forest of Nn.


    After three years of rtive peace, development, and nurturing, various monsters in Nn Forest were once again close to being a gue.


    The old Lizardman heeded Sofia¡¯s advice, or rather, her request, and the Kobolds were no longer prey for other monster races.


    Now, they have transformed into thergest construction team and professional miners in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The increasinglyrge group of Kobolds were busy all the time, showing how busy the old lizard man must be every day as well.


    Shortly after the first Harvest Festival, Sofia personally found several precious magic mineral veins in the Sulfur Mountains.


    Although the mining was extremely difficult, the naturally talented Kobolds were still able to deliver a small amount of ore to the Soaring Dragonnd.


    Because magical mineral veins were often apanied by some ordinary iron or copper ores, some elites of the Soaring Dragon Legion already had a small number of metal weapons.


    Gaz, the Goblin with muscles and incredible strength, had be the highest militarymander of the Soaring Dragon Legion besides Saru.


    Under Gaz¡¯s intense training, many core monster races of the Soaring Dragon Legion became very simr to the regr armies of civilized races.


    This was a stark contrast from ordinary chaotic and brutal monsters who fought purely on instinct.


    Among them, werewolves, lizardmen, and goblins were rare cavalry units in the whole Nn Forest.


    The wolf cavalry made up of werewolves and dire wolves were still scarce in number.


    Although there were a few more cubs, it would take about ten more years before they could enter the battlefield.


    Thus, the number of Wolf Cavalry led by Link still remained around thirty.


    Although they were very strong in both individualbat and assault capabilities, they were usually used as sharp des or for executing some difficult small-scale missions.


    The goblins and lizardmen served as reinforcements.


    Over the past three years, Gaz has trained arge number of Wargs.


    Although these wolf creatures were somewhat weaker than dire wolves, they were exceptionally intelligent and could even learn the Goblinnguage.


    Therefore, they were a perfect match for the Goblins.After training, Gaz easily formed an army of two hundred lesser wolf cavalry, consisting of goblins as riders and wargs as mounts.


    At the same time, there were also about a hundred lizardmen warg riders.


    Although their strength was far inferior to that of the werewolves, their numbers could make up for the gap, and they were now considered the main cavalry force of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Besides these, the Subterranean Giant Lizards brought back by Sofia were very suitable for the lizardmen.


    These giant lizards from the Dark Domain had formidable physical strength and could carry more supplies, even though their running speed couldn¡¯t match the wolf riders.


    After breeding and expanding, more than one hundred Subterranean Giant Lizards became mounts for the Lizardman Spear Throwers.


    Some extraordinarily strong giant lizards could even carry several spear throwers simultaneously for battle.


    The surface of the Subterranean Giant Lizards was covered with spare throwing spears. Standing on the tall lizards allowed the spear throwers to have a better view and throw farther, turning them into merciless life harvesters on the battlefield.


    Kamia and his trolls shared a simr position to the werewolves, as their numbers were small, and they were generally used as a sharp de or for executing difficult tasks.


    Worth mentioning, the troll leader Kamia seemed to have be much smarter and more low-key after turning into a Dragonborn Monster.


    Except for showing his crazy side when facing enemies, he usually led his people to stay out of the way in the corner.


    Quilboar and ogres were mixed together, and almost all the regr ores produced in the Sulfur Mountains were supplied to them.


    Under the leadership of Mega Fatty, Little Fatty, and Wuga, the ogres incorporated arge number of scattered ogres and other Ogre ns.


    The Ogre Fireball n had be one of thergest ns in the Soaring Dragon Legion. After rushing to multiply, their poption reached nearly a thousand.


    Among them, there were about five hundred elite adult ogres capable of joining the battle, and more than a dozen ogres learned the Great Fireball Skill from Mega Fatty.


    Almost all of them were those Dragonborn Ogres, and they were imbued with magic power to their fullest extent, capable of releasing only one violent Fireball.


    Almost every ogre was armed with a mace embedded with iron nails, while the quilboar took back their original double-handed axes.


    If involved in a battle, the ogres would act like heavy tanks, tearing apart any opponents in their path.


    As reinforcements, the quilboar would kindly give a finishing blow with their axes to those notpletely dead or any fish that slipped through the.


    Among the monsters thatter joined the Soaring Dragon Legion, chimeras and wyverns were too few in number and generally existed like mascots.


    The real main aerial forces were the giant eagles, perytons, and manticores, as well as hawkmen from the east of Nn Forest.


    It was they who had repelled the invading ck dragonst time.


    Common monster races like gnolls and lizardmen were simply mixed together, not much different from ordinary monster legions.


    However, in the event of arge-scale battle, these swarm rushing monsters would be the core power of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Tens of thousands of monstrous armies were a terrifying disaster anywhere.


    The above was what Otto had learned from Saru¡¯s report about the general situation of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    There were still many changes to be learned slowly in the future.


    However, Otto also noticed a key point.


    As Saru was about to introduce the construction situation of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto interrupted him, his crimson eyes full of murderous intent.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that an unknown ck dragon has upied the Thorn Nest, even daring to proim itself the new ruler of Nn Forest?¡±


    An indescribable sense of oppression rapidly spread from Otto¡¯s body, as he unconsciously released his Dragon Fear..

 Chapter 93 - 93: 092 Fresh Out of the Factory_l

    Chapter 93: 092 Fresh Out of the Factory_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    After devouring two adult dragons, not only did Otto¡¯s body be more like a real dragon, but even his way of thinking seemed to gradually shift towards that of a true dragon.


    A filthy ck reptile dares to covet his territory?


    Because of this sudden power, the surrounding monsters were affected to varying degrees.


    Only Sofia seemed unchanged, her expression as usual, but the corrupted elves beside her were already terrified, their legs trembling, almost unable to stand.


    Regaining his senses, Otto quickly retracted the Dragon Fear he had unconsciously released.


    Feeling that he had be more easily angered, this was not a good thing.


    He didn¡¯t want to be like Sitte Bragg, so Otto would pay more attention to this in the future.


    The old Lizardman, gasping for breath under the intense pressure, sighed in relief. Just now, Otto¡¯s Dragon Fear had almost imed his life.


    Compared to three years ago, the old Lizardman had aged a lot, his scales gradually losing their luster, and it seemed he had only a few years left to live.


    Otto obviously noticed this and reined in his emotions a bit, gesturing for Saru to continue reporting on the construction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As more and more monsters settled in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Saru began to ren it like a city.


    The original area enclosed by the walls of the Land of the Soaring Dragon had be the inner city, where only the core monster races could live.


    All the inner buildings were demolished and reced with massive stone constructions by the Kobolds.


    Of course, their designs were mainly simple and blocky.


    The only structure Sofia built herself using magic was ckstone Castle, and her magicboratory was tucked away in a corner of the castle.


    The original wooden walls of the Land of the Soaring Dragon had also been reced by thick and solid stone walls. The area outside the walls was now the outer city.


    Living here were the monster races that joined the Land of the Soaring Dragonter on.


    The ce was noisy and chaotic, filled with different types of makeshift buildings and burrows ¨C some monsters simply slept on the ground.


    Saru would not waste precious resources and time on these creatures ¨C as long as they didn¡¯t cause trouble, they could run free in the outer city.


    Soon, Saru stopped his report ¨C everything that needed to be said had been said.


    With his crimson dragon eyes fixed on the old Lizardman, Otto spoke in satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ve done well¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s return to the original topic!¡±


    Standing on the ckstone tform, his low voice filled with murderous intent, Otto dered, ¡°A filthy ck reptile dares to desecrate my domain? It¡¯s time to show him, with brutal facts, who is the true master of the Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains!¡±


    The surrounding top monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion all showed excited expressions.


    Even Kamia lifted her head, buried in the floor, with her bloodshot eyes filled with eagerness for war.


    Having been rtively peaceful for so long, they were eager for action.


    The opening of hostilities was set for three dayster, and these violent creatures hurried into action to prepare for war as soon as they left ckstone Castle.


    When everyone had left, a very strange rod-like object floatedzily in from outside.


    Upon closer inspection, wasn¡¯t it Moray¡­


    Although he imed to be a Legendary Witch Demon, there was no trace of a powerful being to be found in him.


    Justst night, Otto had snapped him in two because of some bawdy remarks.


    And now, he had actually used a rope to reattach the two broken parts of his body, appearing dirty and full of dust and leaves.


    He looked not only embarrassed but also a bitical¡­For a moment, Otto didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to use in front of him, and Sofia¡¯s expression was quite simr.


    ¡°Oh? Why are you both looking at me like that?¡±


    The staff¡¯s tip revealed Moray¡¯s signature evil spirit face, and he said with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t my current appearance all thanks to you?¡±


    Seeing that Otto and Sofia didn¡¯t respond, Morayined, ¡°Do you know how far I was thrownst night? It¡¯s so cruel! I hurried back non-stop and endured countless hardships¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    With a dark expression, Otto said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your body to be divided into four parts, just behave normally. I have a problem that needs your help right now!¡±


    Morayughed arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re asking me for help!¡± Sophia nced at him, ¡°And your researchter¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely sorry, it was my mistake!¡±


    The Soul Eater Wand, housing Moray, bent its staff in a very human-like gesture, an apologetic bow.


    Now, the staff was held together by hemp rope after being broken in half.


    With this bow, the rope broke, and the lower half of the staff flew out spinning into the distance.


    Feeling a bit powerless, Otto held his head, every time he encountered Moray, this bastard would always raise his blood pressure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll solve it quickly!¡±


    Sensing Sofia¡¯s increasingly unfriendly gaze, Moray immediately used Mage Hand to grab his broken lower half.


    He still has many magical research projects relying on Sofia¡¯s help. For now, Moray could afford to annoy everyone else but not this half-elf girl.


    With sparks and lightning, the violently twisted staff was quickly restored to its original state, and Moray even polished it up.


    The whole Soul Eater Wand looked shiny and new, as if it had juste out of a factory.


    Otto looked speechless, while Sofia seemed to have grown ustomed to such weirdness.


    Completelycking self-awareness, Moray grinned at Otto and asked, ¡°So, what do you want me to help with?¡±


    It¡¯s impressive that he could make such a rich expression with only an evil spirit face.


    Adjusting hisplicated emotions, Otto finally said, ¡°Shasharu looks like he¡¯s about to die of old age¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Moray interrupted, ¡°Do you want me to turn him into a corpse demon? Or maybe a wraith wouldn¡¯t be bad!¡±


    Otto shook his head in refusal, ¡°No, one undead like you is enough.¡±


    Moray stared, ¡°That¡¯s discrimination!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to continue quarreling with the chatterbox, he spoke straightforwardly, ¡°I want to turn him into a Dragonborn, but I hope you can provide a safe way to do so. Shasharu is too old, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t make it.¡± As for Shasharu, the old lizardman, Otto was very satisfied with him.


    Thus far, the entire Land of the Soaring Dragon had been managed very well by him.


    As his territory continued to expand, this old lizardman was bing an indispensable steward.


    Who would he find to rece him if Shasharu died?


    Sofia seemed more interested in magical research, and he didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on boring logistical management.


    He couldn¡¯t lose Shasharu, the handy and versatile steward, at least not for the time being..

 Chapter 94 - 94: 093 Dragonborn Transformation_l

    Chapter 94: 093 Dragonborn Transformation_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dragon bloodlines have a strong contaminating effect, even a lump of dragon feces has the possibility of giving birth to a Dragonborn monster.


    Of course, many people like to call the process of dragon bloodline contamination, Dragonborn evolution.


    This process also has great risks, and ultimately whether one can survive dependsrgely on the individual undergoing the transformation.


    So generally, monsters transformed into Dragonborn are originally powerful individuals, like the aging Lizardman, Saru, whose chances of survival are low.


    As the most critical source of dragon bloodlines, Otto¡¯s body is full of them, so naturally there is no need to worry.


    Upon considering this, Moray quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is very difficult. I have tried to transform some Dragonborn before.¡±


    ¡°I can design a transformation ritual that will automatically interrupt the process if the person being transformed can¡¯t hold on.¡±


    ¡°The longer the individual holds on, the greater the influence of the dragon bloodline.¡±


    Otto nodded satisfactorily and then asked, ¡°Can you add anotheryer of insurance in the process?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Moray did not quite understand Otto¡¯s meaning.


    Thetter quickly said, ¡°I put in so much effort to save an elderly Lizardman, I don¡¯t want any idents happening in the future¡­¡±


    Moray jokingly asked, ¡°My dear Majesty, do you not trust him?¡±


    ¡°Saru is trustworthy now¡­¡±


    Otto exined, ¡°He betrayed the Green Dragon for me, who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t betray me for a Blue Dragon in the future?¡±


    ¡°I think I understand what you mean!¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Moray said, ¡°I can add a step to the transformation ritual. As long as you are willing to pay some dragon blood, I


    can inscribe an irresistible Blood Covenant on the soul of the one being transformed.


    ¡°If they dare to betray you, then they will¡­¡±


    Moray chuckled and used magic to condense a bubble in front of him, then burst it with the sharp end of his staff. Heughed and said, ¡°Just like this, BOOM-¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Otto nodded in satisfaction, this annoying fellow finally showed some usefulness.


    The development of this transformation ritual required the cooperation of Moray and Sofia. After saying hello to Otto, Sofia came to her magicboratory.


    As raw materials, Otto provided a few dragon scales and a few drops of fresh blood with suppressed Rotten Blood ability.


    Atop the magicboratory in the corner of ckstone Castle, magic gemstones were iid as magic light bulbs, illuminating Sofia¡¯s experiment table like shadowlessmps.


    Under Moray¡¯s guidance, Sofia skillfully used the mage¡¯s hand to inscribe runes on the silver dragon scales with dragon blood.


    Moray had carried out simr research before, and this time he only added a Blood Covenant, so this time it didn¡¯t take much time.


    At Sofia¡¯s request, Mega Fatty brought over a weak Gnoll.


    This Gnoll was the weakest and most powerless throughout the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and seemed to live only a few more days if left alone.


    He would be the first test subject for the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual. The trembling Gnoll, scared out of its wits, was forcibly thrown into a spacious cage by Mega Fatty.


    Sofia coldly used the mage¡¯s hand to pinch a dragon scale and then stuck it on the Gnoll¡¯s head.Suddenly, the motionless Gnoll in the cage seemed to be electrocuted, his entire body stiffly trembling.


    He was experiencing immense pain, and his frail body was undergoing extremely unstable transformations. The messy fur on his body also tore open, revealing several horrifying bloody marks.


    In order to maximize the results of this experiment, Sofia sternly said to the Gnoll, ¡°This is the great gift from the Silver Dragon Lord. As long as you can bear this pain, you will survive and be unprecedentedly powerful.


    Whether or not you can say goodbye to your pathetic and weak past depends on you!¡±


    The Gnoll, who had originally prepared for death, suddenly opened his eyes wide. His eyes were filled with a desire for life and a longing for strength.


    Mega Fatty stood aside, slightly surprised as he watched the Gnoll. This fellow was randomly picked up by him on the streets of the outer city, and its unexpectedly strong will surprised him.


    Second Fatty, one of the heads of the Two-headed Ogre, praised, ¡°If this wolf pup can pull through, he will definitely be an outstanding warrior!¡±


    This Gnoll was surprisingly enduring, and just before the transformation ritual ended, Moray suddenly said to Sofia with a nasty smile, ¡°Did you hear what Otto just said?¡±


    Sofia was recording the Gnoll¡¯s changing condition, and she nced at him impatiently, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust that old Lizardman who has devoted his wholehearted efforts to him!¡±


    With a sneaky grin on his face, the evil spirit¡¯s mouth curved upwards, ¡°He thinks the old Lizardman might betray him in the future, so he wants us to add ayer of insurance for him, what do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the great Silver Dragon Lord doesn¡¯t trust vou either?¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice was like a devil¡¯s whisper, tempting Sofia to walk towards an abyss of no return.


    But Sofia casually said while recording the Gnoll¡¯s physical changes, ¡°I will never betray the big dumb dragon, but if he needs it, I can also ept this kind of ritual.¡±


    Moray was momentarily speechless. He looked at the half-elf girl with exceptional magical talent in amusement and anger, andined, ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Transforming into a Dragonborn might be a blessing for ordinary people¡­ ¡®


    ¡°But for a genius like you, it is a huge obstacle on the path of magic!¡±


    The half-elf girl casually said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but I believe that the big dumb dragon and I share the same thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally been able to continue my research on new magic subjects, so don¡¯t you go doing anything silly!¡±


    For once, Moray revealed a hint of concern in his expression.


    Sofia helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. As long as the big dumb dragon doesn¡¯t speak up, I won¡¯t, of course, use myself as an experiment¡­ ¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ ¡®


    Moray breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, the Gnoll¡¯s Dragonborn Transformation Ritual finally reached its final stage.


    Even though he felt the terrible pain that seemed to tear his body apart, the frail Gnoll managed to persevere with astonishing willpower until the end.


    Simultaneously, the remaining energy from Otto¡¯s scales and dragon blood also entered his body as nutrients.


    Now, his appearance had undergone a huge change, and his originally thin body had be swollen and tall.


    The torn fur had regrown, with only the sticky bloodstains on the messy hair indicating the torture he had once endured.


    His ws had mutated, and the original cracked nails had transformed into sharp des covered in silver-white scales, significantly enhancing his closebat killing power.


    However, after a long period of torment, the Gnoll¡¯s spirit seemed to have suffered some damage.


    He breathed heavily, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with violent impulses. The saliva dripping from his mouth sizzled as it corroded the floor.


    Finally, unable to bear any more, the Gnoll howled and charged towards Sofia with a desire to kill..

 Chapter 95 - 95: 094 The Last Dignity_l

    Chapter 95: 094 The Last Dignity_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Gnoll had temporarily lost its sanity, and its deranged mind was only focused on tearing everything around it to pieces.


    Sofia calmly noted this down in her notebook.


    Shortly after, the Gnoll¡¯s advance was blocked by the thick cage.


    It roared madly, its ws, like dragon ws, leaving deep marks on the cage in front of it.


    The power was astonishing; if left unchecked, the cage made of ordinary iron wrapped around hardwood would notst long.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to test the effect of the Blood Covenant¡­¡±


    Sofia used Mage Hand to toss the notebook on her desk and then took out another corresponding dragon scale.


    Her delicate, trimmed fingernails slightly scratched the dragon scale, and the previously brutally vicious Gnoll immediately clutched its head in pain and crouched on the ground, wailing continuously.


    The inability to betray Otto on their own ord is a prerequisite of the Blood


    Covenant.


    In addition, if the corresponding dragon scale is damaged, the Gnoll¡¯s soul will copse at the same time.


    Soon, the raging desire for ughter faded, and the scarce sense slowly returned to the Gnoll¡¯s mind.


    Moray said with satisfaction, ¡°It seems like the effect is good!¡±


    But Sofia shook her head and said, ¡°A single Gnoll doesn¡¯t mean much. Mega


    Fatty, bring me a Goblin and a Lizardman.¡±


    She added, ¡°And find me a stronger test subject.¡±


    The Two-headed Ogre smiled foolishly and obediently carried out his master¡¯s task.


    At this time, the Gnoll, who had transformed into a Dragonborn Monster, looked at Sofia with some anxiety.


    Although he had lost his sanity at the time, he had after all attacked Her Highness.


    He was worried about how he would be dealt with.


    However, his concern was unnecessary. As the first valuable test subject, Sofia would naturally not destroy him easily.


    Soon, the Two-headed Ogre brought a Goblin, a Lizardman, and a tall and burly Orc as Sofia requested.


    ¡°Very good! ¡±


    Sofia nodded in satisfaction, and then the three monsters were herded into different cages under the urging of the Two-headed Ogre.


    The Goblin was obviously frightened by the nearby Dragonborn Werewolf, whose unintentionally radiated ferocity filled it with fear.


    It trembled and copsed to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the seemingly sturdy cage for protection, it might have been scared to wet itself by now.


    The Lizardman and the Orc were in a much better situation, with the Orc even folding his arms and coldly observing everything around him.


    His name was Krom, and he was a powerful warrior among the Orcs.


    Not long ago, he had brought his family through the destroyed Kor Town to Nn Forest and joined the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    He agreed to participate in this unknown experiment because Mega Fatty promised that his wife and children would be allowed to live in the inner city regardless of the oue, as well as providing necessary living supplies and housing.


    The experiment started again. Sofia used a special modified Mage Hand to almost simultaneously attach silver dragon scales to the heads of the three new monsters.


    As the ritual progressed, the reactions of the three monsters were different.


    First, the Goblin could not bear the extraordinary pain and nearly had a mental breakdown. It also activated the protective measures of the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual first.


    The silver dragon scales fell from its head first, stopping the pollution and transformation of its bloodline.ln the end, the goblin didn¡¯t seem to change muchpared to the beginning.


    Judging from its appearance, it only had a few more silver scales like psoriasis on its face.


    Even though the ritual had already ended, this timid fellow was still cowering, lying on the ground and making an annoying wail.


    Disturbed by the noise, Moray floated to the cage where the goblin was kept.


    After a while, he said with murderous intent, ¡°This guy¡¯s physical qualities haven¡¯t improved at all. Our precious research findings have been wasted like this¡­¡±


    To be honest, Moray felt like killing the goblin on the spot.


    However, Sofia had a different opinion. She pointed at the goblin¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°It seems like his head has grown a bit bigger. Let¡¯s keep him for observation for some time; maybe we¡¯ll have unexpected gains¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­


    Moray scornfully nced at the big-headed goblin and said disdainfully, ¡°You little bastard, you just saved your life!¡±


    The goblin, who had just returned from the brink of hell, took a while to regain his senses.


    He cautiously raised his head, which was buried beneath him, and carefully observed the surrounding situation.


    At this time, the lizardman was groaning in pain, while the orc Krom still had his arms folded across his chest.


    However, the furrowed brow and the bulging veins on his forehead indicated that he was not as rxed as he appeared.


    After a while, the lizardman couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore.


    With a near-copse growl, the scales on his forehead also shed.


    His Dragonborn Transformation Ritual ended here, and the orc Krom still stood with his arms folded, maintaining his posture.


    It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t asposed as before, with beads of sweat the size of soybeans rolling down his cheeks, and his whole body trembling from severe pain.


    Temporarily setting the orc aside, Moray and Sofia¡¯s attention was on the lizardman.


    The lizardman¡¯s overall shape had erged, with bright silver scales mixed within his dark-red scales.


    Silver scale armoryers had grown over the vital weak points such as the top of the head, chest, and abdomen.


    In addition, sharp silver bone spurs had grown on his front ws, knees, and elbow joints, which had high practical value inbat.


    However, the overall degree of his evolution was far less than that of the previous gnoll, and he seemed much smaller in size.


    After recording these changes in a notebook, Sofia and Moray¡¯s attention shifted to Krom.


    This orc¡¯s willpower was surprisingly strong. Second Fatty, who admired him a lot, whispered to Mega Fatty on the same shoulder, ¡°This is a real man!¡±


    Mega Fatty had apletely different opinion,ughing, ¡°I think his daughter¡¯s pretty good-looking¡­¡±


    Second Fatty was shocked and felt ashamed to share the same shoulder with him.


    As time went on, Krom endured the entirety of the Dragonborn


    Transformation Ritual and was exceptionally clear-headed and calm by the end of it.


    Feeling the unbearable pain gradually fading away, this powerful orc stretched out his arms to sense the changes in his body.


    Surprisingly, apart from two sharp dragon horns growing on his forehead, there were not many Dragonborn features on his body.


    However, he seemed to grow a lot bigger and had remarkably robust physical qualities.


    The worn-out clothes he had been wearing were all torn apart by his swollen muscles, leaving only a piece of clothing the size of shorts at his lower half.


    Fortunately, it covered his private parts, preserving hisst shred of male dignity..

 Chapter 96 - 96: 095 Dragonborn Battle_l

    Chapter 96: 095 Dragonborn Battle_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Krom¡¯s lower-jaw fangs grew longer, making his face appear more ferocious.


    However, his eyes revealed that this orc was far more rational than the werewolf who had alsopleted its final transformation earlier.


    Suddenly, he fiercely bit his own arm, causing arge bloody wound that looked terrifying.


    Yet, in no time, that bloody wound with exposed flesh started to recover visibly.


    Krom nodded his head, ¡°A fascinating change¡­¡±


    He was quite satisfied with his new abilities.


    Meanwhile, Sofia had recorded all these details in her notebook.


    Soon, the half-elf girl nodded to the Two-headed Ogre, who loyally carried out his master¡¯s will.


    The cages holding the Gnoll and the Orc were dragged into another room, and the Ogre opened the cage doors.


    The room was surrounded by thick ck stone walls, with only a single entrance and exit through a stone door that moved vertically.


    It looked like a sealed arena, and there was a small window high up on one of the thick stone walls.


    Sofia stood behind the window, from where she could observe every corner of the central area.


    These two were the strongest Dragonborn Monsters obtained in the experiment, and they inherited different abilities from Otto¡¯s dragon vein.


    Sofia wanted to know if there were any differences between these two with distinct starting points but had both undergoneplete transformation rituals.


    After all, a weak Gnoll and a strong, powerful Orc were worlds apart.


    But now, they seemed to be quite simr.


    Even their heights were almost the same at around four meters, with one having massive, swollen muscles and the other having a marble-like, rigid skin.


    The two evolved Dragonborn Monsters cautiously eyed each other.


    Sofia soon spoke coldly, ¡°Show me your worth. The victor shall receive more blessings from the Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    Moray floated beside Sofia,ughing sinisterly, ¡°Kill at any cost and struggle!


    Haha¡­¡±


    Wanting to see how capable we are¡­


    Krom furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the half-elf girl, who seemed to be around the same age as his precious daughter, through the window.


    Contrary to her cute appearance, she was much more ruthless inside.


    Unlike the Orc with numerous thoughts, the Gnoll roared hoarsely and charged at its onlypetitor with bloodshot eyes and highly corrosive saliva dripping from its mouth after transforming into a Dragonborn.


    Before the transformation, this Gnoll¡¯s physical condition was even worse than that of the Goblin, who did not survive very long.


    Although it had managed to endure until the end, its spirit seemed to have suffered some damage, making it somehow abnormal.


    The violent factors were now surging in every corner of its body.


    It craved killing, blood, victory, and the additional blessings Sofia had promised.


    Having risen from the lowest level of the monsters, it knew well the miserable end of the weak in Nn Forest.


    Thus, it aimed to be a formidable force!


    To achieve that, it needed to step on numerous unattainable monsters and tear them apart.


    And this Orc would be its first victim!


    ¡°Oohahaha¡­ Die!¡±


    The Gnoll¡¯s bulging muscles and bloated figure erupted with astonishing speed, its frenzied beast-like pupils leaving a trail of crimson in the air.With unbelievable speed, in almost a single breath, he had already reached the beastman.


    The sharp silver ws were less than a fist¡¯s length away from this gray-brown-skinned beastman.


    With a tongue lolling out and bloodshot eyes wide open, the Gnoll wore a crazy grin on his face, seemingly already picturing the tragic oue of the beastman.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Contrary to expectations, the cruel scene didn¡¯t happen. The Gnoll looked at his own front w in confusion, his wrist tightly gripped by a thick, powerful hand.


    And the owner of this big hand was undoubtedly the beastman in front of him.


    Krom gritted his teeth, sweat beads forming on his forehead, his thick arm trembling slightly.


    Obviously, he was not at ease taking this move either.


    But this only made the mentally unstable Gnoll even more furious and crazier.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As the Gnoll¡¯s anger and madness escted, the muscles on the arm captured by the beastman began to swell up again.


    However, with careful observation, one could find that the muscle mass of his other arm had simultaneously reduced significantly.


    But the beastman at the forefront had no time to pay attention to these details. The force of the wolf w in his hand suddenly increased, breaking free from his control almost instantly.


    At the same time, the strength intensified, aiming for his head.


    If he were hit directly, his head might be separated from his body.


    He hurriedly retracted his arm but could only use it as a shield, barely protecting his head.


    Unimaginable force was transmitted from his arm, and Krom felt his body shake as if he had been hit by a heavy object. The Gnoll¡¯s blow sent him flying.


    Like a thrown rock, the nearly four-meter-tall, muscr beastman rolled on the ground, finally crashing into a ck stone wall at the edge of the battlefield.


    Arge crack formed from the impact before he came to a stop.


    Krom felt a suffocation in his chest and, with the support of the wall, coughed up a mouthful of blood, which made him feel much better.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at his arm, which had been used as a shield, nowpletely bent and limp.


    Moreover, the wound directly hit by the wolf w was extensive and deep, exposing the bone and even missing arge chunk of flesh and blood.


    But apart from that, he felt his body was in fairly good shape, with no significant injuries elsewhere.


    If he were still his former self, this blow might have already sent him to meet the great beastman deity, Gruumsh.


    Enduring the piercing pain, he reset the broken bone fragments in his arm. Soon enough, with a series of wriggling and fleshy sprouts, his injury fully healed.


    However, after using such a terrifying self-healing ability, his strength and physical energy were drastically depleted.


    Without giving him more time to recover, the Gnoll howled and charged at him again, and the two Dragonborn creatures were entangled in another fierce struggle.


    Standing behind the window, Sofia coldly observed everything, jotting down notes on her little book from time to time.


    Meanwhile, Moray floated through the window, hovering above the two monsters while shouting encouragement to them.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A piece of debris flew past Moray, followed by a crash echoed behind him.


    When he looked back, the fragment was deeply embedded in the ck stone wall.


    Considering the risk of being identally injured, Moray became much more well-behaved and silently floated back to Sofia¡¯s side..

 Chapter 97 - 97: 096 No Winner_l

    Chapter 97: 096 No Winner_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Half an hour had passed since the two Dragonborn monsters were thrown into the ckstone Arena.


    At present, the Gnolls show astounding madness.


    Moreover, they are stronger, faster, and have inherited the Rotten Blood ability.


    The Orcs possess a powerful self-healing ability and rtively betterbat skills.


    At the same time, their muscle density has increased, providing amazing defenses.


    The two nearly four-meter tall monsters exchanged blows several times, and for now, they were still evenly matched.


    At this moment, the Orc knelt on one knee, clutching a thick wooden stick wrapped in iron sheeting.


    The source of the wooden stick is, of course, the two cages that once imprisoned them.


    Now, the two iron-wrapped hardwood cages have been shattered by the aftermath of the monsters¡¯ battle.


    On the sharp and broken part of the iron-wrapped wooden stick used as a weapon by the Orc, there was some green poisonous blood.


    The blood seemed to contain a violent corrosive toxicity, and the affected part was emitting white smoke.


    Some iron sheets and wood shavings were transformed into sticky liquid dripping to the ground, making a sizzling sound.


    Krom gasped for breath, his body covered in sticky bloodstains.


    There were some unhealed wounds on his back.


    After using it several times, he realized that this powerful self-healing ability wasn¡¯tpletely unrestricted.


    If he indiscriminately used this seemingly convenient ability, he might exhaust himself and pass out before even being killed by the Gnoll.


    It seemed that the Gnoll didn¡¯t possess this convenient self-healing ability.


    Even with a thickyer of fur, the Gnoll¡¯s body showed multiple bruises and terrifying wounds.


    Green poisonous blood surged like a fountain around him, a manifestation of Otto¡¯s Rotten Blood ability.


    However, this ability not only caused great trouble for Krom but also quickly drained the Gnoll¡¯s energy, acting as a double-edged sword.


    Overall, the Gnoll¡¯s physical condition wasn¡¯t much better than the Orc¡¯s.


    Both were covered in wounds, nearly exhausted.


    ¡°Haha¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    Warily eyed by Krom, the Gnoll tilted his head and stood up.


    Wounds all over his body brought unbearable pain.


    But his bloodshot eyes were wide open, and step by step, he approached Krom with augh.


    ¡°This pain¡­ is far from enough!¡±


    His upper limb muscles rapidly atrophied, with arge amount of muscle tissue transferred to his lower limbs.


    Soon, the Gnoll disappeared from his original position like a fast-moving bullet.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud noise, the kneeling Orc grunted and was knocked away.


    He then left a cracked, human-shaped mark on the ck stone wall behind him.


    The Gnoll wanted to continue attacking.


    But just two steps forward, he suddenly copsed to his knees.


    A thick iron-wrapped wooden stick was stuck in his abdomen.


    It turned out that Krom hadunched a very effective counterattack the moment he was knocked away.


    As the toxic blood continued to corrode, the part of the stick embedded in the Gnoll¡¯s body began to dissolve rapidly.With a ¡°plop,¡± the exposed flesh fell to the ground.


    It was quickly corroded away by the surrounding Rotten Blood, which bubbled like hot springs.


    Unlike Krom, the Gnoll didn¡¯t inherit Otto¡¯s extraordinary regenerative abilities, vastly surpassing those of a Troll.


    So its current situation was quite dire.


    Although the weapon that had caused its severe injury had dissolved in the Rotten Blood, boiling blood still gushed out from the torn flesh.


    As the blood contaminated the surrounding ground, it also continuously drained the Gnoll¡¯s dwindling strength.


    Even so, the Gnoll struggled to its feet.


    Thick saliva and boiling blood dripped from the corners of its mouth.


    With a terrifyingly manic grin, the Gnoll raised its sharp ws and approached Krom, who had just torn free from the shattered wall, step by step.


    To prepare for the imminent threat, Krom quickly coughed out the clotted blood in his lungs and trachea.


    Feeling slightly better, he reached for a sharp, angr stone nearby.


    As the Gnollughed manically and approached Krom, thetter coldly gripped the sharp stone, waiting for his opponent to draw near.


    Finally, they closed in to a dangerous distance.


    The Gnoll cruelly licked its blood-streaked mouth before it charged,ughing wildly, towards the seemingly calm Orc.


    Krom¡¯s heartbeat elerated, his legs bent slightly, and his body leaned forward.


    The knuckles of the hand gripping the stone turned white, while the angr edges cut through the calloused flesh of his palm.


    Finally, the Gnoll¡¯s snarling ws reached Krom¡¯s chest, and the sharp stone in his hand shed at the Gnoll¡¯s throat.


    If the situation continued like this, perhaps within the next second, there would be two more tragic corpses of monsters.


    But the reality was¡­


    The next second, the two severely wounded monsters immediately curled up in agony, falling to the ground like boiled shrimp.


    Standing by the window, Sofia expressionlessly watched it all, holding two corresponding silver Dragon scales in her hand.


    These were precious experimental results and couldn¡¯t be wasted so easily.


    The Blood Covenant etched deep into their souls was the most fatal weakness of these two powerful Dragonborn monsters.


    The pain even more intense than the transformation ritual rendered them unable to resist.


    When they were both helplessly curled on the ground, Mega Fatty opened the gate and threw them into two brand-new cages.


    ¡°Such a shame, it¡¯s a draw,¡± Sofia said indifferently as she stood in front of the cages, ¡°So neither of you will receive a new blessing¡­¡±


    With a powerless growl of frustration, the Gnoll in the cage showed its displeasure.


    Krom sat silently, trying his best to recover his strength as quickly as possible.


    The Goblins in the adjacent cage were obviously terrified by the current state of the two monsters.


    Like an ostrich, one Gobliny on the ground, covering its head with both hands, desperately trying to shut out everything around it.


    The Lizardman fared much better, though fear was still evident on its face.


    Delighted, Moray flew back and forth in front of the cages,ughing, ¡°Ha! It seems our research has seeded!¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ Except for this useless, cowardly Goblin¡­¡±


    Sofia closed her notebook, very satisfied with the results of the experiment.


    After carefully cing the Blood Covenant Dragon scales corresponding to the four new Dragonborn monsters into her Treasure Bag, Mega Fatty brought several strong Ogres per her request.


    Quickly, the Ogres carried the Dragonborn monsters in cages to the Council


    Chamber at the front of ckstone Castle.


    By then, Otto had already been waiting there for some time..

 Chapter 98 - 98: 097 The Supreme_l

    Chapter 98: 097 The Supreme_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ottoy on the ckstone tform covered with gold and gems, slightly raising his head and looking at the four different Dragonborn monsters in cages before him.


    The Lizardman sat obediently in the cage, not attracting much attention from Otto due to hismon appearance.


    However, after seeing the almost unchanged Goblin, he had simr feelings with Moray.


    Wasting his precious scales and dragon blood, he had actually transformed such a thing?


    Orc Krom closed his eyes and quickly recovered his energy, and most of his wounds had healed.


    The Gnoll stared enviously at the Orc beside him, looking far worse inparison.


    Although the bleeding had stopped, only a few wounds were slowly healing.


    As it turned out, he didn¡¯t inherit Otto¡¯s powerful healing ability, but rather had a conflict with the Rotten Blood ability.


    Now gradually recovering his sanity, the Gnoll slowly suppressed the boiling toxicity of his blood, so his injuries began to heal.


    However, because he couldn¡¯t control the conflicting abilities well, his recovery was much slower than the Orc¡¯s.


    Soon, the mentally unstable Gnoll turned his attention to Otto.


    Ah, what a great and majestic creature!


    The Blood Covenant engraved deep in their souls constantly trembled, and the feeling of worship excited the Gnoll immensely, even seeing Otto as his only true god.


    ¡°You, supreme, unparalleled!¡±


    The Gnoll endured the pain throughout his body and devoutly knelt before Otto, looking like an eager sycophant.


    Although Otto seemed very calm, deep inside, he was quite ttered.


    This brown-noser has potential; Lord Otto will remember him!


    Thus, Otto asked with slight interest, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The Gnoll looked at Otto, ttered and surprised, taking a moment to recover.


    Then he said hesitantly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a name¡­¡±


    Before the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, he was just an ordinary Gnoll that could be seen everywhere along the roadside. After falling ill, he couldn¡¯t even get enough food.


    If he hadn¡¯t been picked up by Mega Fatty, he might have starved to death a few dayster, eventually bing food for other monsters.


    As a lowly, ordinary monster, it was only natural that he didn¡¯t have a name of his own.


    He was simply referred to as ¡®Hey¡¯ or ¡®That Gnoll.¡¯


    Sofia handed Otto her small notebook in which she¡¯d recorded the experiment process.


    Otto controlled the size of his dragon ws, skillfully flipping through the delicate little notebook with his ws as slim as Sofia¡¯s arm.


    The scene seemed a bit strange, but the Gnoll¡¯s eyes grew even more reverent as he looked at Otto.


    No wonder he was the great Silver Dragon Lord, casually aplishing such iprehensible things.


    After reading through the record in the small notebook, Otto roughly understood the situation of these four Dragonborn monsters.


    This insane Gnoll reminded him of a game character he had asionally yed in his previous life.


    ¡± so¡­¡±


    Otto stared at the Gnoll and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Warwick!¡± The Gnoll¡¯s body shook, and the others around also watched in surprise. The great and noble Silver Dragon Lord had personally given a name to a Gnoll.


    ¡°Warwick¡­¡±


    The Gnoll excitedlyy in the cage, kissing the ground through the bars.Worick respectfully said, ¡°Great master, I am willing to offer everything I have to express my gratitude for your grace!¡±


    This bootlicker really has a promising future!


    Otto nodded satisfactorily, and then said to Sofia, ¡°Heal them and send them back to where they came from. I need them to serve as a positive example to others.¡±


    Morey floated over with a smirk, ¡°Not a bad idea. Just throw these guys back to where they came from, and it won¡¯t be long before countless monsters will do whatever it takes to obtain this so-called grace!¡±


    ¡°But my grace is not something that anyone can obtain! Only those who perform exceptionally well and make great contributions will be eligible to receive this grace!¡±


    Otto shook his head. If every monster in the Soaring Dragon Legion could obtain a piece of dragon scale, even with his powerful self-healing ability, he would probably be a bald dragon.


    But then, Morey asked with augh, ¡°Is it the same for this goblin?¡±


    Otto¡¯s expression stiffened, and he looked at the almost unchanged goblin.


    This was one of the reasons why he hadn¡¯t widely promoted this method.


    If the transformed individual isn¡¯t outstanding, there¡¯s a high chance of producing trash like this.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste his scales and dragon blood, even if he could replenish them through food.


    Soon, Otto said, ¡°Forget about him, you guys deal with him!¡±


    Although the goblin in the cage was fearful, he shouted at this crucial moment concerning his life, ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I¡¯m very clever and can help you do many things that other monsters can¡¯t!¡±


    Morey asked with interest, ¡°Like what?¡±


    But after holding his breath for a while, the goblin couldn¡¯te up with anything.


    Just as Otto was getting impatient and wanted to directly incinerate this disgrace with his fiery breath, Sofia said, ¡°We happen to need an assistant in our magic experiments. Maybe he can try.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The goblin shouted in surprise, ¡°Okay, no problem! I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    The goblin now had a new ce to go, as long as he didn¡¯t run around causing trouble, Otto wouldn¡¯t bother with him anymore.


    At Sofia¡¯s signal, the ogres carried down all four cages, and Mega Fatty was sent to inform Shashalu.


    There was still a Dragonborn Transformation Ritual scale left in Sofia¡¯s possession, which could now be used for the old lizardman.


    Now only Otto, Sofia, and Morey remained in the Council Chamber.


    Before Shashalu arrived, Otto suddenly asked Morey, ¡°Any news from the Death Lord?¡±


    Otto stared at him, questioning, ¡°It¡¯s been three years, are you sure he hasn¡¯te to the surface because of you?¡±


    ¡°Though I failed in the conflict of the two dragons, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    Moreyughed confidently, ¡°Even if I couldn¡¯t sessfully transform the two Legendary Dragon Witch Demons, I¡¯m not a mere ant that can be easily crushed in the Dark Domain.


    Even if he is doomed to fail, the Death Lord would have to break a few teeth first.¡¯


    Unfortunately, the Death Lord probably doesn¡¯t have teeth.


    As for Morey¡¯s exnation, Otto asked indifferently, ¡°So, when do you think the Death Lord wille?¡±


    ¡°At the earliest, another two years maybe¡­ ¡®


    After a moment, Morey gave an uncertain answer.


    But Otto wouldn¡¯tpletely trust him. Although he now possessed the strength of an adult giant dragon, he was still far from being legendary.


    So, the original n remained unchanged. If the Death Lord came and Otto couldn¡¯t handle him, he would decisively gift wrap Morey as a present for the Death Lord, and then run far away.


    Depending on the situation, if the other party isn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    Morey, this talking wand, could perfectly act as a piece of Legendary


    Equipment and be thrown into the human kingdom to divert trouble..

 Chapter 99 - 99: 098 Gift Controversy_l

    Chapter 99: 098 Gift Controversy_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Saru was getting old, and naturally, his legs and feet were not as good as they once were.


    Seeing that he was walking so slowly, Mega Fatty, who was anxious toplete his master¡¯s task, simply carried the old lizardman on his back.


    This two-headed ogre¡¯s method was really too rough.


    By the time he carried Saru to the council chamber, the old lizardman had already been tormented into losing half of his life by him.


    Sofia red fiercely at the two-headed ogre.


    Only then did Mega Fatty scratch his head and carefully put Saru down with a grin.


    The old lizardman leaned on his magic wand and swayed for a while before regaining his strength.


    He was somewhat puzzled as he looked at Otto, not knowing why he was brought over at this time.


    Without waiting for Otto to speak, Moray¡¯s big mouth had already informed Saru about everything, including the safety measures.


    Otto squinted his eyes and observed the old lizardman¡¯s facial expressions, if he showed the slightest dissatisfaction¡­


    Even if it was a pity, he might have to find a new steward for the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    But much to Otto¡¯s relief, Saru knelt down before the ckstone tform without hesitation.


    The old lizardman trembled as hey on the ground, expressing his gratitude with an incredibly respectful tone, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for taking the trouble to help me!¡±


    ¡± so¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s inquiring voice came from above, ¡°Are you willing to ept this gift?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    With a satisfactory answer, Otto nodded to Sofia, and the half-elf girl had already prepared everything.


    Sofia used her mage¡¯s hand to attach the few remaining silver dragon scales to the old lizardman¡¯s head.


    At the same time, Saru felt an indescribable paining from the depths of his soul.


    Soon, this painful sensation spread throughout his body.


    In this situation, Saru could not even grasp the broken magic wand he used as a crutch.


    His body stiffened, and both the wand and his body fell to the ground almost simultaneously.


    No one had expected him to endure such a long time.


    But he did not trust the Dragon Eye n to the useless younger generation like Scar and Longleg.


    So he had to live on and witness the true revival and glory of the lizardmen.


    However, this caused Moray and Sofia¡¯s hard-researched safety measures to lose their purpose, and the three bosses surrounding them suddenly felt a bit awkward.


    After going through the Dragonborn transformation ritual, Saru still retained his regr lizardman appearance, with a slim figure, but looking much tougher.


    A small, bright silver scale mark appeared on his head, surrounded by dark green scales.


    A pair of sharp and curved dragon horns also grew on both sides of the silver scales, and a pair of dragon wings emerged from his back.


    With a few slight ps, the old lizardman actually took to the air.


    After obtaining Otto¡¯s approval, Saru picked up his magic wand and threw an acidic pearl on the walkway leading to the entrance.


    Soon, a deep green spherical viscous object smashed onto the ck stone floor, corroding arge hole in the ground in a short period of time.


    As the caster, Saru was well aware of his changes, his casting speed and magic reserve was much stronger than before.


    More importantly, after enduring continuous pain, he felt his body was healthier and stronger than ever before.


    Saru¡¯s front ws exerted a slight force, and the magic wand that had apanied him for years was directly crushed, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest sympathy.


    This extraordinary strength made him feel that even if he arm wrestled with an adult ogre, he could eventually emerge victorious. Of course, this excludes Dragonborn Ogres like Mega Fatty.


    The more powerful Saru became, the more he marveled at Otto¡¯s greatness.


    Even without the influence of the Blood Covenant, he wouldn¡¯t dare harbor any ill intentions.


    He once again bowed devoutly before the ckstone tform, expressing his gratitude to the high and mighty Silver Dragon Lord.


    This once-elderly Lizardman, who was on the brink of death, had been reborn through the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    While growing stronger, he also gained a longer lifespan.


    However, instead of sweet words of ttery, Otto wished that Saru would use his energy more elsewhere.


    For example, the uing attack on the ck Dragon.


    But eliminating that stubborn ck Dragon is only a side note; his true target lies in the idiots to the north.


    Through Saru¡¯s subsequent reports, he also learned about the Elderly Blue Dragon called Violent Thunder, but that guy had been missing for nearly two hundred years.


    If the Blue Dragon were still around, Otto might have considered his own size.


    However, since the opponent has been missing for a long time, there is no need to be timid and hide behind the scenes.


    Saru soon excused himself, and the pit eroded by the Acidic Pearl was filled in again by Sofia¡¯s magic.


    After these matters were dealt with, night hade.


    Like the previous night, Moray uttered wicked words without knowing any better, and was then ruthlessly snapped in half by Otto and thrown out.


    As usual, Sofia brought her bedding and slept beside Otto; for her and the dumb dragon, it was another peaceful night.


    However, for the outer city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, tonight was much more lively.


    Three new Dragonborn Monsters had returned to the outer city.


    And because of their return, the entire outer city was plunged into chaos.


    Gnoll Warwick and Orc Krom looked severely injured, but it was nothing serious.


    As long as they were provided with enough food to absorb energy, they would recover in no time.


    Krom was all right, as Mega Fatty had kept his promise.


    Now, this Dragonborn Orc led his family to their new home in the inner city.


    Although Krom always felt that there was something wrong with the look in the eyes of one of the heads of the Two-headed Ogre as they stared at his precious daughter.


    But before that, they needed to find the Quilboar Longfang to register.


    The Quilboar Chief had be the finance administrator for the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Thankfully, with his help, dealing with therge-scale operations in the Land of the Soaring Dragon would be overwhelming for just Saru alone.


    However, the other two Dragonborn Monsters did not have as smooth an experience as Krom, causing chaos as soon as they returned to their respective ns.


    The Lizardman provoked a challenge against his original n leader first. With the help of his newfound power, he easily crushed the head of the former leader and took his position and name.


    Now, he was known as Redscale.


    Warwick the Gnoll did something simr, but even more brutal.


    This mentally unstable Gnoll acted cruelly and rapidly, killing all the upper members of the Gnoll ns.


    All the chiefs, deputy chiefs, and any other high-ranking members were torn apart and swallowed whole by him in just one night.


    Apanied by countless mournful howls, he united all the Gnoll ns surrounding the Land of the Soaring Dragon, bing their one and only king.


    Even other monster races knew his name through this bloody conquest ¨C Mad


    Wolf Warwick..

 Chapter 100 - 100: 099 Free Canvas_l

    Chapter 100: 099 Free Canvas_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The day to fight the ck Dragon had arrived.


    Apart from the Quilboar Longfang, leading a group of rtively well-behaved monsters to stay in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Krom also applied to stay behind.


    This orc still had a wife and daughter to care for.


    Meanwhile, many monsters had already started to advance towards the central region of Nn Forest in session.


    News about the two Dragonborn monsters, Battle Lizardman Red Scale and Gnoll Warwick, had already spread uproariously throughout the outer city.


    Now, almost every monster knew roughly what had happened.


    The reason these twomon and even very lowly monsters could be so powerful was entirely due to the grace of the Silver Dragon Lord.


    What excited them further was the news that came from the inner city.


    The Lizardmen of the Dragon Eye n imed that as long as they could achieve merits that satisfied the Silver Dragon Lord, this grace could be bestowed upon anyone.


    And this battle against the ck Dragon was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity.


    Apart from the outer city monsters, the Lizardmen and Ogres living in the inner city were also eager for this grace.


    This was no exception for the higher-ranking members such as Link and Gaz.


    But before they set off, Saru suddenly sought out Otto.


    Although the old lizardman now appeared more energetic than the younger ones of his kind, he had a slightly worried look on his face.


    He respectfully knelt before Otto and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should say¡­¡±


    After getting Otto¡¯s consent, Saru continued, ¡°Your Majesty, as for the Serpent n and other monsters who are unwilling to join the Soaring Dragon Legion,


    I wonder how you would like them to be handled.¡±


    Most of the monsters mentioned by the old lizardman were survivors of the Thorn Legion, and they had luckily not participated directly in the Twin Dragons Battle that changed the situation in Nn Forest. ¡°Why do you think they are unwilling to join the Soaring Dragon Legion?¡± Otto counter-questioned Saru, but thetter did not respond.


    Everyone knew the reason, but who would dare to be upfront about it?


    Could Saru tell Otto directly that it was because the monsters looked down on him since he was a Silver Dragon?


    Even if it was just a ck Dragon that had sprung up from somewhere, the


    Serpentmen in the heart of Nn Forest would prefer to kneel and lick it up.


    Even though that ck Dragon had just matured and had been beaten up after provoking the Land of the Soaring Dragon only once.


    But it was still a genuine Evil Dragon, which met the aesthetics of most evil monsters.


    Otto was actually well aware of this, especially after his recent slumber when the vicious spikes on his body had be smoother.


    His more neutral appearance made him look more like a holy and kind dragon, which was also the reason for Saru¡¯s visit this time.


    If he showed up with this kind of image, not to mention those stubborn Serpentmen, many monsters within the Soaring Dragon Legion might consider turning against him after seeing him.


    But for Otto at present, outward appearance was only a nk canvas.


    As long as he wished, he could add or change it at will.


    He smiled and, in the astonished gaze of the old lizardman, his appearance underwent a drastic change.


    Evil and destructive barbs rapidly grew on his body, while his once smooth dragon horns became twisted and hideous.


    His chest became broader and stronger, and a heavy armoryer emerged from his smooth body surface, giving off a dominant and imposing shape.


    His body, along with his tail, grew numerous steel-saw-like teeth, making his tail and body as terrifying as sharp chainsaws.lf he was unlucky enough to be drawn, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At this point, Otto looked nothing like a benevolent dragon, except for the color of his scales. His entire body seemed to be covered in evil armor.


    Furthermore, with those pair of crimson eyes, he looked even more wicked and ferociouspared to the adult Red Dragon, Sitte Bragg.


    Saru, who had been standing nearby all along, swore that any monster yearning for evil would tremble with excitement upon seeing Otto like this.


    ¡°You are¡­ unrivaled!¡±


    The old lizardman finally sighed in relief, while also expressing admiration.


    As long as they met Otto now, he believed the ideas of the serpentmen and those unwilling to join the Soaring Dragon Legion would change.


    Saru bowed respectfully to say goodbye as there were many matters rted to the Soaring Dragon Legion that he needed to handle.


    If he was still in his old and frail state, the old lizardman would be helpless and probably leave everything to the goblin Gaz.


    But now things were different. With his newfound energy, he would not allow a goblin to hold all military power.


    After Saru left, under Otto¡¯s direction, a group of ogres brought him arge supply of food, or rather, fresh ingredients.


    Transforming his body that much took an enormous amount of energy and stamina, so of course, he needed to replenish himself.


    As it turned out, acting tough was pretty tiring¡­


    Sofia¡¯s quick cooking skill proved extremely useful. With the necessary condiments, she quickly turned a lively giant wild boar into a roast pig.


    Just as Otto enjoyed the food with content, Moray, who had returned to his factory-fresh state, floated over.


    ¡°In my thousands of years of living, I have never seen a Silver Dragon as bizarre as you¡­¡±


    Moray circled around Otto, ¡°Yes, the appearance is not bad. If ced in the


    Dark Domain, you might be worshipped as a deity by some ignorant races!¡±


    Otto nonchntly threw a handful of Cockatrice meat into his mouth and said indifferently, ¡°I am already a god in Nn Forest!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Moray sneered, ¡°When you trulye into contact with the greatness of the gods, you won¡¯t dare to speak like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but for now¡­¡±


    With a full stomach, Otto stared at Moray, demanding, ¡°I hope you can teach a few apprentices as soon as possible, and someone must learn the Soul Splitting Skill! I need to test some ideas¡­


    ¡°How interesting, you want me to waste my precious time teaching students?¡± The demonic face on the ruby disyed a disgusted expression.


    Soon, Moray continued, ¡°I have taught many Svirfneblin and Dore Elves, but that was because Icked people to help me with magical research.¡± ¡°But now, with Princess Sofia¡¯s help, I don¡¯t need those clumsy humanoids.¡±


    That was true, but our legendary Witch Demon Moray seemed to forget one thing.


    Sofia had always been on Otto¡¯s side.


    ¡°We¡¯re suspending our research temporarily!¡±


    The Half-Elf girl said indifferently amidst Moray¡¯s despair, ¡°We¡¯ll resume the research once youplete the task given to you by the big, dumb dragon!¡±


    ¡°No, no! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    As Moray protested, Otto opened his terrifyingly wide mouth, and his voice was deep and terrifying.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t manage it, I don¡¯t mind using you as a test subject in their ce!¡±


    Moray was frightened, and at the same time, he guessed what Otto wanted to experiment with.


    ¡°World Devourer, this title really suits you!¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101: 100 Times Have Changed_l

    Chapter 101: 100 Times Have Changed_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the way to the Thorn Nest, the Soaring Dragon Legion did not waste any time while traveling.


    The surrounding monster ns that were unwilling to join the Soaring Dragon Legion were also destroyed by them.


    Some ns were torn apart and devoured by various eternally hungry monsters, while some formidable n leaders were brought before Otto.


    Originally, powerful Minotaur ns would never have wanted to follow a Silver Dragon.


    But after seeing Otto¡¯s new appearance, they immediately overturned their previous opinions.


    These guys respectfully bowed down before Otto and offered their loyalty.


    Simr situations continued to ur, and as the Soaring Dragon Legion advanced, the number of monsters joining the legion kept increasing.


    At this, Otto sighed once again, thinking that this truly was a world that judged one based on appearance¡­


    Thus, a bold idea that once urred to him reappeared in his mind.


    After all, to Otto now, his appearance was just a canvas he could freely manipte.


    As long as he was willing, not to mention his current world-ending demonic dragon appearance.


    Transforming into a Silver Dragon with angelic wings and an incredibly pure appearance might not be impossible.


    At that time, running to the Dawn Forest or other territories of good creatures would allow him to do many naughty things.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that no one cast a faction detection spell at him¡­


    But before that, he had to expand his own material library.


    His current ability to change his appearance was limited, being the product of merging the features of the monsters he had devoured.


    Of course, he was able to make certain changes based on his needs.


    At present, it indeed suited the aesthetics and pursuit of evil creatures.


    But from beginning to end, Otto¡¯s diet was always rted to evil beings.


    To pretend to be a good dragon, perhaps he needed to devour creatures like unicorns or pegasi.


    Unknowingly, the army of the Soaring Dragon Legion had advanced to the area below Thorn Nest.


    Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, had been dead for three years, so the path to the Thorn Nest had be easier to find.


    The green poisonous fog that had once floated above Thorn Nest had long since disappearedpletely.


    And because a ck Dragon now resided here, the surrounding environment had changed ordingly.


    The originally rtively dry ground became damp and sticky, and the low vegetation grew lush andplicated.


    At the same time, a faint mist from the ck Dragon obscured the surroundings, and some nearby water sources were polluted and decayed.


    Several blind monsters vomited for a long time after drinking this unclean water.


    It seemed that this ce was turning into an annoying swamp.


    Thus, even though they had easily found this ce, the swamp-like environmental changes made most of the monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion ufortable.


    The monster ns entrenched here were mostly former members of the Thorn Legion loyal to the Green Dragon, with some Serpentmen lying on massive ancient tree branches, bow and arrow in hand, ready to counterattack.


    And those crude woodendders leading to the top of the ancient tree had already been destroyed in advance.


    It seemed that the ck Dragon had already learned of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s attack.


    But just this was not enough to stop the crazed monster legion.


    Most monsters had sharp ws and teeth, and even without the rough wooden steps, they could quickly climb to the top of the ancient tree.


    However, Otto did not let the Soaring Dragon Legion do so.


    Having slept for three full years, he was already suffocating.


    With a body length of over fifteen meters, Otto, who resembled a world-ending demonic dragon, flew to the ancient tree, brewing terrifying energy in his mouth.He took a deep breath.


    Apanied by a earth-shaking dragon¡¯s roar, hot mes swept through the ancient tree with terrifying momentum.


    Releasing a full-power me Breath made Otto feel incredibly refreshed as if all his muscles were stretched out.


    This ancient tree, which had grown for countless years in Nn Forest, was suddenly ignited by the zing mes.


    Amidst the cheers of countless monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, the colossal ancient tree turned into a thick pir of fire.


    The top of this tree could bear the weight of an adult Green Dragon¡¯s pce, which indicates howrge its trunk diameter must be.


    In his past life, this ancient tree would have undoubtedly be a world-ss scenic spot whenbined with its surroundings.


    But now, Otto used it as firewood to y with.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to live here, so why keep the ancient tree¡­


    First there was a Green Dragon, and now a ck Dragon. Who knows if a Blue Dragon would suddenly appear and take its ce.


    So, it¡¯s better to destroy it!


    Actually, the gorgeous pir of fire looked quite beautiful.


    At least, the half-elf girl who used the Flight Skill to follow not far behind Otto seemed to enjoy the scene quite a lot.


    Under normal circumstances, Moray would surelye out and chatter incessantly about it.


    But now, he was forcefully imparting a vast amount of magical knowledge to several Kobold Sorcerers.


    Beforepleting the task assigned by Otto, he¡¯d be well-behaved for a while.


    Otto pped his dragon wings and flew in the sky, asionally admiring his masterpiece with a nod of approval.


    In the ruthless mes, arge number of ck Dragon¡¯s followers screamed and struggled.


    From time to time, to avoid the fire, some Serpentmen or other races would jump down from the ancient tree.


    The result, however, did not improve. They either died on impact with the ground.


    Or were swarmed by several Soaring Dragon Legion monsters before they could struggle to their feet, getting torn to shreds.


    As the fire spread to the top of the tree, finally, the ck Dragon couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    With an angry dragon¡¯s cry, a ck Dragon that looked much smaller than Otto flew out of the sea of fire.


    ¡°Who dares to burn down the pce of Evil Queen Hiltlina¡¯s son, the destroyer of nations, the spreader of death, the master of Nn Forest, and the ck Tyrant Ansaldo!¡±


    Otto was somewhat speechless as he looked at the approximately twelve ¨C meter-long ck Dragon.


    Theposition of Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia¡¯s Thorn Nest was highly mmable, especially after losing the power of the Green Dragon.


    This ck Dragon had already struggled immensely just to escape the sea of fire. It was hard to believe he could recite such a long list of titles in such a short time.


    It seemed like he had memorized these messy phrases long ago.


    As Otto stared at him, the ck Dragon was also carefully watching Otto. To be honest, he wanted to escape¡­


    Those damned Serpentmen, didn¡¯t they say that this Silver Dragon would only be about eight meters long?


    Take a look, a careful look! This must be at least fifteen meters long!


    There¡¯s almost a twofold difference. Though they im they saw it with their own eyes three years ago, the difference is simply too great! It¡¯s only been three years, how could there be such a big change!


    Those bastards must have deceived him.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the Serpentmen didn¡¯t deceive him; it¡¯s just that times had changed¡­.

 Chapter 102 - 102: On-shelf Thoughts_l

    Chapter 102: On-shelf Thoughts_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was quite sudden. I only got the message yesterday saying that this book will be shelved at 12 noon today.


    I originally thought it would be on the first of next month.


    Since I¡¯ve always been updating twice before noon, I¡¯m doing that today as well, so it¡¯s like I forced the shelving to be dyed until tomorrow.


    Before the shelving, let me say a few words.


    First of all, I¡¯m really grateful to all of you who are willing to follow the work of a rookie author like me.


    But, we need to make a living, right?


    However, making a living also requires sincerity. Perhaps the reader lords at QQ Reading already know about the big news I announced, which is 10 updates on the day of the shelf.


    I want to say, this big news will soon be realized, let¡¯s do it like this tomorrow!


    First, set a small goal, 10 updates on the day of the shelf, and a weekly 10,000 for the next week.


    Even if I don¡¯t want to, I have no choice!


    Then, for the rest of this month, try to maintain three updates a day.


    With such obvious sincerity, it¡¯s not too much to humbly ask for your first order and regr following, right?


    This book, from the beginning until now, whether before or after the contract, has been updated twice daily without fail.


    I added an update to celebrate when we reached 300 collections, 500 collections, 1000 collections, and 3000 collections. I n to do the same when we reach 5000 collections and 10,000 collections or even higher.


    If I¡¯m fortunate enough to continue writing a second book, I¡¯ll probably carry on with this tradition.


    Besides the honors for the collection, I also added more updates to make up for one draggy chapter I wrote halfway through, which made me feel quite guilty.


    Looking back at those chapters after the mole incident, I found that they were indeed too draggy. It would have been better if the word count had been half of what it was.


    This time, I deliberately dyed the shelving time by one day in order to update two more free chapters, hoping to make it up to those who have been following me until now.


    I have to give a special thanks to the boss ¡°?Z%Z7¡±, who was the first to reward this book andter became its helmsman. To celebrate, I added an update.


    Actually, I have very little confidence in my writing. Every time I finish typing,


    I always worry whether the reader lords can ept it,


    It¡¯s the rewards and encouragement from all the bosses that have allowed me to continue writing until now.


    But since the book is on the shelf now, I must take responsibility for all reader lords who are willing to spend money on following and rewarding. Not only will I finish the book, but I will also strive to write better and better.


    Although the chances are slim, I still have to say it with a thick face.


    Just in case, I mean, if there is a new helmsman, I will add one more update on top of the original, and three more if there is an alliance leader.


    I don¡¯t even dare to think about going any higher.


    I think I¡¯m quite diligent. After all, with my limited skill level, I can only rely on diligence to seed.


    But this is only because I don¡¯t have any serious work right now, so I dare to say that.


    To be honest, in the cooling channel of fantasy, the current performance of this book is not bad, but it¡¯s definitely not good either.


    It¡¯s not realistic to want to make a living by full-time typing, so I might start looking for a job in a month or two and treat writing as a sideline.


    By then, I will probably return to the state of two updates daily, just to make a living.


    So, if you can, please subscribe and support me, or at least throw me a first


    If not, it¡¯s okay, it just proves that my level is not good enough.


    Haha, I won¡¯t sell myself short anymore.


    In the future, I will learn from my previous mistakes and strive to write better works.


    Last but not least, I want to thank all the reader lords who have voted and rewarded this book. May we all have a better and better time in this unusual year.


    Tomorrow, see you at the 10 updates!

 Chapter 103 - 103: 101 Path of Being Beaten (Seeking First Subscription)_l

    Chapter 103: 101 Path of Being Beaten (Seeking First Subscription)_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even among evil dragons, ck dragons are the most violent and despicable.


    They enjoy collecting treasures and the corpses of their masters, as well as witnessing the destruction of humanoid kingdoms.


    Foul-smelling jungle swamps and the ruins of destroyed kingdoms are their favorite nesting grounds.


    Of course, if they can have high-quality nests like the Thorn Nest, they are more than happy to ept it.


    Otto was sizing up the ck dragon in front of him, which seemed to have just reached adulthood recently.


    The sunken eye sockets and triangr open nostrils make its face look like a skull.


    The curved, forked pair of dragon horns are bone-white at the base, and the color fades towards the ends.


    The flesh around the dragon horns and cheekbones looks like it has been corroded by strong acid, withering down to a thinyer of skin scales, making it look more like a skeleton.


    Sharp spikes and horns grow on its dragon head and neck, and a strong acid-like sticky fluid spreads between its lips and teeth, stinking to the core.


    Although it doesn¡¯t look great, Ansaldo, who calls himself the ck Tyrant, appears to be a very standard ck dragon.


    At leastpared to Otto, the mutant, his bloodline is much purer.


    He also has the mentality of dealing with things like a normal ck dragon, which can be simply described as being afraid of the strong and bullying the weak.


    If he can win, he will show an extremely brutal and ferocious side.


    Watching the pathetic pleas of his prey for fun, and even ruthlessly killing them after giving them a chance to escape, are Ansaldo¡¯s favorite things to do.


    But when facing the strong, he will give up his territory and nest to save his own life.


    Even after reaching adulthood, his actions are usually like this.


    In fact, he was beaten all the way to Nn Forest.


    The great ck Tyrant Ansaldo¡¯s experience since being driven out of the dragon¡¯sir by his mother has not been smooth.


    Not long ago, he arrived at the Dragon Bone Wastnd and discovered a bustling merchant city, ck Gold City.


    The city was full of wealthy merchants, and it seemed that the defense forces were average, without the well-equipped guardsmon in humanoid kingdoms.


    Therefore, the kind-hearted ck Tyrant Ansaldo decided to include ck Gold City in his rule.


    He would grant these lowly creatures protection as a gift, and in return, they would have to hand over all their property.


    For example, those shiny, beautifully crafted imperial gold coins.


    The idea was good, but before he couldnd to intimidate them, a brass dragon muchrger than him flew out of ck Gold City.


    It might have even reached the level of an ancient dragon.


    In a few blows, the brass dragon beat him half to death, and if it hadn¡¯t let him go at the end, he would have gone to see the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat.


    Next, he flew to a small town on the edge of the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    This was a town made up of adventurers, taverns, and inns, and looking at the adventurers d in worn-out equipment, Ansaldo had another bad idea.


    He demanded that these adventurers hand over all their property and serve as his servants to build a pce and hunt for food for him.


    But who would have thought that a blue-haired human girl would pin him down like a humanoid tyrannosaur and beat him mercilessly.


    After several of his teeth were shattered, Ansaldo finally found a good opportunity to break free and escape.


    Fortunately, that strange human girl couldn¡¯t fly, or the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    After that, he found the northern part of Nn Forest.


    A group of formidable monster ns was entrenched there, and there seemed to be no decent master in charge.


    Perhaps, he could inform them of the greatness of the dragons!


    Just as he thought his spring had finally arrived, a two-headed ogre in a robe walked out.


    At hismand, more than a hundred chimeras with blue dragon heads unleashed a barrage of lightning breath attacks on him without a word.


    Unsurprisingly, he was beaten and fled again¡­


    Finally, he found the Thorn Nest.


    This time it was rtively smooth, and he upied the pce left behind by the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia.The surrounding snake people and other surviving monsters of the Thorn Legion willingly followed him, bing his followers.


    It was through the snake people that Ansadis learned that the west side of Nn Forest was upied by a not yet mature, weird silver dragon.


    It seems to be only about eight meters long and not mature yet.


    Upon hearing this news, he immediately became spirited.


    Even the snake people and other minions were not brought along, he just flew to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    He thought, it¡¯s just a little silver dragon that¡¯s only eight meters long.


    When it sees the awe-inspiring ck tyrant, Ansadis, it would have to obediently lie down and surrender, sticking its butt up in the air, right?


    As for its territory and followers, they would naturally belong to the great Ansadis.


    The idea was good, but reality was cruel.


    He was chased and beaten by hundreds of perytons, giant eagles, manticores, and hawkmen, running around in confusion.


    On the side were more than a dozen chimeras and wyverns, and even arge group of ranged troops on the ground staring at him.


    A luxurious lineup!


    So, he was tragically beaten and driven away again¡­


    Moreover, at that time, he didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of the immature silver dragon.


    Who would have thought that not muchter, he would finally encounter the silver dragon that the snake people spoke of.


    But the size seems a bit weird!


    This silver dragon, which was still immature ording to the snake people, looked like it was evenrger than him.


    And, can this appearance really be considered a silver dragon?


    If you say it¡¯s a hell lord, it¡¯s more convincing than a silver dragon¡­Se??ch ?ew???e? .o?g on ?oo?l?


    So, naturally, the great ck tyrant, Ansadis, wanted to run away again.


    Anyway, this kind of thing isn¡¯t new to him, he¡¯s very used to it.


    However, if he¡¯s not willing to face everything, and just turns around and runs, it seems a bit too humiliating.


    After all, there are many spectators around.


    If he gets scared off with just a nce, the word would spread, and it would sound terrible¡­


    Although he had long lost his sense of shame, he himself seemed to have little awareness of it.


    So, Ansadis intended to try his luck first, by casting a few acidic arrows from a distance, just to make his point.


    He did as he said, the ck dragon silently recited the dragonnguage spell in his mind.


    In no time, a few sparse acidic arrows smeared onto Otto¡¯s dragon wings..

 Chapter 104 - 104: 102 Barbecue Feast (Second Update Seeking Subscription)_l

    Chapter 104: 102 Barbecue Feast (Second Update Seeking Subscription)_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Facing Ansaldo¡¯s strong acid breath, Otto did not dodge or hide but instead took a deep breath.


    Then, a scorching me swept towards the strong acid breath.


    Ansaldo was startled and even found it hard to believe his own eyes.


    By the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat, what did he just see¡­


    A Silver Dragon spewing mes from its mouth?


    ording tomon sense, shouldn¡¯t the Silver Dragon¡¯s breath weapons be ice or paralyzing gas?


    However, this Silver Dragon looked odd and might have traces of Red Dragon bloodline mixed in.


    Since it could use the me Breath, that was basically confirmed!


    He had been hiding in the Thorn Nest earlier, so he didn¡¯t see the scene of Otto burning the ancient tree.


    Before he couldment further, the mes and strong acid collided and erupted into a thick, smelly fog.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Ansaldo only heard a whoosh and then stared with wide eyes in disbelief at Otto in front of him.


    He realized he had messed up as the strange Silver Dragon, which was far away just a moment ago, was now right in front of him.


    When the mes and strong acid collided, Otto took advantage of the fog to quickly approach the ck Dragon.


    Even among adult dragons, this recently emerged ck Dragon was much weaker than Cassiopeia and Sitte Bragg.


    Furthermore, Otto was clearly stronger than normal adult dragons now. Since the ck Dragon did not choose to flee the moment he saw Otto, Otto would let him know.


    From now on, there would be no need to worry so much¡­


    As for the sudden turn of events, the monsters surrounding the Thorn Nest cried out in surprise almost simultaneously.


    Right before their eyes, the great Silver Dragon Lord grabbed the overconfident ck Dragon and mmed it straight into the raging fire.


    Upon witnessing this, Sofia frowned and followed the two adult dragons with her Flight Skill.


    In the midst of the zing fire burning on top of the ancient tree.


    The scorching mes were eroding Ansaldo¡¯s scales, causing him immense pain.


    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to care about that. His life was in immediate dangerpared to the pain on the surface.


    With Otto¡¯s dragon ws bolstered, they were like powerful iron pliers that firmly gripped onto the ck Dragon¡¯s neck.


    No matter how hard thetter struggled, he didn¡¯t budge.


    Because his neck was tightly choked by Otto, Ansaldo could not even use his strong acid breath to counterattack smoothly.


    Now, he could only weakly scratch on Otto¡¯s front chest scales, creating a row of sparks.


    In terms of power alone, this ck Dragon was utterly weak in Otto¡¯s eyes.


    Since devouring the Red Dragon, the raging mes could no longer harm him.


    If Otto wanted, he could even bathe in the moltenva of the Sulfur Mountains now.


    And the sensation would not be much different from soaking in a hot spring.


    However, the ck Dragon was different. Being used to living in damp swamps, he couldn¡¯t bear such a scene.


    At this moment, some of the scales on Ansaldo¡¯s back had already cracked and fallen off under the burning mes.


    Blisters appeared on the skin protected by the scales, and as time went on, the damage he suffered would only worsen.


    Sofia floated outside the fire, and only when she saw Otto had no difort did she breathe a sigh of relief.The half-elf girl slowly flew farther away, even with the enhanced me resistance, it was still difficult to get close to the pir of fire.


    The temperature was just too high!


    This ancient giant tree, which had lived for countless years, seemed to be able to burn for quite some time.


    Of course, Otto dragged the ck dragon into this sea of fire not to move to a more suitable battlefield.


    With the ability of this ck dragon, it was not enough for him to do so.


    The reason, in fact, was quite simple: he was about to have a meal!


    It¡¯s best to keep the scene of devouring a true dragon as secret as possible, especially from those evil monsters who can¡¯t keep their mouths shut.


    He didn¡¯t want to be visited by a group of true dragons in the near future to settle the score.


    Feeling the increasing pressure of the dragon w on his neck, Ansaldo, who appeared quite domineering when he came out, immediately began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°No, please spare me, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy! I promise to leave immediately, my territory, my wealth, it¡¯s all yours now!¡±


    Simr pleas for mercy had been said by this ck dragon to the brass dragon living in ck Gold City.


    Of course, in fact, he had nothing left to lose, as years of failure had robbed him of even a treasure vault as barren as Cassiopeia¡¯s.


    But that amazingly powerful brass dragon still let him go, on the condition that he never set foot in ck Gold City again.


    Usually, a silver dragon with the title of Virtuous Dragon would also let him go, like that brass dragon¡­


    Right?


    As Ansaldo thought so, Otto had already coldly snapped his neck, and the ck dragon¡¯s face was frozen with resentment.


    The sharp dragon ws, enhanced with zing mes, cut through the ck dragon¡¯s neck effortlessly, with almost no resistance, like a sharp pair of scissors.


    From start to finish, Otto didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to him.


    Compared to the current Otto, this ck dragon was far too weak to pique his interest.


    Besides, not many rough men had the time to chat with their food¡­


    With the help of kind Otto, the ck dragon who had been beaten all his life was finally relieved.


    He easily tore open the dragon¡¯s flesh and, using the mes nearby, started a self-help ck dragon meat barbecue feast.


    Although the ck dragon looked skinny, the taste of the meat was surprisingly good.


    It had aplex vor, and if Otto had topare it to the food he had eaten in his previous life as a human, it was indeed simr to grilled fish, but even more delicious, with no trace of a fishy taste.


    After some time roasting, it even began to feel like eating at a barbecue buffet.


    As expected, dragon meat is the most delicious ingredient in this world!


    However, as time went on, some parts of the ck dragon started to burn slowly; if they didn¡¯t speed up their eating, all that would be left in the end would be a pile of charred remains.


    Not long after, Otto, who had eaten everything, patted his belly and flew out of the sea of fire with satisfaction.


    Sofia had been waiting outside for a while, and the two exchanged a smile.


    Surrounded by the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they cheered loudly when they saw their master emerge unscathed from the sea of fire.


    For simple-minded evil monsters, nothing is happier than following a powerful master.


    However, Otto had no interest in what they thought; after devouring an adult ck dragon, he needed to take a short nap.


    After giving a brief exnation to Sofia, he flew back into the sea of fire at the top of the ancient tree.


    There should be no safer ce nearby.


    Presumably, not many fools would dare to disturb him through the zing mes, and the Soaring Dragon Legion was guarding the surrounding area..

 Chapter 105 - 105: 103 But I refuse (third update seeking subscription)_l

    Chapter 105: 103 But I refuse (third update seeking subscription)_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    As Otto had expected, this sleep didn¡¯t waste too much time.


    Compared to three years ago, he had already be much stronger, and the changes a mature ck dragon could provide him were not that significant


    anymore.


    ¡°Awooo¡­¡±


    Otto raised his body, lying in the sea of fire like a big cat with wings,zily stretching.


    His body was pulled to form an arch shape.


    If a pet cat did this, it would undoubtedly be adorable, but a giant dragon that looked incredibly terrifying¡­


    To most creatures, the scorching mes that were deadly turned out to be asfortable as a heated room for Otto.


    Climbing up from the still burning shattered charcoal, Otto shook his body and flicked off the debris on him.


    The rare warmth made his sleep very enjoyable, and maybe he could really take a dip in the magma in the Sulfur Mountainster.


    Although there were still traces of ck on the silver scales, they could be easily resolved by Sofia¡¯s cleaning spells once they went outside.


    Regarding the abilities provided by devouring a True Dragon, the previous Green Dragon and Red Dragon had already given him most of them.


    So, swallowing an adult ck Dragon this time mainly provided Otto with its characteristic abilities.


    At least his body length only increased slightly.


    But, he now has a new weapon, Strong Acid Breath.


    As he gained more and more new abilities and breath weapons, Otto felt that one head was clearly not enough.


    After all, many abilities were most effective when released through the mouth.


    Although he still had the Multi-headed Regeneration ability, at least he wouldn¡¯t use it lightly until he solved the problem of controlling new heads. At the same time, Otto was now almost immune to acid damage.


    He also gained many low-level spells mastered by the ck Dragon, such as Acidic Arrow and Darkness Magic, but they were modified.


    The energy source of the Acidic Arrow was provided by his newly acquired breath weapon, and Darkness Magic required Otto to open his mouth or release ck smoke from the gaps in his scales.


    Apart from acid immunity and strong acid breath, these abilities were not very advanced.


    Like this ck Dragon, mostzy giant dragons didn¡¯t bother practicing spells or training regrly, relying solely on their natural talents to live. After all, sleeping would make them stronger, so why bother practicing¡­?


    Moreover,pared to magic, isn¡¯t the convenient and powerful dragon breath more appealing?


    Most giant dragons had this mindset, so they didn¡¯t master advanced spells until they became old or even ancient dragons.


    By that time, they would have lived for over four hundred years.


    If they were unlucky, they could be wiped out by dragon-ying squads of short-lived humanoid creatures, which would be a delightful story in the bards¡¯ mouths.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the inheritable memory of this ck Dragon was, as expected, absorbed by the Light Ball Boss.


    This time, the Light Ball Boss didn¡¯t evolve any particrly useful functions.


    It just added a detailed list of the objects it had swallowed.


    Otto casually flipped through it, but it didn¡¯t seemplete, so it could only disy recently swallowed objects.


    Seeing the top of the list, the objects swallowed were the Red Dragon and the Green Dragon, the two adult giant dragons.


    Even what he had eatenst night was detailed on there.


    So, what¡¯s the point of this feature, just to remind himself not to forget those who had passionately sacrificed themselves for him?


    Toozy to bother with this, Otto sat in the fire, hesitating for a moment before patting his warm andfortable butt, pping his wings, and flew out of the sea of fire.ncing back, the ancient tree was still burning fiercely, the column of fire and ck smoke casting a dark red hue across the sky.


    Thankfully, there was no need to worry about environmental protection in this world¡­


    With that strange thought in mind, Ottonded at the heart of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Sofia and a group of high-ranking monsters had been waiting for him for quite some time.


    Without Otto having to say anything, the half-elf girl cast a cleaning spell on him.


    With a sense of refreshing coolness and vibration, Otto¡¯s scales, which had been stained with ck soot, regained their shining brightness.


    Feelingfortable, Otto sat on a huge nket specially woven for him and asked Saru, ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Two days, Your Majesty!¡±


    The old lizardman with dragon wings respectfully replied.


    Otto nodded, then looked around.


    He noticed that the two newly transformed dragonborne monsters, Gnoll Warwick and Battle Lizardman Red Scale, were also present.


    Warwick, the loyalpdog, was kowtowing respectfully to Otto, devoutly kissing the muddy ground.


    As an exnation, Saru said, ¡°They are waiting here as representatives of the outer city monsters. If you have any instructions in the future, it would be more convenient to order them directly.¡±


    Otto looked at Sofia, who was lyingzily on a chair.


    Behind her, several beautiful corrupted elves were carefully massaging her.


    Elise was holding a te of fresh fruit, asionally handing her a slice.


    Sofia seemed like a natural-born exploiter, enjoying everything without any psychological pressure.


    To be honest, Otto was quite envious of this scene¡­


    But he didn¡¯t see Moray, the witch demon trapped in the wand, who was still working hard and forcibly instilling arge amount of spell knowledge into several Kobold sorcerers.


    He still had many magical problems to solve and needed to hurry toplete the tasks Otto had assigned him.


    Shifting hisplex gaze away from Sofia, he saw several ogres escorting a muscr serpentman.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡±


    Saru pointed at the untrustworthy-looking serpentman and said, ¡°He is the leader of all the survivors in the Thorn Legion and also the new chieftain of the Serpent n.¡±


    The previous leader of the Serpent n had been torn to shreds and eaten by Little Fatty.


    This serpentman stared at Otto for a while, realizing how much he had changedpared to three years ago, before reluctantly lying on the ground.


    Then, he said, ¡°The Serpent n¡­ is willing to submit to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    With a coldugh, Otto replied, ¡°But I refuse!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The disheveled serpentman looked at Otto incredulously, this statement effectively a death sentence for the Serpent n.


    How could this be? Hadn¡¯t the Silver Dragon always wanted the loyalty of the serpent people?


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this! The serpentmen can be of great help to you, if you refuse us, you will regret it!¡±


    Ignoring the tough words of the dying serpentman, Otto disdainfully waved his dragon w, and several ogres dragged him away with malicious grins.


    Soon, the miserable screams of the serpent people could be heard nearby.


    What a joke, waiting until they were at the end of the line to choose to join the Soaring Dragon Legion.. Did they really think Otto was still the poor, struggling dragon from years ago?

 Chapter 106 - 106: 104 Northland Intelligence (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 106: 104 Nortnd Intelligence (Fourth Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The serpentmen met a tragic end; they would be food and be torn to pieces and devoured by the monsters.


    Saru, who had witnessed all of this, swallowed hard.


    The elderly lizardman was d that he had chosen Otto, a promising force, early on.


    Having dealt with the annoying serpentmen, Otto¡¯s mood improved significantly.


    Thinking of what to do next, he asked Saru, ¡°What¡¯s thetest news about the northern part of Nn Forest?¡±


    An adult ck dragon without powerful backing was not a concern for Otto.


    It was just an aside, what really needed attention was the Thunder Legion in the north of Nn Forest.


    To be the true master of Nn Forest, one could not avoid them.


    Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, had been operating in Nn Forest for so long, but she had never been able to bring the Nortnd under control.


    Just from this point, it was clear that those guys were not easy to deal with.


    Saru nodded and then said, ¡°As for the Thunder Legion entrenched in the north of Nn Forest, we¡¯ve sent scouts to continuously monitor them from the periphery.


    Just like before, they still prefer to stay in the Nortnd and are more vignt now. Maybe they have found out about our intentions.¡±


    Otto asked, ¡°What do you know about their specific strength?¡±


    Saru: ¡°Your Majesty, I think it would be better if I let someone more professional answer that for you.¡±


    Amidst Otto¡¯s puzzled expression, a muscr goblin stepped forward¡ªit was Gaz.


    This guy looked very familiar. His size was unique among goblins, so it was hard not to remember him.


    The first time Otto saw Gaz was three years ago, but he was toozy to delve into those details.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡±


    Gaz respectfully knelt before Otto, looking calm andposed, unlike other goblins who would be scared upon seeing Otto and their legs would immediately go soft.


    ¡°I used to be a part of the Thunder Legion. I can provide some useful information about their internal workings.¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    Otto watched the unique goblin with interest. After receiving Otto¡¯s approval, Gaz began his story.


    ¡°The number of monsters in the Thunder Legion isn¡¯trge, adding up to less than ten thousand from all the ns, but their strength is formidable. Even the most basic monsters have at least the strength of Quilboar.¡±


    So there were ten thousand monsters with strength equal to or greater than the Quilboar?


    Otto imagined the scene of them battling the Soaring Dragon Legion and it seemed that relying solely on his minions, their chances of winning were not very high.


    Now, the Soaring Dragon Legion had many monsters, and although Otto hadn¡¯t counted specifically, together with the monster families that had joined along the way, there were estimated to be around forty to fifty thousand battle-ready monsters.


    However, most of them were Gnolls, Lizardmen, and other misceneous soldiers. A strong Quilboar could easily take on four or five of them, or even more.


    That is to say, if they confronted head-on, relying only on the Soaring Dragon Legion, they might not even be able to defeat the tough guys up north.


    It appeared that possessing such great strength was the reason why Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia, couldn¡¯t do anything about them despite operating in Nn Forest for so long.


    As Otto pondered this, Gaz¡¯s narration continued.


    ¡°They are loyal to an elderly blue dragon called Violent Thunder, who disappeared nearly two hundred years ago. For some reason, they have been guarding the north side of Nn Forest ever since without knowing why.¡± This information was already known to Otto, so he kept it brief to avoid annoying the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    Gaz spoke faster: ¡°Now, the Thunder Legion obeys the orders of a two-headed ogre called Kuru. This two-headed ogre rarely appears, so I don¡¯t know much about him.


    All I know is that one head is called Koru, adept at lightning magic, and the other head is called Uru, who usually controls the body and is a powerful warrior.¡±


    At this point, Otto asked in surprise: ¡°So you¡¯re saying that these two heads are collectively called Kuru, and it¡¯s a two-headed ogre with both magic and martial arts?¡±


    As he said this, Otto nced at Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, who were daydreaming nearby.


    Ever since this kid evolved into a two-headed ogre, it seemed like he was developing in this direction.


    After growing a new Second Fatty, he was already very proficient in wielding the two-handed hammer bestowed upon him by Sofia when controlling the body.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Gaz gave a positive reply, then continued, ¡°Not only that, although I have never witnessed it personally, Kuru¡¯s prestige in the Thunder Legion is very high, and he should be very powerful as well.


    Because there are hundreds of chimeras in the Thunder Legion, and they are all willing to obey his orders!¡±


    Upon hearing this startling news, everyone else except for Link, who already knew about it, was shocked, including both Saru and Otto.


    However, Sofia appeared indifferent, as she was napping in her chair.


    She had no recollection of what was being discussed on the side.


    The reason for this situation was simple: apart from dragons and some other rare and powerful creatures, chimeras could definitely be considered the rulers of the skies.


    Now, there may be many giant eagles and hawks in the Soaring Dragon Legion, as well as quite a few manticores and perytons.


    Altogether, there should be a few hundred of them, but if they were to go up against nearly a hundred chimeras, it would be hard to tell the oue.


    Perhaps the chances of losing would be even higher, because most ordinary monsters would be afraid and reluctant to fight against these aerial overlords.


    There are also some chimeras and wyverns of equal strength in the Soaring Dragon Legion, but theirbined numbers have just reached the double digits.


    However, if Otto were to join the battle personally, he couldpletely crush these chimeras.


    As long as he could forcefully create an opening, the inspired monsters would naturally unleash their ferocity and charge without fearing death.


    At this point, Gaz added, ¡°These chimeras are somewhat different from the ones we usually encounter; their dragon heads are blue.¡±


    Chimeras generally have three heads, with the dragon head positioned in the middle. They can use different breath attacks based on the color of the dragon head.


    The chimerasmonly found in Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains have red dragon heads, which naturally grant them the me Breath ability.


    Generally speaking, the colors of chimera heads resemble dragon species.


    Since they have blue heads, their breath attack should be the same as that of blue dragons ¨C the Lightning Breath.


    Although blue dragons are considered weaker than red dragons in the hierarchy of Color Dragons, they are still quite powerful.


    So, could it be that chimeras with blue heads are also stronger than the moremon chimeras?


    The gathered monsters looked at each other, unsure if this could be considered good news or not¡­

 Chapter 107 - 105: Thunder Legion (Fifth Update)_l

    Chapter 107: Chapter 105: Thunder Legion (Fifth Update)_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    But in fact, the threat posed by a hundred Chimeras running wild on the battlefield, whether spitting mes or lightning, is enormous.


    Apart from the different breath weapons, the strength of Chimeras with different heads is not very different.


    As for these blue-headed Chimeras, Gaz has nothing more to say.


    He sorted out his thoughts and said: ¡°Apart from Chimeras, the most difficult to deal with in the Thunder Legion should be the Ogres.¡±


    The Ogres led by Kuru are called the Thunderstorm n, and there are no less than a thousand adult Ogres who can participate in battles.


    Aside from Kuru, a small number of Ogres know some magic, most of which are based on lightning magic, and are almost all two-headed Ogres.¡± A small number of two-headed Ogre Magicians who know how to use spells?


    Otto looked at the unresponsive Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre next to him, wondering if this rare species had suddenly be so cheap¡­


    Before Otto had time to think more, Gaz continued: ¡°Your Majesty, besides these two-headed Ogres, ordinary Ogres should not be underestimated either.¡±


    It seemed that the situation in the north was much more severe than he had imagined, so Otto became more focused.


    ¡°The biggest difference between the Ogres in the Blue Storm n and ordinary Ogres is that they have their own heritage.


    Compared with the general monster ns, using the words of human kingdoms, it can be said that they are the difference between regr armies and bandits¡­¡±


    Otto stared at him: ¡°Be more specific!¡±


    ¡°Even in the Thunder Legion, apart from Chimeras, the Ogres of the Blue Storm n should be the strongest group of monsters, so I have observed them more.


    Although I¡¯ve never seen Kuru himself, I¡¯ve found that they undergo systematic training under the guidance of some powerful Ogres.


    About every ten Ogres are led by a more powerful Ogre. I¡¯ve seen them hunting Giant Wild Boars and Berserk Bears, much easier than Lizardmen and Werewolves.


    Except for a heavy weapon, they rarely wear any other equipment, their fighting style is crude and simple, but very effective and powerful.


    If they get injured and bleed, it even incites their ferocity, making them fiercer in battle!


    There are simr fighters in ck Gold City, and they call themselves Berserkers.¡±


    Otto thought he understood what the Goblin meant. ording to his thinking in his previous life, this was the difference between ordinary and elite monsters.


    Or it could be said that the Ogres on his side were unawakened and couldn¡¯t use skills.


    On the other hand, the Ogres of the Blue Storm n have sessfully advanced and have acquired skills.


    One side can only perform basic attacks, while the other can both strike and cleave. How can they fight¡­


    Just as Otto was feeling confused, Gaz added: ¡°However, the number of Ogres that can reach the level of Berserkers is still a minority, probably one in every ten Ogres.


    As I mentioned earlier, those powerful Ogres who lead their training, maybe we can call them squad leaders.¡±


    Earlier, Gaz said that there were at least a thousand adult Ogres in the Blue Storm n, and even if it was one-tenth of the proportion, would there still be a hundred Ogre Berserkers?


    But having said that, he still didn¡¯t have a simple and practical evaluation standard for the so-called Ogre Berserkers in his mind.So, Otto asked, ¡°Then, taking all the monsters present as an example, who would an ogre berserker¡¯s strength be simr to?¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s request, Gaz was stunned for a moment, then looked around, finally settling his eyes on Link.


    Link, feeling unnerved by Gaz¡¯s gaze, finally stepped forward.


    Suddenly, all the monsters around them turned their eyes to this werewolf leader.


    Gaz pointed at the werewolf and said to Otto, ¡°As you can see, an ogre berserker¡¯s strength would be roughly equal to Link¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    Otto examined the werewolf, who had been hiding in the back with little presence, while Gaz patted Link¡¯s shoulder.


    Then, Link respectfully knelt down before Otto and said, ¡°I once led my wolf cavalry to join the Thunder Legion. To join them, you simply need to defeat one of their minor leaders.


    In most cases, the opponent will be an ogre berserker from the Blue Storm n.


    I ultimately won thanks to the unique constitution of werewolves. If we¡¯re just talking about strength, those ogre berserkers should be about the same as me.¡± Comparable to this werewolf, huh¡­


    With this, Otto somewhat understood the strength of an ogre berserker and let out a slight sigh of relief.


    Link was a strong fighter in the Soaring Dragon Legion, but not among the strongest.


    At least, many dragonborn monsters were much stronger than him.


    However, if he could withstand the dragonborn transformation ritual that Sofia and Moray were developing, this werewolf should still have much potential left to tap into.


    If things go awry in the battle, maybe he could create many dragonborn monsters overnight to solve this big problem.


    Understanding this, Otto looked at Gaz and said, ¡°Well, I heard you say that the Thunder Legion should have about 10,000 usable monsters. Apart from ogres and chimeras, is there anything else we need to be aware of?¡±


    Gaz nodded and continued, ¡°The number of Blue Storm n members and chimeras in the Thunder Legion is not much. In addition to them, the Minotaur Angry Horn n and the Centaur Swift Spear n are the ones we need to pay attention to.


    Although they usually act and hunt loosely, if these two races gather and charge together, their speed and destructive power are astonishing.


    Moreover, like the Blue Storm n¡¯s ogres, they also train periodically and in an orderly manner. The centaurs¡¯bat style looks more like human cavalry.¡± My estimate is that these two races together should have about 3,000.¡±


    At this point, Saru suddenly asked, ¡°Are you sure there are centaurs among them? Nn Forest should be unsuitable for such monsters to live in¡­


    To this, Gaz quickly exined, ¡°You might have forgotten that just north of Nn Forest lies the Dragon Bone Wastnd. Apart from a few oases, half of the area is a desert, and the other half is a barren grasnd where centaurs are everywhere.¡±


    Saru said no more, and Gaz continued, ¡°These four monster races are the main force of the Thunder Legion. The rest of the monster types are moreplicated.


    I¡¯ve seen trolls, wyverns, dragonmen, Orcs, bear men, and serpentmen¡­


    Perhaps there are some monster races I haven¡¯t seen before. They make up the remaining part of the Thunder Legion! ¡±


    The monsters Gaz mentioned were not cannon fodder at all, and at least they were much stronger than gnolls and lizardmen..

 Chapter 108 - 108: 106 Lightning Airstrike (Sixth Update)_l

    Chapter 108: 106 Lightning Airstrike (Sixth Update)_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    As for the intelligence about the north, Gaz the goblin had pretty much covered everything.


    Although the Thunder Legion seemed like a tough nut to crack, it was clear that Otto wouldn¡¯t back out so easily.


    While the Soaring Dragon Legion seemed to be at a disadvantage against them, don¡¯t forget, Otto was the biggest variable.


    With his physique far superior to ordinary adult dragons, as long as the timing was right, his participation in the battlefield couldpletely turn the tide of the abnormal war.


    Therefore, the Soaring Dragon Legion continued to push north towards Nn Forest.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t intend to directly confront them; before a full-scale war broke out, some necessary reconnaissance was needed.


    Finally, at a considerable distance from the Thunder Legion, the Soaring Dragon Legion found a suitable location to settle down.


    In the core of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s camp, Otto was lying on hisrge nket, listening to the report of several Lizardman scouts.


    Only Saru and Gaz apanied Otto; the other higher-ranking monsters stayed in their respective racial camps.


    Sofia had gone to help Moray, who seemed to have encountered some trouble.


    At this moment, Bark, the captain of the Lizardman scout team, had just transformed back from a nimblerge lizard to a humanoid form.


    To better execute the scouting tasks, Saru had selected some elite Lizardmen scouts and handed them over to the shamans within the n for training.


    After a certain period of learning, a few Lizardmen had already mastered some low-level spells.


    For example, using spells to transform into a fast-runningrge lizard on the ground, or an alligator that could easily move through the swamp.


    At Saru¡¯s request, these Druid-like spells were to be learned by the outstanding Lizardman scouts.


    Bark was the best among them; not only had he learned the rudimentary transformation spells, but he also mastered Entanglement and Fog Skill.


    Though these were low-level spells, they enabled Bark to venture deeper into dangerous territories, and even if discovered, he had a high chance of sessfully escaping.


    Now, Bark was representing the Lizardman scout team in reporting some recent situations of the Thunder Legion to Otto.


    He respectfully knelt before Otto and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Thunder Legion¡¯s recent activities have been quite significant, and I believe they have discovered us.


    During our scouts¡¯ reconnaissance, some of our warriors have been attacked.


    Although the losses are not significant, it has be increasingly difficult to prate further into their territory.¡±


    It was difficult to avoid being discovered by the tens of thousands of approaching monster army, even though they were stationed quite far away.


    ¡°So, have you gathered any useful intelligence?¡±


    In response to Otto¡¯s question, Bark replied, ¡°We found that the outer defenses are mainly made up of peripheral monster races of the Thunder Legion.


    Orcs, Bearmen, Dragonmen, and so on, these mixed monster races amount to about three thousand in total.


    Under themand of a small number of Minotaurs and Centaurs, they are crowded together in their original small territory.


    The ce used to belong to the Bearmen and is called Salmon Vige.¡±


    Bark thought for a moment and shared some of his own opinions: ¡°Based on the experiences of Sir Gaz and Sir Link, most of them are monsters, tribe members, and subordinates who joined the Thunder Legionter.


    We have only prated the periphery of the Thunder Legion territory at most; to go further, we can¡¯t bypass the monsters in Salmon Vige.


    So, I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, we can only provide this much information at the moment.¡±


    As Otto nodded, just as he was about to say something, he suddenly looked up at the northern sky with a dark expression.¡±Your Majesty?¡±


    Saru looked at Otto with some confusion, not knowing what was going on all of a sudden.


    However, soon, the chaos on the outskirts of the Soaring Dragon Legion provided an answer for Otto.


    The old lizardman looked surprised as he followed Otto¡¯s gaze to the northern sky.


    Soon, he saw hundreds of Chimeras with blue dragon heads flying above the Soaring Dragon Legion, provocatively roaring.


    Not only that, the hundred Chimeras that nearly covered the entire sky asionally spat out dense lightning storms at the area densely popted with monsters below them.


    This kind of top-down high-energy attack made the Soaring Dragon Legion instantly chaotic.


    Most of the monsters in the outer city were hit by the lightning breath of the Chimera.


    Faced with this deadly aerial strike, these creatures could only rage helplessly.


    Throwing spears and rocks were worthless against the Chimeras flying in the sky, unable to cause fatal damage.


    ¡°So they want to teach me a lesson, make me think it¡¯s difficult and retreat? But be careful not to go too far!¡±


    Otto narrowed his eyes at the Chimeras wreaking havoc in the sky, for now, they had a new opponent.


    Under Gaz¡¯smand, giant eagles and perytons had begun to counterattack, while manticores and hawkmen were also ready.


    Saru was also urging the few red-headed Chimeras and wyverns in the Soaring Dragon Legion to join the battle.


    Madwolf Warwick, on the outskirts of the Soaring Dragon Legion, grinned at the Chimeras in the sky. He had stolen a throwing spear from a neighboring Lizardmen camp.


    With a crazed grin on his face, the mentally unstable Dragonborn Gnoll stared intently at a Chimera spewing lightning above him.


    Then, the muscles in his left hand visibly withered quickly, and his right hand, tightly holding the spear, began to swell.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a terrifying whistling sound, the thick wooden spear went with an astonishing speed and force towards a Chimera that was breathing lightning.


    ¡°Puff¡­


    The thick spear pierced the Chimera¡¯s abdomen, taking arge chunk of flesh and organs with it.


    The intense pain prevented the Chimera from maintaining normal flight, and it fell from the sky, screaming, andnded with a heavy impact.


    Then, it was torn apart and devoured by the surrounding monsters.


    As arge number of flying monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion joined the battle, the aerial battlefield became chaotic, with many giant eagles and hawkmen falling from the sky.


    But the Chimera¡¯s situation was not much better. As more and more enemies filled the sky, their pressure also began to increase.


    The reason for their attack was just a warning. A hundred Chimeras alone could not destroy tens of thousands of evil monsters.


    So, the leader of the Chimeras, a Blue-headed Chimera significantlyrger than the others, let out a long howl and prepared to lead his people to retreat.


    But Otto would not let them go so easily.


    A column of scorching fire swept across the area where the Chimeras were


    most densely packed, carbonizing both two Chimeras and several unlucky


    hawkmen in its path.


    Like an apocalypse dragon, Otto pped his massive wings and appeared in the air, sneering: ¡°You¡¯vee all this way, and you want to leave without leaving anything behind?¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109: 107 Thunder Retreats (Seventh Update)

    Chapter 109: 107 Thunder Retreats (Seventh Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The leader of the Blue-headed Chimera did not dare to approach Otto and shouted from afar: ¡°Silver Dragon, take your kin and leave the Nortnds, and we will pretend that nothing has happened!¡±


    In this case, you can remain the nominal master of Nn Forest!¡±


    Years ago, he had threatened a green dragon in the same way and was very effective.


    More than a hundred adult chimeras had directly scared away the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia.


    But this time, the result waspletely opposite.


    ¡°Sadly, in my eyes, there can be only one voice in Nn Forest!¡±


    With sharp dragon ws, Otto grabbed a struggling chimera, ruthlessly tearing off the three heads of the chimera one by one.


    Then, Otto casually dropped the blood-soaked corpse onto the ground below for the surrounding monsters to feast on.


    He stared at the angry Chimera leader, mocking: ¡°Blue-headed parrot, you seem very confident. But soon, you will pay a heavy price for your foolishness!¡± He called me a blue-headed parrot?


    This angered the Chimera leader who was biting his teeth in rage. His great master had personally given him the resounding name of Thunder.


    Although his master has been missing for nearly two hundred years, he still takes pride in this name.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, this is just a warning. We are not interested in the ces beyond the Nortnds, but if you remain stubborn and refuse to leave here.¡±


    Thunder paused for a moment, then roared: ¡°You will taste the real terror of the Thunder Legion!¡±


    Instead of speaking, Otto unleashed a searing me. On the verge of being hit, Thunder quickly pped his wings and dodged the attack.


    But the Chimera behind him wasn¡¯t so lucky, despite his best efforts to avoid it, the me still scorched his wings.


    In the end, the poor Chimera could only slowly fall to the ground, where a horde of monstrous beasts awaited him.


    Even as he resisted fiercely he was eventually overwhelmed and torn apart by an endless tide of monsters.


    Compared tomon monsters, Chimeras are indeed very powerful.


    But after losing their ability to fly, in the face of arge group of vicious Gnolls and other monsters, they still cannot change the final oue.


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon!¡±


    Thunder stared at Otto indignantly, but in the end, he had no choice but to continue issuing the retreat orders, his voice hoarse.


    The pressure from this probe attack was beyond his expectations.


    Besides this bizarre Silver Dragon, the greatest threat to the Chimeras surprisingly came from a Gnoll on the ground.


    Warwick, known as the Mad Wolf, was like a tireless war machine, continuously throwing heavy wooden spears into the air.


    Next to him, a group of wolf cubs was providing him with a steady supply of spears.


    Although his hit rate was low, if one were to be hit by a spear thrown with such terrifying force, even a graze at the edge would cause significant injury.


    The power of this Gnoll¡¯s throwing spear attack was almostparable to a well-made crossbow.


    Apart from this Gnoll, there was also a hideous troll with four arms that gave him a headache.


    It was Kamia, who had be much quieter after joining the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Unlike Warwick, this Dragonborn Troll preferred to throw boulders using all four arms at once.


    Under Thunder¡¯smand, all the Chimeras began their retreat towards the north.


    The giant eagles and hawkmen, who were significantly weakerpared to the Chimeras, could not provide any effective resistance.


    The only ones who could currently cause some trouble for these blue-headed Chimeras wererge groups of Manticores and Perytons.


    Or perhaps the handful of red-headed Chimeras and Wyverns that were so few they could be considered mascots.


    Of course, one must not forget Otto.


    His bright silver scales, reflecting a dazzling light under the sun, Otto charged towards the enemy¡¯s camp like a silver lightning bolt. His face was ferocious, much like a destructive demon dragon.


    In the beginning, Lei Ming mocked Otto for his foolishness, just as he dealt with the ck Dragon they had recently encountered.


    At Lei Ming¡¯smand, arge group of Chimeras spewed dense Lightning Breath towards Otto.


    However, a cloud of ck fog emerged from Otto¡¯s mouth and the gaps in his scales,pletely obscuring the area around him.


    This made it difficult for the blue-headed Chimeras to aim their Lightning Breath directly at Otto through the fog.


    By the time the ck fog surrounding Otto had been mostly torn apart by Lightning Breath, he had already charged in front of the group of attacking blue-headed Chimeras.


    The breath attacks that did manage to hit him were pitifully few. After passing through his scales¡¯ protectiveyer, they could only break some of the outermost scales.


    However, those broken scales were soon reced by new ones.


    Then, like a starving wolf charging into a flock of sheep, a dozen Chimeras could not stop this fifteen-meter-long, silver dragon.


    Otto¡¯s sharp dragon ws extended significantly under the influence of growth, resembling des attached to his front paws.


    Swirling mes wrapped around his ws, further increasing the lethality of this weapon.


    Against Otto at this moment, the Chimeras, seemingly powerful to ordinary monsters, were merelymbs to the ughter.


    His fiery dragon ws barely brushed against these beasts, cutting them effortlessly into several pieces.


    There was minimal blood, as their wounds had already been scorched by the zing mes as they were cut open.


    A chimera circled to Otto¡¯s rear, taking a deep breath, attempting a sneak attack with its breath weapon.


    But Otto¡¯s thick dragon tail, swinging like a whip, smashed into its chest with a formidable force,parable to crashing thunder.


    The parts of the tail akin to steel des shredded through its flesh and bonespletely.


    The Lightning Breath just gathered in the Chimera¡¯s mouth instantly exploded within its dragon head and neck. Then the Chimera¡¯s body fell lifelessly from the sky.


    Simr scenes urred again and again, and more than a dozen Chimeras could only briefly stall Otto¡¯s advance; they were unable to inflict any effective damage on him.


    Otto¡¯s target was Lei Ming, the leader of the blue-headed Chimeras. However, this coward hid within arge group of Chimeras and didn¡¯t dare to show his face.


    His performance did not live up to the tough talk he had been spewing, Otto¡¯s strength was beyond his expectation.


    In order to ensure a sessful retreat, he abandoned some of his n to cover their escape.


    While he himself led the majority of his nsmen towards the territory of the Thunder Legion without looking back.


    Therefore, Otto could only vent his anger on some ordinary blue-headed Chimeras.


    In the end, Lei Ming sessfully retreated with his nsmen, but not without paying a heavy price.


    Out of over a hundred adult Chimeras, only seventy or so managed to escape, losing nearly a third of their number.


    This was their greatest loss since their master disappeared.


    On the way to retreat, Lei Ming repeatedly looked back with lingering fear, worried that Otto would relentlessly pursue them..

 Chapter 110 - 110: 108 Courtesy Exchange (Eighth Update)_1

    Chapter 110: 108 Courtesy Exchange (Eighth Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The core area of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Otto was still lying on his specially made nket, and Saru was reporting to him the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Although more than a hundred Chimeras had been driven back, and they had paid a considerable price.


    At the same time, the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion were not small.


    Most of the casualties were caused by the first wave of concentrated lightning breath.


    Ordinary monsters, after being directly hit by such a powerful weapon, were mostly turned into charcoal.


    Some of those who survived were worse off than dead, with no good spot left on their fur, and some even paralyzed.


    The loss of intercepting flying monsters was also severe, with Giant Eagles and Hawkmen having no room for resistance when facing Chimeras.


    So, Otto asked Saru, ¡°Starting today, Giant Eagles and Hawkmen are to be transferred to the scout unit. Giant Eagles can be assigned to Lizardmen, and Hawkmen are naturally born scouts.¡± ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±


    Saru also agreed on this matter.


    He was quite disappointed with the performance of these two races in the aerial battlefield.


    Usually, when facing an aerial overlord like Chimera, they could only serve as cannon fodder.


    But these two races were the most numerous flying monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Without them, the Soaring Dragon Legion would still be at a disadvantage against the remaining seventy or so Chimeras of the Thunder Legion, even with the Manticores, Perytons, a few Red-headed Chimeras, and Wyverns.


    Despite having many monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, the effective aerial forces are scarce.


    Thinking of this, Otto nced at the newly grown dragon wings behind Saru.


    He wondered if he could obtain more powerful flying monsters through Dragonborn transformation.


    Soon, Saru finished reporting the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion. The majority of the casualties were ordinary monsters from the outer city.


    Although there were many casualties, it wasn¡¯t much for the alreadyrge Soaring Dragon Legion.


    So, Otto asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the name of that ce with three thousand monsters¡­¡±


    Gaz the Goblin hastily said, ¡°Salmon Vige.¡± ¡°Alright, Salmon Vige¡­¡±


    It was in line with the naming habits of monsters.


    Otto said indifferently, ¡°With tens of thousands of monsters from the Soaring Dragon Legion at their doorstep, they only let three thousand low-level soldiers stand in the front.


    And then sent over a hundred Chimeras to ambush us, are they underestimating us?¡±


    Gaz, who had spent some time in the Thunder Legion before, tried to analyze, ¡°The various monster races within the Thunder Legion are not united, and some even antagonize each other.


    Ogres, Minotaurs, Centaurs, and Chimeras belong to the core races of the Thunder Legion, while other monster races joinedter and are in a marginal position.


    I used to hang out with these marginal monster races, so I know that they don¡¯t get along well with the core monsters of the Thunder Legion.


    Those core monster races didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    Perhaps these three thousand monsters were being used as cannon fodder.¡±Goblin frowned, trying hard to recall while continuing: ¡°They are mainly local monsters from the north of Nn Forest and the edge of Dragon Bone Wastnd. The reason for joining the Thunder Legion is simple ¡ª it¡¯s just for survival.¡±


    The Thunder Legion is very clear about their attitude towards outsiders entering the Nortnd. It is ughter, but their core races cannot manage the vast territory and resources of the Nortnd.¡±


    So they need manpower, but they don¡¯t want just anyone to join under the name of the Thunder Legion. That¡¯s probably why one has to defeat a minor leader to join them.¡±


    Otto asked: ¡°You mentioned before that their internal rtionships don¡¯t seem to be very good?¡±


    Gaz nodded, then continued: ¡°Yes, core races like the Blue Storm n don¡¯t think much of the other monsters who ioinedter. In their dailv training and inheritance, there is no ce for those other monsters.¡±


    Not only that, but the monsters who joinedter also have to provide food for the core monsters of the Thunder Legion regrly. The rtionship is somewhat simr to the inner and outer cities of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    However, the monsters of the outer city still have a chance to enter the inner city, but they can never enter the core of the Thunder Legion.¡±


    I think that¡¯s the biggest reason for the internal conflicts.¡±


    After all, the monsters that can defeat an Ogre Berserker and join the Thunder Legion aren¡¯t ordinary Gnolls. There are quite a few monsters like me who are unwilling to ept the status quo.¡±


    In fact, this situation that Gaz mentioned also existed in the former Thorn


    Legion and me Legion.¡±


    However, the same problem for the Thunder Legion could be fatal.¡±


    That¡¯s because they don¡¯t have a real master. The Elderly Blue Dragon, known as Violent Thunder, has been missing for nearly two hundred years.¡±


    Kuru is just a powerful two-headed Ogre. He can¡¯t make arge group of strong and brutal monsters stay loyal.¡¯


    Having heard this, Otto, now knowing what to do, looked at Goblin Gaz and said coldly, ¡°Since they¡¯ve sent someone to give us a nice gift, how can we not return the favor?


    Your name is Gaz, right? I heard that you¡¯re in charge of many things in the


    Soaring Dragon Legion.¡±


    So you¡¯ll be my envoy and deliver the first gift to the Thunder Legion!


    Whether they¡¯re cannon fodder or not, Salmon Vige is a good choice. As for the specifics, you can figure it out yourself!¡±


    The sturdy Goblin felt invigorated. Although it was a bit risky, this was a rare opportunity.


    In the eyes of the great Silver Dragon Lord, Saru, the old Lizardman, seemed to have an unshakable status as one of the first followers.


    It might be difficult to surpass Saru, but if Gaz could just be on par with him, there might still be a chance.¡±


    But to do that, Gaz had to seed in the first task the Silver Dragon Lord had given him and make it look impressive.


    With that thought, Gaz quickly knelt before Otto, loudly saying, ¡°Your Majesty, I will not disappoint you!¡±


    With Otto¡¯s permission, Gaz could freely mobilize all the forces in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    After Gaz left, Saru asked with some concern, ¡°Your Majesty, what should I


    Since being transformed into a Dragonborn, Saru had gained more life.


    At the same time, his mindset had changed somewhat, and Gaz¡¯s changing status had begun to worry him.


    Now that his physical condition is great, Saru naturally abandoned his previous idea of yielding power to Gaz.


    Otto looked at the old Lizardman who had been with him from the beginning, showing no emotion, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Let the Lizardman Scout assist


    Gaz.¡±


    If the results go well, Bark and the others can continue to advance further north. It would be best to find out why those guys had been guarding there for nearly two hundred years.¡±


    Saru epted the order, and assigning the Lizardman Scout to help Gaz clearly had the implication of monitoring Gaz and maintaining a bnce of power.


    As for giving Gaz such a task this time, it was not just a whim. Apart from himself and Sofia, Saru now held the greatest power..

 Chapter 111 - 111: 109 Bearman Clan (Ninth Update)

    Chapter 111: 109 Bearman n (Ninth Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At dusk, Salmon Vige.


    The vige was named for therge, delicious salmon that could be caught in the nearby river.


    It was originally a gathering ce for a group of Bearmen covered in brown fur.


    However, now it had been forcibly filled with many other monster races.


    It was just a small vige where three hundred Bearmen lived, but now there were ten times as many other monsters plunged in. Suddenly, it became immensely crowded.


    For that, they were striving to expand the wooden houses in the vige or build makeshift shelters.


    Due to the massive number and limited time, many monsters were still forced to sleep on the ground.


    Naturally, the food was quite scarce, as monsters were not in the habit of bringing their rations, so many of them were starving.


    Doke was the leader of the original three hundred Bearmen gathered in Salmon Vige. He used to have a spacious, clean wooden house.


    But now, a minotaur had seized it, and even the decent houses around it had been taken over by other minotaurs and centaurs.


    They were the privileged ns in Thunder Legion and far stronger than ordinary monster ns due to their martial legacy.


    The other three thousand monsters of various races here were their subjects and hade here following them.


    Meanwhile, Doke himself was squeezed into a little room that used to be a woodshed, reluctantly and with his people.


    It was small and damp, but at least it had a roof to shelter from wind and rain.


    Because he was the Bearman¡¯s leader, he was able to stay in this woodshed with his close followers.


    Many of his nsmen had to huddle with strangers under a tree or in a corner of the wall to keep warm at night, which annoyed Doke.


    But he had no other choice; three hundred Bearmen were nothingpared with an army of three thousand mixed-race monsters.


    Around a dozen Bearmen over three meters tall gathered in the woodshed, and a bonfire was burning in the middle of these burly men.


    Hanging over the bonfire was a pot full of cracks, boiling delicious salmon soup, but the soup was watery with little meat.


    Doke, who had three w marks over his right eye and appeared to be the strongest, was the Bearman¡¯s leader.


    These three w marks were just purely scars, not affecting his vision, but they made this Bearman look even fiercer.


    Doke took up a wooden bowl and crudely scooped some creamy, white salmon soup. He didn¡¯t care that it was hot and gobbled it down.


    Feeling his body warming up, Doke licked his lips and chuckled, ¡°ckbird, speak up!¡±


    The Bearman called ckbird looked a bit smaller than his peers. He was one of the few spellcasters among the Bearmen, possessing some simple druid spells.


    He could transform himself into arge ck eagle with great vision or use some not-so-effective healing spells.


    These were practical low-level spells, which also gave him a status in the Bearman n just below leader Doke.


    When Bearmen speak, they are always straightforward, and ckbird was no exception.


    Taking a bowl of fish soup from Doke¡¯s hand, ckbird said, ¡°I saw it myself. Those arrogant Chimeras were fleeing inmentation.¡±


    After a sip of the delicious soup, he continued, ¡°Over a hundred adult Chimeras, only over seventy managed to escape. The Silver Dragon on the other side is much stronger than the Green Dragon we encounteredst time.¡±


    Cassiopeia once had her sights set on the Thunder Legion, but she had difficulty dealing with these Chimeras.


    Originally, she nned to enhance her aerial beasts¡¯ strength before causing trouble for the Thunder Legion again.


    However, a Red Dragon suddenly appeared out of nowhere, forcing her to shift her focus elsewhere.


    The news of a hundred Chimeras fleeing in disarray had the surrounding Bearmen whispering and discussing it in hushed tones.


    Bearmen seem simple and straightforward and usually don¡¯t talk much, but in fact, they are smarter than most monsters who only know killing.


    The wooden bowl filled with fish soup was passed around among the Bearmen. Doke asked coldly, ¡°Who do you think will have thestugh this time, Kuru or that Silver Dragon?¡±


    A Bearman was the first to speak up, ¡°Boss, regardless of who wins in the end, we will soon be brought down by the Thunder Legion!¡±


    Another Bearman indignantly added, ¡°Exactly, those damned Minotaurs and Centaurs not only seized our wooden houses but also our food. Many of our young ones are already starving!¡±


    ¡°I guess they want to use us as fodder on the frontlines. Even the Gnolls are just trash that knows only eating and defecating, but with tens of thousands of them¡­¡±


    Some other Bearmen also expressed their dissatisfaction with the current situation in session.


    They were living peacefully in Salmon Vige, everything was fine.


    Even though they had to pay regr food tributes to the Thunder Legion, at least they did notck food thanks to the abundant hunting grounds and the river nearby.


    But after those damned Minotaurs and Centaurs came, everything changed. How could a small vige that initially housed only three hundred Bearmen feed three thousand monsters withrge appetites?


    What¡¯s worse, the hunted meat and caught salmon had to be first served to those Minotaurs and Centaurs, who did nothing to earn it.


    These primary members of the Thunder Legion had now be explicit exploiters.


    Suddenly, ckbird asked, ¡°So, do we take the n and leave this ce?¡±


    The dozen Bearmen around were silent. They had lived here for over a century. How could they easily abandon it?


    Doke shook his head, ¡°Escape, but where? To Dragon Bone Wastnd or elsewhere in Nn Forest?¡±


    If they want to go to the Dragon Bone Wastnd, they will have to pass through Thunder Legion¡¯s territory, and elsewhere in Nn Forest is all upied by that Silver Dragon.


    Facing such a situation, one of the Bearmen asked in despair, ¡°So what are we supposed to do?¡±


    Just then, a Bearman who had been standing outside walked in and handed Doke a piece of beast-hide with something written on it.


    ording to the Bearman guard, a brother encountered a Hawkman while he was out taking care of business, who handed this to him.


    And he had explicitly requested it to be handed to their leader, Doke.


    After reading what was written, Doke threw the beast-hide into the fire.


    The beast-hide had a line written inmonnguage, which most Bearmen couldn¡¯t recognize, but Doke and ckbird could.


    ¡°Rather than running or doing nothing, there might be another way¡­¡±


    On Doke¡¯s face, a vicious smile appeared. They had joined the Thunder Legion just for food and territory.


    If there were a better choice, they wouldn¡¯t mind taking a risk and changing their nest.


    But before that, they needed to check out the other side¡¯s strength..

 Chapter 112 - 112: 110 Salmon Night Raid (Tenth Update)_1

    Chapter 112: 110 Salmon Night Raid (Tenth Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Soaring Dragon Legion.


    As usual, Otto was lying on the specially made giant nket.


    Because of the spikes growing on his body, this nket, which had been woven by the Corrupted Elves for several days, was already full of scars.


    He had just woken up from a short sleep, and a perfectly preserved blue-headed Chimera would be his dinner tonight.


    He had always avoided using his devouring ability in battle, especially on things he had never eaten before.


    Because this might make his spirit tired and fall into a deep sleep.


    Just a blue-headed Chimera, which only gave him a new breath weapon, the Lightning Breath.


    However, the Lightning Breath could bebined with the me Breath to create a new breath weapon, which the Light Ball Boss named Thunderme Breath.


    After a simple test, Otto found it to be a powerful breath mixed with mes and thunderstorms, causing astonishing damage.


    In the future, it should rece the me Breath as his primary means of attack.


    Sofia, who had recently returned, was squatting on a luxurious chair with a pout, holding her knees in both hands.


    Obviously, she had helped Moray with his problem, but she wasn¡¯t in a good mood right now.


    The reason was simple: when the blue-headed Chimeras attacked the Soaring Dragon Legion and Otto needed her, she wasn¡¯t by his side!


    Annoyed, she vented her anger on an innocent Moray by throwing the Soul Eater Wand into the magical vortex and turning it for a long time before feeling a little better.


    Now Moray was enduring dizziness and teaching some Kobold Sorcerers.


    For those poor Kobolds, their magic teacher seemed to be particrly strict today.


    Helplessly ncing at Sofia, Otto turned his attention to the Hawkman in front of him.


    These Birdmen had lived in the eastern part of Nn Forest before joining the Soaring Dragon Legion, where the surroundings were filled with rtively weak monster ns.


    Apart from them, the Murlocs with a certain scale andbat effectiveness were the only ones who couldn¡¯t leave the seaside too far.


    These Murlocs also joined the Soaring Dragon Legion, but due to their special physique, they still guarded the shore of the Gale Sea Area.


    Generally, the Hawkmen have the upper body of a human female and the lower body and ws of a vulture. Their arms are reced by brown or ck wings, their faces are ugly, and their personality is greedy.


    Compared to gold and silver treasures, they prefer smelly bones and fat meat.


    Because their tribe consists only of females, some people call them Harpies.


    At the same time, because there are only females in the tribe, they need to reproduce by capturing males of other races.


    Once they give birth, these male creatures who have lost their use are ughtered for food.


    However, they don¡¯t need to do this now, because there are plenty of thirsty male monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Not long ago, Otto had asked to turn the Birdmen into scouts, and Saru had quickly implemented it.


    Now, this Hawkman acts as a messenger to report Gaz¡¯s frontline actions to Otto.


    After the Birdman left, Otto asked Saru: ¡°Gaz seems to want to cooperate with the Bearmen of Salmon Vige for an inside and outside job, do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡±


    Saru nodded: ¡°If the situation inside the Thunder Legion is really as he said, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    Otto chuckled: ¡°If he can send a big gift to the Thunder Legion on my behalf, I won¡¯t be stingy with my rewards¡­¡±


    The old Lizardman didn¡¯t say anything. He knew very well what Otto¡¯s reward meant.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, in terms ofbat, the Goblin was indeed more professional than himself.As time progressed into the deep night.


    At this time, almost all the monsters in Salmon Vige had entered their dreams, except for a few who enjoyed staying awake at night. Only the Bearmen remained awake.


    Moreover, those few who didn¡¯t go to sleep properly had already been discreetly dealt with by the Bearmen.


    In addition to that, he had also, ording to the requirements on the beast skin, eliminated the Orcs who were on guard duty at the entrance of the vige.


    At Doke¡¯s request, all the strong and mature Bearmen gathered around him.


    As for the elderly, weak females, and cubs of the n, they had just been sent to the river outside Salmon Vige.


    Now, they were at the southern entrance of the vige, and if the beast skin was correct, Salmon Vige would soon be lively.


    He would choose whether to continue doing what the other party requested based on the actual situation.


    If the other party has limited strength and fails to gain an advantage¡­


    Then he was sorry, but Doke would lead the Bearmen and the mixed monsters of the Thunder Legion to tear the invading enemies apart.


    During the long wait, a Bearman next to Doke rubbed his ws and said impatiently, ¡°Boss, will those guys really do anything? They won¡¯t make us stand here all night for nothing, right?¡±


    Another Bearman echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to go fishing in the river tomorrow, and my little brother is already hungry all day today!¡±


    ¡°Enough chattering!¡±


    Doke red at both Bearmen, and the surroundings immediately quieted down.


    However, the wait was indeed too long, it was almost dawn, were those guys going to wait until daybreak before making a move?


    If the other party was really so stupid, he wouldn¡¯t be involved with them.


    Meanwhile, at a distance from Salmon Vige, some yawning Orcs were standing around.


    Ordinarily, monsters did not have the habit of arranging guards outside the vige, especially at night.


    However, after all, tens of thousands of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters were stationed not far away, and all the monsters in Salmon Vige were currently under themand of a powerful Minotaur.


    At the request of this Minotaur, a certain number of guards had to be set up near Salmon Vige at all times.


    Naturally, ordinary monsters were not willing to do this, so the guard duty was simply randomly drawn every day. These Orcs were the unlucky ones today.


    Watchtowers were even more non-existent. Aside from the core territories of the Thunder Legion deep in the Nortnd, most ordinary monsters just muddled through.


    Some Orcs were even napping with their backs against tree trunks, paying no attention to their duties. Naturally, they did not notice that several shadows had slowly approached them.


    Goblin Gaz led the team personally, taking several goblin confidants and Werewolves he brought from ck Gold City, and keeping a low profile, they approached these Orcs.


    Also, several capable Hawkmen were on standby.


    He slowly drew a simple-looking longsword from his back, which was none other than the Giant yer Longsword produced by the Red Dragon Treasury.


    It was Sofia¡¯s reward to him two years ago.


    He and Link had ridden Wargs and Dire wolves, risking their lives to cross the Thunder Legion¡¯s territory, and brought back various spice seeds from ck Gold City.


    But in Gaz¡¯s opinion, what truly pleased Sofia was the exquisiterge vanity mirror he had purchased on his own initiative.


    Although it was just a longsword, for a goblin of Gaz¡¯s size, this longsword was a heavy two-handed weapon.


    In the darkness, Gaz mimicked a sharp insect chirp as a signal.


    Almost at the same time, the Orcs serving as guards were pierced by various weapons through their vital points..

 Chapter 113 - 113: 111 The Only Way Out (Eleventh Update)_1

    Chapter 113: 111 The Only Way Out (Eleventh Update)_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    (Surprise, it¡¯s a 5000-collection bonus update!)


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, all ording to n.


    However, two fish managed to slip through the, a goblin and a werewolf failed.


    Two gray-skinned orcs were lucky to escape, and they diverged their angle and ran towards Salmon Vige.


    But before they had time to shout out a warning, a lightning-tinged short arrow shot into the back of one orc¡¯s head.


    As for the other orc, its skull was crushed by a hawkman that descended from the sky.


    Although there was somemotion during the operation, overall, it didn¡¯t significantly impact the sleeping monsters in Salmon Vige.


    Gaz frowned. An ambush had almost gone wrong even in such an advantageous situation. Monsters that could join the Thunder Legion were indeed much stronger than ordinary gnolls.


    Link wasmanding his werewolves to quickly clean up the scene, and a curved longsword hung at his waist.


    Because of the same reason as Gaz, Sofia had granted him the unique magic item from the Green Dragon Treasury, the Thunder Longsword.


    Link, born into a hereditary noble family, loved this elegant weapon, and its effects were also very practical.


    After waiting for the kobold miners to finish digging, Mega Fatty and his ogre mages who specialized in the Great Fireball skill arrived.


    Apart from the ogres, arge group of shivering kobolds out of fear was also one of the protagonists today.


    At Gaz¡¯s request, these professional miners were digging underground with their crude tools at an astonishing speed.


    After staying in ce for some time, and when the group of grimy-faced kobolds crawled out of the tunnel, Gaz¡¯s n had just begun.


    Like arranged in advance, several lizardman scouts guided the ogre magicians stealthily to the west and east sides of Salmon Vige.


    Furthermore, they were apanied by robust subterranean giant lizards carryingrge amounts of dry firewood and deadwood.


    The reserved southern side faced the Soaring Dragon Legion, while the farthest northern side was assigned to Mega Fatty himself.


    At this time, in the southern part of Salmon Vige.


    Arge group of yawning bear people had already grown very impatient.


    If it weren¡¯t for their leader, Doke, who was personally suppressing them, they would have returned to their respective homes and found a ce to nap, instead of staying out in the cold.


    Besides an odd underground tremor they had felt earlier, there were no other movements in the surroundings.


    Doke looked up at the sky, and if there was no movement, it would be dawn soon.


    Just when ckbird was about to say something out of impatience.


    Unbelievably huge fireballs were thrown into Salmon Vige from outside, throwing the whole surrounding area into chaos.


    Salmon Vige was small in size and mostly made of wooden buildings. It didn¡¯t have wells like human viges, either.


    So, there was no chance of putting out the fire.


    The moment the mes exposed, they spread rapidly and uncontrobly, engulfing the entire Salmon Vige in searing heat.


    Some unlucky monsters were even killed by the fireballs directly.


    Most monsters were afraid of fire, not just due to their nature.


    Except for some special monsters, fire was nearly always a fatal weakness for the rest of them.


    Almost all the monsters screamed, running out of their burning wooden houses in a frenzy.


    They shoved other monsters around them, fearing that they would be buried in the sea of fire if they were any slower.


    Because of the overwhelming noise and crowded surroundings.Some smaller and less fortunate creatures were unable to get back up after falling.


    Under the feet ofrger monsters, these poor souls became lumps of mashed flesh.


    Salmon Vige, being mostly made of wood, became a breeding ground for mes, with deadly fires everywhere.


    Thick walls of fire also erupted on the vige¡¯s outskirts, making it difficult to pass through.


    These walls of fire were suspiciously neat and blocked all the vige exits, clearly being a man-made product.


    But under such chaotic circumstances, few monsters bothered to investigate, as most of them were preupied with escaping the terrifying inferno.


    Soon they found one area to be much safer, almost devoid of any mes.


    It was at the southern end of the vige, where the bear people currently resided.


    By this point, some monsters suspected that this fire was a premeditated trap, but with scorching mes all around them, it seemed as if there was only one option left.


    Compared to risking burn injuries or even death by trying to cross the walls of fire, the rtively safer southern end of the vige was the choice for most monsters.


    Unlike the panicking monsters, Doke had been with his n from the beginning, guarding this area, and they had seen those outrageouslyrge fireballs.


    Doke furrowed his brows, realizing that whoever was behind this also had some sort of heritage.


    Of the more than 300 bear people, only ckbird had acquired some rudimentary druid spells, making him about as proficient as a lizardman shaman.


    This showed just how vital heritage is among ordinary monsters.


    The reason why the Blue Storm n of ogres could firmly rule over the Thunder Legion for so long is because they held the heritage of the berserkers and lightning spells.


    Simply put, the monsters called it heritage, which is actually the knowledge of nurturing various elites.


    Seeing that many other monsters had already appeared around them and Doke still had not given any indication, ckbird anxiously asked, ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡±


    Finally snapping out of his trance, Doke immediately replied, ¡°Proceed with the original n! Lead all the other monsters out of the vige!¡±


    Upon receiving Doke¡¯s order, all the bear people sprang into action.


    Originally, the narrow southern end couldn¡¯t amodate that many monsters, but under the enthusiastic guidance of the bear people, most of them began to run towards the outskirts.


    Meanwhile, the bear people hid themselves behind thest group of monsters, even maintaining a certain distance from them.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the forefront of the band of monsters.


    Without needing Doke¡¯smand, ckbird instantly turned into a giant ck-feathered eagle and took to the sky.


    He soon discovered a row of massive subterranean giant lizards at the


    forefront of the group of fleeing monsters.


    On the backs of these giant lizards were one or more lizardmen.


    They exerted their full strength,unchingrge wooden spears towards the horde of monsters that had just escaped Salmon Vige.


    One after another, monsters fell beneath the onught of spears.


    Given their tightly packed conditions, the lizardman spear throwers didn¡¯t even need to aim urately.


    The deaths of theirpanions didn¡¯t bring fear to these monsters but stimted their ferocity instead.


    More importantly,pared to their nearly 3,000-strong numbers, that row of lizardman spear throwers was nothing.


    Furthermore, though the subterranean giant lizards wererge and could carry many things, they weren¡¯t very agile.


    As long as they could charge forward, victory would undoubtedly be theirs!

 Chapter 114 - 114: 112 Deep Pit Baptism (Twelfth Update)_l

    Chapter 114: 112 Deep Pit Baptism (Twelfth Update)_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    (Thank you to White Dragon JZ boss for bing the second helmsman of this book, adding one more update)


    The idea was very good, but reality was cruel.


    But when they were all halfway there, three Dragonborn Ogres with red circles painted on their bellies slowly emerged from behind the Lizardman Spear Throwers.


    ¡°For the Fireball!¡±


    These three Ogres held homemade wands that looked no different from ordinary wooden sticks.


    Then, three outrageouslyrge fireballs shot towards the mixed group of charging monsters.


    After sessfully casting the spell, the three Ogres struggled to lift their wands for a long time, but nothing happened.


    Just like Mega Fatty at the beginning, they could only cast one fireball in a short period of time.


    Although the sudden appearance of the three Ogre Mages surprised the monsters, they didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them.


    What use could there be in having three more unique Ogres in this situation?


    Moreover, it seemed that these three fools could only cast one spell.


    Once they rushed up, they would instantly tear these three Ogres and those annoying Lizardmen to shreds.


    These three fireballs were sorge that, as long as their luck wasn¡¯t too bad, they shouldn¡¯t hit them.


    So most of the monsters continued to roar and charge forward, their speed even increasing a bit.


    As most of the monsters had thought, the three giant fireballsnded in the center of the crowd, sting away a bunch of unlucky ones.


    At this point, the monsters at the front were already not far from the line of Lizardmen, and could almost see the tragic fate of these cowards.


    Even the Bearmen were debating whether these Lizardmen had gone mad when the ground suddenly began to tremble.


    The fierce ground shaking made it difficult for most of the monsters to stand on the ground.


    Then, with the location of the three fireball explosions as the center, the surrounding ground began to copse.


    Batch after batch of monsters struggled in vain, as the once hard ground became incredibly soft, leaving them no ce to stand.


    Even if they caught the edge of the copsing ground before the earth beneath their feet crumbled, it didn¡¯t help.


    As the copsing area grewrger andrger, almost all the monsters fell into the deep pit except for a few lucky ones on the edge.


    The area underground had beenpletely hollowed out by the Kobolds.


    At the same time, horrifying howls of wolves were heard, as hundreds of Wolf Cavalry charged out from the dense woods not far away.


    Under the personal leadership of Link and Gaz, the Wolf Cavalry quickly rode past the monsters who hadn¡¯t fallen into the trap.


    While taking advantage of the speed of their wolf charge to kill the monsters on the perimeter, they drove them towards the copsed giant pit.


    The Bearmen who had been waiting in the rear finally betrayed them.


    With malicious grins, they swung their huge axes or thick clubs, kicking the monsters trying to return to Salmon Vige into the deep pit.


    Soon, those fortunate monsters on the outskirts who hadn¡¯t fallen into the trap were also being driven into the pit by the Wolf Cavalry and the Bearmen.


    With the monsters¡¯ formidable constitution, this height did not seem to be fatal to them.


    Moreover, some monsters who had regained their senses even tried to climb up using their ws and teeth.However, the Lizardman Spear Throwers on top of the giant lizards never stopped attacking, with thick wooden throwing spears raining down into the pit like raindrops.


    In this situation, there was no need to worry about identally hurting allies, just focused on pouring firepower into the copsing deep pit.


    Some monsters were pierced by the thick throwing spears halfway through their climb, pinned directly to the soil wall at the edge of the pit.


    Even if they finally managed to climb up, they would be killed by the Wolf Cavalry or Bearman.


    In the deep pit, a sturdy Centaur crawled out from the sandy soil, tossing aside the corpse of a Minotaur that had been turned into a porcupine.


    He was one of the upper-level monsters in the three thousand mixed monsters of Salmon Vige and also the deputy n leader of the Centaur Swift Spear n of the Thunder Legion, called Raymond.


    He stared at the edge of the pit, measuring the distance, a strong front hoof moving up and down, adapting to the feeling under his hoof.


    Soon, the strong Centaur gripped the long spear tightly and exerted its powerful strength with all four hooves, suddenly bursting with astonishing force.


    Taking advantage of the protrusions on the soil wall in front of him, he made a quick, agile jump, as if walking on even ground, out of the deep pit.


    A Goblin Wolf Cavalry happened to be around him.


    Although surprised that the Centaur could escape from the pit so quickly, the Goblin still raised its low-quality machete, heading straight for him.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Centaur Raymond¡¯s face as he stomped forward, holding the long spear horizontally and charging at the Goblin Wolf Cavalry quickly.


    In the moment of the exchange, a machete fell to the ground, apanied by the howl of the Warg, and the Centaur stepped on the Warg and raised its long spear with disdain.


    At this point, the Goblin had already been pierced by his long spear, struggling in mid-air for a moment before dropping down limply.


    With a powerful footstep, he cruelly stomped the Warg to death and tossed the overconfident Goblin corpse aside.


    Raymond¡¯s cold face surveyed his surroundings, and after confirming that there was no chance of a turnaround, he sprinted forward, intending to break through the encirclement and escape.


    Soon, another Goblin riding a Warg intercepted his way.


    Another idiot seeking death?


    Raymond continued holding his long spear horizontally, at a fast pace. After disposing of this suicidal Goblin, he would sessfully break through the encirclement of the Wolf Cavalry.


    The endurance of the giant wolves that served as mounts was poor; as long as he could pass through the enemy¡¯s encirclement, his chances of escaping were high.


    For the same opponent, Raymond employed the same attack methods as before.


    However, the muscr Goblin facing him blocked his chest with a simple long sword.


    Laughable, does he think he can withstand my charge like this?


    Just as Raymond thought this, his long spear struck the sword of the Goblin.


    But the result that he expected did not happen. Under the fierce impact, the Goblin was not blown away.


    Instead, a strange magical glow emerged from his body, making the Goblin and the Warg beneath him seempletely still, without any movement.


    As for his long spear, it started to break from the middle, the astonishing force of impact transmitted to Raymond¡¯s arm through the wooden pole of the spear.


    The intense paining from his arm made him dizzy, followed by the sight of the spinning scenery in front of his eyes and the endless darkness.


    With a fatal strike, Gaz calmly sheathed his sword.


    At this point, the battle situation waspletely stable. Apart from this extraordinary Centaur, no other monsters managed to escape from the deep pit.


    Under the onught of throwing spears from the Lizardman, these monsters, much stronger than the average Gnoll, suffocated and died in the deep pit..

 Chapter 115 - 115: 113 Fair Duel (Request for Subscription) 1

    Chapter 115: 113 Fair Duel (Request for Subscription) 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    (Today¡¯s Five Changes)


    Salmon Vige, North side.


    A two-headed ogre was leaning against a huge subterranean giant lizard, sitting on the ground and roasting meat by a bonfire nearby.


    Now, Second Fatty was controlling the body most of the time, while Mega Fatty was resting with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Mega Fatty, who was solely responsible for the north side, had just drained all of his magic in a short period of time, tossing fireballs and now entered sage mode.


    However, Mega Fatty still found it a bit strange and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find that goblin and join them?¡±


    Second Fatty disdainfully looked at his brother Mega Fatty on the same shoulder and said irritably, ¡°By the time we get there, everything good will already be over.


    It¡¯s better to squat here and see if we have any unexpected gains!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s fire everywhere, which idiot would take this path¡­¡±


    Before Mega Fatty could finish, there was amotioning from the firewall not far away.


    Soon, a muscr minotaur holding a charred wooden board rushed out of the sea of fire.


    Aside from using a wooden board as a makeshift horn, he was also covered in several burning fur nkets.


    After quickly throwing the board and the burning nkets aside, he noticed the two-headed ogre not far away roasting meat.


    This Minotaur was one of the leaders responsible formanding the 3,000 misceneous monsters in Salmon Vige, as well as the second-inmand of the Minotaur Angry Horn n. His name was Angry Hoof.


    Although there were two-headed ogres among the Thunderstorm n as well, the one he was now looking at was definitely not one of hisrades.


    Because it was evident at a nce that this fellow was a dragonborn two-headed ogre; although such unique individuals existed among the Blue Storm n, they were mainly blue dragon dragonborns.


    But Mega Fatty and Second Fatty looked as if they were covered in red scales, clearly a red dragon dragonborn monster.


    Angry Hoof had his battle-axe ready and prepared to attack.


    Unlike ordinary monsters, from the beginning of this incident, he sensed a heavy conspiracy throughout.


    Rather than opting for the clearly guided southern direction, he instead chose to venture through the burning sea to the north, which would also conveniently take him directly back to the Thunder Legion¡¯s core territories.


    The fire burned fiercely; even after covering himself with several thick fur nkets and holding arge wooden board as a shield, his fur still got scorched in several ces and was still faintly painful.


    But with the enemy right in front of him. he couldn¡¯t care less about it now.


    ¡°See, I told you squatting here might find us some unexpected gains!¡±


    Second Fatty, currently controlling the body, cheerfully put the roasted meat back on the bonfire, and grabbed the Leader¡¯s Two-handed Hammer hanging on the giant lizard.


    In response, Mega Fatty grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve run out of magic, and this guy seems pretty strong. Can you handle him?¡±


    ¡°Heh! You don¡¯t underestimate me, brother¡­


    With the two-handed hammer on his shoulder, Second Fatty slowly walked towards the Minotaur.


    Meanwhile, Angry Hoof snorted from his nostrils with his body slightly crouched, and then charged towards Second Fatty at full speed.


    Angry Hoof lifted his battle-axe, leaving deep footprints in the soft ground with his thick hooves.


    As the ground trembled slightly, Angry Hoof¡¯s horns were already in front of Second Fatty.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud st echoed as Second Fatty blocked Angry Hoof¡¯s sharp horns with his all-metal two-handed hammer.


    With the powerful impact, the two-headed ogre¡¯s legs were dragged back across the ground, leaving long marks on the ground.


    ¡°Huff! ¡°Apanied by a swooshing sound, the Minotaur raised its head, and its heavy giant axe swung towards Second Fatty¡¯s shoulder.


    On this side was Mega Fatty¡¯s head


    Seeing that he was about to be identally sliced, just as Mega Fatty was anxiously preparing to spew a fragrant breath, Little Fatty quickly dodged to the side.


    No matter how much they quarreled with each other in daily life, they still shared a body after all.


    If one of the heads dies, even if a healing spell is used to recover from the heavy bleeding, the life span of the surviving one would not be too long.


    The Minotaur exerted too much force, and the axe plunged straight into the soft earth, dying its next attack for a brief moment.


    Meanwhile, Second Fatty seized this brief opportunity, reaching into his waist and pulled out a handful of dark powder containing some sharp fragments.


    ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡¯


    Before Mega Fatty could finish, Second Fatty had already smeared the powder on Angry Hoof¡¯s face.


    ¡°Damn, what is this?¡±


    Under the intense irritation, Angry Hoof couldn¡¯t even care about his huge axe stuck in the ground, he covered his eyes and nose, coughing painfully.


    Tears and snot uncontrobly gushed out, making it difficult for him to even open his eyes a crack.


    This powder was the spice that the two-headed ogre used for roasting meat in their daily life, a mixture of pepper and other spicy powder particles.


    Even though many spices were grown in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, they were still extremely valuable.


    Mega Fatty had worked hard for a long time to get this handful from Sofia, but now, it was all sprinkled out by Second Fatty.


    Seeing the exceptionally good effect, Second Fatty reveled in his sess, directly swung the Leader¡¯s Two-handed Hammer, smashing it with all his might on Angry Hoof¡¯s head.


    This blow shattered his horns and skull, the red and white viscous substance mixed together, staining the square hammerhead.


    ¡°Ha, no matter how much I listen to this sound, I never get tired of it!¡±


    Just as Second Fatty sighed like this, Mega Fatty protested, ¡°We did ultimately win, but was it all worth it?¡±


    He was referring to that precious pepper powder


    Second Fatty looked disdainfully, ¡°Look at yourck of ambition, this Minotaur seems to have some status, and if you take him back, maybe the master will reward us with more spices!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Mega Fatty¡¯s face appeared puzzled, while Second Fatty expertly hung Angry Hoof¡¯s corpse on the Subterranean Giant Lizard.


    Ogres are massive, and Subterranean Giant Lizards are among the few creatures that can serve as their mounts.


    Hmm, the roasted meat was just cooked right.


    Soon, Second Fatty, riding the Subterranean Giant Lizard, found Goblin Gaz.


    This guy was amazed when he saw Angry Hoof hanging on the Subterranean Giant Lizard, as he had just been looking for this Minotaur not long ago.


    Through those informant Bearmen, he learned that there were three top-level monsters mixed in with the three thousand monsters.


    One was turned into a hedgehog by a Lizardman¡¯s Throwing Spear, one died under his de, and thest one, named Angry Hoof, the Minotaur, was nowhere to be found.


    He originally thought this guy had found a chance to escape, and in fact, Angry Hoof did, just didn¡¯t expect to fall into Second Fatty¡¯s hands.


    After the confirmation from the Bearmen and Angry Hoof, all hostile monsters in Salmon Vige have been cleaned up.


    So, finally, a smile appeared on Gaz¡¯s face, and he did not fail Otto¡¯s expectations, and at the same time, he seized this opportunity with his own hands.


    Looking at the Two-Headed Ogre next to him, he knew that the identity of a Dragonborn was no longer far away for him..

 Chapter 116 - 116: 114 Dragonborn Goblin 1

    Chapter 116: 114 Dragonborn Goblin 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Otto was lying on a t open space, listening to Gaz¡¯s report on the battle of Salmon Vige.


    Under the torment of sharp spikes all over his body, the nket he had been


    using was sessfully scrapped.


    Now, Elise was leading several corrupted elves in working overtime to re-weave a new nket.


    They also collected some precious magical materials, preparing to enchant the new nket, making it more durable and sturdy.


    Thus, Sofia sat alone in her chair for a rare moment, looking with faint interest at the nervous bearman standing nearby.


    In her eyes, the fur of these bears looked good, seemingly suitable for making a carpet.


    Bearman Leader Doke was standing in the corner with his trusted ckbird and several followers, feeling extremely tense. The silver dragon in front of him looked far more terrifying than he had imagined.


    Moreover, the monster¡¯s instinct made him notice Sofia next to Otto.


    Somehow, he always felt that the half-elf girl¡¯s gaze at him was extremely dangerous.


    More importantly, her status seemed quite high, which made him feel very insecure.


    This time, the upper-level monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion had all gathered. They had consciously decided their standing positions based on their respective statuses.


    Gaz and Shashalu naturally stood in the first row, followed by three Dragonborn Ogres, Werewolf Link, and Giant Troll Kamia, whose status was simr to them.


    Only in thest row were the newly transformed Dragonborn monsters, Warwick and Redscale.


    As for Orc Krom, he took a lower profile, volunteering to stay in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, guarding their home with Quilboar Longfang.


    Soon, Otto, having listened to Gaz¡¯s report, turned his gaze to the bearman on the edge.


    Just judging from their appearance, they seemed taller and stronger than the likes of Quilboar, seemingly more capable of fighting.


    However, in this operation, they yed only a simple supporting role.


    In fact, in Gaz¡¯s n, the bearman¡¯s betrayal only helped to speed up the implementation of the n and ensure the annihtion of the three thousand mixed-type monsters within Salmon Vige.


    In Gaz¡¯s report, he also pointed out that if the bearman were unwilling to cooperate, or even directly united with other monsters to resist.


    He would then postpone the execution of the n ording to the situation and find an opportunity to solve the bearman and other monsters together.


    It just would waste a lot of time and perhaps let some escape.


    Gaz had no intention of avoiding this topic in front of the bearman, which was also a way of warning them.


    It let the bearman know that what they had done was just trivial matters.


    As he thought, Doke now felt extremely nervous, d that his choice was the right one.


    As for iming credit, after seeing the powerful goblin on the side and the fierce and terrifying look of Otto in front of him


    Doke swallowed hard, andpletely abandoned this unrealistic idea.


    But Otto seemed to have a good impression of these bearman and said to


    Shashalu, ¡°Leave some space for these bearman inside the city!¡±


    Although Doke wasn¡¯t sure what the inner city was, he could tell from the stares of the other monsters around him that it seemed like a good ce.


    Otto always preferred monsters with a higher intelligence level, as it meant they were more likely toplete the tasks assigned to them and elerate the construction and development of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    However, there was a point to note that the higher the intelligence level, the more likely they were to betray for their interests.


    Thinking of this, Otto turned his gaze to Gaz.


    This goblin¡¯s ability was quite outstanding, far surpassing his peers in strength, and had great potential.


    Before Gaz returned, a hawkman had already reported the details of the battle to Otto in advance.


    At the same time, he had also learned that this muscr goblin had easily killed a very powerful centaur.


    So, since Gaz had sessfullypleted the task assigned to him, there was naturally no reason to be stingy about granting a favor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well; you haven¡¯t disappointed me!¡±


    Otto stared at the goblin in front of him, who seemed to be quite calm, showing no excitement or joy.


    ¡°This reward is yours now!¡±


    At Otto¡¯s signal, Sofia handed over a dazzling silver-colored scale.


    Excluding the Blood Covenant, this great reward made all the surrounding monsters envious.


    The changes in Madwolf Warwick and Lizardman Leader Redscale served as prime examples. Before receiving the gift, they were mere bottom-level monsters.


    Even the three Dragonborn Ogres, who had already evolved into Dragonborn, had longing in their eyes when they saw the dragon scale.


    Otto also noticed the three Ogre Dragonborn and wondered whether monsters that had already evolved into Dragonborn could still ept his Dragonborn transformation ritual.


    Well, this was a question worth exploring. After dealing with the things to be entrusted to Moray, he could throw this new topic to him!


    When the symbol of power was presented before his eyes, even Gaz¡¯s breathing became more rapid.


    Among all the surrounding monsters, even facing the Dragonborn three Ogres or Madwolf Warwick, he was confident of defeating them as long as he was well-prepared.


    However, Gaz was considered to have the lowest background, just an ordinary goblin, and he had gained his current strength and status through day-to-day efforts.


    He once told Link that there¡¯s no reason a goblin couldn¡¯t be a sword saint. But with the shortcut to strengthening his bloodline in front of him, how could he refuse?


    Goblins had limitations, so he decided not to be a goblin anymore!


    Moreover, couldn¡¯t a Dragonborn goblin still be considered a goblin?


    Thus, Gaz knelt down excitedly in front of Sofia, who attached the silver scale


    to the back of his head.


    There was no fixed location for using this item, where to attach it entirely depended on Sofia¡¯s mood.


    During the Dragonborn transformation ritual process, Gaz¡¯s performance was simr to Krom¡¯s. His expression remained stoic until the end.


    After bing a Dragonborn, the only change was a pair of sharp silver dragon horns on his forehead.


    However, Gaz¡¯s physical condition had undergone earth-shattering changes. As he grew even more powerful, he had also handed his soul over to Otto.


    As the beneficiary of this gift, Gaz could naturally sense the Blood Covenant engraved deep in his soul.


    But he didn¡¯t care about it. In order to gain such great power, what does it matter to pay a certain price?


    He knelt down again in front of Otto, expressing his heartfelt gratitude, ¡°Thank you for the gift, Your Majesty.. From now on, I, Gaz Lurvy, will never let you down either!¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: 115 Continue Advancing_1

    Chapter 117: 115 Continue Advancing_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nn Forest, Nortnd.


    The blue-headed Chimera leader, Leiming,nded in the center of a stone formation.


    As the huge stones engraved with magic arrays around him slowly rotated, an odd magical glow flickered beneath his feet.


    Shortly after, thisrger-than-normal Chimera disappeared on the spot.


    Soon, Leiming shook his head, freeing himself from the side-effect of dizziness, and appeared in a dark underground dungeon.


    Three powerful monsters had been waiting there for a long time.


    Upon seeing Leiming return, a female centaur wearing exquisite te armor walked towards him.


    She was the leader of the Centaur Swift Spear n, Rita.


    As she moved, crisp hoof sounds could be heard around her.


    She grabbed Leiming¡¯s dragon head andughed heartily, ¡°You finally came back, so like before, did the Silver Dragon get scared away like those two stupid dragons?¡±


    But after waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t receive a response from Leiming.


    Rita looked at him and found that all three heads were drooping listlessly.


    It seemed that something was wrong.


    So, the other two monsters also gathered around.


    A Minotaur with a golden ring on its nose, red horns on its head, and a bare upper body covered in rough flesh came over.


    He pped Leiming¡¯s goat head and grunted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He was the leader of the Minotaur Angry Horn n, Bloodhorn.


    Thest monster was Kuru, the leader of the Ogre Blue Storm n


    This two-headed ogre wore a gray robe, one head had a single eye, that head was Uru.


    The other one, which looked like a normal ogre, was Koru.


    The two-headed ogre also came over, and Uru with his single eye asked in a deep voice, ¡°Big bird, not happy?


    Koru on the same shoulder furrowed his brows and asked softly, ¡°Did something unexpected happen?¡±


    As Koru spoke, the rest of the monsters quieted down, waiting for Leiming¡¯s answer.


    Finally, the three heads of the blue-headed Chimera looked at each other. The head resembling a blue dragon spoke: ¡°We have failed, and my n has lost a third of its numbers¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the surrounding monsters were surprised and stared at Leiming. Over a


    hundred Chimeras could even handle an adult Red Dragon.


    Moreover, this time they were only going to scare the Silver Dragon like usual, not kill the tens of thousands of monsters. How could such a significant loss happen?


    After Leiming told them all the details, the monsters fell silent.


    Suddenly, Koru said, ¡°If Leiming is right, Salmon Vige is probably finished¡­¡± Rita hesitated and said, ¡°Then what about Angry Hoof and Raymond¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget about them, if there¡¯s no news in a few days, they¡¯ll probably be dead!¡±


    Koru gritted his teeth, ¡°This Silver Dragon seems to be much more difficult to deal with than the Green Dragon and ck Dragon of before. Go back and tell your ns to stop treating this event as fun and games.¡±


    As Kuru had said earlier, from the beginning, most of the members of the Thunder Legion hadn¡¯t taken the approach of the Soaring Dragon Legion seriously.


    It seemed as if they were still dealing with Otto the same way they had dealt with Cassiopeia, believing that sending a hundred Chimeras to show off their power would be enough to scare Otto away.


    As for the vanguard force of three thousand mixed monsters, it was only dispatched after intense lobbying from Kuru.


    He felt it necessary to guard against the scouts of the Soaring Dragon Legion from prating deep into the Nortnd and discovering the reason they had been guarding this ce for nearly two hundred years.


    That would be the underground city where they were now and also the Blue Dragon Treasury, which housed all the precious collections of their great master from nearly five hundred years.


    Even powerful legendary items were stored there.


    Koru sternly said to hispanions around him, ¡°Before the master returns, we must keep all of this safe for her!¡±


    On the Soaring Dragon Legion side¡­


    At Otto¡¯s request, arge number of monsters were rapidly advancing towards the Nortnd of Nn Forest.


    He had wanted to wait and see, but the death of the three thousand monsters in Salmon Vige had given him confidence.


    The total number of monsters in the Thunder Legion was notrge, and the loss of three thousand monsters was already a huge loss for them.


    The Lizardman Scouts and Hawkmen were at the forefront of the Soaring Dragon Legion, responsible for exploring the correct path.


    Since Salmon Vige had been uprooted, their scouting mission had be much easier.


    Soon, Otto received a report from a hawkman.


    Not far ahead, there was a lookout post with about ten orcs in it.


    Although there were not many orcs in the outpost, there was a huge horn in the center of the post that could be heard throughout the entire Nortnd of Nn Forest when blown.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t want to give them the chance to blow the horn. The best thing was to keep his surprise attack a secret for as long as possible.


    As for how to actually do it, he was toozy to think about it and left it to Gaz to handle.


    As for himself, he simply picked a juicy tree from the side and ate it like a cucumber.


    Lately, he had been consuming a lot of meat and fish, and asionally eating some vegetables was also good.


    Hmm, it was a new variety he had never eaten before and not only tasted peculiar but also gave him a new ability called ¡®Water Storage.¡¯


    This aroused Otto¡¯s interest, so he deliberately began eating unfamiliar nts along the way.


    There were flowers, grasses, and even some strangely shaped stones.


    Saru, who had been following Otto closely, selectively ignored all of this, while Sofia appeared to understand something as she pondered thoughtfully with her thumb and forefinger on her chin.


    While Otto was busy eating dirt in various ways, Gaz had already begun to erase the orc¡¯s lookout post, with only about ten orcs present.


    There were barely over ten Chimeras and Wyvernsbined in the Soaring Dragon Legion, which might not make much of a difference inrge-scale battles.


    But for this small outpost, it was more than enough, with the only thing to be careful about being that both of these airborne predators made a lot of noise when they took action.


    Perhaps before they had evennded from the air, they would have been discovered by the orcs below, followed by the sounding of the horn in the center of the outpost.


    So Gaz prepared some groundwork for the Chimeras and Wyverns¡¯ appearances.


    At his request, several hawkmen sneaked around the outpost. Their small and nimble bodies were not easily detected, and the Chimeras and Wyverns were also ready in the high altitude.


    Soon, these hawkmen elerated their flight to the center of the orc¡¯s post and, before they could react, the hawkmen girls screeched sharply.


    As the orcs clutched their painful ears, the Chimeras and Wyverns seized the opportunity to swoop down from the sky, easily tearing their bodies apart..

 Chapter 118 - 118: 116 Soul Splitting_l

    Chapter 118: 116 Soul Splitting_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    As the Soaring Dragon Legion continued to advance, they encountered several simr small outposts.


    After obtaining urate intelligence from the Hawkmen and the Lizardman Scouts, Gaz also used simr means to eliminate them.


    However, as they continued to advance into the Nortnds, they couldn¡¯t find simr outposts.


    Not only that, but they didn¡¯t even run into a single creature from the Thunder Legion. They only found a few hasty dwellings and viges.


    This made the army¡¯s advance exceptionally fast, and Gaz reported this situation to Otto without dy.


    In response, Otto concluded that the army should continue to advance, and they should notify him if any other abnormalities were discovered.


    At this moment, he had other matters to deal with, as Moray had finally reappeared.


    Previously, Otto had assigned a mission to Moray. After taking so long, it seemed he could finally present some results.


    The sinister face on the Soul Eater Wand seemed exhausted, and behind him followed a trembling Kobold who looked terrified.


    ¡± so¡­¡±


    Otto gazed at the seemingly ordinary Kobold and asked, ¡°Is this your achievement?¡±


    It seemed that the Kobold didn¡¯t have anything special about him.


    ¡°My dear lord, do you know how much precious time I¡¯ve wasted because of your request¡­¡±


    As Moray spoke, his staff seemed to bend slightly, appearing truly exhausted.


    But at the same time, he began to exin to Otto: ¡°The Soul Splitting Skill isn¡¯t something any random creature can learn. I¡¯ve been pouring magical theories into more than a dozen Kobold Sorcerers every day.


    Finally, only this Kobold has barely grasped a tiny bit of the skill.¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care about how hard Moray had worked; he was only concerned about one thing.


    ¡°And the result?¡±


    ¡°The result is that this Kobold has sessfully mastered the Soul Splitting


    Skill, though it¡¯s a castrated version¡­¡±


    ¡°Castrated version?¡±


    Otto looked dissatisfied at Moray and said coldly, ¡°So, you¡¯re just trying to fool me with an unqualified product?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not!¡±


    Moray replied helplessly, ¡°What I meant is, this is already the limit for a Kobold. They can only master the skill to this extent.


    If you want better results, you will have to provide me with more qualified students, such as the Corrupted Elves.¡±


    Otto shook his head: ¡°Sofia won¡¯t agree to that¡­


    At this time, Sofia and her Corrupted Elf maidservants happened to be away. It seemed the Half-Elf girl had some personal matters to take care of.


    Moray grinned, ¡°If I ask her, she definitely won¡¯t agree, but what if it¡¯s her beloved big stupid dragon?¡±


    ¡°Enough..


    Otto said impatiently, ¡°Forget the Corrupted Elves. They¡¯re taking care of Sofia just fine for now. I will find you qualified students in the future.¡±


    ¡°With those foolish creatures from the Nn Forest?¡±


    Moray expressed doubt.


    However, Ottoughed and said, ¡°Once we deal with the troubles in the north, perhaps we can purchase some humanoid ves from ck Gold City, such as Halflings or Dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Fine, alright..


    Moray said indifferently, ¡°After all, you¡¯re the boss, and you set the requirements. As long as you don¡¯t find it troublesome, I can wait.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    Moray suddenly raised his voice and demanded, ¡°Before that, you must let the honorable Princess Sofia continue to cooperate with my magical research!¡± ¡°That can be arranged, but since you¡¯ve brought this Kobold over¡­¡±


    Otto looked at the terrified Kobold who couldn¡¯t move and chuckled, ¡°So, this so-called castrated version should have some uses, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The cheerful Moray, who could continue his magical research, quickly exined, ¡°Even though he has only mastered a castrated version of the Soul Splitting Skill, this Kobold is an absolute genius among his kind.


    Although he can only split one part of his soul from his body, he can control the size of the split portion.¡±


    Otto narrowed his eyes. It sounded like this was worth an attempt for his idea.


    So, when there was no one else nearby except Moray, Otto decisively swallowed the Kobold.


    The poor creature was already scared out his mind and didn¡¯t dare even think about resisting.


    As with most monsters¡¯ opinions of Kobolds, their meat was sour, smelly, and almost all bones.


    In short, it tasted terrible¡­


    However, Otto was more concerned about his idea than the taste.


    Soon after, Otto received definite feedback from the Light Ball Boss, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    He had obtained the Soul Splitting Skill from the Kobold, as well as a castrated version of it.


    As Moray had described, he could split a part of his soul as he desired and even pour it into other containers.


    As Moray had mentioned, the power of the splitted soul was proportional to the size of the portion split.


    Moray, standing nearby, noticed the change in Otto¡¯s expression. He floated in the air and said to Otto, ¡°Do you need me to kindly remind you? Perhaps you¡¯ve now acquired this ability, but its help inbat might not be that significant.


    After all, as you split a part of your soul into another container, your own strength will decrease.


    Well, maybe there won¡¯t be much of an impact in closebat, like a


    Barbarian¡­¡±


    However, Ottoughed, ¡°My usage of this power won¡¯t be as crude as yours.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Moray felt insulted, but just as he was about to spit some venom, he saw a lump of wriggling flesh on Otto¡¯s shoulder.


    Soon, that lump of flesh quickly transformed into a dragon head identical to


    Otto¡¯s at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    A familiar sight, but different from the previous situation right after swallowing the Rotten Blood Serpent Lizard.


    This ferocious Dragon Beast slowly opened its eyes, but its gaze showed no sign of violence, and it was very rational.


    Otto asked, ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    The newly grown head rotated its neck as if adjusting to something.


    Soon, it answered, ¡°The feeling is alright, just that the perspective has changed and it¡¯s a bit hard to adapt.¡±


    Moray was astonished by what was happening before his eyes.


    As the inventor of the Soul Splitting Skill, even he hadn¡¯t thought the skill could be used this way..

 Chapter 119 - 119: 117 Reimprovement_l

    Chapter 119: 117 Reimprovement_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even though everything before his eyes hadpletely exceeded his expectations, Moray quickly recovered.


    He pretended to be calm and chuckled, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t expect such a usage, what¡¯s the point?


    It is just to have an additional independent-thinking head, isn¡¯t it?


    My dear majesty, do you think turning into a two-headed cannibal dragon is a good idea?¡±


    Soon, Otto answered him with practical actions.


    To avoid unnecessary troubles, Otto took Moray away from the Soaring Dragon Legion and found an open space.


    Afterward, both of his heads took deep breaths, and then terrifying energy brewed in their mouths.


    One head used me Breath, and the other used Lightning Breath.


    Almost at the same time, the two destructive breaths swept two separate areas of the ground.


    me scorched the earth, leaving arge ck mark, lightning sted the ground, leaving chaos all around.


    The power of both were astonishing, considering that the newly grown head only had about one-twentieth of the soul infused.


    But the Lightning Breath from the newly grown head didn¡¯t seem to have reduced much power.


    Perhaps this was because they grew on the same body and directly summoned the internal respiratory weapon.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Otto nodded, then asked his other head, ¡°How do you feel, will there be any impact if used continuously?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any impact, but perhaps more experimentation would be better.¡±


    So, in the shocked expression of Moray, Otto¡¯s two heads sprayed twopletely different breath weapons simultaneously again.


    This time he used thebined breath weapons of ming Poison Breath and Thunderme Breath.


    But the situation was different this time, and the power seemed to have been reduced somewhat.


    The temperature of the me Poison and the mes in the Thunderme Breath were much weaker, making it seem like the energy created by the internal breath weapons was fixed.


    Thus, Otto had both heads use me Breath together.


    As he thought, the power of the two fan-shaped mes was reduced to some extent.


    Roughly estimating, each me appeared to have only about two-thirds of the usual volume.


    Next, he tried thebination of Thunderme Breath and Strong Acid Breath.


    Soon, Otto concluded that if different breaths from the same breath weapon were used, it didn¡¯t seem to have much impact on the power.


    It¡¯s just a pity that the Soul Splitting Skill he could master now was a crippled version, only controlling one extra dragon head.


    If he could reach Moray¡¯s level,bined with his many breath weapons.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk .


    Just thinking about it felt exciting!


    No matter at which level, in many situations, dragons relied most on simple and effective breath attacks.


    And he alone could unleash the firepower of multiple dragons at the same time, with different types of breath weapons that couldplement each other.


    By then, even if he only had the strength of an adult dragon and faced a vigorous or even an elder dragon, he would have some fighting spirit.


    Then Otto continued to experiment with some Darkness Magic and other refurbished spells and found no significant change in power.


    Perhaps this was because all the magical abilities had been modified by the Light Ball.


    After all, when Otto used them, he didn¡¯t consume his own nonexistent magical power, but purely physical power and the energy provided by the breath weapons.


    It seemed that as long as he used the Soul Splitting Skill correctly, hisbat power could be significantly increased.


    But there was one thing that bothered Otto, just as Moray had said, the newly born head and his main body werepletely separate entities.


    Thinking about this, Otto¡¯s main body asked, ¡°Can you sense what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡±


    The other head shook its head, ¡°No, not only that, but I can¡¯t control any other parts of the body except this head.¡±


    This seemed simr to the situation with the two-headed ogre, where the stronger head had priority in controlling the body.


    As for the split souls appearing more like separate entities, Otto was somewhat dissatisfied.


    He even worried that these split souls would be disloyal like the Death Lord who betrayed Moray, having a divided heart.


    Although they grew on the same shoulder, making the risk seem lower, it was precisely because of this that he felt even more uneasy.


    So Otto stared at the newly-born head and said coldly, ¡°Since the new ability has been tested enough, it¡¯s time for you to return!¡±


    The new head looked stunned and somewhat hesitant, but Otto did not seek its consent.


    Then Otto used the insurance link of the Soul Splitting Skill, and the small amount of split soul he sent out merged back into his main body.


    After that, Otto also sensed some new memories and sensations.


    As expected, the independent-thinking soul entity was not very willing to merge back into the main body, and it was even considering how to escape from Otto¡¯s body.


    Next, he resorted to his old method, biting off the newly born head and swallowing it into his stomach.


    As the split soul left, the violent thoughts of the dragon head itself began to gradually awaken.


    Otto didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, so it was better to simply eliminate this variable early on.


    The wound on his shoulder healed as the flesh wriggled, while Moray was left stunned by Otto¡¯s chain of actions.


    But soon, Otto proposed a new request to him.


    ¡°Regarding the Soul Splitting Skill, I would like to make some changes!¡±


    ¡°What¡­what?¡±


    Moray, who had juste back to his senses, looked confused at Otto, not paying attention to what he had just said.


    So, Otto repeated his request, ¡°Regarding the Soul Splitting Skill, I would like to make some necessary changes.


    For example, I hope that the split soul entity will no longer be independent in thought, and it would be best if they couldmunicate with my intentions.¡± ¡°No longer separate thoughts, I think I understand what you mean ¡­¡±


    After thinking for a while, Moray tried to propose a solution: ¡°I can make some changes to the Soul Splitting Skill, adding a new connection channel between your main body and the split body.


    As long as this connection exists, you can share memory and perspectives simultaneously between your main body and split body, and naturally, independent-thinking entities will not be formed.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    It seemed that Otto was very satisfied.


    But then, Morayughed, ¡°However, if you really develop in this direction, you might encounter some difficult problems.


    For example, even though you have grown extra heads, you may find it hard to control them effortlessly..¡±

 Chapter 120 - 120: 118 Living Plants_l

    Chapter 120: 118 Living nts_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s like having an extra limb to control, and more importantly, having an additional perspective to manage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to controlling two separate magic puppets, each with their own viewpoint, which is not something ordinary people can do.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can do it, the difficulty of controlling them increases linearly with each additional perspective.¡±


    At this point, Moray suddenly smirked: ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll need a lot of time to adapt to the new skill.


    But for a dragon, time is never a valuablemodity.¡±


    Otto kept a straight face, and from Moray¡¯s tone, he figured that modifying the Soul Splitting Skill to his specifications wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    The real challengey in learning to use the enhanced ability himself.


    Through Moray¡¯s exnation, Otto more or less grasped his intentions.


    If he really adopts Moray¡¯s proposed modification, he could perhaps think of it with a perspective from his past life for easier understanding.


    It¡¯s like having multipleputer screens in front of you, each running their own separate game that needs hands-on management.


    Or, more simply, Otto has to control five heroes in a team all by himself with just these multiple screens, doing a challenging group battle.


    If he can perfectly control the five characters during an intense team fight, then it means he¡¯s mastered this ability.¡±


    This seems incredibly difficult just thinking about it.


    As Moray put it, even if you can achieve it, it will take a lot of time.


    But Otto didn¡¯t want to give up easily, so after thinking for a long time, he finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this approach then. Whether we can be sessful or not, only trying it will tell us.¡±


    ¡°I like your attitude!¡±


    Moray seemed to be in a good mood and seemed to foresee the future.


    In order for Otto to master and use the ability, he would indeed have to spend a lot of time practicing through immense pain.


    Seeing others suffer always delighted Moray, and he foundmon ground with Sofia in this regard.


    Oh¡­ except for thepletion of a new magic project!


    On the way back, Moray suddenly said, ¡°My dear Majesty, improving the Soul Splitting Skill is one thing, but before that, you must provide me with talented apprentices.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it seems that obtaining a new ability for yourself involves getting started in this direction.¡±


    Otto looked at Moray inquisitively, and thetter smiled, ¡°I¡¯m offering this out of goodwill. After all, I¡¯m quite satisfied with my current life, and I need you to resist the Death Lord.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Morayughed, ¡°Before you get the enhanced Soul Splitting Skill, you may have to wait for a long time.


    In the meantime, I could make two special magic puppets for you to practice with!


    If you can¡¯t even control two magic puppets easily, the improved Soul Splitting Skill would be aplete burden for you!¡±


    Moray¡¯s idea was quite simple ¨C teaching a few stupid students was more time-consuming than crafting two intricate magic puppets.


    If Otto¡¯sck of talent in this area could be proven through the magic puppets and he abandoned the idea, it might save Moray a lot of effort.


    However, Otto rather liked the idea, as it would give him an opportunity to adapt in advance.


    ¡°Whatever you need, feel free to ask Saru for it!¡±


    It sounded like Otto agreed, so Moray chuckled, ¡°If you could get Princess Sofia to help out, I think it would speed up the process a lot!¡±


    Otto thought for a moment and then said, ¡°As for that, you can talk to Sofia yourself. ¡±


    Of course, as long as it involved Otto, the half-elf girl was always proactive, so Moray didn¡¯t delve deeper into it.


    Having an experienced person around, like the legendary Lich Moray who has lived for thousands of years, can help Otto solve many problems.


    But it also gave Otto some unique ideas.


    At the moment, it seemed like both he and Moray had mutual interests, so nothing unexpected would happen in the short term.


    To constrain Moray, Sofia had also made some targeted adjustments to the Soul Eater Wand.


    However, if Otto wanted to be more secure, perhaps leaving a Blood Covenant on Moray¡¯s soul would be a good option.


    Of course, he would have to go around Moray and discuss the matter directly with Sofia.


    On the way back, Moray seemed to be in high spirits, not yet realizing that Otto was secretly plotting against him in his mind.


    When they returned to the core area of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they found that Sofia and her Corrupted Elf maids had already returned at some point.


    Otto and Moray had spent quite some time outside, and it was already gettingte.


    Meanwhile, the Soaring Dragon Legion, having advanced a considerable distance, had set up camp. Since Otto wasn¡¯t found, Saru and Gaz handled the ongoing matters through discussion.


    After the old lizardman briefly reported on the day¡¯s events to Otto, he respectfully left.


    It was then that Otto turned his attention to Sofia.


    The half-elf girl looked tired as if she had traveled quite a distance today.


    Other than the Corrupted Elves, he also saw Little Fatty leading a group of Ogres.


    Following Little Fatty¡¯s gaze, Otto noticed that the Ogres all had huge mushrooms on their backs.


    So, they had just gone out to collect ingredients?


    Just as Otto thought of this, one of therge mushrooms on an Ogre¡¯s back suddenly began to struggle violently.


    Perhaps it was pure coincidence, but Otto could swear that the mushroom¡¯s limbs were moving on their own.


    He then recalled seeing such bizarre, living nts on the final battlefield of the Two Dragons War.


    Without waiting for Otto to ask, Sofia cheerfully said, ¡°Look! What did I bring you back?¡±


    ¡°Mushrooms?¡±


    Otto guessed tentatively.


    Moray seemed to recognize the mushrooms and said nostalgically, ¡°White Larva Mushrooms, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Sofia nodded in confirmation, while Otto remained puzzled.


    Soon enough, Moray began to exin, ¡°Their taste is exquisite, even found in the Dark Domain.


    Back when I still had a fleshly body, I tasted it once. Even after thousands of years, I find it hard to forget that delicious vor.


    Mushrooms of this size would be worth more than a magic item in some prosperous city-states!¡±


    So, they were meant for eating?


    Looking at the wriggling, dust-covered, and wood-shaving covered mushrooms with limbs, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched. It was really hard to believe that these would taste good..

 Chapter 121 - 121: 119 High-end Ingredients 1

    Chapter 121: 119 High-end Ingredients 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Delicious!


    When Otto half-heartedly put the magically ripened mushroom that Sophia had prepared into his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but think of this word.


    Indescribable taste!


    Although the living nt called White Larva Mushroom did not look very attractive and even appeared somewhat ugly and disgusting, its taste was absolutely excellent.


    Otto directly threw arge, charcoal-roasted mushroom into his mouth, and immediately, a burst of tender and delectable juice erupted from it.


    The texture of the White Larva Mushroom was somewhat simr to that of a sulent chicken, plump and tender, yet sweet and crunchy.


    After eating such a delicacy, the dragon meat was probably the only thing that couldpare to it in Otto¡¯s memory of all the food he had eaten.


    Mere sprinkling some crushed salt on it, it turned out to be so delicious.


    This also reminded Otto of an unforgettable saying.


    High-quality ingredients often only need the simplest cooking methods¡­


    Dragon meat is like that, and so is the White Larva Mushroom.


    The batch of White Larva Mushrooms that Sophia caught seemed quite big, with heights of around three meters each.


    Of course, Otto could eat them freely, but Sophia needed the Corrupted Elves to do some processing on the White Larva Mushrooms.


    Sophia found these White Larva Mushrooms in a dark swamp. This type of living nt prefers areas that are dark and damp.


    It especially loves to absorb the nutrients remaining in the decaying dead trees. That¡¯s why it often lives together with white termites, from which its name is derived.


    And white termites are the termites of this world.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that during the process of eating the White Larva Mushroom, Moray couldn¡¯t stand the torture of only being a spectator and left in a huff.


    That worked out just fine, as Otto took the opportunity to enjoy the delicious food while sharing some of his previous thoughts with Sophia.


    ¡°You want to engrave a Blood Covenant on Moray too?¡±


    The half-elf girl furrowed her beautiful brows and thought for a while.


    Soon, she hesitantly said, ¡°Most of the techniques of Blood Covenant were developed by Moray. It¡¯s easy to engrave Blood Covenant on his soul, but I¡¯m not sure if he has any countermeasures.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no way out?¡±


    Otto was somewhat reluctant. Although he had reached a cooperation with Moray, it was nothing more than lip service.


    Even Otto himself had been prepared to betray Moray at any time.


    As a witch demon who had lived for thousands of years, Otto was sure that


    Moray would betray him without hesitation as soon as the opportunity arose.


    Although both parties might have the same idea, it doesn¡¯t mean that Otto would ept such results.


    Perhaps witnessing a powerful deity and signing a binding covenant could be a good choice.


    Butpared with the easily exploited rules and regtions, Otto obviously preferred to haveplete control over Moray.


    To this end, Sophia tried to say, ¡°I have put many backdoors on the Soul Eater Wand in order to prevent Moray from causing any trouble. For example, I have imprisoned him in a magic cage that constantly emits sunlight.


    This way, his strength will always be limited to a very low level, and he can only use basic magic with very poor magic reserves.¡±


    Sophia smiled and took a piece of sliced White Larva Mushroom from Elise¡¯s hand. She ate while speaking, ¡°Unless he can break free from the Soul Eater Wand¡¯s bondage, his strength will be limited. If this is the premise, things might be much simpler.


    For example, adding a simple protective barrier to him that can only be broken by a powerful single-use magic attack.


    While Moray might be able to easily modify the Blood Covenant structure, he wouldn¡¯t be able to prate the seemingly simple outer barrier with his current power.¡±


    As Otto stuffed an entire White Larva Mushroom into his mouth, he asked, ¡°But I remember that you guys developed a technique that can use others¡¯ magic, is it really okay?¡±


    ¡°Magic Conversion Skill, right?¡±


    Sophia smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, the Magic Conversion Skill allows the user to utilize someone else¡¯s magic, but it would require the other party¡¯s consent to transfer their magic power into the user¡¯s body.


    Also, it¡¯s impossible to perform any other actions while using the skill.


    Therefore, even if he uses the Magic Conversion Skill, Moray¡¯s essible magic reserves at the same time would still remain fixed.¡¯


    When it came to magic, Otto was utterly clueless, but it sounded reasonable to him.


    So, thepletely uninformed silver dragon nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡±


    The smile on the half-elf girl¡¯s face blossomed instantly. Helping Otto was always the happiest thing for her.


    It seemed that this issue could be resolved, so Otto felt a little more rxed.


    He ate the delicious White Larva Mushroom while hesitantly asking, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of catching these big mushrooms?¡±


    Sophia closed her eyes in enjoyment and replied, ¡°I noticed that you seem to have grown tired of eating meattely, and might need a change of taste. Elise mentioned that these are a specialty in Nn Forest, so I specifically caught them for you!


    But the quantity seems to be quite scarce. It might be difficult to catch so many againter.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto didn¡¯t respond, but realized that his recent habit of eating dirt and gnawing on trees might have pressured Sophia.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Looking at the two remaining White Larva Mushrooms, Otto smiled, ¡°If only we could mass-produce these.¡±


    Sophia blinked and then told Elise behind her, ¡°Send these ones back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Longfang, the big guy, should know how to handle them.¡±


    She was talking about the Wild Boar Chief Longfang, who was not fond of fighting but was contributing greatly to the development of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Thanks to his efforts, the Land of the Soaring Dragon had sessfully bred


    Giant Wild Boars, Cockatrices, and other livestock that could be used for meat.


    He even nted quite a few fruits and vegetables, making Saru feel inferior.


    The generous array of food that Otto saw after waking up from his slumber this time was mostly the work of this quilboar.


    At Sophia¡¯s request, Elise called several ogres to send the White Larva Mushrooms back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    It looked like they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat these¡­


    With some regret, Otto licked his dragon ws. Even though the White Larva


    Mushroom could not grant him any useful abilities, it was simply too delicious.


    After dinner, Sophia went to work on setting up the protective barrier around the Blood Covenant.


    Meanwhile, Otto pondered the events that happened today.


    Leaving aside the truncated version of the Soul Splitting Skill, this experiment also confirmed another essential suspicion.


    Many times, he could not obtain the abilities he desired by devouring enemies.


    But now it seemed that he had another option in this regard..

 Chapter 122 - 122: 120 Torsion Ballista 1

    Chapter 122: 120 Torsion Ballista 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    As a legendary witch demon who had lived for thousands of years, it was hard to estimate how many abilities Moray had mastered, perhaps even he himself couldn¡¯t count them all.


    Originally, Otto had considered directly devouring Moray, but it carried a certain risk.


    Not to mention the immense benefits that Moray and Sofia¡¯s magical research had brought to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto worried that directly devouring Moray would not provide him with much help.


    Because fundamentally, this guy was only one-tenth or maybe even less, of a legendary witch demon.


    Although their memories were the same, their strength was vastly different from the real Moray.


    Who knew after devouring him, it would only provide some low-level spells that were a dime a dozen.


    That¡¯s why Otto had him train some kobold magic apprentices, and through trial and error, proved a point.


    By having others learn from Moray¡¯s memories and rted knowledge, and then devouring this kind-hearted person willing to give himself for Otto.


    Afterpleting this process, Otto could master some practical abilities he needed.


    For this, he needed a lot of clever fellows to act as Moray¡¯s apprentices.


    Just relying on the monsters in Nn Forest was clearly not enough, even the smartest goblins and lizardmen couldn¡¯t match an intelligent dwarf or halfling.


    Perhaps with the increasing demand, even higher-quality grand mages would be needed.


    But before that, he needed to deal with the trouble that the Thunder Legion posed.


    With them standing in the way, it was impossible to transport arge number of excellent ves from the ck Gold City smoothly.


    It seemed they would need to speed up the pace¡­


    The next day, at Otto¡¯s request, the Soaring Dragon Legion began to increase the speed of their march.


    As before, they encountered hardly any obstacles on the road, not even a single sentry post was discovered.


    This was clearly not normal.


    Perhaps this was the calm before the storm, the great battle was seemingly drawing near!


    Soon, the Soaring Dragon Legion found their opponent, and things started to be troublesome.


    Upon receiving the news, Otto personally flew into the sky to observe the situation of the Thunder Legion, finding that they seemed to have gathered all their forces here.


    Just by looking at it, it was clear that Koru, the leader of the Thunder Legion, had a simple strategy.


    Since they didn¡¯t have an advantage in numbers, instead of a head-on confrontation, finding suitable terrain for defense was the better choice.


    They had even dug some shallow trenches and used the dug-up dirt to pile up low walls next to the trenches.


    The trenches and walls were makeshift works, but together, they were remarkably high.


    What was even more important was that these bastards had actually built some crude but practical-looking structures.


    For instance, a dozen arrow towers, or some rudimentary catapults.


    Only monster races like minotaurs and ogres, with their huge size and strength, could manage to set up so many things in such a short time.


    What concerned Otto even more was that these bastards had somehow found a few well-craftedrge ballistas.


    These terrifying heavy weapons were hidden in the rear, and if it weren¡¯t for Otto flying in the sky, they might have been difficult to spot.


    He had good eyesight and soon spotted some humanoid creatures near the ballistas.


    These creatures were extremely thin and small, and they looked out of cepared to the various monstrous creatures around them.


    Upon closer inspection, they seemed to be dwarves or other humanoid creatures.


    So, did the Thunder Legion have allies?


    If this was true, it wouldn¡¯t be good news¡­


    Just as Otto was thinking this, a ballista aimed at him, who was flying in the sky.¡± Bang! ¡±


    Even high in the sky, Otto could hear the sound of the crossbow strings vibrating when the attack wasunched, which showed how powerful this thing was.


    Before he could think too much, a huge arrow with a metal arrowhead had already flown to his chest.


    However, relying on this alone to take him down was not sufficient.


    Otto quickly pped his dragon wings, and his body swiftly shifted to the side at an angle.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a fierce breaking sound, the thick arrow grazed the air next to Otto and flew high into the sky, disappearing from sight.


    The force was enormous; if it had hit him, even Otto¡¯s astonishing scale armor defense likely wouldn¡¯t have protected him.


    This didn¡¯t seem like the technologymon monster ns could master. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem capable of a continuous attack, and the speed of reloading the arrows was average.


    Just as Otto was thinking this, the rest of the dozen or so ballistae had already adjusted their angles and aimed at him.


    A two-headed ogre wearing a gray robe was angrily staring at Otto from beside the ballista. He was the one who had given themand to attack.


    Seeing the movement of these ballistae, Otto immediately changed direction to avoid disaster and flew back to the airspace of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Afterward, Otto immediately called for Gaz and Link who had spent some time in the Thunder Legion.


    Sasharu and Sophia were also present, while Morey was busy preparing magic puppets for Otto, so he wouldn¡¯t show up for a while.


    After listening to Otto¡¯s description of the ballistae, Link frowned and said, ¡°It sounds like a torsion ballista.¡±


    ¡°Torsion ballista?¡±


    As Otto was confused, Link exined, ¡°It¡¯s actually a technology from the imperial people, and there are merchants in ck Gold City selling this kind of war weapon. ¡±


    ¡°The empire?¡±


    Otto looked at Sasharu next to him, and the old lizardman was also confused.


    It might be difficult for him; after all, Sasharu had never left Nn Forest in his entire life.


    Gaz quickly exined, ¡°He¡¯s talking about the Felkorde Empire, which is very far from us and a powerful country made up of pure humans.


    However, due to a civil war between two crown princes a hundred years ago, the Casti Empire emerged from within.


    In ck Gold City, we generally refer to them as the Western Empire and Eastern Empire. Torsion ballistae are sold in ck Gold City, but it is mostly handled by merchants from the Farrand Kingdom.


    Almost all human countries now know how to make this weapon, so it can only fetch a good price among the backward tribes in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Moreover, if you buy a ballista, they will also give away ves who know how to maintain and use them on a daily basis.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto finally understood.


    ¡°So, these ballistae were likely purchased from ck Gold City by the Thunder Legion?¡±


    Gaz nodded in confirmation, ¡°I think so, Your Majesty!¡±


    If it indeed was as Gaz said, then the situation wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Although the ballista was powerful and urate, it took a long time to reload, and there were a few of them.


    However, it was hidden in the core position of the Thunder Legion, making it difficult to destroy these war weapons.


    More importantly, the flying monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion didn¡¯t have an advantage when facing arge number of blue-headed chimeras. Therefore, if the battlefield lethality of these ballistae was indeed astonishing¡­


    ¡°I might have to take matters into my own hands!¡±


    That was what Otto was thinking..

 Chapter 123 - 123: 121 Probing Attack_l

    Chapter 123: 121 Probing Attack_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Beforeunching an all-out attack, Otto decided to conduct a probing assault first.


    Even though the number of monsters on the Dragontooth Legion¡¯s side seemed to have an overwhelming advantage, the individual strength difference between the two sides was still significant.


    More importantly, the enemy was clearly well-prepared, so it was hard to predict what might happen if an all-out attack wasunched recklessly.


    Upon understanding Otto¡¯s intentions, Gaz pulled out a portion of Gnolls and Lizardmen from the outer city¡¯s monsters, preparing tounch the first probing attack.


    Mingled among them were quite a few ordinary Goblins.


    These green-skinned dwarfs were usually used as cannon fodder if they didn¡¯t secure a position as wolf riders or have special skills in production.


    The total number of these monsters was less than ten thousand, which obviously would not be enough to break the Thunder Legion¡¯s defense line.


    However, Otto did not expect them to achieve much; he just wanted to test his adversary¡¯s capabilities.


    To prevent these weak monsters from turning tail midway, Furious Wolf Worrick and Battle Lizardman Redscale joined the attack as well.


    These two Dragonborn monsters would serve as the vanguard of this probing attack, leading the monsters behind them to attack the Thunder Legion¡¯s positions while preventing them from retreating.


    With Gaz¡¯smand, as the two Dragonborn monsters led the charge, nearly ten thousand low-level monsters howled loudly to bolster their courage and momentum as they rushed towards the Thunder Legion.


    The monsters of the Thunder Legion responded with a counterattack.


    The first to operate were the crude and simple catapults.


    These so-called catapults were actually just thick tree trunks with excellent flexibility used as springboards, with ropes attached to the ends.


    They had no uracy to speak of.


    Ordinary humanoid creatures couldn¡¯t operate such simple and crude devices without intricate mechanisms.


    However, the powerful Ogres and Minotaurs were obviously not included in this, as each catapult was manned by over a dozen strong monsters.


    First, they tied huge boulders to the ropes at the ends of the crude machines.


    Then, theybined their strength to bend the tree trunk of the catapult to its lowest point and released it simultaneously.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang¡­¡±


    Apanied by the loud noise of tree trunks rebounding, the giant boulders were sent hurtling towards the attacking monsters of the Dragontooth Legion with terrifying force.


    Together with these boulders were a few unlucky Ogres who failed to let go in time, screaming as they flew through the sky and fell onto the soft ground not far away.


    Fortunately, they were thick-skinned and tough, and after getting up with a dazed expression, they shook off their dizziness and returned to their original positions.


    This cycle continued indefinitely.


    Contrary to the plight of the unlucky Ogres, the catapulted boulders flew much further.


    One boulder after another crashed into the attacking horde of Dragontooth Legion monsters, or missed entirely, turning some unlucky ones into minced meat.


    Facing the gruesome fates of theirpanions, the already timid Goblins were on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    They screamed in fear, wanting to flee back, but the few who tried were torn to pieces by the Gnolls who had received orders.


    As a result, the Goblins who had simr intentions didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    Even the Lizardmen and other monsters nearby were frightened by this sudden turn of events.


    Furious Wolf Worrick¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, making them appear entirely crimson.


    He was the one who issued the order to tear apart the timid Goblins.


    This Dragonborn Gnoll with a somewhat abnormal mentality roared, ¡°Whoever dares to defy the will of the Silver Dragon Lord shall be destroyed! No matter who they are!¡±


    Thick venom flowed from the corner of his mouth, corroding the ground below and creating pits.


    ¡°For the great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    With a crazed smile on his face, Worrick charged towards the Thunder Legion¡¯s formation on all fours, moving as fast as a real wild wolf.


    Battle Lizardman Redscale followed closely behind, not making a sound but still showing his determination.


    Under the leadership of the two powerful Dragonborn monsters, the chaotic monster army quickly regrouped and closed in on the Thunder Legion¡¯s position.


    The catapults continued to pour down fire, but due to the ancient forest surrounding the area, the surrounding area was filled with towering trees, and the catapults were inherently inurate.


    A substantial portion of the stones was intercepted by the trees before they even reached the ground.


    Therefore, although the war machines seemed impressive, the damage they caused was not as severe as imagined.


    As the enemy drew closer, the arrow towers within the Thunder Legion¡¯s position began to take action as well.


    Most of these towers were manned by Orcs or Serpentmen, peripheral creatures of the Thunder Legion, as the clumsy hands of Ogres and Minotaurs were not suitable for delicate tasks such as drawing bows and setting arrows.


    As for Centaurs, they couldn¡¯t even ess these structures because of their body shape.


    Due to the distance, most of the archers on the arrow towers chose tounch their arrows in an arc.


    Under thebined assault of catapults and arrow towers, about half of the invading monsters were lost before even reaching the Thunder Legion¡¯s positions.


    The real trouble was only just beginning.


    In front of the Thunder Legion¡¯s positions, the seemingly crude ditches and earthen walls were no longer as easy to scale as they had been in the past.


    Arge group of tall and strong monsters armed with weapons stood on the crude walls, grinning menacingly.


    Gnolls and Lizardmen were already no match for them, and in this unfavorable terrain, breaking through their defensive lines became even more impossible. However, there were exceptions.


    Outside the ditch, Worrickughed manically as his upper body muscles rapidly shrank and then redistributed to his lower limbs.


    Swollen muscles bulged with twisted veins, and he squatted down, exerting force with his legs.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud bang, cracks spread across the ground beneath Worrick¡¯s feet from the enormous impact.


    As for Worrick himself, he had already leaped into the air and his mutated limbs quickly returned to normal.


    Like a powerful wolf-shaped projectile, he crashed into an arrow tower that was continuously raining down fire..

 Chapter 124 - 124: 122 Siege on Mad wolves_l

    Chapter 124: 122 Siege on Mad wolves_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under the incredulous gaze of the surrounding monsters, Warwick leaped onto an arrow tower over ten meters high.


    Shaking off the broken wood shards covering his body, this frenzied Gnoll grinned broadly, chuckling ominously at the surrounding monsters.


    There were only about a dozen monsters on an arrow tower, wielding poor-quality longbows. Due to Warwick¡¯s aggressive entrance, two unlucky ones had already been knocked off.


    Presumably, they had crashed to the ground by now, either dead or severely crippled by the fall of over ten meters.


    Quickly, the remaining monsters who had reacted either pulled out hand axes from their waists or wielded their longbows like clubs, charging at Warwick.


    ¡°Eh? Hahaha!¡±


    The Gnoll tilted his head, viscous venom flowing down his cheeks as sharp, silver ws bloomed from his flesh like short daggers.


    What followed was apletely one-sided massacre.


    Be it Orcs or goat-humans, these monsters were nothing more than gawk-worthy beings in the past.


    But now, these pitiful creatures were as weak as meat on a cutting board in his hands.


    All of this was the grand gift bestowed upon him by the Silver Dragon Lord.


    And he, in return, would repay his master with victory after victory!


    After slicing open thest Orc¡¯s throat, Warwick licked the bits of flesh off the corners of his mouth and shifted his gaze to the other nearby arrow towers.


    His target also noticed the aberration happening at Warwick¡¯s arrow tower.


    In an instant, the attacks of several nearby arrow towers homed in on Warwick.


    A dense rain of arrows assailed Warwick¡¯s position, yet the frenzied werewolfughed maniacally as he leapt towards another nearby arrow tower.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a cacophonous sound, Warwick smashed through the arrow tower¡¯s guardrail,nding among a group of terrified Orcs.


    But before he could even act, a hail of arrows from the surrounding arrow towers turned these Orcs and other monsters into porcupines.


    For the monsters, identally injuring their allies didn¡¯t matter as long as they could eradicate this mad and eerie creature and protect themselves- -whatever the cost.


    Simultaneously, several arrows also hit Warwick.


    Most arrows were deflected by his thick fur, but a few managed to pierce through his defenses and shallowly lodged into his flesh.


    As this happened, his Rotten Blood ability activated, boiling venom surged along the surface of his body like a hot spring.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hahaha! This pain is far from enough!¡±


    The wounds on his body only fueled the deranged Gnoll¡¯s madness, causing his eyes to redden.


    Tracing two crimson trajectories through the air, Warwick forcefully crashed into another arrow tower.


    His sharp ws, bolstered with the intense Rotten Blood, could incapacitate monsters with just a grazing hit.


    Nearly all the arrow towers had focused their attacks on this Dragonborn Gnoll, and as the number of arrow towers destroyed by Warwick multiplied, so did the number of injuries on his body.


    Mostly poor-quality arrows that barely pierced his skin, the boiling venom scattered along Warwick¡¯s attack route due to his intense movement.


    Many monsters near the arrow towers fell unconscious on the spot after being exposed to the poisonous blood.lf not treated effectively for a long time, it could be fatal.


    Because of Worwick¡¯s outstanding performance, almost all arrow towers shifted their attack targets to him, and the catapults couldn¡¯t attack targets that were too close.


    As a result, the pressure on the vanguard of the Soaring Dragon Legion was greatly reduced.


    Finally, a silverscaledbat lizardman climbed up the makeshift wall. It was the Dragonborn Battle Lizardman Redscale.


    A serpentman raised a rusty long knife and hacked at him, but in the next second, Redscale easily caught the de with his armored right w.


    While the opponent was somewhat disbelief, his other sharp w pierced the serpentman¡¯s chest and crushed his heart.


    Redscale hadn¡¯tpletely endured the entire Dragonborn transformation process, but he had already endured most of the pain and had undergone a considerable degree of transformation.


    Although his strength was not as great as Worwick and Krom¡¯s, he was still not someone a serpentman couldpare with.


    Under Redscale¡¯s efforts, one Gnoll after another climbed the wall and engaged in a melee with the monsters of the Thunder Legion.


    However, the situation did not improve. Except for Worwick and Redscale, almost all the monsters of Soaring Dragon Legion were no match for those of the Thunder Legion.


    Even if they climbed the wall, a single orc wielding a substandard weapon could easily kill three or four Gnolls, let alone the more powerful serpentmen or dragonmen.


    In order to kill an enemy, besides the two Dragonborn monsters, the Soaring Dragon Legion often had to pay several times, or even ten times, the cost.


    In fact, no matter how hard Redscale and Worwick tried, they couldn¡¯t change the oue of the final defeat.


    The number of the first wave of vanguards diminished rapidly. Since climbing the wall, Redscale had not made any progress.


    Meanwhile, Worwick¡¯s situation became increasingly dangerous.


    Undermand of a heavily armored female centaur, many monsters started repairing the severely damaged arrow towers, while Worwick had destroyed most of the tall towers.


    Moreover, several ogre magicians arrived nearby, some of which were even troublesome two-headed ogres.


    They raised their rough wands, and several whip-like beams of lightning entangled Worwick.


    A few two-headed ogres then cooperated and jointlyunched the Lightning Strike Skill.


    A dark cloud quickly condensed above Worwick¡¯s head, followed by a loud thunder, and a precise lightning bolt struck at him.


    In this dangerous situation, Worwick exerted force on his limbs, leaping ferociously toward another arrow tower.


    Almost instantly, the arrow tower where he originally stood was scorched ck by the lightning strike and ignited raging mes.


    Although he sessfully dodged the lightning strike, he was caught in the abdomen by chain lightning from the remaining ogre magicians.


    His fur provided excellent defense against arrows, but under the electric whip, his skin tore apart.


    The whip-like lightning magic was powerful, directly pulling Worwick from mid-air and causing him to change trajectory, heavy mming into a supporting pir of an arrow tower.


    ¡°Crack! ¡±


    The thick supporting pir was shattered, and the makeshift tower was shaky from the start.


    Now, having lost its bnce, the tower rapidly toppled over and copsed.


    The broken wood directly crushed Worwick underneath, and the life or death of this crazy Gnoll remained uncertain..

 Chapter 125 - 125: 123 Begin Final Assault_l

    Chapter 125: 123 Begin Final Assault_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Warwick¡¯s life and death were unknown, and Redscale¡¯s situation was bing increasingly difficult.


    The Gnolls, Lizardmen, or other monsters that rushed up as the vanguards had mostly died by now.


    Redscale was now surrounded by several Thunder Legion monsters.


    Under the fierce continuous attacks, this Dragonborn Lizardman, much stronger than ordinary monsters, had to retreat one step after another.


    But soon, he had nowhere to retreat. One more step back, and he would fall from the earth wall into the trench behind him.


    Would the great Silver Dragon Lord allow himself to flee back in disgrace like a fleeing dog?


    Redscale clenched his teeth. Just as he decided to fight to the death, he felt a series of vibrations beneath his feet.


    This vibration made it difficult for all the monsters on the earth wall to stand, enabling Redscale to catch his breath for a moment.


    Soon, Redscale discovered that behind him in the trench, there were rows of rough earth and stone bridges that had unknowingly appeared.


    Looking to the side, a two-headed Ogre was grinning foolishly at him.


    It was Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, who were holding the ragged Fire Stick,ing to the rescue at Otto¡¯s request!


    At first, Otto thought of sending cannon fodder to test the enemy¡¯s strength, but he didn¡¯t expect Warwick and Redscale to be surprisingly strong.


    The hit rate of the catapults was touching, but limited by the jungle environment and their small numbers, they could be ignored given therge number of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters.


    The biggest problem at this time was the dozen or so tall arrow towers.


    Each arrow tower could hold more than ten longbowmen, and they could estimate that more than three hundred ranged units effortlessly showered arrow rain on the monsters below.


    Moreover, the monsters¡¯ physique was incredibly resilient, and they did not experience the fatigue that human longbowmen felt after only a few shots.


    Just as Otto was thinking about how to deal with these things, Warwick solved the problem for him.


    Although he only temporarily attracted firepower, Otto could not waste such a good opportunity.


    So, Otto, who was observing in the air, immediately used the Communication


    Scale to contact Gaz on the ground and have him quickly send reinforcements.


    The Communication Scale was naturally created by Sofia, and almost every upper-level monster in the Soaring Dragon Legion now had one.


    Upon receiving the order, Gaz immediately dispatched all the outer city monsters from the Soaring Dragon Legion, with the Fireball n, led by three Dragonborn Ogres, acting as the vanguard.


    This attack wasn¡¯t a probing one; it was a true all-out assault!


    Just as Otto had thought, although the catapults kept throwing boulders, the actual effect was minimal.


    Without the pressure from the dozen arrow towers, Mega Fatty led arge number of monsters to the simple trench and earth wall in a short time.


    Mega Fatty was one of the few spellcasters in the Soaring Dragon Legion who had learned the Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders, but his skills werecking, and he could only build a small building the size of a matchbox at most.


    However, in this situation, building some rudimentary bridges over the trenches that led to the earth wall was doable.


    After three years of learning and progress, Mega Fatty¡¯s spellcasting level had be quite impressive.


    If measured by the Great Fireball Skill, he could now cast more than ten in a short amount of time.


    If Saru hadn¡¯t been transformed into a Dragonborn monster, then besides


    Sofia, Mega Fatty would have been the strongest spellcaster in the Soaring Dragon Legion.And the great legendary Lich Moray, for various reasons, can now only boast his precious theoretical knowledge.


    If he were to enter the battlefield, he might not even be as good as a Goblin Wolf Cavalry.


    After building a simple and effective earth wall on the trench, Little Fatty raised his Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer, and Wuga carried arge mace covered with iron spikes. The two powerful Dragonborn Ogres charged onto the earth wall first.


    Five hundred adult ogres of the Fireball n followed their leader, quickly clearing out a position on the earth wall.


    Following the ogres were the Quilboar wielding giant axes. Some fortunate survivors under the ogres would be kindly finished off by them with an axe.


    The recently joined Bearmen of the Soaring Dragon Legion were not to be outdone, wanting to prove their worth in this battle.


    Having witnessed the whole process of Gaz turning into a Dragonborn monster, Bearman Leader Doke was quite envious.


    Moreover, the Lizardmen of the Dragon Eye n said that in order to receive the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s blessing, one only needs to make enough contributions.


    Every monster had a chance.


    Other than the Bearmen, most of the monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion thought the same way in the battlefield.


    Most monsters had average strength, poor talent, and short lifespan. This rare opportunity to change their fate naturally drove them mad.


    Constructing these simple bridges had consumed nearly all of Mega Fatty¡¯s magic power, and he once again entered Sage Mode, transferring control of his body to Second Fatty.


    Second Fatty excitedly switched to dual wielding hammers, and a strange magical radiance shone around him.


    Every monster illuminated by the light was invigorated, charging forward as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    However, the first to break through the Earth Wall Defense Line were not the three powerful Dragonborn Ogres, but a Dragonborn Troll, Kamia, who moved like an enormous spider on the ground.


    This low-profile troll in the Soaring Dragon Legion once again unleashed his brutal nature, abandoning his fellow tribesmen andrades, and quickly rushing towards the area with thergest number of Thunder Legion members.


    What followed was a frenzy of bloody carnage.


    Even the various peripheral monsters of the Thunder Legion were not weak in strength, at least equal to the Quilboar.


    However, in front of this powerful Dragonborn Troll, there didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference.


    Kamia¡¯s body was low to the ground, and his six strong limbs were incredibly agile. The surrounding monsters wielding inferior weapons were no match for him.


    Even if a wound deep enough to see the bone was inflicted on him, he could easily recover in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, Kamia was astonishingly brutal. In the midst of intensebat, he still remembered to stuff some monsters into his mouth as food.


    Even the evil monsters were scared by his crazy behavior.


    The battle had suddenly turned fierce. Heavily-armored Rita had to give up repairing the severely damaged arrow towers.


    As she requested the remaining arrow towers to hurry up and attack, she led the Ogre Magicians tounch a counterattack against the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Even so, the leader of the Blue Storm n, Kuru, still did not order the use of the Torsion Ballista.


    He only told the monsters near the catapult to move forward because the catapult had no use at this time.


    At the same time, on his request, the Blue-headed Chimera Leader, Thunder, took to the skies with his seventy-plus tribesmen.


    Meanwhile, the Minotaur and Ogre core monster races of the Thunder Legion also began to move, preparing to join the battle..

 Chapter 126 - 126: 124 Lightning Weapons_l

    Chapter 126: 124 Lightning Weapons_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Soon, more than seventy Blue-headed Chimeras began a concentrated lightning baptism on the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    For Otto, such an attack might not mean much, but for most monsters, the


    Chimera¡¯s weapon was as frightening as a divine punishment from heaven.


    Perhaps the Lightning Breath might identally injure the monsters belonging to the Thunder Legion, but neither Leiming nor Kuru cared.


    Because most of the monsters now mixed in battle with the Soaring Dragon Legion were peripheral monsters of various types, not core members of the Thunder Legion.


    Even if they all died in the end, Kuru wouldn¡¯t care, as long as he could win the final victory.


    As for these peripheral members? There would be plenty of opportunities to recruit in the future, as Nn Forest was notcking in evil monsters.


    Therefore, under the attack of these Blue-headed Chimeras, monsters from both the Soaring Dragon Legion and the peripheral Thunder Legion began to decrease rapidly.


    Of course, the damage suffered by the Soaring Dragon Legion was more severe.


    In addition to the Blue-headed Chimeras, there were also a small number of Wyverns and other flying monsters belonging to the Thunder Legion in the air.


    To counter the pressure from the air, more than a hundred Perytons and Manticores flew towards these Blue-headed Chimeras, with just a few Red-headed Chimeras and Wyverns following at the edges.


    All the Giant Eagles and Hawkmen, who had been converted into scout corps, were also thrown into the battle.


    Even so, in terms of flying monsters alone, the Soaring Dragon Legion was no match for the Thunder Legion.


    However, at least they shared some of the pressure on the ground battlefield.


    Several Arrow Towers were pouring a rain of arrows towards the fiercest battle area, making the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion grind their teeth with hatred.


    Giant Troll Kamia was near these Arrow Towers, but he was already blinded with rage,pletely losing his sanity.


    There was no way to expect him to urately identify targets and destroy the annoying Arrow Towers nearby.


    Ogres and Quilboars, on the other hand, were intercepted near the Earth Wall Defense Line. Although they were advancing one step at a time, preparing for severe losses would be necessary if they had to wait for them to destroy the Arrow Towers.


    Therefore, Gaz rode on his Warg and personally led several hundred Wolf Cavalry mixed with Werewolves, Goblins, and Lizardmen to sprint towards the battlefield.


    He nned to destroy the annoying Arrow Towers first, and then target the powerful Ballistae in the rear of the Thunder Legion.


    Arriving first were the core monsters of the Thunder Legion, with Bloodhorn, the leader of the Angry Horn n, and Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear n, among them.


    They were not far away, and the minotaurs and centaurs ran very fast, just in time to join Rita and the Ogre Magicians who had prepared to repair the Arrow Towers earlier.


    Kuru was guarding near those Ballistae, and Bloodhorn, with a pair of scarlet bull horns, was a brute who only knew how to fight blindly, so themand here fell on Rita, the female centaur wearing heavy armor.


    Under themand of this heavily armored female centaur, more than a dozen ogre magicians from the Blue Storm n raised their wands, chantingplicated and difficult-to-understand spells.


    Soon, thick dark clouds appeared in the sky, followed by loud thunder.


    Several slender bolts of lightning struck arge group of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters, directly sting many unprepared monsters away.


    These ogre magicians of the Blue Storm n knew how to use the Lightning Strike Skill in abined way, which was very powerful but also rapidly consumed their mana.


    So after two morebined uses of the Lightning Strike Skill, these Blue


    Storm n ogre magicians, like Mega Fatty, exhausted their mana and entered Sage Mode, listless and with their minds dulled.However, their achievements in battle were quite impressive, with thousands of monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion dying from the lightning strikes that rained down from the sky.


    Aside from the Ogre Magicians of the Blue Storm n, there were also a small number of spellcasters among the Minotaurs, simr to Lizardmen, who were called Shamans.


    A few bare-chested Minotaurs holding wooden staves walked out, shaking their heads and chanting some iprehensible traditional songs.


    Then, a green, semi-transparent aura of magical power emerged around the friendly monsters nearby.


    This was the Tree Skin Skill, which could slightly increase the defense of the allied monsters.


    Bloodhorn, the leader of the Angry Horn n, inserted the giant totem pole behind him into the ground in front of him, and then roared loudly towards the sky.


    The huge totem pole had a lightning-shaped emblem carved in blue scales, and a sense of bloodline pressure slowly radiated from it.


    The Minotaur Shamans who had cast the Tree Skin Skill began dancing around the massive totem pole.


    Soon, dazzling arcs of electricity emerged from the totem pole and spread around continuously.


    These electric arcs almost enveloped all the Angry Horn Minotaurs, but despite their seemingly powerful appearance, they caused no harm to the Minotaurs. Instead, they became attached to the weapons in their hands.


    By the time theypleted all this, most of the peripheral monsters blocking the path of the Soaring Dragon Legion had already been killed.


    Bloodhorn looked at Rita with a questioning gaze, and she nodded in response.


    Upon receiving confirmation, Bloodhorn grabbed the totem pole in the ground and bellowed loudly, ¡°For the Thunder Legion!¡±


    ¡°For the Thunder Legion!¡±


    Rita also followed, chanting loudly.


    Then, the Minotaurs lowered their heads, snorted out two white columns of air trom their nostrils, andunched a tearless charge towards the massive Soaring Dragon Legion.


    They were the first to rush into the ranks of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s monsters, their sharp and hard horns sending many enemies flying.


    By the time their charge ended, they had forcefully torn open a gap in the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s formation.


    After that, these Minotaurs swung their heavy weapons in hand and engaged with the enemy.


    Although nearly two thousand Minotaurs might not seem like much amongst the countless Soaring Dragon Legion monsters, they disyed astonishingbat power at this moment.


    Many of their counterparts like Ogres and the Minotaurs and Bearmen from the Soaring Dragon Legion could barely withstand a few blows from these Angry Horn Minotaurs.


    It wasn¡¯t because of a significant difference in strength between the two sides, but rather the strange electrical arcs attached to the Angry Horn Minotaurs¡¯ weapons.


    These dancing blue electrical arcs not only increased the weapon wielder¡¯s damage but also had a certain paralyzing effect.


    Even if the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion didn¡¯t get hit by the Angry Horn Minotaurs¡¯ weapons and only blocked them with their weapons, the weird blue electrical arcs could spread to the bodies of the Soaring Dragon Legion monsters along the instant contact between the weapons.


    Then came the paralysis that spread throughout the body. Though the duration was short and only had a slight impact on normal actions.


    However, in a life-and-death battlefield, that was already enough to be fatal..

 Chapter 127 - 127: 125 Thunderbolt Chariot

    Chapter 127: 125 Thunderbolt Chariot


    Trantor: 549690339


    The most exaggerated of them all was the leader of the Angry Horn n, Bloodhorn, who had a gigantic lightning totem pir with constantly raging electric arcs on it.


    In addition to the effect of the weapon held in the hands of ordinary


    Minotaurs, it seemed to greatly increase the attack power of the wielder.


    Every time Bloodhorn swung this gigantic totem pir, it was apanied by a tremendous sh of lightning and thunder.


    What seemed like just a casual jump strike, ended up directly sting away a deep pit within a two-meter diameter around the target.


    Unfortunate members of the Soaring Dragon Legion who were within the attack range were either directly flung away by Bloodhorn¡¯s massive pir or knocked back by the fierce thunder.


    Nearly two thousand Angry Horn Minotaurs, armed with lightning weapons and led by their leader Bloodhorn, plowed through the countless monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion as if no one stood in their way.


    Far above in the sky, Otto wore a solemn face. Was this Minotaur part of the Zhao family? It was as if he was ying a one-man show¡­


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t too many Angry Horn Minotaurs. Despite their excellent individualbat skills, they began to suffer casualties under the sheer numerical difference.


    Soon, Rita arrived with her Centaur Cavalry.


    The faint magical glow on the heavy armor worn by the female Centaur leader suddenly red up.


    As she charged at breakneck speed, violent electric arcs enveloped her. A great portion of the lightning even attached to the long spear in her hand.


    In an instant, Rita became an unstoppable Thunderbolt Chariot, directly crashing into the sea of monsters ahead.


    The dense swarm of monsters couldn¡¯t stop the charge of this female Centaur, as Rita¡¯s Thunderbolt Chariot sent one creature after another flying, with broken limbs and battered bodies.


    About a thousand Centaur Cavalry followed behind Rita, holding their long spears and reaping through the scattered monsters.


    Blue-headed Chimeras also continuously spewed their Lightning Breath onto the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    With abined force of only around three thousand Angry Horn Minotaurs and Swift Spear Centaurs, they managed to halt the advance of the countless Soaring Dragon Legion monsters with the aid of the Blue-headed Chimeras.


    Although there was a huge gap in numbers, both sides fought an evenly matched battle in a short time.


    Flying on the edge of the battlefield, Otto could see clearly that while the valiant Minotaurs and Centaurs continued to suffer casualties, their losses were far lesspared to his own minions.


    Roughly estimating, the current casualty ratio was about ten to one, with the Soaring Dragon Legion being the ten.


    Although most of the fallen were low-ranking monsters like Gnolls and Lizardmen, their numbers couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    More importantly, their opponents were simply too strong. Although the Soaring Dragon Legion also had Minotaurs among its ranks, they paled inparison to the ones from the Angry Horn n.


    While the battle didn¡¯t seem to be going smoothly, it wasn¡¯t time for Otto to intervene yet, especially since the core Ogre Blue Storm n from the Thunder Legion had not yet made their move.


    Moreover, the powerful Torsion Ballistae had been quiet after firing a single shot at Otto earlier.


    Finally, Gaz led several hundred Wolf Cavalry into the center of the battlefield.


    However, these Wolf Cavalry did not cooperate with the main force of the Soaring Dragon Legion to encircle the Swift Spear Centaurs and Angry Horn Minotaurs. Instead, they chose to bypass the main battlefield and charge directly towards the towers that were still continuously pouring arrows down.


    Rita noticed Gaz¡¯s intention and immediately changed direction, leading her trusted troops to intercept the Wolf Cavalry.


    She couldn¡¯t maintain a state simr to the Thunderbolt Chariot any longer. It was a special ability derived from her equipment that couldn¡¯t be used continuously for an extended period.


    With a faster speed than the Wolf Cavalry, the Centaurs led by Rita caught up with the wolf riders¡¯ troops after making some of their subordinates remain behind to intercept the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s monsters.


    After noticing that the majority of the riders atop the Wargs were Goblins and Lizardmen, the female Centaur let out a look of disdain.


    With this level of opponents, even if she had only brought a hundred Centaurs, they could easily defeat them.


    Gaz, who led the Wolf Cavalry, looked back at the Centaurs almost catching up and yelled to Link who was next to him: ¡°You lead the Werewolves to destroy those Arrow Towers while I, the Goblins, and Lizardmen stay behind to intercept these Centaurs!¡±


    At this point, Link didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, directly nodded and led more than 30 Werewolf Cavaliers, quickly charging towards the Arrow Towers.


    The mounts of the Werewolves were the stronger Dire Wolves that, if running at full speed, they could be slightly faster than the Centaurs, but their endurance was far inferior.


    As the Werewolves were about to distance themselves, Rita anxiously wanted to speed up and give chase, but she was stopped by an extremely powerful


    Goblin.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Gaz grinned. revealing his rows of yellow teeth.


    Rita sneered as she stared at Gaz, considering this Goblin already dead in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the situation for the Angry Horn Minotaurs was bing less optimistic. After the departure of the powerful Swift Spear Centaur leader Rita, their pressure started to increase.


    Originally, they relied on their special lightning weapons and the bravery of their leader Bloodhorn to resist the onught of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s


    army.


    But now, their previously undefeated leader faced two strong enemies,


    Little Fatty and Wuga, two powerful Dragonborn Ogres, wielding weapons and surrounding Bloodhorn from both sides.


    The Thunder Shock that could easily send Gnolls flying had no effect on these tworge fellows.


    Although his personal strength was quite formidable, he wouldn¡¯t easily lose even when confronted with two powerful Dragonborn Ogres alone.


    However, without his powerful deterrence, his n members couldn¡¯t cope with the endless waves of monsters.


    Fortunately, the Blue-headed Chimera still held an absolute advantage in the aerial battlefield.


    With more than seventy powerful Blue-headed Chimeras, paired with other monsters of the Thunder Legion, theypletely dominated the aerial battlefield while easily diverting half of the Chimeras to continue breathing lightning storms upon the ground battle.


    At this moment, the Ogre Bluefury n finally joined the fray.


    With their bloated bodies, they couldn¡¯t keep up with the Minotaurs and Centaurs.


    Following the Ogre arrival were Ogre Magicians and Minotaur Shamans who had just recovered a little mana.


    Before the thousand Ogres wielding giant axes or maces rushed into the battlefield, more than a dozen sparse lightning bolts flew towards their targets from the hands of these spellcasters, with decent results.


    But then, outrageouslyrge fireballs flew out from the direction of the Soaring Dragon Legion, smashing into the charging Ogre Bluefury n and causing a moment of chaos..

 Chapter 128 - 128: 126 Multiple Casting_1

    Chapter 128: 126 Multiple Casting_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Some ogres with red circles painted on their bellies were happily dancingically, apparently belonging to the Fireball n¡¯s Ogre Mages.


    Unlike the Blue Storm n¡¯s Ogre Magicians, these Fireball n¡¯s Ogre Mages were, like Mega Fatty, only obsessed with conjuring fireballs.


    And most of them were violent, preferring to exert all their strength in casting one great fireball and only being able to perform a singlerge-scale attack.


    As for things like lightning bolts and lightning strike skills, even if they had great power, they seemed heretical to the Ogre Mages.


    Thanks to their efforts, more than a dozenrge fireballs with a diameter of about one meter flew through the air, looking like a poor man¡¯s meteor shower, making a magnificent sight.


    These fireballs fell on the inevitable path of the Blue Storm Ogre¡¯s charge, directly sting a group of unlucky fellows into the air.


    Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, the Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre, stood next to the Fireball n Ogre Mages. Mega Fatty had just forcibly squeezed out a bit of magic power to cast a great fireball.


    Because of building the earth and stone bridges, his magic power was already exhausted. After forcing the spell, he now only felt dizzy and fatigued.


    So the control of their body had to be handed over entirely to Second Fatty.


    Second Fatty nced disdainfully at Mega Fatty, took the two-handed hammer given by Sofia from his back, and then put the patched fire stick back in the position of the previous double-headed hammer.


    Although he wanted to throw away this broken piece of wood, if he really did that, Mega Fatty would probably fight him to the death.


    Spellcasters could provide some help inrge-scale battles, but if they didn¡¯t reach a very powerful level, the final oue of the battle still depended on the majority of brute-force warriors.


    Ogre and Minotaur Spellcasters differed greatly from ordinary humanoids. Even if their magic power was exhausted, they could still participate in closebat by wielding their huge wands.


    Now the spellcasters of both sides were doing the same in this life-and-death struggle that determined the survival of their respective tribes and legions. There was no notion of sparing the lives of spellcasters here.


    Of course, fools like Mega Fatty who forcibly overdrew their magic power had no fighting power.


    But luckily, the two-headed ogre had another head to deal with these situations.


    Second Fatty¡¯s two-handed hammer in hand was constantly emitting a strange magical glow, boosting the morale of the surrounding friendly soldiers.


    Fireball n and Blue Storm n Ogres finally confronted each other. Although the spellcasters on both sides seemed evenly matched, there was a significant difference between their melee troops.


    Even though the ogres of both sides seemed to have simr sizes, once they really went head-to-head, the ogres with red circles painted on their bellies quickly fell behind.


    Only the few dozen ogres who had initially transformed into Dragonborn had


    the strength to fight.


    Unlike the Fireball n, the Blue Storm Ogres, although equally clumsy, were always able to dodge fatal attacks at critical moments.


    Moreover, within them were a few even stronger individuals, exactly what Gaz had mentioned earlier ¨C Ogre Berserkers.


    These special ogres didn¡¯t appear particrly different in size but were covered in gruesome, frightening scars.


    Common low-quality weapons could only cause shallow wounds on their body and stimted their ferocity and hidden abilities.


    The blood that flowed from their wounds was transformed into crimson mist, enveloping the bodies of these Ogre Berserkers.


    They rampaged through the battlefield, wielding their chipped, low-quality great axes with the same skill as divine weapons.


    Just using brute force, they could easily cut their opponents in half, and even a strong adult ogre or Minotaur was no exception.


    The crimson mist not only significantly strengthened the Ogre Berserkers but also made their brains go mad, gradually losing rationality.So sometimes, these Ogres couldn¡¯t tell who was friend or foe and would inadvertently kill nearby Minotaurs or other allies along with the creatures of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Under the enhancement of the crimson, bizarre mist, these unique Blue Storm Ogres became even more violent, attacking faster and seemingly immune to pain.


    Even when seriously injured, they were still agile and powerful.


    To stop these crazed creatures, one had to cut off their heads or pierce their hearts.


    Only by truly killing them could their madness be stopped.


    But overall, the Soaring Dragon Legion suffered greater casualties.


    With the help of these Ogre Berserkers, the battle became more and more stagnant.


    Chimeras in the sky constantly spewed lightning breath.


    On the ground battlefield, only the Lizardman spear throwers on the Subterranean Giant Lizards posed a certain threat to them except for the flying monsters.


    If this continued, it was still uncertain who would win or lose in the end.


    But soon, the battle reached its biggest turning point.


    Sofia, who had been staying behind, was furious. She cast the Flight Skill on herself and flew directly to the center of the battlefield.


    Instead of the useless Soaring Dragon Legion, she decided to take matters into her hands.


    This scared Saru, who hurriedly followed, pping his dragon wings, fearing any ident might happen to the half-elf girl.


    The Soul Eater Wand containing Moray¡¯s seal also floated beside Sofia, not wanting to miss the excitement.


    As for the magic puppet that was being built for Otto, Elise and the others were now taking care of it.


    Sofia¡¯s actions, of course, did not escape Otto¡¯s notice, and he was taken aback by the bold girl.


    It should be noted that the long-ranged and powerful Torsion Ballista had not attacked yet.


    He had always been flying on the edge of the battlefield and had not personally taken action because of this, but Sofia clearly had not considered that much.


    With the Soul Eater Wand in hand, the half-elf girl silently recited aplex spell.


    ¡°Great Fireball Skill, Multi-casting!¡±


    Arge amount of magical power surged from the half-elf girl, and huge fireballs with a diameter of over three meters formed around Sofia.


    It was clear that Sofia had also mastered this special casting technique developed by Moray.


    Although many advanced spells existed in Moray¡¯s memory, Sofia¡¯s current abilities were not sufficient enough to use them easily.


    In such a situation, some special casting methods could greatly increase herbat effectiveness.


    For example, right now, the number of fireballs Sofia released alone was even greater than that of all the Fireball n¡¯s Ogresbined.


    Moreover, they were evenrger in size.


    If the joint casting of the Fireball Ogres looked like a degraded version of Meteor Shower, then Sofia¡¯s current prowess seemed to be an attempt to impersonate a genuine Meteor Shower..

 Chapter 129 - 129: 127 Simultaneous Firing Decoy_l

    Chapter 129: 127 Simultaneous Firing Decoy_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Compared to the real Meteor Shower, Sofia¡¯s fireball count was somewhatcking, but the individual damage was incredibly high.


    Superrge fireballs with diameters over three meters were controlled by Sofia¡¯s magic, smashing towards the area where the Blue Storm Ogres were the most numerous.


    An intense fireball baptism was like arge number of scorching meteorites falling from the sky, directly carbonizing and sting away all the monsters within five meters of the impact point.


    Of course, there were also many monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion within Sofia¡¯s attack range, but she obviously didn¡¯t care about the lives of these lowly creatures.


    Just this wave of magical attacks from Sofia caused the death and injury of hundreds of monsters.


    Some of the lucky ones who managed to survive were also covered in wounds and had lost their fighting ability.


    The effect seemed very good, but even Sofia felt extremely exhausted after releasing such arge number of fireballs at once.


    Unlike Moray back then, she didn¡¯t have arge number of ghosts to serve as backup magical power.


    Fortunately, the effect of the Soul Eater Wand could absorb the souls of the enemies killed by the wielder to restore physical and magical energy.


    But this required some time, as the speed of the Soul Eater Wand absorbing souls and converting them wasn¡¯t particrly fast.


    Even with Moray sealed inside, this wand was just a rtively superior magical item, not a piece of legendary equipment.


    At this moment, a blue-headed Chimera had already flown near Sofia.


    Immediately after, a ferocious Lightning Breath attacked the half-elf girl.


    Having just used magic, Sofia, who was still somewhat exhausted, quickly grasped the Soul Eater Wand and hastily set up a Mana Barrier around herself.


    The speed of the Flight Skill is slow, making it difficult to dodge the near-instant Lightning Breath. It¡¯s also quite tough to resist the Chimera¡¯s full force breath with just a temporary Mana Barrier.


    So, Sofia simply canceled the Flight Skill that was cast on herself and fell rapidly, barely dodging the Chimera¡¯s breath attack.


    As the Chimera took another deep breath, Sharulu, who had finally arrived, quickly shot several Acidic Arrows at it when it tried to continue attacking Sofia.


    The ordinary Chimera didn¡¯t have Otto¡¯s terrifying resistance to acid, and Sharulu¡¯s magical attacks directly smeared the dragon head.


    The few Acidic Arrows were not enough to be fatal, but the Chimera changed its attack trajectory due to the pain.


    Some unfortunate ones on the ground battlefield took the Lightning Breath for Sofia, while most of the flesh on the Chimera¡¯s dragon head was corroded by Sharulu¡¯s magic.


    As a result, the Chimera immediately changed targets and flew towards Sharulu with anger.


    As for Sofia, she had recast the Flight Skill and was preparing to fly to the edge of the battlefield.


    She was no fool. Now that her magic power was running low, it would be best to go back to Elise and recharge before returning to the battlefield with more magical attacks.


    Moray, who was being held by Sofia, cackled and said, ¡°My dear princess, isn¡¯t it very exciting? Let¡¯s try a few more timester, and try other means!


    Let me think, using the Intensive Casting Method to amplify the Lightning


    Strike Skill seems very good!¡±


    Watching Sofia finally retreat to a safe location without any risk, Otto finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, it wasn¡¯t just Otto who cared about Sofia, and there were still other dangers toe.Koru, who had been hiding beside the torsion ballista, red at Sofia in the sky resentfully.


    The half-elf girl¡¯s magic was too astonishing just now, there was no way to not draw his attention.


    If he let this half-elf get another chance to use magic on that scale, this battle would be truly impossible to fight.


    Koru stared at Sofia, sneering coldly, ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s use you as bait!¡±


    Uru, who had only one eye, asked in confusion, ¡°Bait? Who? Where?¡±


    Koru couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this idiot who shared a shoulder with him and issued an attackmand to the dwarf ve beside the torsion ballista immediately.


    As a result, the torsion ballistae quickly aimed at Sofia.


    Under Koru¡¯smand, apanied by the loud tremor of the bowstrings,rge arrows with metal arrowheads rushed towards Sofia rapidly.


    Watching the row of giant arrows flying further away, Uru opened his mouth wide in astonishment. His expression was vacant as if his thoughts were flying away along with the arrows.


    The ves beside the torsion ballistae took the opportunity to reload the giant crossbow bolts.


    Although this war machine was powerful, it took quite some time to prepare for a subsequent shot.


    Koru couldn¡¯t help but sneer at this moment, thinking it would be best if this volley could kill the damn half-elf.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t sessful, he had already cast his bait, and he didn¡¯t believe that the damn Silver Dragon wouldn¡¯t fall for it.


    Meanwhile, Moray, who was being held in Sofia¡¯s hand, suddenly shouted,


    ¡°Quick! The stored spell ring! Move downwards!¡±


    Although it was a bit strange for Moray to say this suddenly, Sofia still activated the magic ring on her hand immediately.


    Instantly, with the shing of the magic light on the ring, Sofia teleported to a point twenty meters below her original height.


    At Moray¡¯s suggestion, the spell Sofia had engraved in the stored spell ring was the Flicker Skill, which was almost spontaneous to use with the ring¡¯s effect.


    However, the soul fragments used as mana storage were not durable, so Sofia generally didn¡¯t use it.


    Right after that, Sofia felt a cold breeze as arge arrow barely missed her, passing swiftly above her head.


    Looking up, the same terrifying weapons were lined up and vanishing into the sky.


    If Sofia was still in her original position, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    A chilling dread quickly spread from the depths of her soul throughout her body. In the three years since she had learned magic, this was the first time Sofia felt death so close.


    The noise from the simultaneous shots of the torsion ballistae was so loud that Otto, who had been keeping an eye on Sofia, was also greatly frightened.


    Although he wanted to go over and check on Sofia, Otto charged towards the direction of the torsion ballistae instead.


    With these few war machines that could harm him now silenced, this was a great opportunity to strike.


    The Blue-headed Chimeras in his path couldn¡¯t stop Otto at all. The foolish few who stood in his way were torn into several pieces by his sharp dragon ws.


    Soon, Otto flew above the ballistae and took a deep breath..

 Chapter 130 - 130: 128 Great Situation_l

    Chapter 130: 128 Great Situation_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ferocious energy rapidly gathered in Otto¡¯s mouth.


    Apanied by a high-pitched dragon roar, the terrifying Thunderme Breath burst out of Otto¡¯s mouth.


    Naturally, the target was those Torsion Ballistae that were reloading their arrows.


    Under the terrifying breath mixed with mes and thunderstorms, more than half of the lined-up ballistae were instantly shattered.


    The Halflings or Dwarves who were previously struggling to load arrows were burnt to charcoal by high temperatures and electric shocks, along with the fragments of the ballistae.


    Then, with a dull, heavy boom, Otto¡¯s massive dragon body descended from the sky, ttening several Halflings and ballistae.


    Slowly emerging from the smoky ruins, Otto nced at the few intact ballistae nearby.


    He sneered, sweeping everything around him with his sharp-ded dragon tail, dealing equal destruction and annihtion to both the ballistae and any other living creatures.


    In no time, all ballistae and the ves operating these war instruments had been crushed by Otto.


    In Otto¡¯s view, Koru, who was in charge ofmanding the battle, had made a


    huge mistake, as he shouldn¡¯t have let these few ballistae that could hurt him


    run out of ammunition at the same time.


    After a round of attack, these ballistae, which required a long time to reload, seemed powerless against Otto, as ifpletely defenseless.


    These war instruments from human craftsmanship had been utterly destroyed by Otto. Now, he could rampage across the Thunder Legion with impunity.


    Perhaps all he needed to do was deal with the annoying blue-headed birds in the sky, as the ground battle situation for the Soaring Dragon Legion was favorable.


    Link led his more than thirty wolf pups to the bottom of the Arrow Tower, followed by tying one end of a rope to a pir of the tower and the other to a Dire wolf.


    As an essential pir was pulled apart, the crudely-built Arrow Tower began to copse.


    The Monster Longbowman on top screamed as they fell from the sky with chunks of wood. Those with bad luck were impaled by the broken building materials.


    Some lucky onesnded on theirpanions, but even so, if they didn¡¯t die, they were left crippled, rarely able to maintain some fighting power.


    At this moment, in a pile of wooden ruins, a thick wolf w violently reached out from below.


    In no time, Warwick, covered in sticky blood and flesh, struggled out of the ruins.


    Although he seemed miserable, the wounds on his body had mostly healed.


    He had been buried under the ruins for so long because of arge wound on his abdomen, but luckily, he was buried alongside other monsters¡¯ corpses.


    By devouring these monsters, Warwick could quickly replenish the energy he had lost and use it to heal himself.


    Spitting out a bone spur stuck between his teeth, Warwick had a crazed smile on his face as he leaped onto another tall Arrow Tower.


    With the efforts of Warwick and Link, the Arrow Towers that caused the Soaring Dragon Legion great trouble from the beginning were finally destroyed.


    Without the suppression of the Arrow Towers, and with Sofia killing hundreds of Blue Storm Ogres and Angry Horn Minotaurs with a fireball earlier, the pressure on the Soaring Dragon Legion was instantly reduced.


    After all, the number of core monster species in the Thunder Legion was notrge, and the mixed-species monsters on the periphery had mostly died.


    No matter how tenacious the Ogre Berserkers and Minotaurs wielding lightning weapons were, they had to retreat when surrounded by enemies many times or even more than ten times their number.Surrounded by Little Fatty and Wuga, the Angry Horn Minotaur leader Bloodhorn was extremely anxious, as he had seen the Thunder Legion retreating in defeat.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is Koru up to?¡±


    Just as he thought this, Wuga in front of him raised the giant wooden mace in his hands and swung it fiercely towards Bloodhorn¡¯s head.


    This Dragonborn Ogre with two-colored scales was no ordinary opponent, so Bloodhorn dared not be negligent, and hurriedly blocked Wuga¡¯s attack with the totem pir in his hand.


    But behind him was Little Fatty, wielding the Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer.


    Without looking back, the urgent sound was enough to feel the presence of another Dragonborn Ogre approaching.


    Bloodhorn gritted his teeth, forced Wuga back with strength, and turned to face Little Fatty¡¯s attack.


    But when the Dragonborn Ogre was still some distance away from him, he swung the Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer in his hand and finally used the not-so-small bone hammer as a thrown weapon.


    Meanwhile, Little Fatty rummaged in the pocket and then charged at Bloodhorn empty-handed.


    On the other side, Wuga persistently lifted the giant wooden mace in his hand. At this critical moment, Bloodhorn couldn¡¯t care about Little Fatty¡¯s previous actions.


    He directly used his sturdy horn to deflect the thrown Serpent Lizard Bone Hammer and held the totem pir with one hand to fend off Wuga¡¯s mace, while grabbing Little Fatty¡¯s fist with his other hand.


    Violent electric arcs jumped rapidly and spread from the lightning rune-engraved totem pir onto Wuga and Little Fatty¡¯s bodies.


    This close-range electric shock might paralyze them even with their physical resilience if they don¡¯t withdraw in time.


    Even a short time would be enough for Bloodhorn to take their lives.


    So, Wuga hurriedly withdrew his mace, but Little Fatty¡¯s fist was firmly in Bloodhorn¡¯s hand.


    Obviously, the Minotaur would not let Little Fatty leave easily.


    But in fact, Little Fatty never intended to leave in the first ce.


    Seeing Bloodhorn¡¯s assured expression, Little Fatty immediately raised his other hand and blew a breath towards him.


    Apanied by the stench of the Dragonborn Ogre¡¯s breath, a cloudy particle-filled ck mist covered Bloodhorn¡¯s face directly.


    It was the same barbecue spice blend as Mega Fatty¡¯s, and it was also a boon from Sofia.


    Usually, only the two Ogres, Little Fatty and Mega Fatty, who had followed Sofia from the beginning, were eligible for such precious items.


    In fact, this despicable tactic came from Gaz, the strong Goblin who always advocated for the most effective and efficient way to win a battle, regardless of the means.


    Before the spicy spice mix appeared, Gaz always rmended using sand found everywhere.


    Even within the Thunder Legion, this fiery spice that removed the smell was a


    very precious item.


    Bloodhorn never thought his opponents would use such a valuable thing like gold so recklessly.


    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t care about how wasteful the usage was when faced with the intense spiciness that left his eyes and nose heavily battered..

 Chapter 131 - 131: 129 Shut Up Uru_l

    Chapter 131: 129 Shut Up Uru_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Little Fatty seeded, the lightning arcs on the Totem Pir spread to his body as well.


    Despite the Dragonborn Ogre¡¯s strong physique, he still fell into a brief state of paralysis and stiffness.


    Bloodhorn breathed deeply, his eyes and turned-up nostrils filled with strong and irritating powder and fragments.


    However, this powerful Angry Horn Minotaur still endured the difort, squinting his bloodshot eyes while he smashed the totem pir into Little Fatty¡¯s head.


    Now Little Fatty was in a paralyzed state, even if he wanted to avoid Bloodhorn¡¯s attack, he was powerless to do so.


    Though he was a powerful Dragonborn Ogre, if his crucial head area were to be directly hit, he would likely fall on the spot.


    The situation was extremely dangerous, but Little Fatty was not alone in the battle.


    Seeing the situation so dire, Wuga immediately hit Bloodhorn¡¯s back with his Mace.


    Even for a tough-skinned Angry Horn Minotaur leader, he couldn¡¯t bear the impact of therge wooden Mace studded with iron nails.


    However, this Minotaur still clenched his teeth and smashed the giant totem pir onto Little Fatty¡¯s body even after suffering such great damage.


    But because Wuga¡¯s Mace hit him and his vision was blood-red, he could hardly see anything, so Bloodhorn¡¯s aim was slightly off.


    In the end, his totem pir didn¡¯t hit Little Fatty¡¯s head but hit the Ogre¡¯s arm instead.


    The terrifying force directly sent the tall and heavy Dragonborn Ogre Little Fatty flying like a baseball.


    When Little Fatty struggled to get up from the distance, one of his arms had already been broken, and his whole body was in agonizing pain.


    Fortunately, hisnding point was in the direction of the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion, and he had also shaken off his paralysis state, so there was no immediate danger.


    Afternding a sessful hit, Bloodhorn roared angrily and changed his target, swinging the totem pir down at Wuga.


    Thetter, with great effort, raised his wooden Mace to block Bloodhorn¡¯s attack, and the two became locked in a stalemate for a moment.


    Bloodhorn, unable to see the surrounding situation clearly, just wanted to get rid of the troublesome multi-colored Ogre before him as soon as possible and did not pay attention to what was happening behind him.


    As he exerted force to press down his totem pir, a Bearman quietly sneaked up behind him, holding a huge axe.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Apanied by a loud battle cry, Bloodhorn tried to turn around and defend himself but it was toote.


    The shoddy single-edged giant axe cut into his neck, and deep-red blood sprayed out like a gushing spring.


    Bearman Leader Doke let go of the giant axe in his hand, looked at his trembling hands, and muttered excitedly, ¡°This way, I should be able to receive the great master¡¯s grace, right?¡±


    He had been squatting nearby for a long time, just waiting for this rare opportunity.


    Having suffered under Bloodhorn¡¯s cruel rule in the Thunder Legion for a long time, he had no courage to confront him directly.


    Now, the powerful leader of the Angry Horn Minotaurs had be history¡­


    Bloodhorn felt that the strength of his whole body was rapidly draining along with his blood loss. He let go of the totem pir in his hand, touched the terrifying wound on his neck, and fell to his knees weakly in front of Wuga.


    ¡°Thunder¡­ Thunder Legion¡­¡±


    Bloodhorn muttered the name of his legion, while Wuga forcefully swung his wooden Mace and hit him on the side of his head, smashing the entire head of this powerful Angry Horn Minotaur leader.


    Afterwards, Wuga tried to grab the troublesome totem pir but was repelled by the violent dancing electric arc.


    At this time, Little Fatty, holding his arm, slowly walked over, and the two Dragonborn Ogres looked at each other.Afterward, Wuga waved the mace in his hand, sending the still-electric Totem Pir flying to the rear of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    This Totem Pir constantly emitting wild electric arcs was quite troublesome. If other enemies could use it, it would be a real problem.


    Even though the Totem Pir was sent flying far away, the electric arcs attached to the Angry Horn Minotaurs¡¯ weapons didn¡¯t dissipate yet.


    With Bloodhorn¡¯s death, the ground battle of the Soaring Dragon Legion began to go much smoother.


    Seeing the increasing pace of his minions¡¯ advance, Otto nodded with satisfaction.


    Just as he was about to p his wings and take to the sky to deal with the annoying Blue-headed Birds, a huge thunderball was hurled at him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a burst, Otto caught the thunderball using his front paw.


    Although the power of the thunderball was quite good, it wasn¡¯t enough to threaten Otto¡¯s extent.


    With one furious clench, Otto crushed the thunderball filled with violent energy.


    Then, instantly, the raging lightning arc exploded in his palm, shattering some of the scales on Otto¡¯s dragon w.


    But that was it. With a squirming of his flesh, the shattered scales fell to the ground, reced by new, dazzling ones.


    ncing in the direction of the attack, a robed two-headed Ogre was slowly walking towards Otto.


    ¡°Silver Dragon¡­¡±


    Koru stared angrily at Otto and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re even more cautious than I thought, but once I threw out some tempting bait, you really couldn¡¯t help but bite! ¡±


    Uru¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I¡¯ll chop your skull into a bowl!¡±


    ¡°However, I think your size may be a littlecking¡­¡±


    Unangered, Ottoughed while staring at the two-headed Ogre, while Uru frowned and thought for a while, before finally shouting, ¡°Then use it as a toilet! ¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Uru!¡±


    Koru red harshly at his brother, who immediately quieted down.


    Then, Koru sighed to Otto, ¡°Silver Dragon, you could have been peacefully guarding outside the Nortnd of Nn Forest. We don¡¯t have excessive ambitions for territory; the previous Green Dragon did the same. But you, why would you be so greedy toe here and start a war?¡±


    ¡°Start a war? No, no, no. I¡¯m merely taking back what¡¯s mine.¡±


    With his head held high, Otto looked down upon the two-headed Ogre and seemingly carelessly said, ¡°I think you must be Kuru. You might have gotten something wrong.


    I¡¯ve given you a chance. If you were willing to submit to me, you could have naturally avoided the fate of death.


    But you refused with your actions. Still, the merciful me will give you onest chance.


    Choose! Submission or death!¡±


    ¡°You will pay for your arrogance, Silver Dragon!¡±


    The two-headed Ogre ripped off his robe, revealing the blue scales on his upper body, indicating that he was also a powerful Dragonborn Ogre.


    He tightly gripped a double-ded ck and gold battleaxe in his hand.. Out of his dragon instincts, Otto thought that this weapon looked quite valuable!

 Chapter 132 - 132: 130 Direct Confrontation_l

    Chapter 132: 130 Direct Confrontation_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°From the looks of it, it seems like you deliberately missed those ballistae shots, just to throw out bait and attract me to take action personally¡­¡±


    After thinking for a while, Otto stared at the Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre in front of him and asked curiously, ¡°But it seems like you haven¡¯t prepared any backups, nor have you ambushed arge number of troops nearby.


    Instead of a trap, this seems more like a one-on-one fair duel.


    I¡¯m curious what gave you the courage to dare to challenge me head-on!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Silver Dragon, your only opponent is me!¡±


    Koru¡¯s voice was full of confidence, but soon Uru hesitated and asked,


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the two of us?¡±


    Despite being attached to the same shoulder, why was this guy always so hopelessly stupid..


    ¡°Shut up, Uru! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Not wanting to argue about trivial matters with his brother, the two-headed ogre immediately rushed towards Otto with a ck and gold-edged giant axe in hand.


    Now Uru was in charge of controlling the body, while the smarter Koru acted as a spellcaster to provide support.


    With a sh of magical radiance, Koru cast Light Body Skill on Uru, who was controlling their body.


    Suddenly, the running speed of the two-headed ogre became much faster.


    While charging, Koru recited aplicated spell and summoned a huge Thunderball, which smashed towards Otto.


    After that, without caring about the effectiveness of the spell, Koru poured magic power once again, summoning Furious Thunder Power, which he imbued into the axe de in Uru¡¯s hand.


    It seemed quite simr to the lightning weapons of the Angry Horn Minotaurs.


    And it appeared that this two-headed ogre was truly trying to defeat Otto through head-onbat.


    This left Otto, the mighty Silver Dragon, somewhat puzzled. It seemed that not both heads of this two-headed ogre were intellectually challenged.


    Why would the seemingly intelligent Koru choose such a suicidal course of action?


    Or was it that dragons were no longer considered powerful creatures in the eyes of the public, and any fool could be a dragon yer now?


    Although puzzled, Otto casually pped the iing Thunderball away with a swipe of his w.


    By the time the Thunderball had sted a deep pit in the ground not far away, Otto had already taken a deep breath, and the raging energy was quickly brewing in his mouth.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by an exalted dragon roar, Otto¡¯s Thunderme Breath erupted in a row of deep ravines on the ground, sweeping towards the charging two-headed ogre with its tremendous power.


    The breath came quickly, and it was impossible to dodge it based on the reflexes of an ordinary ogre.


    But even though Uru looked clumsy and his charging path seemed simple, the moment Otto¡¯s breath was about to hit him, the two-headed ogre suddenly leaned forward and, with an awkward-looking roll, avoided the terrifying Thunderme Breath.


    Then, without looking back at the explosion behind him or caring about the mes and lightning arcs, the ogre continued to rush quickly towards Otto.


    This was truly unbelievable. Before this, Otto had only seen one ogre capable of such agile movements¡ªLittle Fatty.


    Without giving Otto time to think further, Koru¡¯s next spell was already prepared.


    A dark cloud suddenly appeared above Otto¡¯s head, followed by loud thunder. Then, a slender bolt of lightning quickly struck down towards Otto.Several two-headed ogre magicians had to work together to use the Lightning Strike Skill, but for Koru, it seemed not very difficult to cast.


    Both lightning and fire spells have astonishing destructive power. After devouring an adult red dragon, Otto could almost bepletely immune to fire elemental attacks.


    Although he had also devoured a Chimera with a blue dragon head, the Chimera was obviously far inferior to the True Dragon. Apart from the powerful Lightning Breath, it didn¡¯t provide him with any resistance to lightning attacks.


    Although the Lightning Strike Skill could be considered a mid-level spell, its power was still astonishing.


    Even Otto¡¯s ting and scales had incredibly strong defense, but he didn¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being struck by lightning personally.


    So, he quickly fanned his dragon wings, trying to fly into the sky and keep a certain distance from the two-headed ogre.


    Although a magician-warrior like Kuru seemed to be much stronger than typical ogres, as long as Otto flew into the sky, Uru, the warrior, should be unable to do anything but stand on the ground watching helplessly.


    By that time, no matter how strong Koru¡¯s spell attacks were, they should be no match for Otto¡¯s breath.


    Just as Otto thought this, the Lightning Strike Skill¡¯s attack had already fallen.


    Although he sessfully dodged the first strike, with Koru¡¯s continuous infusion of magical power, the second and third strikes were also rapidly hitting their mark.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With two loud noises, the two thunderous explosions exploded one after another behind Otto.


    The ting¡¯s defense against lightning strikes was as fragile as a piece of thin paper, and the incredibly defensive scales underneath were also broken open directly.


    Two charred, outward-flipped wounds appeared on Otto¡¯s back, the intense pain nearly causing him to lose his flying state and fall down.


    This damned ogre had an astonishingly powerful spell. At the same time, Otto noticed that on Koru¡¯s neck, a slender rope held a blue scale.


    This scale was engraved with intricate patterns, presumably a very good magical essory that amplified Koru¡¯s spell attack.


    But at the moment, Otto had sessfully ascended, and the wounds on his back were rapidly healing at a visible speed.


    Now, it would not be so easy for Koru¡¯s Lightning Strike Skill to hit Otto flying in the sky again.


    Next, Otto once again sprayed an extremely wide fan-shaped me at the two-headed ogre.


    Compared with Thunderme Breath, me Breath is slightly more inferior in power, but it could widen the attack range ording to Otto¡¯s intentions.


    Dodging the wide fan-shaped me by relying on physical agility alone was clearly unrealistic.


    Perhaps understanding this point, Uru faced the rapidly approaching me thrust without dodging, charging directly towards Otto.


    But just when the two-headed ogre was about to be enveloped by the zing me, Koru finished casting another spell.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A faint blue magical glow flickered, and the two-headed ogre suddenly disappeared from its original position, then appeared in a safe position ahead.


    It was the Flicker Skill.


    At this, Otto adjusted the angle of his breath with a calm face, while Uru roared and stomped, directly creating a deep pit on the ground. Then, holding up the ck and gold battle ax, he leapt into the air.


    With the Light Body Skill blessing, the two-headed ogre easily jumped in front of Otto, and then violently swung the giant ax in his hand at the silver dragon.


    His target was Otto¡¯s slender neck!

 Chapter 133 - 133: 131 Scarlet Fury_l

    Chapter 133: 131 Scarlet Fury_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Like most dragons, Otto had a long, slender neck.


    Perhaps this made them appear more attractive, but it was also a significant weakness.


    For almost all creatures, the neck is a fatal weakness, and dragons are no exception.


    If their necks were severed, even dragons would struggle to survive.


    So Otto didn¡¯t want to use his own neck to test the sharpness of the giant axe in the hands of the Two-headed Ogre, as it would be suicidal.


    Thus, at this critical moment, Otto swiftly dodged to the side and raised his robust, multiplied dragon ws to withstand Ulu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Amid the Ogre¡¯s angry roar, a crisp sound was heard, and Otto¡¯s hard dragon ws were instantly severed at their base.


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s excellent scale armor defense seemed as fragile as a broken piece of wood.


    This ck and gold axe with an excellent appearance was indeed extraordinary.


    Otto¡¯s defense, far superior to ordinary adult dragons, was nothing in front of this giant axe.


    Feeling the intense pain, Otto quickly pped his wings to adjust his position, as his enormous body twisted in the air.


    Then, the thick, steel-de-covered tail swiftlyshed at Ulu.


    Kolu hurriedly summoned a translucent Mana Barrier, but it was useless.


    The fragile Mana Barrier couldn¡¯t even slow down Otto¡¯s attack. The de-covered tail acted like a long chainsaw, shattering the translucent barrier and directly hitting the Two-headed Ogre¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Instantly, the sounds of heavy impact and bones breaking were heard.


    The fast-reacting Two-headed Ogre, as if turned into a human cannonball, fell to the ground at breakneck speed under Otto¡¯s attack, creating a sonic boom.


    The Two-headed Ogre¡¯s injury was severe; most of the flesh on its chest had been torn away by the des on Otto¡¯s tail, revealing the bones beneath.


    Under such a fierce physical attack, Ulu, who controlled the body, simply passed out.


    However, Kolu remained calm enough to cast a spell.


    He quickly recited the incantation and imbued their body with the Featherfall


    Skill, trying to minimize the damage from their high-altitude fall as much as possible.


    The Featherfall Skill was a low-level spell, so it did not cost Kolu much casting time.


    Under the effect of the spell, the Two-headed Ogre¡¯s falling speed noticeably slowed, while Otto relentlessly pursued them.


    Realizing that the Silver Dragon was already preparing for a new round of breath attacks, Kolu swiftly retook control of their body from the unconscious Ulu.


    They clutched the nearly dislodged battle axe and quickly activated the ability of another magic item.


    A magic bracelet engraved with a Blue Dragon head instantly shattered, and a dense mass of tiny arcs quickly spread from the broken bracelet to the Two-headed Ogre¡¯s body.


    Immediately after, Otto saw a scene that stunned him.


    Under the wraps of these numerous small arcs, the wounds of the Two-headed Ogre healed rapidly, their self-recovery speed not inferior to his own.lt didn¡¯t take long for the severe injury on the two-headed ogre to recover significantly under the visible movement of the flesh and buds.


    Of course, Otto also discovered that this was the contribution of another magic item.


    In addition to the magic bracelet and the scales around his neck, Otto also saw a plethora of other magical adornments on the two-headed ogre.


    So, this guy is actually a wealthy yer? Valuable and practical magic items were pulled out one after another.


    The fact that a lowly ogre possessed such a substantial fortune made the not-so-rich Otto exim in wastefulness.


    Although the magic bracelet made Otto very envious, Koru, the user, couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy.


    While the bracelet¡¯s effect seemed powerful, it came with significant side effects.


    it appeared like a healing magic spell, but in reality, the tiny electric arcs elerated the user¡¯s cellr recovery.


    Though the effect was impressive, it consumed a considerable amount of the user¡¯s lifespan.


    In just that instant, the two-headed ogre had lost nearly ten years of life.


    Even though Koru, being a Dragonborn monster, had a longer lifespan, this was still hard for him to ept.


    With the help of the magic bracelet, the two-headed ogre¡¯s injuries quickly recovered, and Uru, who was previously unconscious, gradually woke up.


    Before Uru could fully regain hisbat power, Koru still held control of their body.


    Thanks to the casting of the Featherfall skill, the falling speed of the two-headed ogre wasn¡¯t fast, and before it reached the ground, Otto¡¯s new round of breath was already prepared.


    The Thunderme Breath, mixed with mes and lightning, ferociously


    attacked the two-headed ogre, who couldn¡¯t dodge Otto¡¯s spray weapon while


    falling in the air.


    Seeing that he was about to be calcified by the pir-like Thunderme Breath, Koru clenched his teeth and summoned a chain lightning on the other side of his body.


    While casting the Flicker Skill requires some preparation, it was the best solution despite being painful.


    Under Koru¡¯s control, the chain lightning beside him became like a whip, striking the two-headed ogre¡¯s body forcefully.


    The two-headed ogre, enchanted with the Light Body and Featherfall Skills, was incredibly light, and was thrown off by the chain lightning under these circumstances.


    Koru dodged Otto¡¯s breath attack once again at a smaller cost.


    As a Blue Dragon Dragonborn monster, he had a certain resistance to lightning attacks, so the whip-like chain lightning only left a thin, long scar on his body.


    However, under the rapid oscition of tiny arcs, he quickly recovered to normal, but paid a certain lifespan as a price.


    At the same time, with the help of the chain lightning¡¯s strength, the two-headed ogre quickly adjusted its posture and finallynded rtively safely on the ground.


    Then, Koru handed over control of the body to Uru, who waspletely awake.


    Standing on the ground once again, Uru¡¯s red eyes stared fixedly at Otto in the air. The crimson mist emanated from his not yet fully recovered wounds, eventually enveloping his entire body.


    Under the influence of the crimson mist, his muscles began to inte like inted balloons. Uru¡¯s already limited intelligence waspletely wiped out.


    He red hideously at Otto, and in his giant cyclopean eye, only the instincts forbat and the desire for ughter and bloodshed remained.


    Yet Koru, on the same shoulder, managed to remain alert. He sighed, looking at his brother beside him, and his heart hoped that things would go smoothly. If it was not absolutely necessary, he really didn¡¯t want to resort to that move¡­.

 Chapter 134 - 134: 132 Dual Cultivation of Magic and Martial Arts 1

    Chapter 134: 132 Dual Cultivation of Magic and Martial Arts 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The mutation of the two-headed ogre caught Otto¡¯s attention, and its performance earlier had left him amazed.


    This two-headed ogre was surprisingly strong, and the cooperation between its two heads was almost perfect.


    If their opponent was not Otto but the Green Dragon Cassiopeia instead.


    Perhaps that axe earlier could have directly cleaved the Green Dragon¡¯s head off.


    This also proved that their opponent had the strength to confront Otto head-on.


    But even though this two-headed ogre possessed such powerful strength, it still stubbornly guarded the northern region of Nn Forest without taking much territory.


    Maybe this was rted to the fact that most monsters were unwilling to follow an ogre, but there was no need to persist in guarding one ce in the north, right?


    Or perhaps there was something here that they needed to protect.


    However, these issues were only to be considered after Otto had defeated this two-headed ogre.


    And this fellow¡¯s current state was very simr to that of the Ogre Berserker who was engaged in battle with the Soaring Dragon Legion on the other side.


    It seemed to have greatly increased its melee capabilities, so Otto¡¯s current strategy remained unchanged ¨C to maintain a certain distance from this foe.


    Otto still used his breath attack, but this time it wasn¡¯t the destructive Thunderme Breath.


    From Kuru¡¯s performance just now, Otto could see that their opponent had some degree of lightning resistance, so neither Lightning Breath nor Thunderme Breath were the best choices.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t use me Breath either, but rather opened his mouth and spat out a patch of green poison gas towards the two-headed ogre.


    This Toxic Breath originated from the Green Dragon. Although it might take effect slowlypared to other breath attacks like me Breath, it was hard for the two-headed ogre to dodge with its tactics.


    Maybe Kuru was unexpectedly strong, but Otto was not an ordinary adult dragon.


    His greatest advantage and feature whenpared to True Dragons of the same size was that he could use a variety of different breath attacks.


    Breath attacks are the most relied upon and effective means of attack for dragon species, and Otto¡¯s ability to use multiple types of breath attacks allowed him to choose the best one depending on the situation.


    This made it difficult for him to be restrained and fall into a disadvantage in battle.


    Even among the breath attacks, Toxic Breath was quite special. Although its effects were slow, it was difficult to defend against.


    Uru, enveloped in the crimson mist, gradually lost his sanity, but even if his mind was still clear, he might not have had much of a reaction.


    However, Koru frowned at the conical toxic mist blowing from the sky, feeling that things were getting difficult.


    This silver dragon was more troublesome than he had imagined. They had just started fighting, and this silver dragon had already used three different breath attacks in session.


    Surprised as he was, Koru wasn¡¯t idle. Otto¡¯s toxic mist could cover an area with a diameter of fifty meters, and even using the Flicker Skill, he couldn¡¯t instantly escape such a great distance.


    As Koru channeled his magic power, a flickering light spot appeared out of thin air in front of the two-headed ogre.


    Violent thunders surged from this light spot in a fan shape, gradually expanding and rushing towards the green poison mist in front of it.


    This was the Swift Lightning Skill, a medium-level spell with considerable power.However, the poisonous fog itself had no physical form, so Koru¡¯s spell could only slightly disperse the iing fog, preventing it from affecting him entirely.


    Immediately after, he activated a in wooden ring on his right finger, and suddenly a semi-transparent green light shield enveloped the entire two-headed ogre.


    This shield could enhance the ring holder¡¯s resistance to poison.


    Knowing that his enemy would be a silver dragon, making specific preparations was the most basic of the basics.


    Generally speaking, normal silver dragons possess two types of breath weapons: one is paralyzing breath that can release paralyzing poison gas.


    The other is freezing breath that can release ice sts.


    So in addition to this ring, the two-headed ogre was also wearing a pair of exquisitely shaped Frost Crystal Earrings that can greatly enhance the holder¡¯s resistance to cold.


    Although the bulky ogre wearing this kind of feminine magical essory looked somewhat out of ce, but for Koru, practicality mattered, and with Uru¡¯s intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t care either.


    However, what Koru did not know was that Otto was not a traditional silver dragon, so the Frost Crystal Earrings he painstakingly prepared would be of no use other than for decoration purposes.


    Even though Koru tried his best to minimize the impact of the poisonous fog, when the green mist eventually surrounded him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tingling sensation in his lungs and face.


    His body¡¯s functions also began to gradually decline as time passed.


    Koru frowned because this did not seem like paralyzing gas, but instead, a kind of pure, corrosive poison.


    If they stayed in this poisonous fog for too long, it was obviously very bad.


    The already irrational Uru couldn¡¯t feel any of this, but without Koru saying much, the ogre immediately charged towards Otto.


    In this enraged state, Uru¡¯sbat instincts were even far superior to his normal self.


    And Otto¡¯s next breath weapon was already prepared, this time raining down strong acid mixed with Rotten Blood that spurted out of his wounded w.


    The viscous acidic liquid and boiling poisonous blood drenched the inevitable path of Uru, yet the two-headed ogre shrouded in crimson mist somehow managed to agilely bounce around at a safe distance while charging towards Otto.


    Even if the path ahead was entirely contaminated with strong acid and poisonous blood, Koru would timely st an empty and safe area with lightning magic from the other head.


    Moreover, Koru even found time to cast a huge Thunderball.


    Immediately after, Uru swung his battle-axe like swinging a baseball bat, using the axe face wrapped in lightning to strike the Thunderball towards Otto flying in the sky.


    It was incredibly fast; just as Otto was in the process of gathering me Breath in his mouth, he caught sight of the Thunderball and was directly struck on the chin by the high-speed projectile.


    The scorching mes exploded in his mouth, but fortunately, Otto was almostpletely immune to fire.


    So, this attack only nearly dislocated his jaw and sted off some of his scales due to the Thunderball.


    However, his consecutive breath attacks were forcefully interrupted, and seizing this rare opportunity, Uru leaped high into the air again, tightly gripping his sharp battle-axe, and shed it towards the silver dragon¡¯s forehead.


    Just as Otto prepared to dodge, he suddenly saw a sh in Koru¡¯s eyes.


    Immediately, a wave of exhaustion flooded his mind; although Otto suppressed this feeling in time, it wasted his best chance to dodge.


    At this moment, Uru was already holding his huge axe, leaping in front of him with a forceful shing posture..

 Chapter 135 - 135: 133 Triple Attack_l

    Chapter 135: 133 Triple Attack_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s hypnosis!¡±


    Otto¡¯s face darkened, not expecting that Koru, who seemed to specialize in lightning magic, would actually possess such a trick up his sleeve.


    Although it only made him dazed for a while, it was enough for Ulu to close the distance between them.


    As Otto was cursing internally, a look of surprise also spread across Koru¡¯s face.


    He had held back his hypnosis spell for this rare opportunity.


    Normally, even a powerful adult Red Dragon would fall into a drowsy state for two or three seconds when caught off guard by his gaze.


    That much time would have been more than enough for Ulu to cut off his head. But who would have thought that under this almost foolproof trick, Otto would have only been dazed for an instant.


    However, things being as they were, even if Otto couldn¡¯t be decapitated with one blow, he should still be able to suffer a serious injury.


    With such a close distance, how could Ulu lose face?


    As Koru had thought, at this point, even if Otto wasn¡¯t put to sleep by this, the resultantpse in concentration would be enough for Ulu to achieve a decisive victory.


    For the two-headed Ogre, this was an excellent opportunity, but for Otto, it was no different.


    If it was toote to dodge, then he simply wouldn¡¯t dodge!


    Otto advanced without retreating, the previously severed dragon w shrank rapidly, and he suppressed his Rotten Blood ability, while the other intact dragon w continued to grow.


    In the end, under Koru¡¯s incredulous gaze, a dragon w evenrger than a two-headed Ogre grabbed Ulu who was in mid-leap.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Koru tried to use his Chain Lightning spell again to pull Ulu away, but the short distance made it impossible to act in time.


    Otto stared viciously at the troublesome two-headed Ogre, and his erged dragon w firmly gripped Ulu in its grasp.


    At the same time, Ulu¡¯s ck and gold battleaxe struck Otto¡¯s forew knuckle again directly.


    Just like before, the sharp axe de cut through Otto¡¯s steel-like w with little resistance and sliced off half of his fingers.


    However, as Otto continued to exert force, Ulu, who was gripped tightly by him, could no longer smoothly bring his axe down.


    Despite the overwhelming pain from the dragon w, Otto looked at the two-headed Ogre he held emotionlessly.


    Being able to swallow his own head without any expression, he naturally didn¡¯t care about this minor pain.


    Koru had gone through a lot of trouble to set a trap for Otto, not knowing that this very trap would also trip himself up.


    And Otto seized this opportunity to take a decisive advantage.


    ¡°It seems the oue is decided!¡±


    Looking at Otto¡¯s mocking expression, Koru neithermented nor rejoiced as he quickly muttered spells in his heart.


    As for Ulu, the big guy was still struggling with all his strength, trying to break free from Otto¡¯s dragon w.


    Koru cast various defensive spells on his ally, like Stone Skin, but they had no effect under the enormous strength of Otto¡¯s erged dragon w.


    Like a gushing hot spring, the Rotten Blood flowed through Otto¡¯s severed knuckle, the strong poison constantly corroding the two-headed Ogre¡¯s body.


    However, as his condition deteriorated, the Crimson Mist that surrounded the two-headed Ogre grew even stronger, even having an extremely high temperature.


    If Otto hadn¡¯t gained near-immunity to high temperatures after devouring the Red Dragon, he might have been burned by the temperature of the Crimson Mist.


    But the change in the Ogre didn¡¯t stop there; his strength seemed to have increased greatly in a short time.


    As Otto prepared to crush the Ogre with force, he was surprised to find the Ogre had managed to force open his tightly-held w.


    Although it was just a small gap, it was enough to leave everyone astonished, as this meant that the two-headed Ogre¡¯s strength had begun to surpass Otto¡¯s.


    Otto¡¯s own physical prowess far exceeded that of ordinary dragons of his size, let alone the substantial enhancement he had gained through his growth ability.


    If the one he was holding in his hand was a Golden Dragon or a Titan, Otto would have epted it.


    But this didn¡¯t seem like something a damn Ogre should be capable of.


    More importantly, as time went on, this guy¡¯s strength was growing even greater.


    If this were to continue, it might indeed be possible for him to break free from the dragon w with brute force.


    Otto quickly discovered that this was likely one of the peculiarities of the Berserker ss; the worse their physical condition, the stronger their explosive power.


    However, this was not without limits; the sound of breaking bones could be heard from the two-headed Ogre¡¯s body.


    Clearly, their physical capabilities were insufficient to handle such enormous power, and even if they were to ultimately break free from Otto¡¯s grasp, they would likely be left crippled.


    Although there were no more electric arcs covering the two-headed Ogre, Otto couldn¡¯t be sure they didn¡¯t have more tricks up their sleeves.


    So he took a deep breath, and a scorching me quickly brewed in his mouth.


    No matter how overpowered the so-called Berserker power was, as long as he extinguished it before it could fully manifest, everything would be fine.


    With powerful mes of the me Breath spell, Otto enveloped Ulu inside the dragon w,pletely surrounding the two-headed Ogre in mes.


    The Ogre¡¯s skin gradually carbonized in the intense heat, and it seemed that death was imminent.


    However, at that very moment, an unexpected turn of events urred. Otto felt a sudden surge of pain in his back and saw a giant Chimera fiercely clinging to it.


    It was the leader of the Blue-headed Chimera group, Leiming, who somehow managed to leave the battlefield and fly here.


    His lion and goat heads bit into Otto¡¯s wing joint while the blue dragon head unleashed a raging torrent of lightning towards Otto¡¯s head from close range.


    Under this triple assault, Otto struggled to maintain the mes around his dragon w, and the intense pain from his wing joint made it difficult to stay in the air.


    Having seeded in his surprise attack, Leiming tried to rescue the two-headed Ogre from Otto¡¯s grasp, pping his wings.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Otto¡¯s thick dragon tail to wrap around his own like a steel rope, the sharp de on it digging deep into Leiming¡¯s flesh.


    With therge size of this Chimera, it would be impossible for him to fly while being burdened with a fifteen-meter-long giant dragon and a muscr two-headed Ogre..

 Chapter 136 - 136: 134 Legendary Battle Axe_1

    Chapter 136: 134 Legendary Battle Axe_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto, arge Chimera with a blue dragon head, and a Dragonborn two-headed ogre.


    The threerge figures were entangled with each other as they spiraled down from the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a thunderous explosion and a cloud of smoke pervading the area, Otto hit the ground first, creating arge crater around his point of impact.


    Immediately after, the Chimera named Thunder, whose tail was tightly entangled by Otto, also mmed heavily to the ground next to him.


    Perhaps it was because of Otto¡¯srge size and weight that the impact was so severe, almost knocking him unconscious.


    Thunder¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t much better, as his flesh was severely cut by the sharp des on Otto¡¯s tail.


    Now that he had fallen to the ground, it appeared that some of his bones had been broken, and he was struggling to crawl away from Otto.


    But at the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to shout, ¡°Koru, what are you waiting for? If you don¡¯t do something, we¡¯re all done for!¡±


    ¡°Koru?¡±


    That seemed to be the name of one of the heads of the two-headed ogre.


    Otto shook his somewhat dazed head, only to discover that the two-headed ogre he had been holding was gone.


    He quickly found that the near-charred creature had made its way to a spot not far from him.


    It was now under Koru¡¯s control, with Uru on the same shoulder unconscious once more, and the strange crimson mist had vanished as well.


    Despite the Two-headed ogre¡¯s miserable appearance, Otto was astonished that it could still hold an axe and stand in front of him.


    Logically, the creature¡¯s internal bones should have been nearly shattered, in addition to its burnt exterior.


    A faint magical glow was flickering on the Two-headed ogre, indicating that it must have used some precious magic item.


    At this moment, Sofia flew above Otto.


    As soon as Otto entered the battlefield, she had given up on returning to the rear to recharge with Elise and followed the big clumsy dragon instead.


    However, her flight skill was much slowerpared to the naturally winged dragon and Chimera, which was why she arrivedte.


    Having forcibly elerated her flight speed, Sofia¡¯s magical reserves were nearly depleted, and she could now barely maintain her flying state.


    Surprisingly, as her magic continued to be consumed, under the cover of sweat, Sofia¡¯s original wheat-colored skin began to gradually lighten.


    Now looking much whiter and closer to the skin color of a delicate young girl, Moray, who was sealed inside the Soul Eater Wand, took note of the change with some interest.


    Flying in the air, Sofia was first worried about Otto before her gaze was drawn to the charred two-headed ogre not far in front of him.


    More precisely, it was the ck-and-gold axe in its hand.


    Quickly, Sofia gasped, ¡°That¡¯s actually a legendary weapon!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Moray was also alerted by the half-elf girl¡¯s words, so he looked at the two-headed ogre below.


    Although he didn¡¯t possess Sofia¡¯s extraordinary eyes, his thousand years of experience allowed him to notice the uniqueness of the axe.


    ¡°This axe seems to have some sort of cause and effect power¡­¡±


    The evil face on the red gemstone frowned and asked Sofia, ¡°Can you see what the specific effects of the axe are?¡±


    Without needing Moray¡¯s reminder, Sofia had already been doing so.Her eyes were incredibly bright, like the dazzling beauty of a starry sky, shimmering with enchanting radiance.


    Even the effect of the legendary weapon couldn¡¯t escape Sofia¡¯s scrutiny, but soon, the half-elf girl¡¯s face changed.


    Moray asked with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What exactly is the effect of that axe?¡±


    Ignoring Moray¡¯s noisy questioning, Sofia hurriedly pulled out themunication magic item made from Otto¡¯s dragon scales.


    The corresponding end of this dragon scale was an inconspicuous scale hidden deep at the base of Otto¡¯s dragon horns.


    Every night, Sofia would tirelessly replenish the magic for it, allowing them to stay connected at any time and ce.


    Just as Otto was nning to get up and give the surprisingly persistent two-headed ogre another st of his breath,


    the scale under his dragon horn, painted by Sofia with themunication magic array, began to sh.


    ¡°Quickly, connect, quickly!¡±


    As soon as themunication was connected, Otto heard Sofia¡¯s anxious voiceing from the opposite side.¡±


    Confused, Otto asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Connected?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s voice sounded as if she had let out a sigh of relief, but immediately after that, she spoke to Otto in a very short but effective manner.


    Finally, the half-elf girl¡¯s voice said seriously, ¡°Big dumb dragon, let¡¯s escape first!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with it!¡±


    Otto made his voice sound as confident as possible before hanging up themunication.


    Then, Otto looked at the two-headed ogre not far away with interest, and saw a confident expression on Koru¡¯s face.


    As expected, it should be the ck and gold axe in his hand.


    ording to Sofia, it was a rare legendary weapon.


    Moreover, if its effect was as amazing as Sofia had said, it was only natural that Koru showed such an expression.


    But on the other hand, it needed a great sacrifice!


    The battered Chimera next to him was sneaking away, but Otto was obviously toozy to care about him.


    At this moment, the huge axe in the two-headed ogre¡¯s hand was shing dazzling light.


    Two golden chains flew out of the axe¡¯s edge, one connecting to Otto and the other connecting to the two-headed ogre¡¯s body.


    Afterward, Koru red at Otto with hatred and gritted his teeth, ¡°Silver Dragon, you brought this upon yourself, and soon, you will pay the price of your life for your arrogance!¡±


    His harsh words sounded intimidating, but Otto just silently watched him acting mighty.


    As the golden chains¡¯ radiance grew stronger, Otto felt a strange connection formed between him and the two-headed ogre.


    It seemed that Sofia was right.


    Meanwhile, Koru tearfully and guiltily looked at Uru, who had passed out on their shared shoulder.


    His voice was full of grief, ¡°Uru, forgive me¡­¡±


    With that, he swung his axe fiercely and directly chopped off Uru¡¯s head.


    As Uru¡¯s head fell to the ground, the wound on the neck glowed brightly, and this light followed the chains and quickly transmitted towards Otto..

 Chapter 137 - 137: 135 Cutting off cause and effect

    Chapter 137: 135 Cutting off cause and effect


    Trantor: 549690339


    The golden chain that linked Otto and the two-headed ogre through the ck- grounded, gold-rimmed battle axe had no physical form.


    Otto stretched out his dragon w, trying to block the dangerous looking, strange light.


    However, the golden light went straight through Otto¡¯s dragon w and then spread to his body along the golden chain.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, it¡¯s toote to regret now!¡±


    Koruughed loudly: ¡°Once you¡¯re dead, your legion will naturally fall apart. As long as you are not here, the Nortnd will still be the territory of the


    Thunder Legion!


    l, Koru, have not disappointed my master¡¯s expectations!¡±


    But soon, the smile froze on his face.


    As expected, the golden light stopped at Otto¡¯s neck and quickly decapitated him.


    The cut was smooth, just like what had happened to Uru.


    The effect of the Legendary Battleaxe was sessfully activated, and as the golden light faded, the golden chain also disappeared.


    Immediately after, a startling fountain of blood spurted out from the neck wounds of both the two-headed ogre and Otto.


    Overwhelmed by the intense pain, Koru fell to one knee, unable to believe what was happening before his eyes, even forgetting to use a magic item to stop his bleeding.


    If one head of a two-headed ogre is cut off, the other head will not die immediately.


    However, if the massive bleeding wound cannot be stopped in time, the other head will soon go into shock and die due to severe blood loss.


    Even if the bleeding was stopped in time and healing magic was used to treat the wound, the remaining head would not live long, as it would lose a significant amount of its lifespan.


    Before Koru¡¯s eyes, a hideous and terrifying giant dragon head stared wide-eyed, miserably crashing to the ground, with dragon blood sttering everywhere.


    This was Otto¡¯s head; if one only looked at this, it seemed that Koru had


    seeded.


    But just a nce at Otto¡¯s body would make it clear how wrong he was.


    It was true that Otto¡¯s head had been forcibly cut off by the effect of the Legendary Battleaxe.


    But beside the already stopped bleeding wound on his neck, another newly grown dragon head was staring at Koru with a mocking intent.


    Feeling his physical strength rapidly declining and the surrounding temperature seemingly dropping, Koru finally reacted.


    A familiar magic bracelet shattered, and then dense electric arcs enveloped the body of the two m headed ogre.


    The neck wound left by the lost head was instantly filled with wriggling flesh buds, but it cost Koru a tremendous price.


    Although his injury was rapidly healing at a startling speed, the regenerated skin had developed some age spots, and many wrinkles appeared on his face. Even if he could survive today, he wouldn¡¯t have many years left to live.


    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible!¡±


    Koru¡¯s voice had also be old, sounding like an old man at the end of his life.


    Otto sneered and walked over, picking up his severed head and swallowing it. Under Koru¡¯s desperate gaze, the wound on Otto¡¯s shoulder rapidly healed to normal, and the head that grew on the edge slowly moved to the normal central position.


    As soon as he learned about the effect of the Legendary Battleaxe through Sofia, Otto had already begun to prepare.


    Truth be told, the effect of this Legendary Battleaxe was really powerful and unreasonable.


    He could use the golden chains to link the holder and the enemy together. Then, by cutting off his own head at the cost, the enemy¡¯s head would also be severed.


    Even legendary powerhouses might face unpredictable odds when dealing with such a bizarre effect.


    Of course, most legendary powerhouses should have some means of protecting their lives.


    However, just considering the effects, this powerful legendary battleaxe seemed tailored-made for two-headed ogres and other multi-headed creatures.


    What Koru never expected was that Otto, the strange silver giant dragon, would also be a freak with multiple heads.


    Upon realizing that the legendary battleaxe¡¯s effect was unavoidable once it was activated, Otto used his ability to grow another head.


    He then used a watered-down version of the Soul Splitting Skill to cut out a small portion of his soul and let it upy his original head, while his main body shifted to the newly- grown head.


    He was not sure whether his soul would be damaged after the severed head was removed.


    Fortunately, the effect of the legendary battleaxe was limited to this; after swallowing the cut-off head into his stomach, the split soul portion returned to Otto¡¯s main soul.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s really over!¡±


    Otto took a deep breath, and a terrifying energy brewed in his mouth.


    The scorching and poisonous ming Poison Breath swept straight toward


    Koru.


    The elderly ogre was slow in his movements, and it was impossible to avoid Otto¡¯s breath again.


    He tried to raise his battleaxe and roared with a worn-out voice, ¡°For the Thunder Legion!¡¯


    A point of light appeared in front of him, followed by raging lightning that met Otto¡¯s ming Poison Breath head-on.


    Compared to the highlypressed, high-temperature poisonous fog, the powerful Swift Lightning Skill was nothing.


    It couldn¡¯t even slightly hinder the iing breath attack, as the raging lightning was devoured by the me poison in an instant.


    Immediately afterward, Koru¡¯s entire body was engulfed by the scorching ming Poison fog and quickly corroded and melted into a viscous, disgusting substance.


    All the precious magic items draped over him were also corroded and destroyed in the process.


    290tto did not want any more chaos from those strange magic items, so even though it was a pity, getting rid of them all at once was more reliable.


    Naturally, the exceptional Legendary Battleaxe stilly in the disgusting viscous substance with its eye-catching luster intact.


    The super high temperature and corrosiveness of the ming Poison had no effect on this ck and gold-edged battleaxe.


    With a disgusted expression, Otto fished the legendary battleaxe out of the viscous liquid, as it was a precious item.


    It should be known that even among legendary powerhouses, arge number did not have their own Legendary Equipment.


    This single axe alone was worth more than Otto and his subordinates¡¯ entire wealthbined, and even surpassed it by a lot.


    Otto carefully picked up the Legendary Battleaxe with two dragon w nails, then shook off the filthy residue sticking to it.


    Afterward, he looked at Thunder p, who had already escaped some distance away.


    The Blue-headed Chimera leader was already airborne, seemingly about to fly far away.


    With a somber face, Otto was about to catch up and personally crush the old silver coin that sneak attacked him from behind. Suddenly, a huge fireball hit the Chimera straight from the low altitude.


    But this was not Sofia¡¯s masterpiece; it turned out to be the doing of the Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre, Mega Fatty, and Second Fatty.


    It was unknown when they hade running over with a few little minions in tow..

 Chapter 138 - 138: 136 Steadfast Iron Bones_l

    Chapter 138: 136 Steadfast Iron Bones_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mega Fatty¡¯s Great Fireball Skill was as spectacr as usual.


    In addition to knocking poor Thunder down from the sky, it also exhausted his recently recovered mana once again.


    At this moment, Mega Fatty, with his head tilted and eyes rolled back, entered Sage Mode with a wise posture.


    ¡°Pathetic¡­


    Second Fatty red at Mega Fatty with disdain, then rushed toward Thunder, who had fallen from the sky.


    Without a word, he started a wild hammering.


    Thunder, already seriously injured, couldn¡¯t withstand this kind of torment.


    If he were at his peak, he wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to this two-headed ogre.


    But now, it was impossible.


    And so, spineless Thunder immediately begged for mercy: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m willing to submit¡­ Damn it, stop!¡¯


    Hearing this, Second Fatty stopped swinging his twin hammers.


    He stared at the battered Chimera leader, then cast an inquiring nce at Otto, who was approaching in the distance.


    Sofia, too, had rushed over, and as soon as they met, she leaped onto Otto¡¯s neck after a long absence.


    After careful examination, she finally found nothing wrong and let out a sigh of relief with a surety that the half-elf girl was all right.


    At the same time, Otto was also pondering.


    Since he had woken up from his three-year slumber, it seemed that Sofia hadn¡¯t intimately climbed onto his neck in a long time.


    Perhaps the young girl had grown up and her psychological maturity had increased.


    ¡°Big Dumb Dragon, are you okay?¡±


    Looking at the half-elf girl¡¯s concerned expression, Otto smiled and said, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in trouble?¡±


    But when did Sofia change her nickname for him from Big Dragon to Big Dumb Dragon?


    Having not considered this before, Otto suddenly realized that the little girl had changed her tune not long after Mega Fatty had learned the fireball skill.


    So she¡¯s saying he¡¯s not as smart as an ogre¡­


    Uh¡­ sadly, Otto still hadn¡¯t learned any real magic up to now.


    Although Otto wanted to scold Sofia for impulsively rushing into the battlefield, he thought that without her help, he might have suffered a great loss.


    So, the words were swallowed back as soon as they reached his mouth. Sensing Sofia looking at him with a strange gaze, Otto¡¯s expression became slightly awkward.


    Fortunately, Thunder¡¯s plea for mercy caught Sofia¡¯s attention, and Otto focused on the old Chimera silver coin that either hid behind its peers or relied on sneak attacks.


    Honestly, Otto really wanted to personally kill this offspring.


    And he was about to do just that.


    Handing the Legendary Battleaxe to Sofia, the half-elf girl disgustedly cast several cleaning spells on the dirty ax in session.


    Her mana had already reached its limit, so the cost of casting cleaning spells was kindly provided by Morays external battery.


    Of course, Moray¡¯s mana reserve was now low, so it could only support the consumption of low-level spells or auxiliary spells.


    Sofia had also wanted to cast a cleaning spell on Otto, but clearly, cleaning a huge dragon body about fifteen meters long required a lot of mana consumption.


    After a high-intensity battle, Otto¡¯s body was indeed very dirty, but he didn¡¯t care.


    The sharp ws, elongated and sharp like des under the influence of the power of growth, were aided by scorching mes.


    Just as Otto sneered and was about to kill Thunder on the spot, the guy suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I can help you!¡¯


    Otto stopped his hand, looking amused: ¡°Interesting. What could you possibly help me with?¡±


    Having escaped death, Thunder sighed with relief and said hastily, ¡°l can lead my n to submit to you. Your legion seems tock powerful flying monsters.


    Spare my life, and I promise you won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Hearing this, Otto looked up at the battlefields of the two monster legions.


    He saw that the Soaring Dragon Legion hadpletely gained the upper hand, and the number of powerful core monsters of the Thunder Legion on the ground began to dwindle rapidly.


    While the Angry Horn Minotaurs and Blue Storm Ogre Berserkers wielding lightning weapons were difficult to deal with, it would just be a matter of time to defeat them after losing their leader.


    As for the Blue-headed Chimera in the sky, they didn¡¯t fare well either. After gaining an absolute advantage in ground battles, the Lizardman Spear Thrower¡¯s firepower was fully transferred to them.


    Lightning Breath wasn¡¯t unlimited in range; if they wanted to spray thunderstorm at the Soaring Dragon Legion monsters, they had to fly lower.


    Yet at this distance, they were barely within the attack range of the Lizardman Spear Throwers.


    Moreover, with the addition of Warwick and Kamia, humanoid ballistas, the Blue-headed Chimera¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t optimistic either.


    So, Otto shook his head and said to Thunder, ¡°l don¡¯t think this is enough to spare your life.¡±


    As he spoke, Otto once again reached his sharp ws toward Thunder¡¯s vital spots.


    ¡°No, stop! I can tell you the secrets of the Thunder Legion!¡¯


    Once again, Otto halted his hand and said with a serious face, ¡°You¡¯d better throw all your chips out at once. I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll always stop in time!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy¡­¡±


    Frightened, Thunder rushed to say, ¡°The reason the Thunder Legion watches over the Nortnd of Nn Forest is to guard their master¡¯s Treasure Vault¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean that Elderly Blue Dragon called Violent Thunder?¡±


    With renewed interest, Otto continued, and the half m elf girl behind him beamed and moved closer.


    ¡°Yes, the Treasure Vault is hidden in a secret underground dungeon, essible only through a special teleportation circle.¡±


    Thunder ttered and looked at Otto, continuing, ¡°I can show you the way, as long as you spare my life¡­¡±


    As Otto seriously considered, Moray flew over and said to Thunder with a smirk, ¡°Is the teleportation circle you¡¯re talking about the one surrounded by several stone pirs?¡±


    Thunder was shocked, and Sofiaughed, ¡°Unfortunately, such a strong magical feedback is still quite easy to find.¡±


    So Otto said disappointedly, ¡°It seems your chips have expired¡­¡±


    Just as Otto was about to make his move again, Thunder quickly said, ¡°Wait! 1 can also tell you information about that Blue Dragon!¡¯


    With a sullen face, Otto asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough? Why can¡¯t you just say everything at once and save time?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Thunder was on the brink of tears, thinking, ¡®You never gave me enough time to say all of this, after all¡­. ¡°

 Chapter 139 - 139: 137 War finally ends

    Chapter 139: 137 War finally ends


    Trantor: 549690339


    Of course, he dared not say such words out loud.


    Otto shook his head: ¡°I remember that the Blue Dragon has been missing for nearly two hundred years. There are rumors that it is already dead!¡±


    ¡°No, she is still alive!¡±


    As if afraid that Otto wouldn¡¯t believe him, Leiming repeated: ¡°She must still be alive! ¡±


    ¡°On what basis?¡±


    If that Elderly Blue Dragon was really alive, it wouldn¡¯t be good news for Otto.


    Moreover, there was something else that concerned him.


    Otto stared at Leiming and continued to question: ¡°Wait, did you say ¡®she¡¯? You mean, Violent Thunder is a female dragon?¡±


    Having been hit with two questions in a row, Leiming replied diligently: ¡°My master¡­ no, the leader of the Thunder Legion is indeed a female dragon.


    Part of her real name is Will Rylie, and those close to her, such as Kuru, are allowed to call her Welin.¡±


    As if discovering a new continent, Morayughed: ¡°No wonder that guy fought so hard to guard the Nortnd. It seems that their rtionship is quite unique, could it be a cross-species tragic love?


    Or is it just the one-sided love of the two-headed ogre? Quite interesting, isn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Not wanting to deal with Moray¡¯s nonsense, Otto focused back on Leiming and returned to the original topic.


    ¡°So, why are you so sure that the Blue Dragon is still alive?¡±


    Regarding this, Leiming exined: ¡°Before she left for the Dragon Bone


    Wastnd, she left Kuru a scale that could greatly enhance her magic power.


    ording to her, as long as the magic on the scale is still active, it means she is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Where is that scale?¡±


    Leiming hesitated as he looked at Otto. Under thetter¡¯s intimidating gaze, he quietly looked at the sticky liquid Kuru had transformed into¡­


    Well, Otto remembered now that the troublesome two-headed ogre did indeed have a blue scale around its neck that could amplify the power of lightning magics.


    But now, aside from the legendary battleaxe with ck edges and gold borders, everything was corroded by Otto¡¯s ming Poison Breath and turned into disgusting juice.


    This was not good news, but Otto reluctantly believed Leiming¡¯s words.


    Then he continued to ask: ¡°Do you know why she went to the Dragon Bone Wastnd?¡±


    Leiming seemed a bit troubled, but said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it can be called the reason, but before she left Nn Forest, she once told us that she wanted to say goodbye to her past.


    If she doesn¡¯t return after two hundred years, just consider her dead!


    That¡¯s all I know¡­¡±


    Otto: ¡°How long has it been since she left Nn Forest?¡±


    Leiming said with bitterness: ¡°By the end of this year, it will be exactly two hundred years¡­¡±


    Perhaps the Blue Dragon was not dead, but in Leiming¡¯s heart, she might never return.


    But Otto still had one more question: ¡°You have really lived for nearly two hundred years?¡±


    ¡°Among the people at that time, only Kuru and I are still alive. The leaders of the Angry Horn n and Swift Spear n have been reced over time.¡±


    Otto nodded his head. Although he still had many questions about that Blue Dragon, the most important thing now was to deal with the remnants of the Thunder Legion.


    Unlike Leiming¡¯s unyielding spirit, most of the core monsters of the Thunder Legion were still resisting in a desperate corner. However, based on their current state, they wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    However, Otto still disliked having a bunch of annoying people making noise around him.


    Before this, Otto asked Sofia, ¡°Can we directly engrave the Blood Covenant on his soul?¡±


    What Otto referred to was Thunder, after all, this guy was still a powerful Chimera with considerable strength. To prevent idents, it¡¯s better to be cautious.


    Upon Otto¡¯s request, Sofia simply nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy and doesn¡¯t take much time.¡±


    As she said this, Sofia took out a silver scale used for Dragonborn transformation from her Treasure Bag and added some magic rune patterns on it with her Mage Hand.


    Then, she ced the dragon scale on Thunder¡¯s body.


    Since Sofia forcibly destroyed the essential spell for Dragonborn transformation, the dragon scale almost instantly fell off of Thunder¡¯s body.


    However, the Blood Covenant contained within quickly reached the depths of his soul, causing Thunder to instinctively resist.


    ¡°I advise you not to do that!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s cold gaze made Thunder shudder, and he stopped resisting, allowing the Blood Covenant to be engraved deep into his soul.


    At the same time, this also meant that he personally tied the symbolic chain of being a ve around his own neck.


    But at least, he saved his own life.


    ¡°Very good! ¡±


    Otto nodded in satisfaction, then took Thunder and flew into the sky. As for Sofia, she rarely took out the saddle from her Treasure Bag that she hadn¡¯t used in a long time. Mega Fatty and Second Fatty were once again honored to be the mount of the Half-Elf girl.


    Ever since learning the Flight Skill, Sofia rarely used Mega Fatty and Second Fatty as mounts.


    It wasn¡¯t just about the convenience of the Flight Skill; more importantly, the two-headed ogre still looked too ugly to the Half-Elf girl.


    If it wasn¡¯t for herck of magic power at the moment, she really wouldn¡¯t want to do this.


    Leaving aside Sofia and the others, it was now time for Thunder to show his value.


    At Thunder¡¯s insistence, although the forty-odd surviving Blue-headed Chimeras had some trouble understanding, they eventually left the battle and followed their leader to the edge of the battlefield.


    This battle no longer needed their intervention.


    Without the cover of the Blue-headed Chimera¡¯s lightning breath, the few remaining monsters of the Thunder Legion were even more powerless to resist the many enemies around them.


    As Otto¡¯s Thunderme Breath swept through, the remaining core monsters of the Thunder Legion werepletely wiped out.


    Although some members of the Soaring Dragon Legion were identally killed, no monsters cared about that.


    From this moment on, Otto became the true master of the Nn Forest.


    Otto flew in the sky, looking indifferently at the cheering Soaring Dragon Legion below him.


    Even though they ultimately achieved victory, the Soaring Dragon Legion paid a huge price.


    On a rtively tidy piece of ground, Otto saw a somewhat embarrassed Saru, who had been entangled with the Blue-headed Chimeras in the air.


    After sessfully evolving into a Dragonborn, Saru¡¯s strength had skyrocketed. If it had been him before, he would have probably been torn apart and swallowed by those blue-headed birds in a single encounter.


    And now, not only was he flying in the air and entangled with those powerful flying monsters, but he had also personally killed two powerful adult Chimeras.


    Now, the old Lizardman wiped the charred marks on his forehead and energetically reported the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion to Otto..

 Chapter 140 - 140: 138 Legend Attributes

    Chapter 140: 138 Legend Attributes


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Thunder Legion has already be history in the Nn Forest, but the losses of the Soaring Dragon Legion are also severe.


    For this battle, Otto had brought about 50,000 monsters of different races.


    ording to a rough estimate by Saru, less than 20,000 monsters survived this battle in the end.


    This is a horrifying loss. If it hadn¡¯t been for Otto¡¯s presence and the effect of the war hammer in the hands of Mega Fatty and Second Fatty, the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion would probably have been scattered and fled long ago.


    The gap in individual strength between the two fighting sides is too huge.


    To kill an Angry Horn Minotaur wielding an electric weapon or an Ogre Berserker, a much higher or even dozens of times higher casualty ratio is often required.


    Suddenly, Saru said, ¡°Redscale is dead¡­¡±


    The elderly lizardman paused slightly, then continued, ¡°It was the blessed Lizardman. It is said that he was killed by an Ogre Berserker.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    With a grave face, Otto did have some memories of this Dragonborn Lizardman.


    Although Redscale hadn¡¯t fully made through the entire Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, appearing a little mediocre among the four Dragonborn monsters.


    But after all, the number of the first batch of transformed monsters is notrge, and this Lizardman is usually the type of person who speaks less and gets more done.


    Therefore, Otto had a fairly good impression of Redscale.


    But that¡¯s it.


    With a calm voice, Otto said, ¡°When we return, pick another monster from the outer city that performed well in the battle, then let him undergo the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual to fill Redscale¡¯s position.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the elderly lizardman had no objections and nodded, continuing to report to Otto the situation of the battle.


    In addition to the ground army monsters, the flying monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion also suffered huge losses.


    The Giant Eagles had almost all been killed, the Hawkman girls remained a good number because they were rather witty.


    As for the naturally cruel, fearless Manticores and Perytons, they had lost more than half of their numbers.


    When Saru finished his report, Gaz along with the top monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s such as Little Fatty slowly gathered around Otto.


    Little Fatty had lost an arm, and in his other hand he was holding a Minotaur¡¯s head, covered in fresh blood.


    The Bearman Leader Doke was fawning behind Little Fatty, his eyes asionally looking at the head of Bloodhorn, pondering whether he could get some sort of a blessing because of this.


    A gorgeously coloured Dragonborn Ogre was standing next to Little Fatty, Wuga was holding a giant wooden mace in one hand and arge totem pole in the other.


    When all the Angry Horn Minotaurs had died, the violent electric arcs wrapping around the totem pole quickly disappeared.


    Warwick knelt on the ground, kissing the ground towards Otto with respect and devotion.


    Kamia, the ogre,cked the madness that was present during the battle and, like a strange giant spider, honestly stayed in the corner at the edge.


    Thest one to return was the goblin Gaz, who jumped down from the Warg in a shabby state, full of scars.


    As soon as he returned, this goblin fell in front of Otto in fear, begging for forgiveness, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. About a dozen Centaurs managed to break through and escaped to the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Their speed was very fast, and they were all focused on fleeing. It was simply impossible to catch up to them with only the Wargs.¡±


    Were there some fishes that slipped through the?


    However, it¡¯s just a dozen or so Centaurs; it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right?


    Just as Otto was thinking this, Gaz added: ¡°Among them is a heavily armored female Centaur, likely the leader of the Swift Spear n, who led thisescapade of the Centaurs.¡¯


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t stop her?¡±


    With a somewhat interested look, Otto turned to Gaz. This Goblin, in his impression, is quite the fighter.


    After his sessful transformation into a Dragonborn Monster, he even gave off the vibe of being the strongest one in the Soaring Dragon Legion, of course, excluding Sofia and Otto.


    At this point, Gaz blushed slightly, ¡°The te armor on that Centaur is quite troublesome, probably a valuable magic item. Once activated, it adds a violent thunderbolt to her body.


    Even though I activated the effect of the Giant yer Longsword, I was repelled by her. She used this opportunity to escape with a dozen Centaurs.¡±


    With the bted arrival of Thunder, Otto finally got an idea about the current situation of the top elite monsters in the Thunder Legion.


    Kuru from the Blue Storm n and Bloodhorn from the Angry Horn n had both died. Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear n, had escaped with a few Centaurs to the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    As for Thunder himself, he had now be Otto¡¯s minion.


    Once Sofia arrived on her Two-headed Ogre, Otto handed over all matters of the Soaring Dragon Legion to Saru and Gaz.


    Now, he was about to start his treasure hunt!


    The treasure vault of an Elderly Blue Dragon, it was an exciting thought alone.


    But before that, there was another important thing, the Legendary Battleaxe retrieved from Kuru.


    Using Sofia¡¯s eyes, he could easily gather specific information about this legendary weapon.


    ¡°Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine: A legendary battleaxe.


    It allows the wielder to greatly ignore the physical defenses of the target.


    The axe absorbs the blood of the wielder or the target to drastically enhance the wielder¡¯s strength.


    It can activate Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine, the wielder can decapitate themselves to decapitate the linker, casting range is 10 meters.¡±


    Well, the effect of this legendary battleaxe is extremely straightforward and brutal.


    Aside from the high-cost special effect, Otto had first-hand experience of its strong armor-piercing ability.


    Coating defenses or thick scales were as weak as paper to this battleaxe.


    Also, it can absorb blood to significantly enhance the wielder¡¯s strength.


    This must have been the reason why the Two-headed Ogre, controlled by Uru, could surpass his own strength in a short time.


    But looking at the final effect, if one doesn¡¯t have a sturdy physique to handle this power, it can also cause significant self-damage.


    At this point, Moray suddenly yelled: ¡°I remember, I¡¯ve heard about this guy


    Gaenor Keren.


    He was a legendary berserker who loved to cut off his opponent¡¯s head. Although he was strong, he always had a headache because he couldn¡¯t find a suitable weapon.


    Later I heard that in order to forge a powerful legendary battleaxe, he was deceived by a Dark Dwarf and cut off his own head as a sacrificial offering.¡± So ruthless?


    While the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, Moray justughed, ¡°It seemed like he was sessful, he got what he deserved!¡±

 Chapter 141 - 141: 139 Striking Rich_l

    Chapter 141: 139 Striking Rich_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto found it hard to understand this guy¡¯s and Moray¡¯s thought process, and Sofia¡¯s gaze shifted to another item.


    It was a thick totem pole handed over by Wuga, which had caused quite a bit of trouble for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Soon, Sofia read out its specific information.


    ¡°Will Rylie¡¯s Lightning Totem: By infusing it with a certain amount of magic power, it can add lightning damage to the weapons of allies within a certain range.


    After infusing magic power, the wielder¡¯s every attack will definitely have a certain degree of lightning damage and paralyzing effect.¡±


    It seemed to be a very effective magic item, but not enough to reach the level of a legendary equipment.


    Through the lightning patterns pieced together with blue scales on the surface and the name of the item, it could easily be deduced that this equipment was most likely rted to the long-lost Blue Dragon.


    As for these weapons and equipment, Otto had an idea in his mind.


    That is, if he himself swallowed these precious magic items or even legendary equipment, would they provide him with any useful benefits?


    He had been so busy with other things that he hadn¡¯t thought about this possibility up until now.


    To prevent any idents and waste of precious legendary battleaxes, maybe he could try with this totem pole first.


    Now having sessfully united Nn Forest, Otto had enough time to deal with this issue.


    He put both pieces of equipment into Sofia¡¯s treasure bag, and before experimenting with his idea, Otto decided to go to the Blue Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault first.


    There might be some other unexpected gains as well.


    Although Sofia¡¯s eyes could see where the teleport array leading to the dungeon was, to prevent any possible defense mechanisms, Leiming was brought along as a guide.


    To prevent any idents happening in his absence, Leiming repeatedly instructed his tribesmen to listen to Saru and Gaz¡¯s arrangements before leaving.


    He didn¡¯t want toe back and find himself an oddball because of their foolishness.


    Then, a group of people resolutely went to the Blue Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault.


    Besides Otto, Sofia, Leiming, and Moray, the Two-headed Ogre, Mega Fatty and Second Fatty brought along more than a dozen strong adult Ogres.


    This was to guard against any situations that required heavy manualbor.


    The teleportation array leading to the dungeon was easy to find, andrge enough to fit all the treasure seekers with ease.


    After a sensation simr to motion sickness, Otto and hispanions arrived at an entirely new ce.


    The first thing they noticed was the pitch-ck darkness.


    With his dark vision, Otto quickly spotted a campfire that could be lit nearby, and then exhaled a small me towards it.


    Finally, there was some light in this ghostly ce. Surprisingly, the surroundings were quite spacious.


    The underground city resembled ckstone Castle in the Land of the Soaring Dragon; both were built with neatly cut stones.


    However, the main color here was moremonly seen as a yellowish-gray.


    Though the ce wasrge, Otto searched and found nothing but some simple tables and chairs.


    Otto red at Leiming, ¡°So where¡¯s the treasure vault?¡±


    Thetter immediately ran to a seemingly ordinary stone wall and pointed at it, saying to Otto, ¡°The Treasure Vault is behind this wall, and only Kuru knows the way through.¡±


    But Kuru was already dead, so did no one know how to enter the Blue Dragon¡¯s Treasure Vault?


    Sofia blinked, searching for a while without finding any clue.


    It seemed that getting through this wall had little to do with magic. Moray cackled, ¡°I think we should just use a lightning breath to st through it!¡±


    It might sound effective, but it could also cause the copse of the well-constructed dungeon.


    An underground city that could amodate a fifteen-meter-long adult dragon and still have plenty of room was quite a nice ce.


    With its hidden location close to the Dragon Bone Wastnd, it could serve as a transit station for future trade or actions with ck Gold City.


    Ignoring Moray, Otto suddenly remembered an ability he had barely used since gaining it.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Otto¡¯s body gradually became transparent.


    It was Phantom Insubstantiality, which made Otto look like a giant dragon-shaped ghost.


    ¡°Big silly dragon, are you okay?¡±


    Waving to Sofia, who looked worried, he calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leiming on the side was silent, but couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter in his heart, wondering what kind of bizarre creature he and the Thunder Legion had provoked¡­


    Regarding Otto¡¯s current appearance, Moraymented, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve turned into something like a ghost, but even ghosts can only pass through walls about half their own volume¡­ uh¡­


    At this point, he suddenly stopped, looked at Otto¡¯s fifteen-meter-long body, and simply closed his mouth.


    With Otto¡¯s current size, there were probably very few walls thick enough to stop him.


    Not bothering with Moray, Otto first tentatively stretched his forepaw towards the wall.


    It seemed to pass through without any obstruction, and he didn¡¯t feel any difort.


    Then, Otto tried to pass half of his body through the wall, and quickly followed with the rest of his body.


    Not long after that, the sound of gears turning was heard, and the stone wall blocking the way began to slowly lower.


    Sofia, who was on the outside, soon saw Otto return to his solid form. Her big silly dragon had found a conspicuous switch inside.


    At this moment, Otto was standing upright, extending his forepaw and igniting a ball of fire that illuminated the surrounding scene.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Upon seeing the situation, Sofia gasped in surprise, taking a deep breath to calm her excited emotions.


    Behind the stone wall was arge hall with a height and width of about fifty meters each, and countless gold and silver treasures piled like hills in the center.


    Mixed among the gold and silver mountains were many dazzling jewels, including arge number of precious magic gems and crystals.


    Some exquisite weapons and equipment were ced beside them, as well as a row of human-sized standard knight te armor. They were well-made and obviously valuable.


    In the corner, there were some short, stout humanoid skeletons, identified by the expert Moray as dwarfs.


    It seemed that this well-concealed stone wall was their work, and maybe they were silenced after finishing it to better hide the treasure vault.


    Otto and Sofia looked at each other, and the same idea came to their minds almost simultaneously.


    We¡¯re rich now!

 Chapter 142 - 142: 140 Human Spy_l

    Chapter 142: 140 Human Spy_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The amount was much more abundantpared to the kind-hearted Red Dragon who donated his entire fortune.


    Various gold and silver treasures reflected dazzling and enchanting light under the me of Otto¡¯s dragon w.


    Otto first swallowed hard, but couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and rushed up, burying his enormous body in the pile of treasures.


    He rolled around in it as if taking a bath, happily turning over.


    Hard metal coins and gemstones with sharp corners would be somewhat ufortable for ordinary creatures.


    But for a dragon, it was no different from a soft massage bed.


    Since devouring three True Dragons, many draconic habits have gradually influenced Otto.


    Although he was careful not to be too affected, there was nothing wrong with his love for treasures, right?


    Moreover, the soul from the flower family that Otto originated from was inherently a treasure fanatic, but in the past, he just loved a type of red paper more.


    Furthermore, there were no other entertainment options now¡­


    Due to Otto¡¯s sudden action, the only light source nearby disappeared, but luckily Sofia found the switch for the illuminating gemstones nearby.


    Soon, various colors of light lit up one by one at the top of the hall.


    Although Sofia¡¯s expression was not as impulsive as Otto¡¯s, her wide eyes seemed to be filled with golden light.


    Moray was excitedly floating around a pile of treasures, having found a bunch of precious magic metals.


    Many magic research topics that were shelved due to the insufficient mining capacity of the Sulfur Mountains could now be studied again.


    After having enough fun, it¡¯s time to consider how to take away these adorable and charming little treasures.


    At first, Otto didn¡¯t expect the Blue Dragon¡¯s treasure vault to be so rich, and more than a dozen adult Ogres were not enough.


    So, Otto contacted Saru through the scales under his dragon horn.


    At his request, the Corrupted Elves led by Elise quickly rode over on Chimeras and Wyverns.


    The Corrupted Elves first came to the dungeon through the teleportation array and respectfully stood by Sofia¡¯s side, dutifully acting as the power banks.


    During the previous battle, the Corrupted Elves, led by Elise, mostly hid in ces with no one around and acted as edge observers.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t depend on them. As long as they could do their daily work well, that would be enough.


    With the help of Corrupted Elf power banks, Sofia, who had restored her mana, used magic to createrge Ice Chests again,


    This time, they were specially designed for Chimeras and Wyverns, so they didn¡¯t need to be made into backpacks, but more like hanging baskets.


    Several adult Ogres, under themand of Second Fatty, were continuously loading various treasures into the ice hanging baskets from far away.


    After being filled, Sofia would seal the top to prevent even a single gold coin from falling out during transportation.


    Some Ogres were responsible for transporting the ice hanging baskets through the teleportation array and tying them to the legs of Chimeras or Wyverns.


    Then it was a mechanical repetition of the work. Until all the treasures were packed and taken away, none of the flying monsters waiting outside were allowed to run around.


    By the time Sofia had drained all of the Corrupted Elves¡¯ mana reserves, the Blue Dragon¡¯s treasure vault was finally emptied.


    In order to uphold the noble principle of taking everything except for a needle and thread, everything else was taken away. Even the magical gems that served as lighting in the hall¡¯s ceiling were all pried out and taken away.


    It was well-known that many areas within ckstone Castle stillcked lighting, so they couldn¡¯t afford to waste them.


    With all their magic drained, the Corrupted Elves looked dazed and weak, their bodies limp on the ground. They wereter carried away by the Ogres on their shoulders.


    Now wealthy, Otto casually threw a few gold coins into his mouth as a snack.


    The gold coins, stamped with stars and moons, somehow tasted like hard candy to Otto, although without the milky vor¡­


    What concerned Otto more was that these gold coins with celestial patterns had much better quality than the ones in ckstone Castle.


    The casting process was also very exquisite. Compared to these coins, the ones at home seemed like cheap knockoffs from a small workshop.


    But these were just passing thoughts for Otto.


    He quickly put these aside, ced Sofia on his neck, and led a group of Chimeras and Wyverns carrying the ice baskets towards the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As for the Ogres and Corrupted Elves, they had to follow the main force of the Soaring Dragon Legion and walk back home.


    On the way back, Otto and Sofia kept an eye on therge aerial beasts, fearing they might lose some of the precious gold due to their clumsiness.


    As a result, the speed of their return was a bit slower.


    Compared to before the army¡¯s departure, the Land of the Soaring Dragon hadn¡¯t changed much, just appearing a bit deste due to the reduced number of monsters.


    Under Moray¡¯s continuous scolding, the Chimeras and Wyverns put on bitter faces and carefully ced the ice baskets in front of ckstone Castle.


    Then, they hurriedly left to find a ce to rub their nearly frozen ws¡­


    Longfang and Dragonborn Beastman Krom arrived as soon as possible.


    At Sofia¡¯s request, Longfang gathered some remaining Quilboars and Ogres to carry the treasure-filled baskets into the inner pce where Sofia and Otto lived together.


    The Half-Elf girl took out the Legendary Battleaxe and the huge Totem Pir from the Treasure Bag and handed them to Otto.


    After that, Sofia happily hummed a tune Otto had never heard before, bouncing and skipping off to the inner pce with Moray to count the treasures.


    Meanwhile, Otto stayed in the Council Chamber, preparing to try to devour the Totem Pir in front of him.


    However, Longfang and Krom remained close, so Otto didn¡¯t move, looking puzzled at the two of them.


    ¡°Is there anything you need to report to me?¡±


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s low voice, the Quilboar and Dragonborn Beastman looked at each other. Then, Longfang stepped forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty, during your absence with the army, we captured several humans who sneaked into the inner city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Humans?¡±


    Hearing this, Otto immediately ced the two weapons on the ckstone tform covered with gold and treasures, then motioned for Longfang to continue.


    From Longfang¡¯s ount, Otto quickly understood the matter.


    In short, several adventurers or spies from Lait Kingdom had sneaked into the inner city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon at night, hoping for a lucky break.


    Obviously, their luck wasn¡¯t very good. Before they had a chance to make a move, they ran into Krom, who had no home to return to..

 Chapter 143 - 143: 141 Lait, the New King_l

    Chapter 143: 141 Lait, the New King_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Several humans suddenly appeared in thend of the Soaring Dragon, surrounded by monsters, which was obviously not a good sign.


    So, these guys were knocked out by Krom and locked up.


    Longfang and Krom nned to deal with them after Otto returned.


    However, Otto was a bit puzzled.


    Didn¡¯t this Orce to the Land of the Soaring Dragon with his family? It was said that his wife and daughter were living in the inner city, and Longfang had even arranged a nice residence for them.


    So, why was he running around outside in the middle of the night?


    Otto didn¡¯t ask, and Krom wouldn¡¯t mention it on his own.


    Were they really expecting this powerful Dragonborn Beastman to say that he was going through an embarrassing mid-life crisis right now¡­


    epting the Dragonborn Transformation ritual and bing stronger was a good thing.


    But at the same time, because he became more robust and his body size increased, he was temporarily alienated by his beloved wife.


    At least until he could urately control his growing strength, he was forbidden to enter his home.


    Just as he was squatting miserably in front of his house in the middle of the night, waiting for daylight, those unlucky people happened to appear right under Krom¡¯s eyes.


    If Otto didn¡¯t inquire, he wouldn¡¯t naturally reveal this miserable experience.


    Currently, only Longfang knew about his embarrassment, but the single Quilboar had some difficulty understanding his predicament.


    Regarding these humans, Otto was very interested.


    Soon, several Lizardmen dragged in a few haggard-looking humans.


    These guys indeed looked like the Lait people.


    Tall, with dark eyes, thick brown beards and body hair, wearing shabby leather clothes.


    As Otto examined them, these Lait men of varying ages also saw Otto.


    Damn, it was a freaking huge dragon!


    Immediately, some timid fellows were scared and copsed to the ground, as most inexperienced people couldn¡¯t tell the difference between evil dragons and kind dragons.


    In their eyes, as long as it was a dragon, it was a monster that ate people. Although Otto was probably somewhere in between the two, neither good nor bad.


    However, there was one exception among these people.


    Arge man with a bare chest, sporting an ax-shaped mark on his chest, stared disdainfully at the cowards nearby.


    This caught Otto¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Humans, how dare you trespass into my territory!¡±


    With Otto¡¯s crimson eyes fixed on these bearded men, his voice was deep and terrifying, ¡°Speak your intentions, or you will be torn apart and devoured by my minions!¡±


    Most of the people were scared speechless by Otto, but the only seemingly


    calm tall man sneered at Otto, ¡°Silver Dragon, your good days areing to an end; the great New King will soon sweep away all things around Lait.


    If I were you, I would seize the time to let us go, then run to Serbia, kneel at the feet of the New King, kiss his toes and beg for his forgiveness!¡±


    Had the kid been scared out of his wits?


    Feeling annoyed, Otto waved his dragon w, and the Lizardmen took away the foolish talker and the terrified guys beside him.


    Once Shasharu returned, they would hand over these guys to him for a proper interrogation.


    Somewhat embarrassed, Longfang immediately knelt in front of Otto and said, ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­


    Feeling a bit speechless, Ottoy on the ckstone tform, showing that he didn¡¯t mind.


    At this moment, Krom suddenly spoke up, ¡°Your Majesty, about the Lait New


    King that he mentioned, perhaps I can provide some intelligence.¡±


    Although Otto didn¡¯t care much about a human monarch, since hisp dog had run onto his territory, it was only appropriate to learn a little more.


    With Otto¡¯s permission, Krom began, ¡°Before joining the Soaring Dragon Legion, I was a ve in the Serbia Colosseum of the Lait Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Colosseum?¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes lit up, feeling that this Orc¡¯s background was quite simr to his own.


    This made Otto suddenly feel that the Orc, whom he had only met a few times, seemed much more familiar.


    Hearing his master¡¯s words, Krom thought Otto was very interested in the Colosseum.


    So he began to exin, ¡°The Colosseum is the favorite entertainment venue of the Lait people, almost every town has different scales of Colosseums, and even some sparsely popted viges are no exception.


    Even watching a few guard dogs fight could get them sitting on the ground, watching all afternoon.¡±


    On this point, Otto could also rte.


    Just like those stupid people in Kor Town, even though they didn¡¯t have much money, they still went to the Colosseum to have fun.


    As for Krom, although he said he was a ve in the Colosseum.


    Butpared to monsters like Dire Wolves, there probably wasn¡¯t much difference; both were part of the Colosseum¡¯s performance.


    After all, to most humans, Orcs were just another type of monster.


    There was not much to discuss about the Colosseum, and Krom quickly continued, ¡°The reason I could escape the Colosseum and even leave Serbia with my wife and daughter toe to the Land of the Soaring Dragon was actually all thanks to the Lait New King.¡±


    Without Otto asking more, he continued, ¡°At that time, the New King had justunched a military coup, personally killed his elder brother, Grand Duke Lait, and then dered the Lait Kingdom as history, proiming himself the New King and changing Lait to a kingdom.¡±


    It sounded like a ruthless and ambitious figure.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°Do you know much about the Lait Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°About as much as an ordinary citizen¡­¡±


    Krom could only give an uncertain answer.


    At Otto¡¯s request, Krom began to recount everything he knew about the Lait country.


    Just as he said, these were things any ordinary citizen would know.


    Firstly, it was a small coastal country. Besides being adjacent to Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains in the east, it had the abundant Harvest Bay in the west.


    Additionally, Lait bordered three other simrly sized countries, Tal, Dnt, and Mido, all of which were vassals of the Farrand Kingdom.


    None of these countries were very affluent, and the infertile coastalnds could hardly grow any crops, yet they still had to pay taxes to Farrand.


    As a result, many adventurers would often take their chances in Nn Forest and the Sulfur Mountains.


    Or they would go out to sea and dabble in piracy; the merchant ships of the Casti Empire across Harvest Bay were their favorite big fish.


    Since the Dragon Disaster appeared, most adventurers had also swarmed to be pirates.


    Poor and rugged ces produce rogues, and Lait was a rather chaotic kingdom as it was.


    Their monarchs hardly ever had a normal ession, and Grand Duke Lait had also seized power after personally killing his father..

 Chapter 144 - 144: 142 Swallowing Battle Axe_1

    Chapter 144: 142 Swallowing Battle Axe_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Before making a move, the new king hid in an obscure corner to quietly develop. Otherwise, he might have been killed by his elder brother, the Grand Duke Lait.


    However, it was the first time that a situation like the new king¡¯s brazenly turning Lait from a duchy into a kingdom had urred.


    This was obviously a challenge to the authority of the Farrand Kingdom, even though there were two small countries, Tal and Dnt, between the two.


    However, it was believed that the royal family and nobles of Farrand would not let Lait off easily.


    In the end, Krom added: ¡°I heard about this from others. It is said that the number of the new king¡¯s troops is not even half that of Grand Duke Lait, and many soldiers do not haveplete sets of weapons and equipment.


    But despite this, the new king still easily defeated the Grand Duke Lait head-on and then carried out a bloody purge of the major nobles within Serbia.


    The owner of the arena was a minor female noble called the Pink Lady, who joined the new king at thest moment and sent all her servants to help the new king clean up the other nobles.


    However, this also led to a shortage of guards in the arena, and most of the armed men were busy looting the rich area, so I had a chance to escape.¡±


    Above is all the intelligence that Krom knows about Lait Duchy.


    With nothing else to say, Otto waved his dragon w and let the two monsters leave.


    However, since Saru had not returned, the Quilboar Chieftain Longfang stood guard not far from the ckstone Castle, in case the great Silver Dragon Lord needed him.


    Now, Otto took out the Legendary Battleaxe and the Totem Pir again.


    It was time to test his hypothesis.


    Just as nned, he set the Legendary Battleaxe aside for the time being, then swallowed the Totem Pir with the engraved lightning pattern into his stomach.


    Dragons can use most magic items, such as a belt as a ring tied to their ws.


    If a dragon wants to use a boot or other difficult-to-wear magic item, they can swallow it into their stomach to use it.


    However, this method did not seem to work for Otto, because the totem pir he swallowed into his stomach was almost digested instantly.


    At the same time, Otto also gained rted abilities.


    ¡°Lightning Weapon: Can add lightning damage to your and other designated unit¡¯s weapons, with a certain chance of adding a paralysis effect during attacks.¡±


    This is the ability Otto gained through devouring the Totem Pir, which proves that devouring magic items is a good choice to gain new abilities.


    Of course, this also means that Otto cannot use the magic item¡¯s abilities by swallowing it into his stomach like ordinary dragons.


    Furthermore, the Lightning Weapon ability fused with the me Enchantment ability derived from the Red Dragon.


    ording to the Light Ball Boss¡¯s exnation, now Otto can not only add lightning damage to himself and his allies, but also rece the position of lightning with the energy of mes or other breath weapons.


    This is a very practical ability and satisfies Otto for now.


    Simrly, because of the new abilities, Otto was a bit tired and needed a short But Otto resisted the desire to sleep, and looked at the Legendary Battleaxe.


    The main show was just a test before, and now it is the real deal.


    Being extra careful, Otto picked up the Legendary Battleaxe and slowly put it into his mouth.


    The de of this thing is frighteningly sharp, and Otto did not want to cut the neck while swallowing it.


    Even though Otto was extremely careful, his esophagus was still cut open by the sharp de, leaving a long gash.


    Fortunately, the weapon finally reached Otto¡¯s stomach, and the wounds in the esophagus were quickly healed by the powerful healing ability.


    Even a Legendary Weapon seems to have no difference from ordinary things once it enters Otto¡¯s stomach.


    In the blink of an eye, it waspletely digested by the Light Ball Boss.


    At the same time, all the abilities on the Legendary Battleaxe were inherited perfectly by Otto.


    Although Otto wanted to test his newly acquired abilities, the immense fatigue caused his eyelids to fight.


    Helplessly, Otto had to use the Communication Scale first to greet Sofia, then climbed onto the ckstone tform and immediately fell into a deep sleep.


    It is unknown how long passed before Otto suddenly opened his eyes.


    However, he found that he was not standing in the Council Chamber of ckstone Castle but floating in a pale, endless void.


    Everything seemed to be nonexistent here, even the ground beneath his feet was empty.


    The feeling was as if he was floating in space, unable to find a foothold, and everything was just pure white.


    Wait a minute¡­


    Were those feet, not dragon ws?


    Confused, Otto looked at his bare feet and then stretched out his hand to count his fingers.


    They were ten normal human fingers, without scales or w des.


    He had transformed back into his original form, and he was alsopletely naked.


    The faint glow at the edge of his body made Otto feel as if his existence was not very stable.


    Suddenly, a battleaxe grazed his ear and flew past, startling Otto and sending chills down his spine.


    Looking in the direction where the axe came from, he saw a ferocious orc staring at him with a regretful expression.


    Apparently, the orc had just attacked him.


    The ck-edged, gold-bordered battleaxe in the orc¡¯s hand looked very familiar; wasn¡¯t it the Legendary Battleaxe called Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine?


    Moreover, the axe that just flew past his ear looked exactly the same as the one in the orc¡¯s hand.


    So, what was going on? Could Legendary Battleaxes be mass-produced?


    When did they be so worthless¡­


    Before Otto could think more about it, the orc made a throat-slitting gesture towards him.


    Then, the orc leaned back, raising the axe with one hand, and threw it towards Otto from a distance like a throwing weapon.


    It looked terrifying but made no sound of breaking through the air, it seemed that there was no air in this strange space, and he did not need to breathe.


    It was a very peculiar ce, but now was not the time to think about it.


    Now, Otto was floating in the pure white void, with no foothold in sight, so how could he move?


    Perhaps holding a fart might propel his body forward a little, but unfortunately, Otto¡¯s body structure was very special at the moment, and he seemed to not have this function..

 Chapter 145 - 145: 143 Spiritual Battlefield 1

    Chapter 145: 143 Spiritual Battlefield 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Everything was a total mess!


    Even worse, Otto couldn¡¯t see his precious little brother down below, and his indescribable smoothness was unbearable.


    At the same time, he realized that his current state seemed very simr to that of a ghost¡­


    So Otto tried to float and move himself like a ghost, but still failed.


    Watching the orc¡¯s thrown axe getting closer and closer, Otto couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.


    He couldn¡¯t count on the opponent missing every time, but with no footholds around, Otto couldn¡¯t run away.


    So Otto simply went for broke, reaching out to try to catch the spinning, flying axe with his bare hand.


    The idea was good, but the chances of sess were slim.


    Having grown ustomed to his dragon body, Otto was surprisingly clumsy with his human limbs now.


    As expected, the spinning axe shed off a piece of Otto¡¯s forearm.


    Fortunately, this forced a change in the axe¡¯s trajectory, and it flew past the edge of Otto¡¯s shoulder.


    The severed half of Otto¡¯s forearm floated beside him for a moment, before vanishing into stardust.


    Looking at the smooth cut on his arm, no blood flowed, only a faint glow emanated from the wound.


    There were no signs of bones or blood vessels, as if his entire body was made of the same material.


    Surprisingly, there was no pain, but the arm missing half a forearm felt a little awkward for Otto.


    And Otto also saw with his own eyes, the ferocious-looking orc across from him sped his hands, and another legendary battleaxe with the same design appeared out of thin air.


    So this thing can be summoned out of thin air?


    With that doubt, Otto also stretched out his intact right hand. Soon, the same ck-gold battleaxe appeared in Otto¡¯s hand.


    It turns out this thing really can be mass-produced¡­


    As Otto was thinking this, the orc across from him had already thrown his axe at him again.


    Although a bit surprised that Otto could summon the same weapon, for now, the orc¡¯s thoughts hadn¡¯t changed.


    That was to kill this unknown guy first and then figure out how to leave this strange ce.


    Yes, like Otto, he too had been suddenly pulled into this bizarre white void without any prior knowledge.


    As for being able to summon the ck-gold legendary battleaxe out of thin air, it was entirely his subconscious act.


    It was because he was Genocren, the first master of the legendary battleaxe, who in order to make the axe even more perfect, personally beheaded himself.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two identical axes shed, and Otto¡¯s strength was clearly no match for the orc¡¯s.


    He felt his right hand go limp, and both axes flew past him.


    This only added to Otto¡¯s pressure, and he also noticed that the orc across him had a much brighter glow on his body than he did.


    As the opponent re-summoned the battleaxe, Otto quickly thought about his strategy.


    Soon, he discovered the existence of the Light Ball Boss on his body.


    Then Otto realized that all this was because he had devoured the legendary battleaxe.


    The axe was different from ordinary legendary weapons, as Genocren¡¯s soul was sealed inside it.


    When Otto devoured the legendary battleaxe, the sealed Genocren was released too.


    However, Otto¡¯s devouring ability from the Light Ball couldn¡¯t devour souls yet, so this gave Genocren an opportunity.


    This powerful legendary beastman soul wanted to turn the tables, kill Otto¡¯s soul, and upy his body.


    Comparing Otto¡¯s powerful dragon body, his own soul was still that of an ordinary human, how could he possibly be a match for Genocren.


    So at a critical moment, the Light Ball Boss activated emergency mode, pulling both Otto and Genocren¡¯s souls into this strange white void.


    This ce was called the Soul Battlefield, one of the abilities that the evolved Light Ball would be able to useter, but it wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    As the name suggests, this was a battlefield specifically for souls.


    As long as Otto defeated his opponent¡¯s soul here, he would be able to devour and absorb the fragments of their soul to strengthen his own soul.


    That way, not only could his physical body be stronger through his devouring ability, but Otto¡¯s soul would no longer be as weak as it was now.


    Of course, the premise was that Otto could defeat the orc¡¯s soul across from him.


    If he failed, what would happen wasn¡¯t described in the Light Ball, but Otto didn¡¯t want to find out for himself either.


    After all, the Light Ball Boss¡¯s ability hadn¡¯t been fully perfected yet. If it were its final form, this ce wouldn¡¯t be called Soul Battlefield but Soul Furnace.


    Just like the mostmon devouring ability, no matter who you are, if your soul enters here, it will be broken down into soul fragments to strengthen Otto¡¯s own soul.


    And fighting in this empty white void was simple ¨C just use your imagination.


    From the Light Ball¡¯s feedback, it could be known that in this void, all souls could use their soul power to imagine and create almost any object.


    However, if you want to use it, the created object must be a real, usible object that has existed before.


    Otherwise, it would just be a pile of trinkets with only appearances.


    Whether creating objects or taking damage, a certain amount of soul power would be consumed.


    If one party¡¯s soul power is exhausted, it would mean they lost this soul battle.


    How to properly use one¡¯s soul power for effective offense and defense is the key to winning this battle.


    Even though Otto is the host of the Light Ball, the current situation is extremely unfavorable for him.


    It was because the orc¡¯s soul power across from him was obviously much more abundant and powerful than his own.


    But Otto also had a very clear advantage, that was information about this ce.


    However, as time went on, the opponent would slowly be familiar with the Soul Battlefield, so Otto had to fight quickly!


    Just as he was considering this, another identical legendary battleaxe flew towards Otto¡¯s neck.


    This was already the third flying axe attack, and the orc across from him seemed to be getting more and more skilled.


    At least this time, the trajectory of the flying axe seemed much more urate than the previous two. If left alone, Otto¡¯s head would be chopped off.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With another crisp sound, the ck-gold battleaxe crashed into a piece of iron that appeared out of thin air and bounced off it with the iron te towards the edge..

 Chapter 146 - 146: 144 Soul Creation_l

    Chapter 146: 144 Soul Creation_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was the Legendary Battleaxe, whose sharpness and armor-piercing abilities Otto had experienced firsthand.


    Ordinary objects couldn¡¯t withstand such a deadly weapon, so Otto deliberately ced an iron te of the same material in its path.


    The reason for using an iron te of the same material instead of an identical battleaxe was simple: to minimize the consumption of Soul Power.


    Unlike the legendary beastman across from him, Otto¡¯s soul strength was not very high; in fact, it was somewhat weak.


    Having lost part of his forearm, he also summoned a Legendary Battleaxe and an iron te of the same material.


    The consumption of Soul Power for these tasks was no small amount for Otto, and at this moment, he could already clearly sense that his existence had be more unstable.


    The faint light flickering around his body was much dimmer than when it had first begun.


    Otto could create new objects out of thin air with Soul Power in his surroundings, but as the distance increased, so did the proportionate consumption of Soul Power.


    So, Otto extended his right hand, and a Revolver appeared in it.


    As usual, Beastman Gaenor Keren coalesced a ck and gold Legendary Battleaxe in his hand, while looking somewhat puzzled at the short, hollow iron tube in Otto¡¯s hand.


    It looked a bit like the Firearms that dwarves use, which seem more like toys than weapons.


    So, what was the use of such a thing without even a de? Had the feeble human across from him finally lost his mind?


    Just as he thought this, a thunderous boom sounded, and a burst of sparks erupted from the strange, hollow tube.


    A metal bullet shot through his body at an incredible speed, directly sting an irregr hole where it had hit.


    Dwarf Firearms definitely didn¡¯t have this kind of power.


    ¡°What on earth is that thing?¡±


    Gaenor Keren was shocked as he looked at the hole in his chest. He couldn¡¯tprehend how such a hollow tube could unleash such astonishing power.


    Before he could think further, Otto had already emptied the remaining bullets in the Revolver.


    However, the recoil of the Revolver was a bit strong, and his shooting skills were not very good. Including the previous shot, out of six bullets, only two had hit.


    A truly sunset-level shooting skill.


    While Otto was reloading, Gaenor Keren once again threw the Legendary Battleaxe in his hand and was subsequently blocked by Otto using the same method.


    But Gaenor Keren did not stay in ce, waiting to y some turn-based game with Otto. He tried to create some wooden nks in front of him, stepping on them slowly as he walked towards Otto.


    Knowing the identity of his opponent, Otto naturally didn¡¯t want to be approached by a powerful legendary warrior.


    He immediately emptied the reloaded bullets, his aim was slightly better this time but only one shot actually hit.


    The mighty Orc actually blocked the high-speed bullet with a newly coalesced battleaxe.


    At this moment, Otto wondered if he should say something like ¡°A legendary powerhouse is truly terrifying¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Gaenor Keren seemed to have adjusted to the situation under his feet. His pace became faster and faster.


    Since the Revolver wasn¡¯t effective, Otto simply threw it like a stone at the approaching Orc.


    Of course, Otto never expected this to work.


    With a faint sh of light, Otto¡¯s severed forearm had regrown.


    As he had thought, even his own body could be restored by creating it out of thin air with Soul Power.


    Perhaps he could also transform his body into the dragon form he was more ustomed to in recent years, but unfortunately, his current Soul Power was so weak and sparse that he couldn¡¯t even create a single dragon w.


    Having briefly familiarized himself with his newly regrown limb, a white light shed, and a Sprayer symbolizing justice appeared in Otto¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you block this!¡±


    A cruel smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face as he fiercely pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a sound like a louder thunderp, Gaenor Keren reflexively ced the Legendary Battleaxe across his chest.


    An immense force instantly hit him, pushing him back two steps.


    The wide coverage of the shotgun st couldn¡¯t be blocked by a single battleaxe; his upper chest and lower body were riddled with irregr bullet holes.


    And what angered him even more was,


    After unleashing an even more violent burst of sparks, the front end of the much longer hollow iron tube actually pushed the damned human back.


    Otto continued shooting at the Orc while using the powerful recoil of the Sprayer to keep retreating.


    His n was to get to a safe distance, then bring out an AK symbolizing truth.


    Gaenor Keren could probably guess Otto¡¯s thoughts, as he red at the cunning human in front of him.


    He created arge square shield and then ced wooden boards in front of him to step on while charging forward, enduring round after round of shotgun attacks.


    After familiarizing himself with the feeling underfoot, Gaenor Keren began to jog intermittently, getting faster and faster.


    This surprised Otto. Should he really say that this was the adaptation ability of a once legendary powerhouse? It was so fast even in apletely unfamiliar situation.


    What surprised him even more came next.


    Gaenor Keren reached out towards Otto¡¯s direction, and a thick stone wall suddenly appeared behind Otto as he made a grabbing motion.


    This prevented Otto from continuing to retreat using the Sprayer¡¯s recoil.


    Suddenly, two stone walls burst out on his left and right, tilted inward and squeezing him tightly within.


    Before Otto could react, a battleaxe flew out from the Orc¡¯s hand, urately passing through the gap in the stone wall, piercing Otto¡¯s chest, and pinning him to the wall, unable to move.


    It may seem like Otto was in a miserable situation, but in reality, he didn¡¯t seem to have suffered much damage.


    Because in this form, there didn¡¯t seem to be any concept of vital parts, and there were no important organs beneath his chest, just a solid energy body.


    Just as Otto¡¯s previous bullets didn¡¯t cause much damage to the opposing Orc, the loss of Soul Power this time was just a small cut made by the battleaxe.


    It seemed that our legendary beastman had made a mistake.


    With a smile curling the corners of his mouth, Otto looked at the rapidly approaching beastman with a delighted expression.


    It seemed that only now did his opponent realize that in addition to receiving damage, forcibly creating such arge stone wall from such a distance had a huge drain on their Soul Power..

 Chapter 147 - 147: 145 True Dragon Otto_l

    Chapter 147: 145 True Dragon Otto_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Gaenor Keren finally realized this.


    Moreover, as he created new battleaxes, the speed at which his soul power condensed significantly slowed down.


    Not only that, after he created those stone walls, the orc¡¯s running speed had also slowed down considerably.


    Now, he could only maintain a brisk walking speed at most, and if he had to continue creating wooden boards as stepping stones, his speed would be even slower.


    ¡°So there is a cost to creating objects out of thin air after all¡­¡±


    Finally understanding this point, Gaenor Keren took a few deep breaths and slowly approached Otto with his battleaxe clenched tightly in his hand.


    From the beginning, he had no intention of controlling the output of his soul power.


    Both creating the Legendary Battleaxe and arge number of temtes to act as stepping stones had consumed a lot of his soul power.


    Most crucially, just now, he had created several thick stone walls out of thin air from quite a distance away.


    Even with the soul power reserves of a legendary being, his soul was now nearly depleted.


    Although he had noticed it a bitte, at least he had sessfully restrained that damned human, hadn¡¯t he?


    Knowing nothing about this strange world, Gaenor Keren did not know what would happen after achieving victory, but he felt it was worth attempting.


    One wooden board after another materialized under his feet, and Gaenor Keren was already proficient in this operation.


    If he hadn¡¯t wasted so much soul power creating the stone walls from a distance earlier, he could have easily run towards Otto as if treading on t ground.


    ¡°Now, let me cut off your head!¡±


    It had been a long time since he had indulged in his hobby, and as he got closer to Otto, he felt an itch in his hand.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Gaenor Keren felt as if he had stepped on some strange metal object, very different from the wooden boards.


    He didn¡¯t recall creating such a thing using his soul power, so he looked down at his feet.


    It was a green-painted individualndmine, which had used up arge portion


    of Otto¡¯s remaining soul power to create.


    However, Gaenor Keren clearly didn¡¯t recognize this object and thought it was some strange container.


    Thus, under Otto¡¯s mocking gaze, he slowly lifted the foot that was on thendmine.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the orc¡¯srge foot lifted, the metal container under it instantly exploded violently and rmingly.


    Unprepared, Gaenor Keren was sted into the air, a red me burst out from the explosion point, followed by arge amount of grey-ck smoke.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ What a splendid sight!¡±


    Otto removed the metal te blocking his body and his form began to change.


    He became like a paper person, easily squeezing through the gaps in the stone walls.


    In this strange space, imagination was the root of everything.


    Whether it was creating objects out of thin air or changing oneself, it was all the same.


    As the smoke gradually dispersed, Otto discovered Gaenor Keren¡¯s body not far from the explosion point.


    To be precise, it was only half of Gaenor Keren, as his entire lower body had been blown off.


    He was trying to condense new limbs like Otto had, but he had lost his entire lower body instead of just a small severed arm, so the condensation process was pathetically slow, and he barely had any soul power left.


    Perhaps this powerful legendary orc had some trump cards to deal withndmine explosions when he had a physical body.


    But now, like Otto, he had been forcibly pulled into this pure white void where everything was empty.


    The only advantage he had over Otto was his astonishing supply of soul power. But now, his one and only advantage was gone.


    Approaching the temporarily incapacitated orc, Otto created a stic barrel filled with fuel in his hand.


    Without any regard for the furious gaze of the orc, Otto sshed the fuel onto what remained of his body.


    Although he had been a bit bewildered at first, the ordeal had ended without any major mishaps.


    Sighing, Otto threw a lit firecracker at the orc soaked in fuel.


    With an explosion reminiscent of his childhood, Gaenor Keren¡¯s body was engulfed in unquenchable mes.


    ¡°Bastard, I curse you!¡±


    Gaenor Keren let out an unwilling roar, but in the end, he could not change his destiny. Afflicted by the fire, he gradually turned into stardust-like particles and dissipated into the pure white void.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Having achieved the final victory, Otto looked around and found the surrounding pure white scenery was warping, and he was soon engulfed in endless darkness.


    After an unknown amount of time, Otto opened his eyes once again.


    This time, he was in the familiar Council Chamber of the ckstone Castle.


    Shaking his still somewhat dazed head, Otto began to examine the changes in himself.


    The first thing he noticed was that the attributes of the Legendary Battleaxe had been fully inherited by him.


    Moreover, Gaenor Keren¡¯s soul had been consumed, enhancing Otto¡¯s own soul strength.


    Now, the feeble human soul, which had made little difference, was no longer


    Otto¡¯s weakness.


    Because of the increase in his own soul¡¯s strength, Otto even felt that controlling his colossal dragon body had be much easier.


    In short, he felt in better mental shape.


    Apart from that, the Light Ball Boss had evolved once more.


    Flipping through the Light Ball¡¯s eating records, Otto discovered that Gaenor Keren¡¯s memories of being a legendary powerhouse had been consumed by the Light Ball, simr to the previously consumed heritage memories.


    It seemed that the evolution of the Light Ball Boss had urred thanks to this.


    This time, there were two changes in the evolution. Firstly, the Light Ball¡¯s eating records had be moreprehensive.


    As Otto scrolled through, he found that it went back to the timeline when he first crossed into this world.


    Upon reaching the top of the records, Otto couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Fine, so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Feeling a bit helpless, Otto dragged his dragon chin with his ws.


    Look what he had seen: the first item consumed in the consumption list of the evolved Light Ball was clearly recorded.


    It wasn¡¯t the Barbaric Bull Otto had thought, nor was it any eggshell, but himself¡­


    By consuming Otto¡¯s own dragon veins, the Light Ball had been able to sessfully reside within him.


    Not only that, even after devouring the True Dragon bloodline, it stillcked a bit of energy to sessfully reside within Otto.


    So, Otto had paid the price of a pair of dragon wings¡­


    The second consumed item was Otto¡¯s own heritage memory, which had given the Light Ball enough power to activate sessfully.


    So, without this mysterious Light Ball, he would actually be a genuine True Dragon, right?

 Chapter 148 - 148: 146 Empire Coinage 1

    Chapter 148: 146 Empire Coinage 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not just that.


    After the evolution, the swallowing list specifically stated that the true dragon bloodline that was swallowed were the Red Dragon and Silver Dragon.


    Thinking back to his original appearance which resembled the Red Dragon and the Silver Dragon¡¯s scales¡­


    emmmmmm¡­


    What a messy circle!


    Silver Dragons mostly look down on Red Dragons.


    So, the aggressor is most likely a ferocious and powerful Red Dragon¡­


    Various explosive images appeared in Otto¡¯s mind. He quickly discarded those dangerous thoughts and began studying the second ability evolved by the Light Ball Boss.


    This ability was called Absorption, allowing Otto to swallow the opponent¡¯s abilities and energy without physically swallowing them.


    The effective range was within 20 meters, could be used only once a day, and before it waspletely consumed, the target could escape.


    Honestly, this ability was somewhat unremarkable.


    But it mighte in handy when Otto didn¡¯t want to use his mouth.


    For example, some particrly hard-to-eat things or various humanoid creatures that Otto instinctively repelled¡­


    So, these were the two abilities rted to the Light Ball Boss¡¯s evolution. Now, Otto wanted to know how long he had slept this time.


    Using themunication scale, Saru and Link soon arrived at the Council Chamber.


    Most of the Soaring Dragon Legion had already returned from the expedition. Saru left some monsters to clean up the battlefield and remodeled the Blue Dragon¡¯s dungeon ording to Otto¡¯s wishes.


    The old Lizardman respectfully kneeled before Otto and reported, ¡°Your


    Majesty, you have been asleep for five days.¡±


    Five days, huh¡­


    He was unsure if the lengthy slumber was due to the soul battlefield or the process of fully inheriting the legendary weapon¡¯s attributes.


    Not bothering to think further, Otto asked, ¡°Has anything happened these


    days?¡±


    After some thought, Saru said, ¡°Nothing special urred. However, Princess Sofia took the human captives away, saying she had a way to make them speak.¡±


    Closing his eyes and sensing her location, Otto quickly found the direction of the half-elf girl.


    It seemed she was now busy at her Magic Laboratory.


    After instructing Saru to prepare some food, Otto turned to the werewolf standing nearby.


    He remembered that his name was Link, who had some connections in the ck Gold City.


    So, Otto requested, ¡°I hope you can make a trip to ck Gold City for me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, do you want me to buy something for you?¡±


    Link immediately knelt before Otto, who nodded and said, ¡°I want you to buy some intelligent humanoid ves with magical talents.¡±


    Otto hadn¡¯t forgotten to find some magic apprentices for Moray. Since the


    Thunder Legion has been dealt with, some matters could be brought up now.


    However, Link hesitated, ¡°Your Majesty, ves are generally expensive, especially those with good talents¡­¡±


    Almost any goods can be purchased in ck Gold City, including ves.


    As long as you can pay enough gold coins, even elves from the Dawn Forest could be delivered right to your doorstep.


    Knowing that Link was implying theck of money, Otto, who had recently acquired the Blue Dragon Treasury, wasn¡¯t short of gold coins now.


    If Otto remembered correctly, Sofia had piled all the treasures in the inner hall. He stared at Link and asked solemnly, ¡°How much gold do you need?¡±


    This werewolf hesitated, ¡°That depends on your specific needs, Your Majesty. If you need arge quantity, many ve merchants in ck Gold City also offer delivery services.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the prerequisite is to ensure their safety on the journey.¡±


    After hearing this, Otto took a moment to think.


    Besides satisfying his needs and finding magic apprentices for Moray, the Land of the Soaring Dragon seemed tock skilled craftsmen.


    So, Otto continued, ¡°The more, the better. In addition to ves with magical talents, I also want you to find some skilled craftsmen, preferably with an urate map of the continent.¡±


    Link attempted to exin, ¡°Maps are easy to obtain, and every trade association in the city sells them. However, the prices for ves like Dwarf cksmiths are not low. The ves you need are not ordinary goods.¡±


    ¡°A gnome with decent talent, capable of being a magic apprentice, typically costs around 10,000 Imperial Coins. A skilled Dwarf cksmith can sell for up to 100,000 Imperial Coins.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Coins?¡±


    Without further boration from Otto, Link immediately exined, ¡°These are the coins circted between the Eastern and Western Empires, known for their high purity and stable minting process.¡±


    ¡°As a result, in addition to the two empires, the coins are also widely used and circted among all human countries and other races.¡±


    Suddenly, Otto remembered something and took out an exquisite gold coin with a moon pattern from underneath him.


    ¡°Ah, this is a Gold Moon.¡±


    Link quickly recognized the coin and continued, ¡°It¡¯s one of the types of coins minted by the empire. The face value of this Gold Moon is 10,000 Imperial


    Coins.¡±


    Soon, Otto understood the situation of the Imperial Coins through Link¡¯s introduction.


    Imperial Coins were roughly divided into six categories based on their minting materials and sizes: Copper Star, Copper Moon, Silver Star, Silver Moon, Gold Star, and Gold Moon.


    The quantity of materials used for each coin, from left to right, was adjusted to a precise size difference of ten times the corresponding face value.


    Even Copper Star and Silver Star, which have simr names, differ in size.


    ording to the face value of Imperial Coins, the smallest Copper Star is worth


    1/10 of an Imperial Coin, while thergest Gold Moon is worth 10,000 Imperial Coins.


    Since the Imperial Coins are consistently high-quality, stable in weight, and convenient for calctions, they are used by almost all merchants on the continent except for business transactions or cities with specific hard currency requirements.


    In addition to Imperial Coins, other human kingdoms have also cast their currencies, such as the Lait Coins officially circted within the Lait Kingdom.


    Their face value is approximately 1 Gold = 20 Silver = 240 Copper. However, due to the crude minting process and unstable purity, exchange rates for Lait Coins need to be adjusted ording to actual conditions when used in transactions. This makes it very troublesome. The same is true for coins from other countries, with even cases of gold coins rusting. So, it further solidified the status of Imperial Coins.


    For example, the gold coins currently piled under Otto were mostly minted in Lait, Mido, and Tal, all small countries with considerably lower quality. ording to Link, nearly five of these gold coins were required to exchange for one Imperial Gold Star¡­.

 Chapter 149 - 149: 147 Conquering the World_l

    Chapter 149: 147 Conquering the World_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto still remembered the price ckheart George had estimated for himself.


    He said that if Otto were in Serbia, he could sell for a thousand gold coins.


    But if converted to Imperial coins, it would only be about two hundred thousand Imperial coins, worth only about twenty or so Gold Moons.


    After calcting, his original price was surprisingly simr to that of two or three dwarf cksmiths¡­


    Moreover, Gold Moons were now piled up like a small mountain in the inner hall.


    Otto sighed at the changes in the times, and at the same time, Saru and the ogres brought in the abundant food.


    Sofia, along with the floating Moray, also came.


    ¡°Big dumb dragon, since you woke up, why didn¡¯t you contact me!¡±


    The half-elf girl looked unhappy, while Otto helplessly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you in case you had something to deal with¡­¡±


    After speaking, the silver giant dragon began to eat. Every time after a deep sleep, he would consume a lot of energy.


    Sofia red fiercely at the big dumb dragon and then helplessly said, ¡°Every time you wake up from your sleep, you need a lot of food. If you sleep for a long time, you¡¯ll get seriously¡­ what¡¯s the word you taught me? Malnourished, right?¡±


    Otto gnawed on the roast pig, puzzled by Sofia¡¯s words, but she just smiled, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to create a new spell just for you.


    For example, when you sleep, it could directly inject food or other nutrients into your body.


    That way, even if you sleep for a long time, you won¡¯t suffer from malnutrition.¡±


    Eating, Otto understood Sofia¡¯s intention. Last time he slept for three years, it caused a simr situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes!¡±


    Seeing that Otto didn¡¯t give a clear answer, Sofia decided for him and looked at the kneeling werewolf, ¡°What¡¯s this guy doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to let him help me buy some stuff in ck Gold City.¡±


    Otto answered casually.


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    Sofia still had some impression of Link as he had brought her the spice seeds and her favorite half-body mirror together with Gaz.


    Now that the Thunder Legion was history, trading with ck Gold City was no longer as dangerous as before.


    ¡°I also need some rare magic materials, so I¡¯ll leave that to you too.¡±


    As soon as Sofia finished speaking, Moray added, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a detailed listter. Remember, you can¡¯t miss even one, or I¡¯ll turn you into a Corpse


    Demon!¡±


    Link didn¡¯t dare to refuse and nodded in agreement.


    Since Moray was so enthusiastic, it must be rted to some magic research.


    However, the matter of money was a bit troublesome. After all, if they wanted to purchase arge amount of supplies and ves, it wouldn¡¯t be a small expense.


    Carrying so many gold coins on one¡¯s person wasn¡¯t safe, especially since ck Gold City and Dragon Bone Wastnd weren¡¯t stable ces.


    Fortunately, there were a few Treasure Bags in the Blue Dragon Treasury. Sofia took one out and threw it to Link, then counted a not-so-small amount of Imperial Gold Moons and put them inside.


    Link¡¯s hands trembled as he received the Treasure Bag. So many Imperial Gold Moons were enough to buy a small city.


    Moreover, technically speaking, the gold was given to him by a giant dragon, which was a rare honor in this world.


    Though influenced by some dragon habits, Otto also liked these glittering little cuties, but he hadn¡¯t reached the pathological level of ordinary dragons.


    Gold coins were meant to be spent. Hiding them at home meant they had no value at all, they were just pretty to look at.But for many dragons, just looking good is enough¡­


    Before heading to ck Gold City, Otto asked Sofia to bestow a silver dragon scale to Link.


    Although it was said to be a gift, it was actually for insurance purposes.


    That many Imperial Gold Moons, when converted to Imperial Coins, amounted to tens of millions; who knows if Link could resist such a temptation.


    That werewolf held out quite well, gritting his teeth and not making a sound even at thest moment of the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    In the end, Link fully transformed into a Dragonborn werewolf.


    His appearance changed greatly, but instead of growing the signature silver scales, his pitch-ck fur turned silver-gray.


    His height only increased slightly, but his physical fitness changed drastically, and his formerly slightly curved spine straightened up quite a bit.


    Link was very satisfied with his new body. He first kneeled in front of Otto to express his gratitude, and then left with his thirty wolf cavalry subordinates to prepare to head to ck Gold City.


    After the werewolf left, Otto nced at Moray and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What about my magic puppets?¡±


    ¡°Still missing some rare materials, but I have listed them and handed them to the werewolf. When hees back, you will have the two magic puppets.¡± The demonic face on the ruby appeared casual.


    But soon, Moray continued, ¡°Regarding those human captives, we got some interesting intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it¡­


    With an annoying expression, Moray said, ¡°Ah, I suddenly seem to have forgotten¡­¡±


    Without needing Otto to take any action, Sofia directly threw Moray into the magic vortex.


    The half-elf girl didn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s pleas and waved her hand, throwing this bastard along with the magic vortex out of ckstone Castle.


    Then the half-elf girl took Moray¡¯s ce and said, ¡°I used the method provided by Moray to read their souls and memories, learning that they were dispatched by a noble called Pink Lady.¡±


    Their mission was to investigate the recent situation in Nn Forest, to prevent any idents from affecting the new king¡¯s n.


    In addition to these people, many others have been sent to other ces around


    Lait.¡±


    ¡°The new king¡¯s n?¡±


    Sofia spread her hands out, saying somewhat helplessly, ¡°Seems like something about conquering the world¡­¡±


    Alright, simple and crude¡­


    Did he remember wrong, wasn¡¯t Lait a remote little country?


    The so-called new king had just seeded in usurping the throne, and the first small goal he set for himself was world conquest?


    Also, this noble called Pink Lady seemed familiar¡­


    That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t she the owner of the Serbia Colosseum mentioned by Krom before?


    This little noble hade a long way, now almost bing a close confidant of the new king.


    However, no matter how exaggerated the new king of Lait¡¯s goal, at least he was already taking action.


    The other side¡¯s spies had already infiltrated the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and naturally, Otto couldn¡¯t be without any defense.


    Soon, Otto gave orders to Saru.


    From now on, the Lizardman Scouts and Hawk Girl would focus on guarding the west side of Nn Forest to prevent any sudden tricks from the new king of Lait.


    The devastated Kor Town seemed like a good outpost..

 Chapter 150 - 150: 148 Chamber of Commerce visit

    Chapter 150: 148 Chamber of Commerce visit


    Trantor: 549690339


    It wasn¡¯t long before Link returned.


    Not only that, but he had also brought some visitors from the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Through Saru¡¯s notification, Otto met two human females in the council chamber.


    ording to Link¡¯s introduction, the tall and graceful blonde beauty in the dark open-chest dress was Lady Bauhinia.


    She said she could also be called Elsa.


    The other one, looking very capable in her tight-fitting leather attire and sporting short red hair, was her attendant, Heel.


    Contrary to her somewhat innocent appearance, Heel was a powerful warrior.


    In Otto¡¯s perception, if Link hadn¡¯t already transformed into a Dragonborn werewolf, he might not even be a match for this cute girl.


    Even when facing a fifteen-meter-long, ferocious-looking adult dragon, Lady Bauhinia and her attendant Heel showed remarkableposure.


    At leastpared to the helplessly frightened bearded Lait men Otto had seen before, they were much moreposed.


    After some simple self-introductions, Sofia contacted Otto quietly through themunication scale.


    ¡°Big dumb dragon, this so-called Lady Bauhinia is not the real one, but is disguised by someone else using a cunning magical technique.¡±


    Almost anything rted to magic could hardly escape Sofia¡¯s eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed as he looked at the fake Lady Bauhinia.


    Originally, when he learned that Link had brought back a significant business owner, Otto was somewhat surprised.


    But the surprise quickly turned into excitement, as this was an excellent opportunity. If he forcibly engraved a blood covenant onto this human, she would have to work for him unconditionally forever.


    Understandably, it would be much easier to purchase any goods from ck Gold City in the future.


    However, it was apparent that Lady Bauhinia, who could manage such arge business, was no fool.


    She wouldn¡¯t risk her life to personallye to the Nn Forest, filled with evil monsters, based on a few words from her distant rtive, Link.


    At this thought, Otto amusingly looked at the silver werewolf standing nearby. The young Link was probably still in the dark about this.


    Even if the real Lady Bauhinia didn¡¯te, this fake one had brought ample supplies to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Such as the continental map and various ves that Otto requested, and even many exquisite women¡¯s products, which pleased Sofia greatly.


    As Ottoy on the ckstone tform covered in treasures, he stared at the two human females from a distance and said in a deep voice, ¡°Humans, what is the purpose of your visit to the Land of the Soaring Dragon?¡±


    The tall blonde woman gave Otto an elegant aristocratic curtsey, and then chuckled, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, if you may, I would be honored if you called me Elsa.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t get any response, Fake Elsa stillughed lightly, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, our choice to visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon has a simple reason.


    We are merchants and will not miss any opportunity to do business.¡±


    ¡°Doing business with a dragon?¡±


    Otto chuckled, ¡°Should I say that you are courageous, orpletely unafraid of death?¡±


    Fake Elsaughed, ¡°Because we trust Link, he and I are both members of the honorable Bauhinia Family.


    In his description, the great Silver Dragon Lord is unique and values trust, a great business partner.¡±


    Otto nced at Link and found the young man standing nervously to one side with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    At the same time, Otto noticed that this fake Elsa had always kept one arm behind her back since entering.


    Soon, Sofia informed Otto that the fake Elsa was holding a teleportation scroll behind her, and the magical power contained in it was entirely sufficient to send her and her attendant Heel back to ck Gold City.


    Apparently, if anything went wrong, she would run away immediately.


    As for the ordinary people unloading goods in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, they probably hadn¡¯t even been considered by the other party.


    The fact was pretty much as Otto had thought; the people outside were disposable, and the losses had already been made up from the supplies.


    This adventurous journey to the Land of the Soaring Dragon was not due to any trust in their fellow Bauhinia Family member, Link; it was just purely for the enormous profit in Nn Forest.


    To the merchants, Nn Forest was a natural treasure vault, and many of its local products could fetch a good price in ck Gold City or other human countries.


    Due to the recent dragon conflict, many products that could only be found in Nn Forest were in high demand and couldn¡¯t be bought even at a high price because of the shortage.


    That¡¯s because there was no production channel anymore¡­


    If they could monopolize the profit this time, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce would be thergest business in ck Gold City, taking over nearly half of the market in ck Gold City and many other human countries.


    Of course, the prerequisite was for the somewhat peculiar Silver Dragon to be willing to cooperate with them.


    Just as Elsa was extremely nervous, Otto suddenly stared at her and asked, ¡°Cooperation? Are you cing yourselves on an equal footing with me?¡±


    ¡°Oops¡­¡±


    Elsa¡¯s heart sank, but she forced herself to remain calm, ¡°Of course not, great Silver Dragon Lord. You may consider us as your servants and dependents in name.¡±


    ¡°We will bring you many conveniences and assistance, and all you need to do is to give us a little bit of your grace¡­¡±


    Merchants only cared about profit and were not concerned about so-called false names.


    As long as Otto was willing to cooperate with them, they wouldn¡¯t even mind kneeling down and calling him dad, let alone being dependents and servants in name.


    At present, the prerequisite was that the profit was significant enough to tempt them to do so.


    Now, the Land of the Soaring Dragon indeedcked many supplies and manpower, and many things that had no use for monsters could fetch a good price in ck Gold City.


    Cooperating with apetent merchant seemed like a possibility.


    ¡°Interesting. You can discuss the specifics with Saru.¡±


    Otto had no interest in wasting his time haggling with merchants, but finally, he stared coldly at the fake Lady Bauhinia.


    ¡°Remember one thing, though; don¡¯t try any tricks, or you won¡¯t be able to escape my wrath even if you return to ck Gold City!¡±


    Elsa shook her head repeatedly, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t, but she didn¡¯t take Otto¡¯s threat seriously in her heart.


    Currently, several significant business owners in ck Gold City had jointly spent a fortune on hiring a super bodyguard.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was one peculiar adult dragon or an old dragon; neither would dare to wreak havoc in ck Gold City..

 Chapter 151 - 151: 149 Lait Mido

    Chapter 151: 149 Lait Mido


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fake Elsa left with her attendant Heel, and as for the otherborers, they were all given as gifts to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Most of them were humanoid races such as Halflings or Dwarves, and asionally there were some brown-bearded dwarves.


    In the Council Chamber, Saru was reporting to Otto about the cooperation matters.


    The Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was quite generous, and the prices for various goods and materials were reasonable.


    After confirmation by Gaz, who was from ck Gold City, the Land of the Soaring Dragon didn¡¯t suffer any losses and even gained advantages in many ces.


    However, the other party also made a request, which was to hope that the future trade with Nn Forest could be handled by the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce alone.


    As for this, Otto had no major objections since the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was the only one that had visited the Land of the Soaring Dragon so far.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with other outsiders. After the battle with the Thunder Legion, the Land of the Soaring Dragon also needed some time to recuperate.


    ording to Saru¡¯s report, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce will send dedicated personnel to conduct trade in the near future.


    The materials they wanted to purchase from the Land of the Soaring Dragon mainly included sweet vines, animal skins, and various rare medicinal herbs,


    etc¡­


    What Otto didn¡¯t expect was that the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce also showed a deep interest in the White Larva Mushrooms.


    Last time the Ogre sent back the White Larva Mushrooms to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Longfang took over and, after a period of research, Longfang has been able to artificially cultivate White Larva Mushrooms.


    He also discovered that asionally feeding some rotting meat could speed up the growth of the White Larva Mushroom, apart from the rotten wood.


    Now he has sessfully bred a considerable number of White Larva Mushroom seedlings, but it will take some time for them to grow up.


    Fake Elsa stated that the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was willing to book all the White Larva Mushrooms in advance and also paid many deposits in advance.


    However, for Otto, gold coins were at most just cute little trinkets.


    So after consulting Otto¡¯s opinion, Saru asked the other party to exchange them for equivalent ves and materials.


    Apart from that, all the trade between the two parties was traded in kind, and the Land of the Soaring Dragon currentlycked various weapons, equipment, and production tools.


    Even the Torsion Ballista, Saru had also ordered a few from the other party.


    For the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, this was indeed a big deal, so Fake Elsa waved her hand generously and directly gifted the Torsion Ballista to the Land of the Soaring Dragon for free.


    As for the delivery date, it would be about a weekter when the cargo would pass through the former Thunder Legion territory, and goods and materials from Nn Forest and ck Gold City would be traded.


    After Saru left, Otto took out the continental map provided by the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    This map was expensive, but it was also drawn more urately, and it even included some local customs.


    Using this map, Otto could easily find the location of Nn Forest in the upper right corner of the map.


    The geographical situation around Nn Forest was simr to what the ancestors of the lizardmen had said, but in addition to Lait, the country bordering Nn Forest to the west was Dnt.


    As for the two recently-learned human empires, they were still far away, and to reach them, they would have to pass through a considerable distance called Harvest Bay.


    And if they choose the ovend route, they would have to pass through Dnt, Farrand, and Felton, three human countries, before reaching the Western Empire Felkorde.


    Moreover, Otto discovered on the map an area of Dawn Forest, which was muchrger than Nn Forest.


    It was sandwiched between several human countries and faced the sea to the east.


    Just like the Casti Empire, to get there, one could choose to take a sea route from Lait, or they could also pass through two human countries.


    But no matter which route they took, Dawn Forest didn¡¯t border Lait, so Otto was curious about how Sofia was sold to Lait.


    Was it really by sea?


    But with the strength of a small country like Lait, how could they possibly have the courage to attack the tribe of high-ranking Elves?


    Logically, they would only dare to act as pirates on the sea and plunder some ordinary merchant ships.


    ¡°Ah¡­ There are really too many things I can¡¯t figure out¡­¡±


    At this moment, Saru, who had just left not long ago, came back in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Otto looked at the old lizardman with some confusion.


    Saru bowed respectfully to Otto and then said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Kobolds mining ores in the Sulfur Mountains have discovered something interesting.¡±


    At Otto¡¯s urging, Saru continued, ¡°The army of Lait is attacking Mido and is advancing rapidly. If nothing unexpected happens, Mido will soon be swallowed by Lait.¡±


    ¡°Mido?¡±


    Otto¡¯s gaze returned to the map and soon found the human country of Mido, which was slightly smaller than Lait in terms of territory.


    This country bordered the Sulfur Mountains and Skyline Mountains and was small but very wealthy.


    Because they had some dealings with the dwarves in the Skyline Mountains, many sophisticated weapons produced by the dwarves were brought into the human countries through Mido.


    Many of the merchant ships in Harvest Bay were there to trade with Mido and Caran, a human country in the Skyline Mountains.


    If Otto were the new king of Lait, he would probably also be unable to resist targeting Mido.


    With such a small territory and poption, yet so rich, and with so many fine weapons, especially dwarf-made ones, it would indeed be a necessary choice.


    Moreover, in order to prevent being attacked from both sides, it is optimal to take down Mido at the rear first and then find a way to face the armies of Farrand, Tal, and Dnt.


    To be honest, Otto had be a little interested in the new king of Lait. So he asked, ¡°Is the war between Lait and Mido still going on?¡±


    The old lizardman thought for a moment and said, ¡°It should be. Their main battlefield is right beside the Sulfur Mountains. To prevent the war from spreading to the mountains, the Soaring Dragon Legion has sent Hawkmen and Chimeras to monitor and defend.¡¯


    Now the Sulfur Mountains were the most vital metal ore production area for the Soaring Dragon Legion, and even the workshops for producing simple iron weapons had been established there.


    In addition to supplying weapons and equipment for the Soaring Dragon Legion, Sofia and Moray¡¯s many magical researchers also depended on various magic techniques produced there, so naturally, there shouldn¡¯t be any idents.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see for myself. I¡¯ll leave the Land of the Soaring Dragon to you for now.¡±


    The old lizardman hesitated for a moment, but still respectfully replied, ¡°As you wish!¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152: 150 Capturing Research_l

    Chapter 152: 150 Capturing Research_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    By the time Otto reached the Sulfur Mountains, the war between Lait and Mido was reaching its conclusion.


    Both sides were neighboring countries, with simr geography and cultures.


    It was said that many years ago, Lait, Mido, and Dnt were once part of the same country, but were forcibly divided into three smaller nations after losing a war against Farrand.


    So, based on appearance, the Lait and Mido people looked quite simr.


    However, when it came to weaponry and equipment, the two sides had stark differences.


    One side wore ragged clothes, the other side was well-equipped.


    Although both sides favored wearing thick leather clothing, the equipment of the Mido people was not only newer but also more robustpared to the worn-out ones of the Lait people.


    Despite this, the Mido people werepletely outmatched by the Lait people.


    Hidden in the clouds, Otto happened to witness the end of this battle, as the ragged Lait people ruthlessly killed all the Mido soldiers, not leaving anyone alive.


    Subsequently, they started fighting among themselves for the well-preserved weapons and equipment.


    Theirbat style was brutal and barbaric, more akin to a terrifying horde of gnolls than a human army.


    There was no semnce of order in their tactics, just all-out aggression.


    Even so, the well-organized, shield-bearing Mido people were overwhelmed almost instantly.


    What caught Otto¡¯s attention was the sight of a bare-chested, Lait strongman wielding a long battle ax, breathing out a thunderstorm.


    Yes, it was like a Lightning Breath.


    Although its power seemed much weaker, Otto believed he was not mistaken ¡ª that was Lightning Breath.


    ¡°Damn, could this guy be a Dragonman?¡±


    Although Otto considered this possibility, the man looked like a typical Lait person with no apparent characteristics of a Dragonborn.


    As Otto pondered this, the Lait people began to thoroughly clean up the battlefield.


    Otto flew to the Sulphur Mountains, where the Lait people seemed to have little interest.


    As night fell, they set up camp, lit fires, and cooked.


    Otto called for some Hawkmen, and, at the request of the Silver Dragon, they stealthily flew towards the Lait camp under the cover of darkness.


    In a short while, the Hawkmen girls captured a Lait soldier for Otto.


    The man was relieving himself outside the camp, only to be knocked out by the sudden attack from the Hawkmen and brought to the Sulphur Mountains before he could even finish and clean himself.


    From the air, Otto had seen that even ordinary Lait soldiers with shields and short swords were capable of wreaking havoc on their foes.


    At first nce, theirbat abilities seemed to be close to the Quilboar, if not somewhat stronger.


    Moreover, the Lait people fought almost like typical monsters, relying solely on physical strength and instincts.


    In terms of ordinary human physical conditions, this was worth considering.


    Otto stared at the bearded Lait man for a long time without noticing anything special.


    Soon after, the Hawkmen girls caught two more unconscious Lait soldiers.


    Suddenly, there was amotioning from the Lait camp¡¯s direction, followed by several injured Hawkmen fleeing back to the Sulphur Mountains at high speed.


    It seemed their movements had been discovered.


    After instructing the Chimeras and Hawkmen on the Sulphur Mountains to carefully monitor the Lait people¡¯s actions, Otto brought the Hawkmen and the three captured Lait soldiers back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Soon after, Sofia and Moray came to join them.


    Upon meeting, Otto noticed that Moray¡¯s expression was off; the demonic face on the ruby grew resentful when looking at him.


    As Otto was puzzled, Sofia casually said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a Blood Covenant with him.¡±


    Well, so that was it then.


    Otto shrugged, not putting much thought into it.


    He then pointed to the three unconscious Lait captives and said, ¡°I feel that these Lait people are a bit special. See if you can find anything unusual about them.¡±


    At the same time, Otto also shared the situation he observed on the battlefield.


    The ferocity of the Lait people, as neighbors, was quite memorable.


    Despite being full of resentment, Moray was still curious and drifted over to the captives.


    Soon, he eximed in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t think these guys even look like pure humans anymore¡­ ¡®


    Sofia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°I detected faint magic reactions on them. They¡¯re not like ordinary humanoid creatures; they remind me of the sensation


    I got from Mega Fatty¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean they might be Dragonborn?¡±


    Moray, slightly surprised, stabbed the end of the Soul Eater Wand into the hand of a Lait man, drawing blood.


    Sensing a hint of Blue Dragon heritage in the blood, Moray hesitated, ¡°It seems to have some Blue Dragon bloodline in it¡­ ¡®


    He then used the same method to test the blood of the other two Lait captives, eventually frowning and said, ¡°Another Blue Dragon bloodline, and one that seems to be rted to White Dragon¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Otto asked, ¡°So, are the Lait people descendants of the Color Dragons? Are they actually Dragon people?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ ¡®


    Moray gave Otto a disdainful look and continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t we captured and studied a few Lait captives before? Sofia and I have conducted numerous research on them.


    Therefore, I can confidently say that whether it¡¯s their physical body or soul, the Lait people are undoubtedly pure humans!¡±


    He then nced at the three new captives before saying, ¡°Considering their bloodline and the signs you mentioned, I think the new Lait king may have discovered a way to turn their army into pseudo-Dragonborn.¡±


    ¡°Pseudo-Dragonborn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because this level of Dragonization can at best make these Lait people stronger.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Moray continued, ¡°They may also be more ferocious, after all, they¡¯re using the bloodlines of evil dragons¡­


    Moray¡¯s observations seemed to align with what Otto saw on the battlefield.


    Then, Sofia pulled out a small y pot from the pocket of an unconscious Lait man¡¯s shirt.


    Considering the quality of this Lait soldier¡¯s equipment, he was likely a squad leader or the like.


    Based on what Otto had observed from the air, the Lait soldiers at this level were incredibly fierce.


    ording to the feedback from the Hawkmen, this man behaved no differently from an ordinary Lait person when relieving himself..

 Chapter 153 - 153: 151 Blue Pill_l

    Chapter 153: 151 Blue Pill_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sofia opened the earthen jar and found some blue pills inside.


    The half-elf girl took one out, sniffed it lightly, then pinched her nose with a disgusted face and threw it back into the jar.


    A pungent, fishy smell emanated, reminiscent of rotten blood that had been left for several days.


    Moray curiously approached and said after a moment, ¡°These pills seem to contain dragon blood, and it appears to be from a blue dragon.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s skeptical look, Morayughed, ¡°I am a legendary witch demon who has lived for thousands of years. I am a professional when ites to corpses. Even blue dragon corpses are not new to me!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­you¡¯re the expert.¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him and asked directly, ¡°So, what have you figured out?¡±


    ¡°I have a guess, but I need some experiments to verify it!¡±


    Moray called for Little Fatty, the Dragonborn ogre whose arm had already grown back after being broken in a previous battle.


    Next, Moray conjured a small water bubble and pasted it onto the face of a Lait person.


    Soon, the Lait person shook his dazed head, slowly opened his eyes, and was immediately frightened by the surroundings.


    The first thing that met his eyes was a fifteen-meter-long silver dragon, and towering next to it was a terrifying ogre¡­


    The frightened Lait persony on his back and quickly retreated.


    However, an ogre soon blocked his path and easily picked him up with one hand, which happened to be Little Fatty.


    Moray chose him simply because amongst all the ogres, only Little Fatty knew how to control the force of his hands to avoid identally killing the test subject. Also, he was very obedient.


    So, the one-sided torturing began.


    The poor Lait person was beaten into a mess by the giant Dragonborn ogre, but throughout the process, the Lait person didn¡¯t show any signs of madness or power seen on the battlefield previously.


    In fact, he seemed far worse than the Mido soldiers Otto had seen before.


    A bit disappointed, Otto wondered if he had misjudged the situation.


    But then Sofia used her Mage Hand to pick up a blue pill from the earthen jar and fed it directly to the Lait person.


    Almost instantly, the previously weak Lait person exploded with astonishing power.


    His eyes turned red, and the fear vanishedpletely. He roared in anger, and with empty hands, rushed toward Little Fatty.


    His severely wounded body seemed to have no effect on his actions, and he was like a furious beast.


    And then, he was once again beaten down by Little Fatty¡­


    Although his power had increased significantly, and he no longer felt fear, in reality, his physical ability at most had barely surpassed that of a quilboar. For the powerful Dragonborn ogre, Little Fatty, it was still not enough.


    Of course, Otto noticed the sudden change in the Lait person.


    After eating the strange blue pill, the Lait person¡¯s performance showed virtually no difference from what happened on the battlefield.


    After regaining control of the frenzied Lait person, Sofia fed blue pills to the other two Lait people.


    Then, the one carrying the earthen jar, presumably the Lait squad leader, immediately unleashed astonishing power and fought with Little Fatty.


    Compared to the previous frenzied Lait person, this guy was much more powerful and could even shoot lightning breath from his mouth with moderate power.


    Nevertheless, he was still no match for Little Fatty.


    Although it took a bit more effort, in the end, the Lait leader was knocked out by Little Fatty and tied up securely.


    As for thest Lait person, after eating the blue pill, he clutched his throat and struggled in pain on the ground before bing motionless.


    Moray casually nced at him and said, ¡°As expected, he¡¯s dead¡­¡±


    Since it was just an ordinary Lait soldier who died, Otto had noints. But he curiously asked, ¡°You seemed to predict his death early on?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Who do you think I am?¡±


    Moray said confidently, ¡°The reason he died is simple: the main ingredient of these pills is the blood of a blue dragon, but his body was influenced by a white dragon bloodline. Naturally, there would be conflicts after swallowing the pill.


    I just didn¡¯t expect the reaction to be so intense.¡±


    Sofia furrowed her beautiful brows, held up the earthen jar, and continued, ¡°I think the changes in these humans are rted to these strange pills. Once they swallow these pills, their power will greatly increase for a certain period of time.


    However, there should be side effects, like bing more violent and uncontroble after taking the pill.


    If the effects of the pill end and no new pills are ingested, the body might be weak.¡±


    With that said, things seemed to connect.


    But for now, these were just Sofia¡¯s spections, more detailed research is needed to obtain urate information.


    So, the remaining two Lait people were handed over to Sofia and Moray.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Otto was about to call Saru over and give him some orders, a sizable explosion erupted from a corner of ckstone Castle.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just as Otto was about to fly over and see if there were any intruders, he was stopped by Sofia.


    The half-elf girl helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s probably that goblin¡¯s doing again¡­¡±


    ¡°Goblin


    Moray quickly exined to a confused Otto that the goblin Sofia mentioned was the one who had undergone the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual and only had a slightlyrger head as a result.


    Lately, it seemed the goblin had awakened some strange talent.


    Many seemingly regr magical materials would inexplicably explode when in the goblin¡¯s hands, with varying power depending on the materials.


    Afterward, Moray and Sofia also examined the items concocted by the goblin but could not figure out anything.


    In their view, those magical materials, even if piled together and set on fire, shouldn¡¯t explode.


    However, even if they asked the goblin to exin, he couldn¡¯t say anything useful.


    Moreover, the goblin had be more and more extreme since Otto had fallen asleep after devouring the Legendary Battleaxe, constantlying up with new methods of causing explosions..

 Chapter 154 - 154: 152 Trade Delegation’s Second Visit_l

    Chapter 154: 152 Trade Delegation¡¯s Second Visit_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sofia and Moray went to the Magic Laboratory to study the remaining two Lait people, and to deal with the explosion caused by the goblin.


    Soon, at Otto¡¯s request, Saru arranged quite a few Lizardman Scouts and Hawkmen to go to the Sulfur Mountains.


    They were responsible for monitoring the Lait people¡¯s every move, while also trying to capture some new test subjects.


    Once everything was properly arranged, Otto looked at the empty Council Chamber and felt an inexplicable sense offort as hey on the ckstone tform covered with treasures.


    Now, almost everyone in the Land of the Soaring Dragon had a lot of work to do, while Otto, as the highest leader, found himself with too much free time on his hands.


    For the following days, Otto spent his time eating and sleepingfortably.


    It wasn¡¯t until a weekter, when the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, that Otto¡¯s life began to change.


    This time, the leader was not Elsa but a mysterious woman cloaked in a ck robe.


    She called herself ck Rose, but ording to Sofia, she was actually the Fake Elsa fromst time.


    By her side this time was not the short-haired female warrior Heel but a tall, thin man who looked sickly.


    His name was ck Spirit, an undead mage whom Moray recognized at a nce.


    Just like their previous conversation, the Bauhinia brought arge number of skilled ves and various production equipment to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    However, Otto was somewhat dissatisfied with the severe shortage of weapons, and the promised Torsion Ballista arrived with only one unit.


    In the Council Chamber, Otto met the leader of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, ck Rose.


    ¡°I think I need an exnation¡­¡±


    With cold eyes, Otto stared at ck Rose, while ck Spirit next to her struggled to breathe under the immense Dragon Fear.


    His body seemed to be in poor condition, as if he would drop dead at any moment.


    ck Rose, on the other hand, seemed to be in good shape, apparently strong in power.


    However, she hadn¡¯te to the Land of the Soaring Dragon to intentionally offend Otto, and after realizing that the Silver Dragon was genuinely angry, she knelt down on one knee and began to exin.


    ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, please believe that we have our difficulties¡­¡±


    ¡°Difficulties?¡±


    Otto shook his head: ¡°I only look at the results, not the process. All I know is that you haven¡¯t fulfilled what you promised, and now you¡¯re talking difficulties.


    ¡°Can I understand that¡­¡±


    With his voice sounding terrifyingly dark, Otto continued: ¡°Are you ying


    At the same time, Otto increased the release of his Dragon Fear.


    At this point, even ck Rose felt ufortable.


    ck Spirit, next to her, was directly overwhelmed by the powerful aura, feeling short of breath.


    ¡°Great Silver Dragon Lord, please give us a chance to exin¡­¡±


    ck Rose gritted her teeth, cursing Otto in her heart while speaking respectfully: ¡°We are willing to offer all the ves and materials we brought to you to express our apologies, just asking for your forgiveness¡­¡±


    Dragon Fear disappeared instantly, and a smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face.


    Although he was now wealthy, saving some expenses was still a good thing, right?


    ¡°Now, you can exin what exactly happened.¡±


    ¡°Greedy dragon¡­¡±


    ck Rose cursed Otto in her heart again, quickly adjusting her attitude and spoke somewhat helplessly: ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, the reason for theck of weapons this time is entirely due to the recent unrest in the human world.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto immediately thought of the Lait Kingdom¡¯s recent aggressive advances.


    ording to reports from Lizardman Scouts and Hawkmen near the Sulfur Mountains, the Lait Kingdom had dered upation of all of Mido¡¯s territories two days ago.


    Now, Mido had already be a part of Lait.


    Not only that, it seemed that the Lait King was not content with just this, as the Hawkmen¡¯s intelligence indicated that Lait¡¯s army had even reached the Sky Mountains.


    Apparently, he also wanted to firmly control the dwarves in his hands.


    However, the dwarves were not easy to deal with, so Lait¡¯s army was stuck at the foot of the Sky Mountains, unable to advance any further.


    Could it be that the Lait King¡¯s current momentum was so strong because¡­


    While Otto was thinking about this, ck Rose had already started exining: ¡°Recently, the Lait Kingdom has stirred up wars in all directions, with neighboring human countries feeling threatened. Arge number of weapons have been forcibly confiscated by the nobility and royalty.¡±


    ¡°The weapons we brought this time were from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce¡¯s stock in ck Gold City. Although the other chamber ofmerce also held a considerable amount of stock, they were unwilling to sell at this time without sky-high prices.¡±


    There were some things that ck Rose didn¡¯t say.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce seeing the exclusive operating rights to various materials and goods in Nn Forest, they might have hoarded all the current scarce weapons and equipment like the other chamber ofmerce, waiting for a crucial moment to sell at a good price. Suddenly, Otto asked: ¡°What is the current situation around Lait?¡±


    ck Rose was stunned, as she didn¡¯t expect that a dragon would actually care about human kingdoms.


    Nevertheless, she quickly replied: ¡°The Lait king has been making aggressive moves recently, and he has already shed with both Tal and Dnt, upying an advantageous position.¡±


    There were rumors that Lait¡¯s army was as terrifying and powerful as demons from hell, unstoppable.


    Moreover, their weapons and equipment seemed to be getting better and better, so many people spected that they had coborated with Mido.¡±


    ¡°Does Bauhinia pay close attention to this war intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce also deals in intelligence sales.¡±


    ck Rose seemed to have no intention of hiding anything, and besides, a behemoth dragon wouldn¡¯t likely be a client in this field.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Otto would soon offer crucial news.


    ¡°I am very satisfied with your willingness to offer these materials, so as a reward, I will tell you thetest information about Mido.¡±


    Otto said casually: ¡°Just two days ago, Mido waspletely annexed by the Lait Kingdom. Now, the Lait people are confronting the dwarves at the foot of the Sky Mountains.¡±


    ¡®What?¡±


    ck Rose¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, because the Lait Kingdom had always been an inconspicuous small country.


    To the public, the fact that Lait was simultaneously fighting against both Tal and Dnt was already astonishing. Little did they know that the Lait king was actually waging war on three fronts.


    Not only that, but they had alsopletely eliminated Mido in the meantime, and now they even provoked the dwarves in the Sky Mountains.


    Truth be told, ck Rose was reluctant to believe it, but considering the recent situation, it seemed quite possible..

 Chapter 155 - 155: 153 Good Person Otto_l

    Chapter 155: 153 Good Person Otto_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to the intelligenceworks of Lady Bauhinia and the other major merchants in ck Gold City, the situation around the Lait territory and even Harvest Bay had be veryplicated.


    In order to find out what agreements Lait and Mido had reached, almost every human country sent emissaries or spies to Mido through Harvest Bay.


    But no matter if it was merchant ships or fishing boats, all of them were sunk by pirates in Harvest Bay.


    Pirates had be rampant recently. Combining this with the information provided by the giant dragon, everything seemed possible.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened ck Rose hurriedly left with ck Spirit. She entrusted the procurement of supplies in Nn Forest to some subordinates and went to inform Lady Bauhinia personally. It would be up to the real Elsa, the Lady of Bauhinia, to decide the next move.


    Once ck Rose left, Otto¡¯s life returned to its quiet state.


    Although there was an ambitious neighbor next to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, it was clear that the surrounding human countries didn¡¯t want to make things easy for Lait either.


    So, Otto didn¡¯t need to take action himself.


    He only needed to leak some important information through the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, and someone would naturally help him deal with Lait, the not-so-friendly neighbor.


    More importantly, although Otto unified Nn Forest, the overall strength of the Soaring Dragon Legion was still far behind the current dominator of the continent, the humans.


    Even the powerful High Elves could only stay within the Dawn Forest, which was slightlyrger than Nn Forest, without ever leaving.


    He might be able to bully some small countries, butpared to the two empires, he waspletely inferior.


    Now, Otto was not the ignorant Dragon Beast he was in the beginning. Even judging by the size drawn on the map, the territory of any of the two empires was more than ten times that of Nn Forest.


    Moreover, the quality of weapons and equipment was second only to the dwarves in the Sky Mountains. Moray was currently very interested in studying the torsion ballista sent by the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    Sofia handed Otto a small notebook, detailing the research on the Lait soldiers during these days.


    These days, arge number of new Lait captives had been sent from the Sulfur Mountains, but it had be difficult to capture more since Lait hadpletely annexed Mido.


    Now their forces were mainly stationed at the foot of the Sky Mountains, which belonged to the Red Copper Dwarves.


    The scouts of the Soaring Dragon Legion had to worry about both the Lait army and the various war machines of the Red Copper Dwarves whenever they made a move.


    However, ording to Sofia¡¯s notebook, the research seemed to have made some progress.


    First of all, Sofia and Moray had confirmed that the reason for the peculiar condition of these Lait soldiers was the small pills in the y pots.


    These pills contained a small amount of True Dragon blood sealed by a special method, which could grant the user simr strength to a Dragonborn for a short time.


    If the user was already powerful, they could harness more dragon vein abilities, such as projectile attacks


    Moreover, each pill contained only a small amount of dragon blood. They could estimate that one drop of dragon blood could create dozens or even more pills. By using these pills, the individual strength of the Lait army could be greatly enhanced.


    This was the reason why they could easily defeat one opponent after another despite not having an advantage in numbers or equipment.


    Of course, there were certain irreversible side effects to using these pills.


    First, a person who had taken one color of pill absolutely could not take another color, as this represented two different True Dragon bloodlines.


    With the pitiful constitution of humans, they simply couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Although the users could greatly enhance their abilities in a short period of time, their mental state would be irritable and angry.


    Once the effect of the pills wore off, the users would be very weak, far worse than their normal state. The otherponents in the pills would also continuously erode and damage the user¡¯s body.


    Moreover, the dragon veins in the pills, although small, would still continuously pollute the users¡¯ bloodlines.


    If the pills were used in excess and to a certain degree, the users would also transform into Dragonborn.


    At the same time, as their bodies had already been damaged by the pills, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the Dragonborn transformation process.


    However, as their struggle continued, the frequency of the Lait army using these pills would undoubtedly increase.


    Moreover, as the number of times they used them increased, their bodies would develop a strong dependency on the pills, even bing addicted.


    In order to achieve the ambitions of the new king of Lait, these poor people had be sacrificial pawns and chips to be ced on the gambling table, doomed to die no matter what.


    A general bes famous, and thousands of bones be dry¡­


    This saying was universal in any world.


    After reading all the findings recorded on Sofia¡¯s notebook, Ottoy on his ck stone tform, covered with treasures, feeling inexplicably heavy.


    Although he never revealed it, Otto thought of himself as a good person, more or less¡­


    Then he picked up the notebook again and saw the clear records of the scouts of the Soaring Dragon Legion, who had brought back numerous y pots filled with color-coded pills, in addition to the new Lait captives.


    The pills came in different colors, besides the initial blue, there were also white and red pills discovered.


    Through some experimentation on humanoid ves, they found that the three colors of pills corresponded to three different color dragon bloodlines.


    As Otto looked at this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the strange circumstances when he first entered this world.


    The strange grand hall, the strange magic array, and the strange conversation.


    ¡°After wasting so many expensive magic materials, it¡¯s just another Dragon Beast¡­¡±


    ¡°Try your best to recover the materials of the magic array. There¡¯s no need to waste the contract on a Dragon Beast. Send him to the arena to sell for a good price¡­¡±


    Otto thought of those blond-haired, blue-eyed men in medieval clothing, and the guy named Walton.


    Now that he thought about it, Walton didn¡¯t have curly blond hair like the others, but rather a face full of beard and brown hair that was characteristic of Lait people.


    Could it be¡­


    Upon this thought, Otto immediately called Krom, the Dragonborn Beastman who had spent a long time in the Serbian Colosseum.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡±


    Krom respectfully knelt before Otto, very satisfied with his current life. Though branded with a Blood Covenant, it didn¡¯t matterpared to what he had gained.


    So he was still very grateful for the grace bestowed upon him by Otto..

 Chapter 156 - 156: 154 Magic Puppet_l

    Chapter 156: 154 Magic Puppet_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Krom, there are some questions I need you to answer.¡±


    Otto looked at the respectful Dragonborn beastman in front of him and soon asked, ¡°Do you know the name of the new Lait King?¡±


    Krom was startled at first, but quickly answered, ¡°This is no secret. The full name of the new Lait King is Walton Lait.¡±


    What puzzled the powerful Dragonborn was that the great Silver Dragon Lord had summoned him just to ask such a simple question.


    With this confusion, Krom left the council chamber, while Otto¡¯s face darkened and his mood becameplicated.


    Combining Sofia and Moray¡¯s research with his own past memories, Otto hade up with a bold spection.


    The new Lait King may be controlling a considerable number of different types of True Dragons.


    At the very least, Blue, White, and Red Dragons must be there, otherwise, where did those strange little pillse from?


    Starting from his birth into this world, it had only been four years.


    Even if this year was included, most of the True Dragons were still in their infancy stage, with little to nobat power.


    Waiting for them to reach adulthood would take more than a hundred years, by which time the new Lait King would probably have long died of old age.


    Thinking about it, this might be the reason why the other party developed such pills.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that the new Lait King has mastered a method to quickly breed giant dragons.


    After all, in this world, many things do not followmon sense.


    Just look at Otto!


    Who would be willing to believe that this nearly 16-meter-long giant dragon is not even five years old this year?


    But if the new Lait King really had control of several True Dragons¡­


    A glint shed in Otto¡¯s eyes as True Dragons were the best tonic for him.


    At first, Otto thought of staying out of the fray, watching the human countries fight each other from the sidelines, but now it seems that at a critical moment, it might be necessary for him to step in.


    Not for anything else, just for the potential True Dragon snacks that might exist.


    ¡°If only I could nt some spies in the Lait Kingdom¡­¡±


    Although Otto had this intention, actually executing it would be difficult.


    All the members of the Soaring Dragon Legion were strange monsters, who could be handy for reconnaissance in the surrounding areas, but if they really infiltrated the Lait territory, they might be discovered immediately.


    Even human-like races are mostly treated as ves in thend of Lait.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by the generally unimpressive lives of the Lait people. They have always looked down on humans from other countries, not to mention the various humanoid races of non-humans.


    ¡°Perhaps we need to purchase some human ves through the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, preferably native Lait people, and then engrave Blood


    Covenants on them¡­¡±


    Just as Otto thought this, Sofia contacted him through the Communication Scale.


    At the request of the half-elf girl, Otto arrived at a clearing on the edge of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    It looked quite lively here; in addition to Sofia and Moray, the Goblin who could always cause explosions and many top monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion were present.


    In the center of the field, however, stood a Torsion Ballista sent by the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    But it seemed to have undergone some special modifications, and it looked somewhat different from the one Otto remembered.


    At this point, garrulous Moray introduced, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, you finally arrived. See? This is the newly-transformed Torsion Ballista after the ckstone Magic Laboratory¡¯s renovation, and the power is amazing! ¡±


    ckstone Magic Laboratory? Otto looked around puzzledly, as it seemed that therge-headed Goblin had been fully epted by Sofia and Moray.


    Moray spoke without any respect in his tone, but Otto didn¡¯t bother to mind it and just asked, ¡°What have you done?¡±


    This Torsion Ballista was the only one in the Soaring Dragon Legion at the moment. If something went wrong with it, Otto wasn¡¯t sure if the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce would send him another one.


    ¡°You will know soon!¡±


    Moray had a mysterious look on his face. Then, several Goblins began to quickly load the Torsion Ballista with thick arrows.


    At the same time, Otto noticed that the arrows they were loading were different.


    The original metal arrowhead had been reced with a transparent Magic Crystal, which seemed to be filled with some strange liquid.


    Following Moray¡¯s order, a loud bang apanied theunch of the thick arrow, which shot directly into the depths of the forest in the distance.


    Soon, Otto could hear a huge explosion and looked in the direction of the sound towards the point where the arrow hadnded.


    The Magic Crystal tied to the arrowhead seemed to be some kind of explosive. several nuge trees wererect1Y Diown apart, snowmg Impressive power.


    Although the power might be inferior to that of a breath weapon, the long range made up for it. If it had a certain scale, it would be almost no different from a cannon.


    ¡°How about that?¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice sounded somewhat smug.


    But Otto struck back, ¡°Wait until you can solve the reloading speed of this thing before singing your praises to me.¡±


    As Otto said, the improved Torsion Ballista did have significantly greater power, but the fatal w remained.


    The speed of reloading arrows after each shot was too slow. With that time, enemies who had survived the first round would have long rushed to their faces.


    Moray chose to remain silent for the time being, but Otto persisted, ¡°What about my Magic Puppet?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Soul Eater Wand containing Moray shook violently, apparently unprepared.


    Otto sneered, ¡°Now that the Land of the Soaring Dragon is notcking in humanoid ves with a certain magical talent, if you don¡¯t show any results soon, I may really have to carve you up!¡±


    Moray looked for help from Sofia, but the half-elf girl¡¯s expression was icy cold.


    He knew that if it came to that, Sofia would be more than happy to personally send him into Otto¡¯s mouth.


    Sometimes, you have to push a bastard like Moray to see how efficiently he can work.


    The next morning, two exquisitely made Magic Puppets were presented to Otto.


    This allowed Otto, whose recent life had been in and boring, to finally have something to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still have to train some decent Magic Apprentices for me!¡±


    Just as Moray was about to leave, he was taken aback by Otto¡¯s words and then shouted angrily, ¡°Wait until you¡¯re able to fully control these two Magic Puppets before you talk about that, my time is precious!¡±


    As for Moray¡¯sints, Otto nonchntly focused his attention on the two


    Magic Puppets..

 Chapter 157 - 157: 155 Traditional Cuisine 1

    Chapter 157: 155 Traditional Cuisine 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    These two magic puppets Moray made for Otto looked quite simr to humans from their appearance.


    Setting aside their appearance for now, Otto tried to follow Moray¡¯s guidance, attaching his mental power to the magic crystal in the back of the puppet¡¯s head.


    Soon after, Otto felt a change in his vision and, shaking his head, discovered that part of his perspective had been transferred to this magic puppet.


    He tried to control the movements of the magic puppet¡¯s limbs, but immediately stumbled and fell.


    Otto was not used to the mechanical feeling of the magic puppets.


    Perhaps Moray had predicted this situation early on, so he made the materials for the magic puppets very strong.


    Once Otto becamepletely familiar with this strange new body, he began to try controlling another magic puppet at the same time.


    Twopletely different perspectives suddenly made Otto feel dizzy, and the two magic puppets he controlled began to wrestle non-stop.


    When Otto was able to control two magic puppets simultaneously for some simple actions, the day had already turned dark, and a day passed like this.


    By the second day, Otto was able to simply control two magic puppets at the same time.


    It was unknown if he had a certain talent in this area or if there were other reasons.


    Having learned of some news through Saru, Sofia rushed from the magicboratory to the council chamber, followed by Elise and a few other corrupt elves.


    As a result, she found Otto controlling two magic puppets doing something; it seemed like he was cooking¡­


    Indeed, Otto was cooking. One magic puppet was boiling water, while the other was cutting wild boar skin, removing excess fat from it.


    After all, he wanted to practice this strange dual perspective, so Ott decided to cook something from his previous life.


    What Otto wanted to make was actually very simple: pigskin jelly, a traditional dish from the flower family.


    Giant Wild Boar and Raging Wild Boar could be considered one of the specialties of Nn Forest, as they were everywhere.


    The preparation of pigskin jelly was simple: after cleaning the pigskin, rinse it two or three times with water and let it cool, then cut it into strips, ce it in an iron pot, add water, spices, and salt, and cook it over medium heat for an hour.


    Although there were no green onions or ginger, Otto found some other things to rece them for deodorization, such as Fiber Trees, which had a simr vor to green onions.


    He discovered these strange things some time ago when he was devouring arge pile of food he had never eaten before.


    Finally, Otto controlled the magic puppets to pour the cooked pigskin and soup into a prepared container, ready to let it cool and set. However, after he saw Sofia, he had a new idea.


    Quick, make me an ice block!¡±


    Though it was strange, Sofia still conjured an ice block as tall as herself using magic for Otto.


    With great care, Otto controlled the magic puppet to ce the metal container with pigskin jelly on the magic ice block. Although the movement was still somewhat clumsy, nothing went wrong in the end.


    Seeing that it seemed like the big clumsy dragon had finished, Sofia asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing? It looks like you¡¯re making some food¡­¡±


    While controlling the magic puppets to perform some difficult actions, Otto answered, ¡°It¡¯s a snack. When paired with prepared sauce, it tastes quite good.¡±¡±But it seems to be made of wild boar skin¡­¡±


    Sofia furrowed her pretty eyebrows. In her memory, wild boar skins were usually used to make leather armor and such.


    Can such a thing really be eaten?


    It seems Otto had also noticed Sofia¡¯s doubts, but he didn¡¯t exin much, just saying calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon!¡±


    The half-elf girl rolled her eyes, while Elise promptly brought a chair over from behind.


    With her hand supporting her small cheek, Sofia simply sat here to wait, curious to see if something edible could really be made from those pig skins.


    During the waiting time for the pigskin to freeze and cool down, Otto took the opportunity to observe Elise.


    From Sofia¡¯s casual conversations, he learned that this girl was actually a princess from the royal high elf family in the Dawn Forest.


    Green Dragon Cassiopeia, who corrupted her, had been dead for three years, and Elise and the other Corrupted Elves gradually began to break free from the dragon¡¯s magical influence.


    The green roots of her hair began to slowly return to their original golden color.


    Meanwhile, without any external pressures, Elise only needed to take care of Sofia¡¯s daily life to ensure her own safety.


    And so, these once ferocious and monstrous corrupted elves started to appear aloof and kind again.


    However, Otto had always had objections to the attire of these elves serving Sofia; they mostly wore tight-fitting leather armor or slim, formal-style long skirts.


    These didn¡¯t look like maids or servants at all.


    Maybe it was necessary to purchase some ck-and-white maid uniforms from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce ¨C only by wearing professional clothes could they appear professional.


    Thinking of this, Otto stealthily nced at Sofia, and sighed in relief when he found that the half-elf girl hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Once the pigskin waspletely cooled, Otto skillfully controlled the magic puppet, taking a small knife and awkwardly slicing the frozen meat into pieces before sprinkling some simple sauce on them.


    He then handed a te to Sofia and controlled the magic puppet to put arge piece of pigskin jelly into his own mouth.


    Yum, although there was no soy sauce, it was already delicious and definitely a fresher tastepared to having roasted meat every day.


    Although Otto ate a portion of the pigskin jelly first, Sofia still had a natural resistance to this pork product.


    So she looked at Elise, who was standing behind her.


    After an exchange of nces, a tearful Elise heroically took a fork and stuffed a twisted slice of the frozen meat into her mouth.


    Next, a puzzled expression appeared on her face, and she took another piece soaked in sauce and tasted it again.


    This piqued Sofia¡¯s interest; she knew that Elise¡¯s appetite was simr to her own, preferring various fruits and vegetables, and usually avoiding meat whenever possible.


    Out of curiosity, Sofia also put a slice of jelly into her mouth, and the strange taste immediately opened new doors for her.


    Elise wanted to eat another piece, but she was frightened by the food-protective Sofia and immediately shrank back, feeling wronged in her heart..

 Chapter 158 - 158: 156 Fisherman Otto_l

    Chapter 158: 156 Fisherman Otto_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Pigskin jelly incident was just a minor episode. After Otto could skillfully control two magic puppets at the same time, he lost interest in cooking personally.


    At the same time, under his urging, Morey quickly arranged for a dwarf magic apprentice who had mastered soul splitting to serve Otto.


    Of course, the soul splitting technique had been modified ording to Otto¡¯s requirements.


    Although it was still a watered-down version, this dwarf could split a soul into four parts.


    It seemed that, in terms of learning magic, dwarves were much stronger than kobolds.


    Now, Otto was starting to familiarize himself with controlling multiple heads with the same thoughts, which was even more challenging than controlling two magic puppets with different perspectives.


    At the moment, Otto could only control two heads at the same time and couldn¡¯t ensure proficiency in both.


    Today, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce visited again, led by ck Rose and ck Spirit.


    In addition to the weapons and equipment that were in short supply in all countries, they had everything else that the Land of the Soaring Dragon required.


    This also included the human ves that Otto had recently requested. Recently, due to the chaos of war, many people had be homeless and sold themselves into very.


    Even the price of human ves had be much cheaper than that of other humanoid races.


    In the council chamber, ck Rose looked exhausted, with dark circles under her eyes.


    Otto asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are things not going well recently?¡±


    ck Rose nodded, ¡°Tal and Dnt have fallen, and now Lyte is attacking the


    Farrand Kingdom.¡±


    She rubbed her somewhat hazy head and continued, ¡°The Farrand Kingdom is the onlynd route to the Felton Kingdom and the two empires. Harvest Bay is now firmly controlled by Lyte.


    All the chambers ofmerce in ck Gold City have been having a hard time. The Farrand royalty has recently forcibly levied the weapons, equipment, and even property of all merchants in their territory.


    If this war continues, it¡¯ll be impossible to do business!¡±


    Through the reconnaissance from the Soaring Dragon Legion, Otto only knew that Dnt, which also bordered Nn Forest, had fallen. He hadn¡¯t expected the new King of Lyte to be so fierce as to even destroy Tal as well.


    It seemed that the dwarven equipment from Mido had greatly enhanced the strength of the Lyte army. Perhaps that was also the reason why the Lyte army was still stationed at the foot of the Skyreach Mountains.


    ck Rose had more to say.


    ¡°After conquering Tal and Dnt, the new King of Lyte began to forcibly conscript soldiers in these two countries. Now his army has tripled in number.¡±


    At this point, ck Rose said helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how he managed to make those people who hate him to the bone willing to work for him.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I can give you an answer!¡±


    Otto nodded to Shasharu on the side, and the old lizardman handed ck Rose a small notebook.


    It recorded the recent research by Sofia and Moray on the Lyte soldiers and those strange pills, but many important pieces of information, such as theposition of Dragon Vein, were removed.


    Now, the information that ck Rose could learn from it was limited, and she could only roughly know that the new King of Lyte had mastered a peculiar pill that could greatly enhance thebat abilities of soldiers.


    Meanwhile, the disadvantages of this pill were listed, such as the effect of impairing the user¡¯s mental state during its action and the weakness after the effect ended. Prolonged use could even lead to addiction.


    Seeing this, ck Rose probably guessed the reason why those people from Tal or Dnt would be willing to work for the new King of Lyte ¨C it must be because of this addictive strange pill.


    Very important information¡­


    ck Rose gratefully knelt before Otto, excitedly saying, ¡°Honored Silver Dragon Lord, Bauhinia will never forget your kindness.¡±


    Otto looked at her silently, thinking that the Farrand Kingdom was really ipetent. He had hoped that they would be so weakened that he could just go and snatch the few true dragons under the new King of Lyte¡¯smand.


    But then, ck Rose suddenly said, ¡°Honored Silver Dragon Lord, I wonder if you would be willing to send troops to attack the rear of the Lyte Kingdom?¡±


    Otto looked at ck Rose with some puzzlement, and thenughed, ¡°Human, I¡¯d advise you not to be too greedy. The only reason I bestow grace upon you is that you have performed well recently and brought me a lot of convenience.


    But that¡¯s it. In my eyes, you are no different from those bearded Lyte people. You¡¯re just reptiles who can walk upright!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this war prematurely, and besides, the Soaring Dragon Legion, which had just gone through a major battle, had not yet fully recovered.


    Even after incorporating many other monster ns, the number of monsters he could use was only around 30,000.


    ck Rose seemed to want to try again, ¡°Honored Silver Dragon Lord, if you are willing to lend a hand, we can offer you a satisfactory reward! Be it gold coins, jewels, or various materials urgently needed in the Land of the Soaring Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I take this as a threat?¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°Are you saying that if I disagree, you will turn against me and stop transporting various materials to the Land of the Soaring Dragon?¡±


    ck Rose shrank her body and reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Honored Silver Dragon Lord. I was being presumptuous. Let¡¯s just continue as before¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem to be very concerned about this war.¡±


    Otto asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that the survival of Farrand is also rted to you?¡±


    ck Rose exined, ¡°As mentioned before, Farrand is an essential route to Felton and the two empires. Even if we choose to go through the Dawn Forest, we need to pass through Farrand, Dnt, or Tal.


    The new King of Lyte has a very bad attitude towards our chambers ofmerce. Even if the Farrand Kingdom levies the property of merchants, they would at least spare the lives of the chamber ofmerce masters.


    However, that bastard new King of Lyte would not even spare the lives of the nobles and merchants of Tal and Dnt. All of them have been killed by him.


    If the Farrand Kingdom were to fail, our only option would be to go fishing in the Gale Sea Area or go to the northernmost Snow Field to do business with the Norton Kingdom and the Frost Giants.¡±


    Of course, there was also the Land of the Soaring Dragon in Nn Forest, but whether it was the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the Norton Kingdom, or those Frost Giants, their potential trades were pitifully scarce.


    In most cases, the three forces mentioned above were mainly providers of goods rather than consumers.


    After sending ck Rose away, Otto called Sofia and Moray over with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°What now¡­ Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m very busytely?¡±


    With a bad attitude, Moray red at Otto. After being marked with the Blood Covenant, he became even more reckless..

 Chapter 160 - 160: 158 Black Iron Dwarves_l

    Chapter 160: 158 ck Iron Dwarves_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Three days had passed since the emissary of the ck Iron Dwarves visited the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Apparently, the ck Iron Dwarves valued this cooperation greatly. The envoy was Dain ckbeard, the brother of the ck Iron King, Abick ckbeard.


    After entrusting his griffin to the lizardmen, Dain ckbeard followed Sasharu into the Council Chamber of ckstone Castle.


    Along the way, Dain appeared calm on the outside, but his inner thoughts were quite the opposite.


    The Land of the Soaring Dragon brought him many shocks. He had thought that a dragon¡¯s followers would live in a chaotic, foul-smelling ce.


    Especially in such a chaotic ce as Nn Forest.


    However, if one ignored the outer city areas, the cleanliness and construction quality of the inner city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon far exceeded many human cities.


    Dain had also visited the royal capital of Caran City in the Caran Kingdom as an emissary of the ck Iron Dwarves, which was also located in the Sky Mountain Range.


    To be honest, even the sumptuous banquets and thevish outfits of the nobles in the castle could not make this ck Iron Dwarf forget the fact that he had recently stepped on excrement in the streets.


    The streets of the self-proimed culturally rich city of Caran were filled with excrement and garbage, which disgusted the dwarves.


    Since then, Dain firmly refused to continue his diplomatic mission to Caran to his elder brother, the ck Iron King Abick.


    Originally, Dain had prepared himself for a simr situation this time, but unexpectedly, the inner city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, where a group of monsters lived, was surprisingly clean and tidy.


    These monsters used designated ces for their bodily functions, and their residences were uniformly nned and organized.


    He even saw beautiful flower beds filled with fresh flowers and green leaves in the vicinity.


    What the hell? Weren¡¯t those hobbies of elves and human nobledies¡­


    Well, soon he saw a few tall, beautiful elves who were directing ogres or other monstrous races to take care of those beautiful flower beds.


    Hypocritical elf pretenders, taking care of flower beds together with purely evil monsters?


    I must be dreaming¡­


    Dain rubbed his eyes, apparently not quite believing what he saw before him.


    But soon, he recognized the reality: they were indeed elves, just with oddly colored hair.


    It looked like it had been dyed, with most of the hair being green, while the roots were shiny gold.


    Could it be that in addition to the Dore Elves, there was a strange, evil elven race?


    With these questions in mind, Dain followed Sasharu slowly into ckstone Castle.


    Even as a born craftsman, Dain couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the extraordinary craftsmanship of the building, although its aesthetic was somewhatcking.


    If this ckstone Castle was ttened and stuffed into a mine, it would have been perfect.


    Then, he saw Otto resting on the ckstone tform, the Silver Dragon Lord that the hawkmen and lizardmen spoke of ¨C an overbearing, omnipotent being.


    Wasn¡¯t that just a nearly sixteen-meter-long silver dragon?


    Although it looked very special, perhaps even imposing and domineering, and it was strange to be in Nn Forest with all kinds of evil monsters, it should not have reached the level described by those emissaries.


    So, Dain simply inclined his head slightly, paying a respectful tribute to Otto.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Great Silver Dragon Lord. My name is Dain ckbeard, the blood brother of the ck Iron King Abick. I bring the friendship of the ck Iron Dwarves,¡± he said.


    Otto examined this ck Iron Dwarf for a moment. Ifpared to the power levels of the monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, this guy would be at least equal to Chrom.


    Of course, that was if Chrom didn¡¯t unleash his full potential¡­


    It seemed that dwarves were notpletely ipetent apart from mining and forging.


    ¡°Dwarf, I have also sent out goodwill to your people,¡± said Otto with a sneer, ¡°but it seems that your two cousins don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    Dainughed, ¡°In that case, it seems we have somemon ground. We¡¯ve been at odds with those Redbeards for a long time.


    I heard they¡¯ve started a war with the Lait people. Let¡¯s join in on the action and obliterate those damned Redbeards!¡±


    The appearance of the three dwarf factions on the Sky Mountain Range varied greatly, so the dwarves within the factions liked to distinguish each other based on the color of their beards.


    The Red Copper Dwarves had red beards, the Mountain Dwarves had brown beards, and the ck Iron Dwarves naturally had ck beards.


    Dwarves usually spoke inly, and Dain was no exception.


    Otto had always loved working with straightforward people.


    Heughed, ¡°I like your proposal. We don¡¯t like those self-righteous Red


    Copper Dwarves either.¡±


    ¡°What else are we waiting for? Let¡¯s seize this opportunity and kill them all!¡±


    Dain said excitedly, but Otto shook his head and said, ¡°Although we¡¯d like to teach those Red Copper Dwarves a lesson, you know their equipment and weapons are far superior to my Soaring Dragon Legion.


    If we rashly take action, the casualties could be massive¡­¡±


    Dain confidently replied, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We ck Iron Dwarves are the best cksmiths in the Sky Mountain Range. As long as they wear our armor and weapons, there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±


    That¡¯s why Otto liked dealing with these open-minded people.


    He almost burst outughing in his mind but suppressed it and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying the ck Iron Dwarves are willing to provide us with some weapons and armor?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Dainughed heartily, ¡°Just tell me what you need. Just keep in mind that if the demand is high, we might need some more time to prepare.


    After all, we only upy a small portion of the mines in the Sky Mountain


    Range, so the output of ores might not keep up¡­¡±


    Otto tried, ¡°We can go even further in our cooperation. You may not know yet, but we have discovered many abundant mines in the Sulfur Mountains.


    The kobolds are now mining ores non-stop, but it seems like our current technology is somewhat wasteful.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dain looked at Otto with anticipation.


    Soon, thetter said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m willing to share these mines with the ck Iron Dwarves, and even build suitable workshops for you near the Sulfur Mountains.


    We¡¯ll also assign many dwarfs or goblins to help you with many uninteresting but time-consuming basic tasks.¡±


    This way, you won¡¯t have to go through the trouble of crossing half of the Sky


    Mountain Range to transport weapons and equipment to the Land of the Soaring Dragon; you can simply forge them nearby.¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing¡­¡±


    But Dain hesitated, ¡°But how are we going to send so many ck Iron Dwarves over? To be honest, we don¡¯t have that many griffins for transportation..¡±

 Chapter 161 - 161: 159 Banquet Invitation

    Chapter 161: 159 Banquet Invitation


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dain¡¯s concern was not without reason, as the territory of the ck Iron Dwarves was the farthest away from the three major Dwarf groups.


    To reach Sulfur Mountains or the Land of the Soaring Dragon, one must pass through the territories of Red Copper Dwarves or Mountain Dwarves.


    Of course, they could also choose to bypass them and pass through the monster-filled Wastnd.


    If that¡¯s the case, Griffins would be essential for transportation.


    If one tried to cross it on foot, countless fierce monsters would teach them a good lesson.


    On this matter, Otto had already made ns.


    Heughed, ¡°The Land of the Soaring Dragon will provide some Chimeras and Wyverns. If they only serve as mounts for round trips, they are already more than enough.¡±


    With the matter discussed thus far, Dain naturally did not pursue it further.


    Compared with Griffins, Chimeras and Wyverns could carry more passengers.


    Moreover, the Dwarves¡¯ way of doing things was generally straightforward.


    On that day, Dain rode his Griffin back to the territory of the ck Iron Dwarves.


    As soon as Otto had invited him to stay for dinner, he was refused.


    Of course, Dain did not forget to take the Chimeras and Wyverns with him.


    The blue-headed Chimera leader Thunder had a bitter face, feeling that Otto had somewhat misunderstood their proper usage.


    This was the second time the Chimeras had been used for transportation.


    The next day, Dain sent many ck Iron Dwarves to Otto.


    For this, Sofia personally made a trip and built a cksmith workshop in the Sulfur Mountains that they were very satisfied with.


    To cater to the Dwarves¡¯ peculiar tastes, the workshop was built directly inside a mine.


    The ck Iron Dwarves marveled at the Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders.


    Soon, the ck Iron Dwarves discovered even more exciting creatures ¨C a group of me Lizards that couldmunicate with them.


    These Elementals then reced the troublesome temperature-controlling furnaces, greatly speeding up the forging time of weapons and equipment. After everything was arranged, Dain visited the Land of the Soaring Dragon again, agreeing to attend the banquet this time.


    To entertain the big spender of ck Iron Dwarves, Sofia even personally cooked a big table of delicious food, quickly prepared with magic.


    At the same time, a special dessert was served to Dain.


    The ck Iron Dwarf curiously stared at the exquisite, delicate food in front of him.


    The translucent, soft main body was stuffed with various cut fruits, making it look like a beautifully crafted piece of art.


    Otto introduced, ¡°This is jelly, a recent creation of my Head Maid, Elise.¡±


    Since Otto had stopped using Magic Puppets for practice, he no longer continued to make gtin desserts.


    Sofia liked to eat this peculiar food, but she did not want to trouble the clumsy Dragon.


    So under her coercion, the former Elf Princess Elise had to cook herself.


    The current Head Maid was one of the few Elves who had learned the Quick Cooking Skill. She was surprisingly talented in cooking.


    Jelly was also her inspiration. She preferred fresh fruits and vegetables to the less attractive and non -Elf-friendly pork skin. So she reced the boiled pork skin with cut fresh fruits and added sweet vine juice from Nn Forest, creating a dessert from another world.


    Of course, Otto had tasted it himself. Although it was different from the space jelly he had enjoyed in his previous life, it had its own unique vor.


    Especially after being chilled, it had a refreshing and cooling taste, a smooth texture, and sweetness added from the sweet vines¡­


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about those Elves with strange hair colors?¡±


    Dain swallowed a mouthful of jelly while savoring the icy, peculiar taste, and nodded approvingly, ¡°This certainly seems like the Elves¡¯ doing. But relying on Elves isn¡¯t wise, as you never know what they¡¯ll do next.


    Sometimes, when you team up with them for adventure and are smashing an


    Orc¡¯s head with a hammer, they might not draw their swords to help you fight but sing what they think is a beautiful bad.


    They are always like this, hypocritical and frivolous, yet often able to create good quality weapons and equipment. But they don¡¯t have many true cksmiths.


    It¡¯s a shame that those idiots have such good talents, yet they always waste them on useless decorations.¡±


    It seemed that Dain had many prejudices against Elves, but it had to be said that most of what he said was true.


    In the end, Dain added, ¡°Dear Silver Dragon Lord, I hope you don¡¯t mind me saying this.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Otto.¡±


    For the big spender, Otto had always had a good attitude.


    ¡°Alright, dear Otto.


    Although I¡¯m very satisfied with your hospitality, our current cooperation is based on mutual pursuits and interests, and because you seem like a very easygoing Silver Dragon.


    Even though I think we get along well, if we want to be friends, it will take about a hundred years of getting to know each other!¡±


    Most Dwarves could live over 400 years, and their long lives made them quite stubborn and reluctant to ept friendship.


    Of course, if you gain their approval, Dwarves will treat you as their closest friend, along with their n.


    Almost all Dwarves were honest and kind, but ck Iron Dwarves seemed like an exception. If it served their purpose, they wouldn¡¯t mind resorting to evil and dirty means.


    That was why among the three major Dwarf powers in the Sky Mountain Range, only the ck Iron Dwarves were willing to cooperate with the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    But, fundamentally, ck Iron Dwarves were still Dwarves, just not as excessive in obstinacy as their cousins.


    What Otto didn¡¯t expect was that the scale color that had hindered him in Nn Forest before now came in handy.


    Presumably, if he were a Red Dragon at this time, even the ck Iron Dwarves would have kept their distance from him.


    Once again, he was convinced that this was a world that judged based on appearance.


    At the banquet, Dain¡¯s onlyint was ack of satisfactory wine.


    Actually, Elise and the other Corrupted Elves had tried making fruit wine, but the drink tasted more like fruit juice, and the rough Dwarves clearly didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Considering thest time the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce had reached the


    Land of the Soaring Dragon and Otto¡¯s own ideas, heughed at the ck Iron Dwarf, ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be drinking satisfying wine. I guarantee it¡¯ll be something you won¡¯t forget!¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    Dain poured another te of jelly into his mouth. Although he didn¡¯t like the taste of fruit that much, he was fascinated by the cool and smooth texture..

 Chapter 162 - 162: 160 Black Iron Heavy Industry_l

    Chapter 162: 160 ck Iron Heavy Industry_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Perhaps eager to taste Otto¡¯s promised wine sooner, Dain had been staying in the Land of the Soaring Dragon these past few days without leaving.


    Out of boredom, he even visited Sofia and Moray¡¯s magic researchb.


    During this time, Sofia and her team had been researching how to increase the reload speed of the torsion ballista.


    When Dain heard this, he immediately burst intoughter.


    ording to him, such a war weapon made by humans would be considered arge pile of junk in the dwarf kingdom.


    Moray originally wanted to retort, but his mouth was soon shut by the cruel reality.


    Dain personally rode his griffin to the Sulfur Mountains, followed by Moray with a look of disbelief and the spectators Sofia.


    Under his guidance, the ck Iron Dwarves staying in the Sulfur Mountains took only two days to build a full-metal war chariot, something like a bed crossbow.


    Moix originally wanted to question how such a metal lump could maintain its flexibility to shoot arrows, but soon discovered that the ck Iron Dwarves had inscribed runes all over the metal.


    Additionally, many magical gems were embedded in it to provide extra power, all generously contributed by Otto.


    Currently, Otto almost unconditionally supports any forging request from the ck Iron Dwarves.


    This special bed crossbow was named ck Iron Ballista by the ck Iron Dwarves. It not only had a longer range than the human-made torsion ballista but was also more convenient to load.


    It could be loaded with five full-metal arrows at a time, and the firing interval did not exceed ten seconds. The reloading time was much faster than that of the torsion ballista.


    Of course, it was not without ws.


    First of all, its weight was astonishing, as a full-metal ck Iron Ballista weighed more than a few hundred pounds.


    In order to move it, three or four strong adult dwarves had to work together.


    Moreover, after continuous firing, the ck Iron Ballista needed time to cool down. The inscriptions on it could only support a maximum of two continuous full-speed shots.


    If it was overworked, the metal bow would be overloaded and even snap.


    At the same time, the magic gems on the ballista needed to be reced after exhausting their energy, as this weapon couldn¡¯t function purely on mechanical power.


    Hearing that the ck Iron Dwarves had made a very useful bed crossbow, Otto couldn¡¯t help but fly to the Sulfur Mountains out of curiosity, just in time for the test firing.


    The target was a row of hard rocks, and in about a minute, the ck Iron Crossbow had emptied the loaded full-metal arrows.


    Just by the momentum of the shot, it couldpletely subdue the human-made torsion ballista.


    Otto, Sofia, and Moray, who were seeing such a spectacle for the first time, approached to find the metal arrows were all embedded in the hard rocks.


    Its power was indeed much greater than that of the torsion ballista, even Otto made a briefparison with his power.


    If the target were himself, he estimated that he would be directly pierced by these terrifying arrows.


    Dain followed behind these inexperienced people,ughing heartily, ¡°This is just the most basic war weapon. You¡¯ll be truly amazed when the ck Iron Cannon is sessfully developed!¡±


    ¡°ck Iron Cannon?¡±


    Seeing the power of the ck Iron Ballista, naturally, the ck Iron Cannon in Dain¡¯s mouth also aroused the attention of everyone nearby.


    Dain smiled mysteriously and beckoned to a ck Iron Dwarf. He then handed over a long-barreled firearm.


    ¡°This is a ck Iron firearm. It¡¯s not really a rare item, as our cousins over there know how to make them too, including those damn red beards.¡±


    Dain exined, ¡°This weapon was developed only in thest few hundred years. Although its range is short and its ammunition loading speed is slow, its power is quite considerable.


    Many dwarves aremitted to improving this novel weapon, but so far, they¡¯ve been unsessful.


    In recent years, one of our ck Iron Dwarf elders proposed, since it¡¯s difficult to improve, why not just erge it directly? Just like the Magic Crystal


    Cannon.¡±


    Sofia and Moray were confused, while Otto kept nodding, seemingly understanding that the dwarves were realizing that caliber represented truth.


    ¡°Did the research on ck Iron firearms run into any troubles?¡±


    Otto asked.


    Dain shook his head helplessly, ¡°We did make them, but they¡¯re not very useful right now.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Not enough range!¡±


    Dain tried to exin, ¡°At first, our idea was very simple; just erge the firearm, stuff it with gunpowder and iron sand, and shoot everything out together.


    But the range was too short. After one shot, I guess the enemies would have charged before we could reload.


    Later, we switched the iron sand to iron balls, but then the impact was not strong enough.


    Even with the help of magic gems and inscribing magic arrays, the power was mediocre after shooting the iron balls.


    Inparison to a regr catapult, it seemed to be just more urate and shoot a little farther.


    More importantly, gems and crystals that stored magical power were very precious. If used only for this kind of power, it would be too wasteful¡­¡±


    At this point, Otto suddenly had an idea.


    He asked Sofia, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that goblin in yourb who recently gave himself a name?¡±


    ¡°Green Burst¡­¡±


    Sofia rolled her eyes. That Dragonborn Goblin with a bubble head had been stirring up troubletely.


    No matter what kind of magical materials were thrown in his hands, there would always be an explosion, and he couldn¡¯t even exin why.


    Strangely enough, hispatriots, the other goblins, were able to understand his mysterious words.


    They could even replicate his sess, creating one bizarre explosive after another.


    In the Land of the Soaring Dragon, these dangerous items were currently being used by binding them to the arrowheads of the torsion ballista.


    However, they might be useful to the ck Iron Dwarves for other purposes.


    Ottoughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Green Burst! This interesting goblin recently made some fascinating items. I think you should take a look! ¡±


    ¡°Really? But I find it hard to believe a foolish goblin could create something valuable¡­¡±


    Dain looked at Otto skeptically, as dwarves were naturally born to hate orcs and goblins.


    Soon after, at Otto¡¯s request, several chimeras carefully transported Green Burst, his assistant, and some extremely unstable explosives.


    During thending, an ident urred, as one chimera¡¯s hind leg was blown off by an exploding shipment.


    But fortunately, this was a magical world, and reattaching a severed leg using healing magic wasn¡¯t a difficult task.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t alleviate the pain, though..

 Chapter 163 - 163: 161 Long Live Friendship_l

    Chapter 163: 161 Long Live Friendship_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The explosion was quite loud, which attracted the attention of the ck Iron Dwarves.


    They initially didn¡¯t take Green Burst, the goblin, seriously.


    After all, most dwarves despise and look down on orcs and goblins, thinking that these stupid creatures can¡¯t do anything useful.


    But after seeing the miserable state of the Chimera, they changed their minds.


    Even knowing that the goblin¡¯s creations were extremely unstable and prone to exploding easily, they still tried to get closer, one after another.


    They attempted to put those dangerous bottles and jars into an iron sphere, set a set of finely crafted ck Iron Heavy Armor next to it, and detonate it.


    The result was unexpectedly good, as the iron sphere sted a ten-meter-wide hole in the surrounding area.


    The thick ck Iron Heavy Armor nearby waspletely shattered, and it¡¯s hard to believe that many normal people could survive under such terrifying power.


    If they increase the dosage, the power should continue to increase.


    Dain and a group of ck Iron Dwarves stared at the scene with their mouths wide open, seemingly opening the door to a new world.


    Comparing the power alone, it was still far behind the Magic Crystal Cannons of the three major Floating Cities by a lot, but the Magic Crystal Cannons were really money-burning machines.


    Only magic crystals with a diameter of more than twenty centimeters, whole, and of the highest quality can be carved into ammunition suitable for Magic Crystal Cannons.


    That thing could blow up half a year¡¯s worth of taxes from a human city in a single shot.


    So, Dain, who was the first to recover, immediately grabbed Green Burst by the cor and shouted: ¡°What is this called? How much does it cost to make?¡±


    Although Green Burst has recently rose a little in status in the Land of the Soaring Dragon due to various strange explosive products, in essence, he was still a very cowardly goblin.


    Under such circumstances, it was natural that he was scared by Dain, so it was not realistic to expect him to say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate creatures like goblins¡­¡±


    Dissatisfied, Dain threw Green Burst aside, and under Otto¡¯s indicated gaze, Moray unwillingly floated over to exin the situation to the ck Iron Dwarf.


    After learning that this goblin¡¯s concoction hadn¡¯t used any overly precious or scarce materials, Dain¡¯s eyes shed with excitement.


    Soon, he found Otto.


    ¡°My dear friend, this treasure is called an explosive? I wonder what the form


    is¡­¡±


    Looking at the ck Iron Dwarf in front of him with an eager expression, Otto couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    Not long ago, this guy still said that to get their friendship, at least a hundred years of getting along would be needed first.


    But how long had it been since then? Just a few bottles and jars, and he instantly became their friend.


    It seems that even dwarves can¡¯t escape the ¡°rightness¡± theory.


    ¡°Dear Dain, this is the most precious and advanced technology in the Land of the Soaring Dragon¡­¡±


    Seeing the increasingly frustrated and anxious expression on the ck Iron Dwarf¡¯s face, Ottoughed: ¡°Butpared to the friendship between us, this is nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Dain looked at Otto expectantly.


    Thetter gently patted his shoulder with a dragon w, saying: ¡°We are friends, after all. All the technologies and resources of the Land of the Soaring Dragon are yours to use, just let me know and it¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Dain was touched to the core, and he patted his chest vigorously, assuring Otto: ¡°ck Iron Dwarves never take advantage of their friends! I promise, everything the ck Iron Dwarves have can be shared with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, with the annihtion of those annoying Redbeards, let¡¯s celebrate our friendship! ¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Otto and Dain exchanged smiles, as if the oue of the Red Copper Dwarves confronting Lait¡¯s new king¡¯s army at the foot of the Skyridge Mountains had already been decided.


    Dain followed Otto back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, while Green Burst and his assistants stayed in the Sulfur Mountains.


    When the elders of the ck Iron Dwarves arrived, the goblins would assist them in developing the ck Iron Cannon.


    For now, Green Burst and his assistants were sharing the current use of these explosive products with the ck Iron Dwarf craftsmen.


    For example, they could be tied to the arrowheads of ballistae to increase the lethality at the impact point, or like the kobolds, used directly in the excavation of mines.


    Dain sent a letter to his brother, King Ebik, who would know what to do after reading it.


    By then, more craftsmen would likelye with the ck Iron Dwarf elders.


    By the time Otto and his party returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the ck Rose of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce had already been waiting in the Council Chamber for a long time.


    Not long before, Otto had just left and they had arrived, sometimes things just worked out that way.


    Without seeing the Silver Dragon Lord, ck Rose didn¡¯t want to leave.


    After waiting for a long time, ck Rose finally saw Otto, but she also noticed a stranger in the room.


    Was that a ck Iron Dwarf?


    Seeing Dain, ck Rose understood why the Land of the Soaring Dragon had recently requested the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to send a considerable amount of wine.


    It was obviously for the dwarves.


    If they could establish a connection between the dwarves and the Land of the Soaring Dragon through the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, that would be great for them.


    ¡°A human?¡±


    Of course, Dain also saw the ck Rose.


    Dwarves had a ratherplicated view of humans because of their short lifespan.


    Perhaps by the time a dwarf had be familiar with a human, they would already be close to death.


    So dwarves generally did not want to be friends with humans because when they were just about to give their emotions, they might have had to face the reality of losing them in the end.


    Since ck Rose hade, Otto decided to invite her to join the banquet that evening.


    He had some products to introduce to her, after all.


    As before, when Dain was first received, a variety of sumptuous dishes were served on the table, along with many wines brewed by humans.


    Of course, Otto¡¯s massive form required a separate seat.


    Dain was drinking beer heartily, while ck Rose was very interested in a te of exquisite pastries in front of her.


    It was jelly, andpared to the rugged ck Iron Dwarves, ck Rose was more able to appreciate the novelty of this little delicacy.


    She tried to cut a small portion with a knife and fork and put it into her mouth, immediately amazed by the cool, slippery texture.


    The slightly sour fruit and the sweet translucent paste made her feel refreshed. She firmly believed that those young nobledies would not be able to resist such a delicacy.


    She looked at Otto expectantly: ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, what is this fascinating new food?¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164: 162 Shocking! The King of Law Surrenders 1

    Chapter 164: 162 Shocking! The King of Law Surrenders 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After learning from Otto that this novel dessert was called jelly, ck Rose hurriedly asked about the cost of making this food.


    ¡°Ah, the various fruits inside are not very precious, but the troublesome part is the outeryer.¡±


    Otto¡¯s voice sounded somewhat regretful.


    Cost was not an issue for the nobledies who never left their houses.


    The question was whether it was rare, delicious, and attractive.


    ck Rose pondered and asked, ¡°Can Bauhinia purchase this novel dessert?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Ottoughed, ¡°Just that the price might be a bit expensive. For a jelly this size, you have to pay a Gold Star to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Of course, as before, bartering is better. Soon, the Land of the Soaring Dragon may needrge quantities of high-quality liquor.¡±


    A Gold Star means 1000 Imperial Coins; this was not a small sum. A healthy ordinary ve would cost about this price.


    At this price, even the wealthy nobles would think twice before making a purchase.


    But ck Rose nodded and said, ¡°No problem, but can I make some requests?¡±


    Otto gestured for ck Rose to continue.


    She tried asking, ¡°Can the fruit inside be customized ording to our requirements? After all, people¡¯s tastes and preferences vary from region to region. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem with that, but you¡¯ll have to pay for the custom raw materials. ¡±


    Then, Otto added, ¡°For added convenience, I rmend sending various fruit tree seeds directly to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. We possess special cultivation techniques that can quickly achieve self-sufficiency.¡±


    About those special cultivation techniques¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot reveal more!¡±


    ck Rose¡¯s face showed disappointment, but she asked again, ¡°In that case, can jelly be made even more delicate and beautiful? I would like to offer products of different grades ording to different consumer groups.


    Of course, if the production difficulty increases, we¡¯re willing to pay corresponding gold coins or goods.¡±


    Sure enough, a professional merchant¡¯s vision is always ahead of the curve.


    Otto called Elise over and said, ¡°Regarding this matter, you canmunicate with my chief maid. I believe it¡¯s not a difficult task.¡±


    Although there were many things to discuss with Elise, ck Rose first frowned at Otto, not forgetting her original purpose.


    Then, she hesitated a bit and said, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, the current war between Farrand and Lait is not optimistic.


    At present, nearly half of the border towns in Farrand have fallen, and through those mysterious pills, the army of Lait Kingdom¡¯s new king has increased in number.¡±


    ¡°What, you haven¡¯t given up and want me to join the war?¡±


    Otto looked at her with some amusement, but she shook her head and said something that greatly shocked Otto.


    ¡°Farrand has surrendered..


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto could hardly believe what he heard.


    So ck Rose repeated, ¡°King of Farrand has announced his surrender. Looking at territory alone, the Lait Duchy has now be the Lait Kingdom in the true sense.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    Otto felt somewhat amused and said, ¡°You just said that Farrand had only lost nearly half of the border towns. Howe they suddenly surrendered?¡±


    ck Rose reluctantly said, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. ording to the reports from the Merchants¡¯ Association members in the Farrand Royal City, a Red Dragon flew to the sky above the Farrand Royal Pce and dropped a bundle of strange skulls.


    The universalnguage is engraved with the threatening words of the Lait Kingdom¡¯s new king, emphasizing that if the King of Farrand is willing to surrender, he will ensure his safety and the status of the Duke of Farrand¡­¡¯


    ¡°From king to duke¡­ So, that fool agreed?¡±


    It was as if Otto was listening to a fairy tale.


    ¡°Yes, although I know how unbelievable it sounds, that is the truth.


    But after the King of Farrand announced his surrender, many other lords and nobles in the towns have risen up and gone into battle.


    Not all Farrand people are cowards, but without the cohesion of the royal family, I don¡¯t think these lords and nobles willst long.¡±


    At this point, Otto did not know what to say. How on earth had that fool of Farrand be king?


    Initially, he had wanted to watch the tigers fight from the sidelines and wait for these human kingdoms to defeat each other. Then, he would reap the benefits and capture the True Dragons under themand of Lait Kingdom¡¯s new king.


    It was just a guess at first, but ck Rose¡¯s words confirmed it. At least, the new king of Lait really controlled a Red Dragon.


    Who would have thought that these neighboring human countries would be so ipetent, especially Farrand, which surrendered so easily?


    ck Rose didn¡¯t care what Otto was thinking and kept speaking, ¡°If Farrand fallspletely, the trade routes connecting the Dragon Bone Wastnd to the human countries will be severed.


    By then, we will really only be able to do business with the Norton people and


    Frost Giants of Snow Field.¡¯


    There was another point that ck Rose did not exin, but Otto was also well aware of.


    The two mentioned above were not lucrative customers. Living in the harsh Snow Field implied poverty.


    Doing business with the two meant that they could hardly sell jelly and such.


    It seemed that his side should speed things up.


    As Otto thought, the reason ck Rose shared this information was probably to hope that he could do something about it.


    ck Rose and Elise had many topics to discuss about jelly, while Otto ate his grilled meat with aplex expression.


    ¡°My dear friend, I heard your conversation!¡±


    Dain sat right in front of Otto, with one hand holding roasted meat and the other holding Rye Beer, his entire ck beard soaking wet.


    ¡°The Lait you mentioned, are they fighting the Red-bearded Dwarves?¡± Otto nodded in confirmation.


    Then, Dain asked doubtfully, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t that be good? Why don¡¯t you seem happy?


    Otto sighed, ¡°It¡¯s like two Red-bearded Dwarves fighting. Although both are your enemies, when one of them gets the other¡¯s weapons and equipment and bes stronger, would you be happy for them?¡±


    Dain nodded, seemingly understanding but not really, and then said, ¡°So, that


    Lait human kingdom is your enemy too?¡±


    ¡°You can say that. Right now, they hold something I must obtain.¡±


    Dainughed heartily, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, my friend. Once we kill those Red-bearded Dwarves, the ck Iron Dwarves won¡¯t stand idly by.. We¡¯ll then smash the skulls of the Lait people together!¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165: 163 King of Black Iron_1

    Chapter 165: 163 King of ck Iron_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ever since learning about King Farrand¡¯s shameful surrender, Otto had increased his investment in reconnaissance forces.


    Whether it was the Lizardman Scouts riding Giant Eagles or the Hawkmen, all were sent out.


    Previously, those human ves marked with extension sentences also began to intermittently pass back some useful and useless intelligence.


    Saru had to face arge amount of information every day. He needed to pick out useful and important intelligence from it and then forward it to Otto, so he was quite busy.


    The ck Iron Dwarves in the Sulfur Mountains were also working hard, as set after set of exquisite weapons and equipment produced by the dwarves were returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon by Chimera and the Wyverns.


    Thunder and his nsmen hadpletely fallen into the role of transport tools.


    Many ck Iron Dwarf elders had rushed to the Sulfur Mountains, and even Otto¡¯s attempts to entertain them were immediately rejected.


    For these old dwarves whose lives were nearing their end, they were more concerned about how to develop the ck Iron Cannon as quickly as possible.


    Before the sessful development of the ck Iron Cannon, Green Burst¡¯s gunpowder was still used by attaching it to the arrows of the Ballista.


    Dain had been quite happytely, as he hadn¡¯t returned to the Sky Mountains for a long time and had been staying in Land of the Soaring Dragon without leaving much.


    Because there was a newly-made delicious drink that he was addicted to.


    Quilboar Longfang used the distition method Otto mentioned to extract high-proof liquor, which totally conquered the Iron Dwarves who loved alcohol as much as their lives.


    Apart from Dain, who was constantly drunk, the artisans working overtime in the Sulfur Mountains were also given a ss of high-proof alcohol every day.


    After tasting this strong and refreshing drink, the ckbeard Dwarves immediately rushed to work, moring with excitement.


    Furthermore, they guaranteed with their chests puffed out that as long as they could drink this strong liquor every day, they would be willing to work overtime.


    Because of this high-proof liquor, the ck Iron Dwarves all considered Otto and Land of the Soaring Dragon their best friends, except for Dain.


    At least that¡¯s what they said, even those elders who were half buried in the ground were no exception.


    And so, another month passed. The core members of the Soaring Dragon Legion could now be equipped with high-quality weapons and equipment provided by the ck Iron Dwarves.


    As for those peripheral monsters who could only serve as cannon fodder, they could only take the inferior weapons that others didn¡¯t want, or continue to use


    stone hammers and wooden clubs as usual.


    Although the Chimeras transported a lot of stocked weapons and equipment from the ck Iron Dwarves¡¯ territory, it was still only enough to arm a small portion of the Soaring Dragon Legion members.


    But it was sufficient, as these exquisite weapons and equipment were more than enough to greatly enhance the strength of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Moreover, some of the Thunder Legion¡¯s original heritage had also been inherited by the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Berserkers and lightning wizards also appeared in the Soaring Dragon Legion, but in smaller numbers.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the Ogre Fireball n was very resistant to the lightning magic passed down by the Blue Storm n.


    Finally, Minotaurs and Lizardmen picked up the valuable magic knowledge and a small number of wizards who could control lightning appeared.


    Now that the preparations were more or lessplete, it was time to make a move.


    ording to the intelligence, the Lait people were now at fierce conflict with the Red Copper Dwarves.Even if the Red Copper Dwarves hadn¡¯t upied a geographical advantage and relied on many powerful war weapons, they would have been conquered by the Lait people long ago.


    Before taking action, Otto met King Ebik of the ck Iron Dwarves in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As soon as they met, Otto became alert, as his perceptive ability was constantly warning him that this ck Iron Dwarf was really strong. Moray only evaluated this guy with one sentence.


    Half-step legend¡­


    King Ebik of ck Iron was the strongest warrior among the ck Iron Dwarves, wearing heavy armor and adept at using a heavy hammer engraved with traditional dwarf patterns.


    Having once devoured a legendary battleaxe, Otto was certain that this war hammer was also a high-quality legendary weapon.


    And in terms of quality, it seemed to be even stronger than Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine.


    Though a little covetous, it was better to suppress this thought for now.


    Like the other ck Iron Dwarves, Ebik had a loud voice andughed heartily from a distance, ¡°You must be Otto, the one my brother Dain has been mentioning in his letters! My dear friend, I finally get to meet you!¡±


    The King of ck Iron wanted to give Otto a warm hug, but because of their size difference, he could only hug Otto¡¯s neck through a routine.


    Feeling anxious when this formidable half-step legendary dwarf hugged him, Otto was afraid that the other party would suddenly go rogue, twisting his neck off.


    So he was prepared to regenerate another head at any moment.


    Although ck Iron Dwarves were slightly more treacherouspared to their cousins, they were generally straightforward and wouldn¡¯t engage in such shameful behavior.


    Unlike most other ck Iron Dwarves, Ebik couldn¡¯t wait to sit down at the dining table.


    After gulping down a mouthful of strong liquor, with his face flushed, he enjoyed the moment with his eyes closed, as if he had ascended to another realm.


    Some time ago, Dain had sent back a small bottle of strong liquor produced in the Land of the Soaring Dragon along with his usual letter.


    Now, after drinking this interesting stuff, Ebik couldn¡¯t wait to visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon and drink freely.


    After another big gulp of strong liquor, Ebik looked at Otto with a face redder than the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ and licked his lips.


    Dain who sat beside him acted as if he didn¡¯t know him, gulping down the liquor in fear that his elder brother might snatch his drinkter.


    ¡°Dear friend, I heard you¡¯re preparing to deal with those damn Redbeards?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I n to attack when the Lait people and the Red Copper Dwarves have their nextrge-scale battle, wiping out those Redbeard bastards and the annoying pirates along the way.¡±


    Without a care, Otto threw a piece of Lapis Lazuli into his mouth. The ck Iron Dwarves had recently helped increase the mining speed of various mineral veins in the Sulfur Mountains.


    Now, Otto could throw these precious magic ores into his mouth like snacks.


    It¡¯s because of this that his coating defense was now almost like heavy scales.


    After devouring the legendary battleaxe, Otto could even attach the axe¡¯s legendary properties to any part of his body.


    But there were some limitations ¨C the more parts with the attached properties, the more dispersed and weaker the armor-piercing effect..

 Chapter 166 - 166: 164 Red Copper Dwarves_l

    Chapter 166: 164 Red Copper Dwarves_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early the next day, Ebik rode his griffin back to the territory of the ck Iron Dwarves.


    Before leaving, Otto handed him a silver dragon scale, on which Sofia had attachedmunication magic.


    Otto had already agreed with him that once the time was right, he would contact him through this dragon scale.


    Then, the Soaring Dragon Legion and the ck Iron Dwarves would simultaneously attack the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Now, Otto personally flew to the Sulfur Mountains, keeping his distance and observing the war between the Lait people and the Red Copper Dwarves.


    The battle had been going on for nearly two months. At the beginning, the Red Copper Dwarves had confined themselves to their main city, the Red Copper Castle.


    Red Copper Castle was a dwarf city directly embedded at the foot of the Sky Mountains, originally just the entrance to the copper mine for the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Later on, as they dug deeper and the internal space becamerge enough, the Red Copper Dwarves simply moved all their belongings inside and transformed the original mine into a main city.


    They left a huge stone gate at the entrance of the Red Copper Castle and poured various metals on the outside of the giant stone.


    This made their front gate sturdy and heavy, and on ordinary days, it could only be opened and closed with aplex gear mechanism.


    So at first, they didn¡¯t take the Lait¡¯s attack seriously and just brought all the Red Copper Dwarves from the surrounding viges into the Red Copper Castle.


    Then, with the main gate closed, they had nothing to worry about.


    The Lait¡¯s flying axes and long spears were no match for the thick gates, and the Red Copper Dwarves could counterattack using ballistas and firearms from the small windows they had dug around the main gate.


    If they had stayed in the Red Copper Castle, the Lait people really could not have done anything to them.


    However, as time passed, new problems naturally arose. The cave had everything except food.


    Wheat couldn¡¯t be grown in the cave, nor mushrooms dug up. Soon, there was a noticeable food shortage in the Red Copper Castle.


    So, out of desperation, the Red Copper Dwarves sent some warriors to venture out for food, but fewer and fewer of them returned each time.


    Moreover, the small amount of food brought back by the few returning dwarves couldn¡¯t supply the consumption of the entire Red Copper Castle, so a new voice emerged.


    Elder Barn was a typical pro-war advocate with a fierce temper.


    When Mido, a longtime friend of the Red Copper Dwarves, fell, he advocated attacking the Lait people to teach those damn pirates a lesson.


    The incident of killing the messenger from the Land of the Soaring Dragon was also his doing.


    However, Red Copper King Sorin Hall thought it was more important to protect the safety of his own people, even though he felt sorry for the unfortunate friends of Mido.


    But at this point, the overall situation had to be considered.


    Initially, Sorin thought that the Lait people would withdraw after paying enough price, but the development of the situation was far beyond his


    expectation.


    Not only did the Lait not leave, but more and more people gathered near the Red Copper Castle.


    Moreover, he found many familiar faces among the Lait¡¯s forces, such as some Mido merchants who had visited the Red Copper Castle before.


    But now, their faces no longer showed the grace of the past. Like the Lait pirates, they were mad and brutal.


    Look at what they had be now¡­


    They shouted andunched useless charges at the Red Copper Castle, only to die under the arrows of the ballistas and the roars of the firearms.


    But when they reached the end of their lives, their faces showed smiles of relief.


    This greatly touched Sorin¡¯s heart, and he agreed with Grand Elder Barn¡¯s proposal tounch a counterattack against the Lait people.


    After nearly a month of life-and-death struggles, both the Red Copper


    Dwarves and the Lait people suffered heavy losses, but there were also gains.


    At least the people in Red Copper Castle were no longer hungry, and they also figured out why their former friends were wielding butcher knives against the Red Copper Dwarves.


    All because of those bizarre colored pills!


    A few elderly people in the n, who were about to die, stood up. They volunteered to help the Red Copper Castle figure out the specific effects of these colored pills.


    This also helped the Red Copper Castle understand how to deal with those crazy Lait pirates.


    Although these pills could greatly enhance theirbat abilities, they also had huge drawbacks.


    That was, the Lait people who took this pill could not fight for a long time, and if they took it continuously in a short amount of time, it could even endanger their lives.


    After a Red Copper Dwarf had eaten four pills in a row, irregr scales grew on his body, and he died in great pain, clutching his neck.


    After knowing this, Sorin personally led his n brothers in a surprise attack on the Lait people¡¯s camp. Once they took the pills, they chose to withdraw.


    After the effects of the pills wore off, he would lead his n brothers to kill again. If the Lait people took pills again, they would quickly retreat.


    After such back and forth, the terrifying individual strength of the Lait people after taking the pills could bepletely ignored.


    And through this method ofbat, the Red Copper Dwarves easily suppressed the Lait people¡¯s troops at the foot of the Sky Mountains without suffering much casualties.


    Today, those damn Lait pirates still climbed the Sky Mountains as they did not know their limits.


    Even though their annoying faces changed one by one, but their foolish minds seemed to be no different.


    They just knew to take the pills and charge mindlessly.


    Later, they ate dust as they chased after the butts of the Red Copper Dwarves, who could outrun them in the mountains.


    After several attempts, the Lait people, weak and powerless, had their heads easily crushed by the Red Copper Dwarves.


    As usual, Sorin shouted loudly, telling his n brothers that everything was going ording to n.


    ¡°Ah, though they are humans, the Lait people are as disgusting as those ckbeards¡­¡±


    Sorin shook his head. As soon as the Lait people who climbed the mountain swallowed their pills, he was ready to lead his people to retreat back to the Red Copper Castle, just as before.


    But this time, there was an ident. A dark cloud appeared from the Sulfur Mountains and flew toward the rear of the Red Copper Dwarves.


    As the dark cloud approached, Sorin realized that it was not a cloud at all, but dozens of fierce chimeras.


    Before he could react, terrifying thunderstorms and mes descended from the sky, cutting off the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ escape route.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sorin grabbed his lieutenant and roared, but thetter¡¯s puzzled face showed that he too clearly knew nothing.


    These damn chimeras didn¡¯t do anything too serious, they just dyed the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ retreat.


    But considering that there was still arge group of fierce Lait people at the foot of the mountain, this was a problem..

 Chapter 167 - 167: (normal(parameters just

    Chapter 167: (normal(parameters just


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on with those Chimeras?¡±


    Seeing the frenzied Lait people about to catch up, Sorin hurriedly directed his n to avoid the falling lightning and me breaths.


    But then, his deputy shouted in panic, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not good! Look at the Sulfur Mountains¡­


    Without his deputy saying more, Sorin naturally noticed the anomaly at the Sulfur Mountains.


    Themotion was too biz, tens of thousands of monstrous armies frenziedly crossed the borders of the Sulfur Mountains and the skyline mountains, going straight towards Red Copper Castle.


    The poption of the Red Copper Dwarves was not booming, or it could be said that almost all long-lived races had small poptions.


    Moreover, more than half of the elite warriors in the n had been taken out by Sorin. If the damned monsters invaded the city under these circumstances, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Now, the entire Red Copper Castle had only around fifty thousand people, including nonbatant children and women, with no more than five thousand elite warriors.


    ¡°Quick, hurry back to defend Red Copper Castle!¡±


    Sorin shouted loudly, but it was all in vain.


    The Chimeras flying in the sky had no intention of killing too many Red Copper Dwarves, but used frantic thunder and mes to cut off their retreat.


    From their high vantage point, the Chimeras didn¡¯t need to worry about the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ counterattack. asionally, some dwarves would carry firearms, but their range and uracy were truly touching.


    The brains of the Lait people who had taken the pill were no better than Trolls, filled with a bloody and violent mood.


    They couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about where those Chimeras came from and swarmed into the Red Copper Dwarves led by Sorin.


    The battle to the death began!


    Facing a formidable enemy, Sorin couldn¡¯t worry too much and could only hope that Grand Elder Barn could close the gates of Red Copper Castle in time.


    As long as the metal-forged gates were closed, even the astonishing number of monster armies wouldn¡¯t have any way to breach Red Copper Castle.


    Meanwhile, Sorin led his nsmen in quickly killing the frenzied Lait people¡¯s army. He needed to resolve this issue quickly and return to reinforce Red Copper Castle.


    In the hands of Red Copper King Sorin, the warhammer bellowed with raging mes. The heavy hammer was as light as a butterknife in his hands.


    Those mad Lait people who were hit by this hammer first had a red dot at the point of impact, then burst apart.


    The explosive power was immense, enough to directly blow a human body into two pieces.


    This hammer was the legendary weapon passed down through generations of the Red Copper Dwarves, known as mefire.


    Back in the day, the three major dwarf forces of the Sky Mountain ranges coexisted harmoniously. They cooperated to forge three legendary warhammers, and the alliance of the three major dwarves was called the Three Hammer Alliance.


    Butter, due to various reasons, they went their separate ways. The Red


    Copper Dwarves regarded the ck Iron Dwarves as mortal enemies, while the Mountain Dwarves secluded themselves in the depths of the Sky Mountain ranges


    Under Sorin¡¯s lead, humans and dwarves collided fiercely.


    The reason the Red Copper Dwarves previously adopted guerri warfare tactics was not because they couldn¡¯t face the frenzied Lait people head-on, but because it was simply the best choice.


    In direct confrontation, the Lait people, who could barely gather a full set of weapons and equipment, would not necessarily be a match for the heavily-armored dwarves skilled in mountainbat, even with the help of the pills.


    The current battle was going smoothly, but Sorin and his elite warriors had also been sessfully stalled from reinforcing the castle.


    While Sorin and his forces were embroiled in constant skirmishes with the Lait people, the tens of thousands of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters had also arrived near Red Copper Castle.Elder Bane arrived at the city gate in no time and saw the dense mass of evil monsters through the small window above the gate.


    He immediately made a decision: ¡°Hurry! Close the city gate quickly!¡± An attendant hesitated, ¡°But Elder, King Solin is still outside¡­¡±


    Bane kicked the idiot, yelling louder, ¡°Close the gate immediately! I¡¯ll take responsibility for the consequences! If you don¡¯t want your family and friends to die under the ws of these monsters, do as I say!¡±


    Unable to argue, the surrounding Red Copper Dwarves quickly operated the gate mechanism, slowly closing the heavy metal-studded door.


    As the first wave of monsters, led by Gaz¡¯s Wolf Cavalry, arrived, the gate was just closed.


    ¡°Damn, one step toote¡­¡±


    Gaz regretted, looking at the closed gate, then decisively led the Wolf Cavalry to retreat.


    Before that, Link and his thirty werewolf cavalrymen swiftly and carefully ced several packages under the gate of Red Copper Castle.


    These bottles in the packages contained explosives made from Green Burst¡¯s research.


    A wise choice, as the exquisite crossbows and firearms above the gate of Red Copper Castle fired back, chasing the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s retreating trail.


    Fortunately, Gaz acted decisively and quickly. Only one or two goblins who didn¡¯t keep up with the main force were pierced by giant bolts.


    When they withdrew to a safe distance, Werewolf Link turned and shot a lightning-infused short arrow towards the Red Copper Castle gate.


    The werewolf had excellent aim, and the arrow lodged in the package. As the lightning on it flickered, the bottles around it emitted blinding light.


    Immediately after¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Apanied by a deafening explosion, a thick cloud of smoke enveloped Red Copper Castle¡¯s gate.


    Elder Bane anxiously looked through the window at the gate below. Despite his confidence in the thick metalyer on the gate, the impact of the explosion was huge.


    Some Red Copper Dwarves near the gate were even knocked unconscious by the st.


    As the smoke gradually cleared, Elder Bane finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Though the st site was a mess, and arge part of the outer metalyer had been blown away, it seemed not to have caused any fundamental damage.


    Only a smallyer of the metal casing was exposed, which could easily be repaired by pouring molten iron over it.


    As for the Soaring Dragon Legion, the vanguard Wolf Cavalry slowly retreated, followed by the disposable cannon fodder units made up of Gnolls and Lizardmen.


    Leading this cannon fodder army was Warwick and arge, fierce Lizardman. After Redscale¡¯s death, this Lizardman reced his position and inherited his name.


    Of course, he also went through the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual. Although he didn¡¯tst until the end, he was at least slightly stronger than his predecessor.


    Apart from Gnolls and Lizardmen, there were many Goblins and other rtively weaker monster races among this cannon fodder army.


    Together, they numbered about ten thousand..

 Chapter 168 - 168: 169 Dub for-, com a conc so T unbelle and815ther pec…English

    Chapter 168: 169 Dub for-, a? conc so T unbelle and815ther pec¡­English


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nearly 10,000 mixed-race cannon fodder troops were steadily approaching Red Copper Castle, and Elder Bane naturally saw the situation through the small window above the castle gate.


    However, he was full of disdain. How could these evil monsters, who only knew how to fight by instinct, break open the gates of Red Copper Castle?


    In the end, wouldn¡¯t they be standing helplessly below the gates of Red Copper Castle, powerless to resist the crossbows and firearms that were shot from the windows above?


    But it seemed that these damned creatures came from the Sulfur Mountains. As he looked at them, Elder Bane thought of the words of a hideous Hawkman from before.


    An evil Hawkman had actually flown to the gates of Red Copper Castle, iming to be a messenger of a Silver Dragon.


    Ha, ridiculous!


    At that time, Elder Bane had not hesitated to order the crossbow to shoot and kill the Hawkman. And before dying, the Hawkman continued to boast shamelessly.


    At the time, the Hawkman said that the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ actions would anger the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    The Red Copper Dwarves would pay the price for their arrogance, and the wrath of the Silver Dragon Lord would bring irreversible destruction to them. Even now, Elder Bane still held a contemptuous attitude towards this.


    Would a Silver Dragon join forces with a bunch of evil creatures?


    Moreover, as far as he knew, the resident of the Sulfur Mountains should be an adult Red Dragon.


    This Hawkman was probably bluffing, and even if she was an adult Red


    Dragon¡¯s subordinate, the Red Copper Dwarves had no reason to be afraid.


    It was just an adult dragon, not some ancient dragon, nowhere near capable of breaching Red Copper Castle¡¯s defenses.


    As long as the dragon was blocked outside the gates of Red Copper Castle, the exquisite crossbows above the gate would shoot it into a hedgehog.


    A dragon more than ten meters long would be a great target.


    Someone who shared his thoughts was Red Copper King Sorin, whose battle situation had gradually stabilized.


    Because the first batch of Lait people who swallowed the pill were slowly bing weaker, and Sorin would naturally not give them the opportunity to swallow the pill again.


    More and more Lait people were having their skulls crushed by the Red Copper Dwarves, and the weakened Lait people had no strength to resist.


    Just as Sorin was about to leave some of his n members to clean up the remaining Lait people and return to defend Red Copper Castle with the main force, his deputy shouted loudly again.


    ¡°Worf, what are you yelling about again?¡±


    Sorin looked dissatisfied at his deputy, who was trembling and pointing to the sky.


    ¡°Dragon, a giant dragon!¡±


    ¡°Giant dragon?¡±


    Following the direction his deputy was pointing, Sorin saw a nearly sixteen-meter long silver dragon flying quickly from the Sulfur Mountains toward Red Copper Castle.


    The appearance of the Silver Dragon was very strange, unlike any description in the n¡¯s records. It had no resemnce to a Virtuous Dragon.


    Except for the dazzling silver scales.


    It looked more like a pure Evil Dragon, even more sinister than a Red Dragon.


    Its speed was fast, and in a short while, it had already flown near Red Copper Castle.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Sorin suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and hurriedly shouted: ¡°Worf, you take some people to stay behind.


    Everyone else, follow me back to defend Red Copper Castle immediately. Don¡¯t worry about the damned Chimeras, keep moving at full speed!¡±


    But they were still toote. The silver dragon flying in the sky was Otto.Green Burst¡¯s magical gunpowder had failed, so now it seemed that if he wanted to break through the turtle-like defense of Red Copper Castle, he would have to do it himself.


    As the crossbows and firearms on the Red Copper Castle were wasted on the cannon fodder monsters, Otto descended directly from the sky andnded in front of the Red Copper Castle¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Is that really a Silver Dragon?¡±


    Grand Elder Barn looked at Otto incredulously, but quickly ordered the crossbows and firearms to change their targets and unleash their firepower on Otto.


    But before his orders could be carried out, Otto took a deep breath, and arge amount of acid was sprayed at the small windows above the castle gate.


    Not only that, the silver dragon¡¯s shoulder flesh wriggled, revealing a ferocious dragon head identical to the previous one.


    With a cold gaze, this head surveyed the area above and followed by a thick, potent poison fluid targeting the unattended spots of the gate.


    Faced with the suppression of Potent Poison Breath and Strong Acid Breath, the crossbows and firearms that didn¡¯t attack Otto immediately went out of action.


    Even the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ robust constitution could not withstand such strong acid and poison.


    Grand Elder Barn was evacuated from the top of the gate under the protection of his guards, looking horrified at the dissolved crossbows and Red Copper Dwarves who had been unable to retreat in time.


    Strangely enough, the words spoken by the ugly Hawkman shed through his mind.


    You cannot withstand the wrath of the Silver Dragon Lord, and you are doomed to be destroyed¡­


    ¡°What am I thinking¡­¡±


    Grand Elder Barn shook his head, then smiled at his guards: ¡°Although that Silver Dragon outside looks strange, these acids and toxins alone can¡¯t break through the gates of Red Copper Castle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    The guards nearbyughed awkwardly, echoing Barn¡¯s words.


    However, soon after, everyone was startled by a tremendous noiseing from the gate.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Astonishing impact sounds and violent vibrations stimted the hearts of all the Red Copper Dwarves present, as the fine debris fell from above.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Grand Elder Barn forced a smile and encouraged the surrounding Red Copper Dwarves: ¡°It¡¯s just that the noise is quite loud! With the defenses of Red Copper Castle, how could it be breached by a mere ten-meter-long adult dragon? That¡¯s not an ancient dragon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who says otherwise¡­¡±


    His guards were the first to nod, and then the other Red Copper Dwarves followed suit.


    They became more and more inted with confidence. ¡°Ha ha, stupid dragon, try to break in if you can!¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to damage your own head!¡±


    At the same time, the sound transmitted through the Red Copper Castle gate grew louder and louder.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Hearing this peculiar noise, all the Red Copper Dwarves closed their mouths, staring in disbelief at what was happening before them.


    The inner side of the Red Copper Castle gate, which was made of solid rock, was covered in dense cracks.


    Furthermore, these cracks were rapidly expanding.


    Finally, with a deafening bang, the seemingly safe gate crumbled to pieces in front of all the Red Copper Dwarves.


    A huge rock crushed one of Elder Barn¡¯s guards into pulp, while the Elder himself stared wide-eyed, his face full of terror..

 Chapter 169 - 169: 167 Infiltrate Red Copper Castle_l

    Chapter 169: 167 Infiltrate Red Copper Castle_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The bizarre-looking silver dragon seemed to beughing at him through the huge hole in the center of the gate, as if mocking his self-righteousness.


    As the ugly hawkman had said, the Red Copper Dwarves were insignificant in front of the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    The damned Silver Dragon continued to relentlessly destroy the Red Copper


    Castle¡¯s gate. Its forews were long, looking almost like ax des attached to its body.


    Moreover, they gleamed with a strange luster.


    Grand Elder Barn stared at it all with resentment. He swore he had only seen such luster in one ce before.


    That was the Legendary Warhammer, mefire, in the hands of Red Copper King Sorin.


    Could it be that the strength of this strange silver dragon¡¯s ws isparable to that of a legendary weapon?


    How was that possible? It just looked like an adult dragon¡­


    But more importantly, the defenses of the Red Copper Castle were useless against it.


    Finally regaining his senses, Barn pulled at his paler beard and roared to the nearby scared witless nsmen: ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack! ¡±


    The surrounding Red Copper Dwarves came to their senses, raising their firearms or throwing their battleaxes.


    They aimed to attack the seemingly extremely evil silver dragon through the constantly expanding hole in the center of the gate.


    Meanwhile, Grand Elder Barn pulled at a familiar face and told the frightened young dwarf: ¡°Tarak, pull yourself together!¡±


    This guy was one of his personal guards, just turning fifty this year. ording to the dwarves¡¯ views, this kid had juste of age.


    ¡°Gr¡­Grand Elder¡­¡±


    Tarak looked uneasy at Barn and then showed a shameful expression on his face.


    After witnessing the ferocious silver dragon break through the gates of the Red Copper Castle, he had been panicked for a moment.


    When he came back to his senses because of Barn¡¯s voice, he felt ashamed of his own actions.


    But Grand Elder Barn had pulled him not to hear his confession. The half-white bearded Red Copper Dwarf clenched his teeth and pped Tarak¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Listen,d! I have a very important mission for you right now!¡±


    Barn looked resentfully at Otto, and then continued to Tarak: ¡°I need you to run back into the Red Copper Castle right now, and take the nonbatant nsmen out through the back door!¡±


    Seeing the most important defense of the Red Copper Castle about to copsepletely, Grand Elder Barn had to prepare for the worst.


    Tarak hesitated, ¡°But¡­but where can we escape to?¡±


    Right next to them were thends of the ck Iron Dwarves, who would surely reach for their axes and hammers as soon as they saw the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Even without the intervention of the ck Iron Dwarves, how could a group of civilian dwarves with nobat ability survive in the harsh Sky Mountains?


    Grand Elder Barn took out a badge from his jacket pocket, engraved with a


    hammer in the dwarven style.


    Grand Elder Barn¡¯s full name was Barn Copperhammer, and this was his n emblem.


    He sighed and handed it to Tarak: ¡°Child, take this and lead our people to seek refuge with the Mountain Dwarves. In light of old ties, they should be willing to take you in.¡±


    ¡°What about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once Sorin returns, we¡¯ll defeat this evil Silver Dragon.¡±


    Grand Elder Barnughed, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the aftermath of the battle will affect our family and friends.¡±Things definitely wouldn¡¯t be as simple as he said, even though Tarak was only fifty years old this year, he was quite clear about this.


    He stared deeply at the Grand Elder, then gritted his teeth and made up his mind, putting the bronze hammer with the Warhammer emblem design into his pocket, and left without looking back.


    ¡°That¡¯s the right choice¡­¡±


    Grand Elder Barn nodded with satisfaction, then shouted loudly at the dwarf fighters rushing from the city: ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill that damned Silver Dragon! ¡±


    As a result, more and more flying axes and firearms were aimed at the huge silver dragon.


    Although these attacks couldn¡¯t do much serious harm to Otto, he was still annoyed by these pesky little insects.


    A hideous dragon head peered through a hole that had been broken through the gate of the Red Copper Castle, then took a deep breath.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by a sky-shaking roar, the furious Thunderme Breath swept past the entrance.


    Many Red Copper Dwarves were directly carbonized upon contact, and if Otto hadn¡¯t closed his mouth in time, things would have been even worse for them.


    The reason Otto stopped using Thunderme Breath wasn¡¯t out of mercy but because he was worried about the fine heavy armor on the dwarves.


    After all, most of his followers stillcked proper armor.


    So, Otto changed tactics, spewing thick green mist from his mouth.


    Wherever the Toxic Breath went, all the Red Copper Dwarves fell to the ground in agony, holding their throats, and soon lost their vitality.


    ¡°Cover your noses, quick!¡±


    Left with no choice, Grand Elder Barn shouted and led the remaining tribesmen to retreat continuously.


    During the retreat, he witnessed a scene that he would never forget in his life.


    The dragon head spewing poisonous mist at the Red Copper Castle rapidly shrank, then was swallowed by the other head of the silver giant dragon after it bit it off.


    The bloody wound was almost instantly covered by gorgeous silver scales, while at the same time, the astonishingly long dragon ws began to shrink rapidly as well.


    On the other hand, Otto¡¯s dragon tail started to grow rapidly, and the tip even formed a de-like structure identical to the one of the Legendary Battleaxe he had just swallowed.


    Focus all power into the tail, the tip of the axe shone with an eerie glow.


    With one swing, Otto¡¯s tail struck the solid door of Red Copper Castle.


    The battered iron-wrapped door couldn¡¯t withstand the incredible force, especially given that the tip of Otto¡¯s tail was as strong as the Legendary Battleaxe.


    The heavy door that had guarded the Red Copper Dwarves for centuries was split in two under Otto¡¯s tail.


    A few more strikes, and it was turned into rubble and ruins.


    Is all of this my fault? What have I gotten myself into¡­


    Grand Elder Barn watched all this with bloodshot eyes, as one evil creature after another crawled past the sted-open gate of the damned Silver Dragon¡¯s side.


    Gnolls and Lizardmen roared and rushed madly towards the Red Copper Castle.


    Besides them, some tall Ogres and Quilboars, wearing sophisticated weaponry and armor, slowly entered Red Copper Castle.


    Wait, that¡¯s the work of the ck Iron Dwarves!


    Grand Elder Barn couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at the Ogres and Quilboars wearing the armor that he recognized..

 Chapter 170 - 170: 168 The End of the Red Copper Dwarves 1

    Chapter 170: 168 The End of the Red Copper Dwarves 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although Elder Barn was usually quite decisive, he was no idiot.


    With just a bit of thought, he could roughly guess what was going on.


    Since those ugly Hawkmen could visit the Red Copper Dwarves, they naturally would also visit the ck Iron Dwarves.


    Unlike the Red Copper Dwarves who hated evil and considered themselves righteous, the ck Iron Dwarves were more concerned with their own interests. This was the main reason why the Three Hammer Alliance had crumbled.


    Coborating with a strange Silver Dragon, or an Evil Dragon, indeed seemed like something the ck Iron Dwarves would do.


    ¡°Damn you, Ebik! After this, I will never let you off the hook!¡±


    But Elder Barn could only say this, as it was still uncertain whether the Red Copper Dwarves could survive this crisis.


    The gates of Red Copper Castle were smashed open by Otto himself, but the dragon remained crouched outside, without any intention of entering.


    With his nearly sixteen-meter-long body, it would be quite difficult for him to enter Red Copper Castle through here.


    Although he might be able to squeeze in with a bit of effort, Otto could imagine the scene if he did so.


    A majestic dragon struggling like a caterpir to crawl inside¡­


    emmmmmmm¡­


    Forget it, let his minions handle the cleanup inside the Red Copper Castle. Gaz, who led the Wolf Cavalry, came back and kneeled respectfully before Otto.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The goblin was referring to their failure to rush into the Red Copper Castle first, forcing Otto to intervene personally.


    Otto said casually: ¡°As long as you do a good job with the rest of the task, I¡¯ll let this slide¡­¡±


    Of course, if the task wasn¡¯t done well, he could not me Otto for punishing him.


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty!¡±


    As Gaz led the Wolf Cavalry into the Red Copper Castle, Otto watched with interest as Sorin and the elite dwarf army behind him hurried over.


    He made a rough estimate: there were probably more than eight thousand of them.


    Originally, Sorin had led a total of ten thousand dwarves, but he had left more than a thousand behind with his deputy to deal with the remaining Lait people.


    In the previous battle with the Lait people, the Red Copper Dwarves had suffered a few hundred casualties, which was barely eptable.


    However, the dwarves following Sorin were almost all injured. It was not easy to pass through the mes and the thunderstorm spewed by dozens of Chimeras.


    Even if the Red Copper Dwarves were strong and healthy, they couldn¡¯t avoid paying a price. Some unlucky fellows were even carbonized and left on the road back to Red Copper Castle.


    ¡°Silver Dragon!¡±


    Sorin gripped the Legendary Warhammer tightly in his hand and shouted angrily at Otto: ¡°Why do you invade the territory of the Red Copper Dwarves and attack my people for no reason!¡±


    The powerful Two-headed Ogre Mega Fatty and Second Fatty held up their huge hammers, and the square hammerheads emitted a strange magical light. Almost ten thousand densely packed monsters assembled in front of Otto.


    They were mostly led by powerful creatures like Ogres and Bearmen.Ordinary ?evil monsters were no match for the Red Copper Dwarves elites d in heavy armor and wielding exquisite weapons.


    As long as the great Silver Dragon Lord gave the order, they would charge forward and tear apart the overconfident Red Copper Dwarves.


    Otto looked at Red Copper King Sorin with amusement, but his attention was quickly drawn to the warhammer in thetter¡¯s hand.


    Such a simr luster, it was undoubtedly another legendary warhammer!


    It seemed that the forge-savvy dwarves were all extremely wealthy, regardless of whether they were ck Iron Dwarves or Red Copper Dwarves, they all held such precious items.


    Did this also mean that the Mountain Dwarves had treasures of this level as well¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I once sent messengers to show goodwill towards you. But what did you do? You strung up my messengers like dried meat in the wilderness¡­¡±


    The Silver Dragon¡¯s voice sounded very calm, as if he was just discussing some insignificant matter.


    ¡°You make it very difficult for me. If I leave it be, others will think I¡¯m easy to bully, and what if they follow suit? This puts me in a terrible mood!¡±


    Otto¡¯s tone gradually turned cold: ¡°So, I decided to annihte you first. Perhaps this will make me feel a little better.


    Rest assured, I am very merciful, and I will make sure that your entire n reunites in another world, dying neatly, and not one less!¡±


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you will pay for your arrogance!¡±


    As Sorin roared in anger, he led the Red Copper Dwarves on a charge, while the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion fought back fiercely.


    Otto watched all this coldly, he had brought about thirty thousand monsters from the Land of the Soaring Dragon this time.


    The rest of the monsters were left in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, led by Saru, while Sofia and Moray stayed in the magicboratory at ckstone


    Castle to research a new topic.


    The research goal was to find a way to make monsters that had already evolved into Dragonborns ept Otto¡¯s blessings. Some Ogres that had sessfully evolved into Dragonborns after the Double Dragon Conflict were left behind as subjects.


    Of course, the most special Dragonborn Ogre, Wuga, who had been simultaneously tainted by the Green Dragon and Red Dragon bloodline, was also left behind.


    Throughout the entire Prime Material ne, peculiar Dragonborn monsters like Wuga were scarce.


    By studying how he managed to survive the pollution of both Dragon bloodlines, Sofia and Moray might be able to solve their current problem.


    Orc Krom still requested to stay in the Land of the Soaring Dragon to be a stay-at-home dad, so this time the monster cleanup at Red Copper Castle¡¯s upper levels was conducted by Gaz, Link, Little Fatty, Warwick, and the newly-appointed Redscale.


    Outside, Mega Fatty, Kamia, and perhaps the newly-joined Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s Bearman Leader Doke, were battling the elite Red Copper Dwarves led by Sorin.


    This tall and strong Bearman, who had been granted Otto¡¯s grace for his merit in killing Bloodhorn, leader of the Angry Horn n, had notsted till the end but had still be a powerful Dragonborn monster after enduring most of the ceremony.


    The difference in the number ofbat forces on both sides was notrge, and most of the monsters and dwarves encountered were evenly matched.


    But don¡¯t forget, there were also dozens of Chimera flying in the sky, constantly harassing the Red Copper Dwarves from behind with their breath attacks.


    In such a life-and-death situation, even the slightest ident could be fatal, let alone the inherently deadly spraying weapons.


    Red Copper King Sorin shed with Kamia, and against the ferocious and ugly Dragonborn Troll, this short but robust Red Copper Dwarf did not fall into disadvantage.


    Moreover, his warhammer was on fire, and each attack posed a great threat to


    Kamia..

 Chapter 171 - 171: 169 The Red Copper King Descends as a God 1

    Chapter 171: 169 The Red Copper King Descends as a God 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Little biscuit, go die quietly!¡±


    Strong and ugly Dragonborn Troll Kamia, like a bizarre spider, quickly crawled on the ground, approaching Red Copper King Sorin.


    But in Sorin¡¯s eyes, his attack was too crude.


    Apart from having power, it was almost worthless.


    This wielder of the Legendary Battleaxe, the king and the strongest among the Red Copper Dwarves, easily dodged Kamia¡¯s arm that smashed like a hammer.


    But what was most annoying about this Dragonborn troll was that the guy had four deformed arms of varying lengths.


    Even Sorin, when initially facing Kamia¡¯s furious and stormy attacks, was momentarily overwhelmed.


    However, once he became familiar with Kamia¡¯s attack rhythm, the counterattack began.


    Sorin¡¯s expression grew cold as he jumped high, dodging the sweeping, stout arm covered in pus-filled blisters and green scales.


    While evading, he spun around and heavily smashed his battleaxe on the ugly, deformed arm.


    The Dragonborn troll¡¯s sturdy bones were shattered directly by the hammer, and a red dot appeared on the attacked area.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The red dot, emitting high temperature, exploded violently, and the strong impact sted Kamia¡¯s arm into two pieces.


    More importantly, the wound was still burning with intense mes, making Kamia¡¯s powerful regenerative ability difficult to activate.


    ¡°Roar! I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±


    Pain made Kamia even more furious, but also exposed more of his weakness.


    Red Copper King Sorin, like an elegant dancer, gracefully and easily dodged Kamia¡¯s attacks.


    Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t forget to leave one red dot after another on the clumsy ogre¡¯s body.


    After doing all this, Sorin clenched his teeth, walked towards Otto with a cold face, and seemed as if mes of anger would burst out from his furious pupils.


    Kamia behind him wanted to stop this powerful Red Copper Dwarf, but the red dots on him exploded one after another.


    ¡°Boom¡­boom¡­boom¡­


    After a series of explosive sounds, Kamia copsed helplessly on the ground.


    It had to be said that this Dragonborn Troll had a tenacious life force. Even after being so severely injured under the attack of the Legendary Weapon, there were no signs of him dying.


    Not only that, if it weren¡¯t for the unique mes still burning on the wounds, the injuries on this Dragonborn Troll would have quickly healed.


    Kamia was very powerful when facing ordinary opponents, with an overwhelming and terrifying presence.


    But if the opponent was very strong, the effect was far from optimal.


    In the future, it would be better to throw this fool into a group of ordinary enemies with mediocre strength andrge numbers.


    Just as Otto was thinking this, Sorin had rushed towards him with the Legendary Battleaxe in his hands.


    The Dragonborn Two-headed Ogre and the Dragonborn Bearman Chief were now being restrained by other Red Copper Dwarves, otherwise Sorin¡¯s actions wouldn¡¯t be so smooth.


    Well-equipped and well-trained, the Red Copper Dwarf elites were extremely difficult to deal with.


    While the Chimera was suppressed in the sky, they were able to fight with the soaring Dragon Legion elites whose individual strength was not far from their own. This was trulymendable.


    But unfortunately, the final oue would not change because of their heroic struggles.


    ¡°Silver Dragon!¡±Sorin roared and leaped high into the air, gripping the Legendary Warhammer tightly with both hands, aiming straight for Otto¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m a viin¡­¡±


    With a frown, Otto stretched out his dragon w and effortlessly pped Sorin aside with a casual swing.


    The Copper Dwarf was strong, but only to a certain extent.


    Even the two-headed ogre Kowru, whose head had been melted by Otto, was a bit stronger than him, not to mention the ck Iron King Ebik, who was half a step into legend.


    Perhaps it was because he was still young, but Otto wouldn¡¯t even bother with him if it weren¡¯t for the Legendary Warhammer he held in his hand.


    Under Otto¡¯s disdainful gaze, Sorin struggled to crawl out from a pile of rubble.


    He wore the most elite armor forged by the Red Copper Dwarven cksmith master, coupled with the sturdy body of a dwarf. Although battered, he suffered little actual damage.


    However, he also realized the harsh reality: he was no match for the strange Silver Dragon before him.


    Despite this, his attack was not entirely fruitless; a red dot was now imprinted on Otto¡¯s dragon w.


    Otto stretched out his w, marked with the red dot, and sneered at Sorin.


    As the red dot grew brighter, the temperature at its center rose rapidly.


    Suddenly, with a loud boom, the explosive energy burst forth from the red dot, ripping through Otto¡¯s dragon w.


    Looking toward the sound, Sorin¡¯s face was filled with anticipation, which was quickly reced by a look of stiffness.


    The bizarre Silver Dragon effortlessly flicked its w, dispersing the surrounding smoke and showing no signs of injury.


    Just as the explosion urred, Otto added the ability of Gaenor Keren¡¯s Guillotine, a legendary battle axe, onto his dragon w.


    With its legendary power, the strange red dot couldn¡¯t pose a real threat to


    Otto.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡±


    Disbelieving, Sorin watched it all unfold, then stepped forward with determination, gripping the Warhammer with both hands.


    As he drew closer, the mes burning on the Legendary Warhammer me spread with the grip of his hands, enveloping his entire body.


    At the same time, in Otto¡¯s perception, the dwarf¡¯s threat level to him continued to increase.


    ¡°Is this kid ying a god descending to earth?¡±


    Not bothering to think too much about it, Otto shot a mouthful of strong acid breath at him.


    With his evident fire resistance, Otto naturally chose not to use fire-rted breath weapons on him.


    The thick, strong acid evaporated the moment it touched Sorin¡¯s surrounding mes, leaving only a foul smell behind.


    ¡°Is it the effect of the legendary weapon?¡±


    With a serious expression, Otto now understood why this guy, despite being significantly weaker, had been able to lead the Red Copper Dwarves in their fight against the ck Iron Dwarves for so long.


    But if he wanted to defeat Otto, a single legendary weapon wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t the only one who possessed such a weapon¡­


    Just as Red Copper King Sorin was approaching Otto with great momentum, a golden chain suddenly connected the two of them.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Before Sorin, filled with doubt, could think further, a new head swiftly sprouted from the Silver Dragon¡¯s shoulder not far from him.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t use this ability, since it¡¯s quite painful.¡±


    With Sorin watching in amazement, Otto suddenly swallowed up the newly-grown head into his stomach in one bite..

 Chapter 172 - 172: 170 The Futile Resistance 1

    Chapter 172: 170 The Futile Resistance 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Has this damn Silver Dragon gone mad?


    It deliberately grew an extra head, just to eat it off itself again!?


    Sorin couldn¡¯t understand Otto¡¯s intentions.


    But he soon discovered that a sinister energy was rapidly being transmitted to him through the golden chains that connected him and Otto.


    Instinct told him that this was nothing good.


    But this golden chain had no physical form, so even if he wanted to reach out and stop it, he could not affect the peculiar energy transfer.


    Even by using the power of the legendary Warhammer mefire, he had no way to deal with it.


    Finally, the energy reached Sorin¡¯s body, and then he felt a tearing pain in his neck.


    It was as if something terrifying had bitten down on his neck, he wanted to reach out and cover his incredibly painful neck, but was horrified to find that he could do nothing now.


    Because he had already seen a headless corpse gushing blood like a fountain, and upon closer inspection, that familiar heavy armor, wasn¡¯t that his own body?


    What are we actually up against¡­


    His field of vision became very low, very dark.


    In thest moment of his life, Sorin looked unwillingly at his bloodstained fighting nsmen, and his wide-open eyes gradually lost their luster.


    Unlike Red Copper King Sorin, the wound on Otto¡¯s shoulder healed quickly, and the newly grown scales were beautiful and dazzling, reflecting a blinding luster under the sunlight.


    Legendary weapons are indeed rare and strong.


    Looking across the entire Prime Material ne, even among legendary fighters, not many people can have a legendary weapon.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that holding a legendary Warhammer gives you free rein.


    If one¡¯s own strength is not enough, and without a strong trump card, challenging an enemy far stronger than oneself¡­


    Would be like this Red Copper Dwarf, seeking death on his own.


    ¡°Your Majesty! ¡±


    Some Red Copper Dwarves not far away saw Sorin¡¯s tragic death, and they wanted to rush over to protect the body of the Red Copper King.


    But the monsters around them wouldn¡¯t give them such an opportunity.


    Otto, in a good mood, slowly walked to Sorin¡¯s side and picked up the legendary Warhammer with his two dragon ws.


    With Sorin¡¯s death, the raging mes burning on the Warhammer had also been extinguished.


    After pondering for a while, Otto decided to put away the legendary Warhammer first.


    There was a Treasure Bag under one of his dragon scales. It was better to be cautious before figuring out the exact properties of this legendary Warhammer.


    More importantly, devouring a legendary weapon would definitely bring great fatigue.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he would fall asleep during this operation. It was better to be on the safe side to avoid any idents.


    At the same time, Otto looked towards the battlefield nearby.


    Even though the Red Copper King was already dead, the remaining Red Copper Dwarves were still fighting tenaciously at theirst corner.


    In a situation where the difference between both sides in terms of numbers and strength was not significant, it was really difficult for his subordinates to easily swallow these hard bones in a short time.


    But Otto¡¯s existence was the biggest variable.This nearly sixteen-meter-long silver giant dragon pped its wings and quickly soared into the sky.


    As it let out a high-pitched dragon roar, all the allies of the Soaring Dragon Legion stepped aside in tacit understanding.


    Rampant lightning, zing mes, and deadly strong acid swept across the battlefield.


    Otto¡¯s breath weapons were far more powerful than the Chimeras¡¯. Once they cleared an opening, the monsters grinned wickedly and surged towards the exhausted Red Copper Dwarves.


    The oue was already decided. As Otto added fuel to the burning oil, the defeat of the Red Copper Dwarves became even swifter.


    ¡°For the Soaring Dragon Legion! For the Fireball!¡±


    At Mega Fatty¡¯s furious roar, more than a dozen huge fireballs mmed into the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ ranks, causing chaos once again.


    There was no need for Otto to worry too much about what was happening below as his minions would naturally take care of everything for him.


    Inside the Red Copper Castle.


    The once peaceful and bustling main city of the Red Copper Dwarves now resembled hellish scenes everywhere.


    Countless evil monsters rampaged, and many Red Copper Dwarves who hadn¡¯t managed to evacuate met their doom.


    Under Elder Bane¡¯s leadership, the remaining elite warriors of the Red Copper


    Castle, along with ordinary nsmen who had volunteered to take up arms, were holding Ott the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s attack at the Central Square.


    At this point, he had given up any positive expectations for the oue of this battle.


    All their efforts were aimed at giving the majority of their nsmen led by Tarak more time to escape the Red Copper Castle.


    As long as they could preserve their people, there would still be hope for the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Once they escaped to the territory of the Mountain Dwarves, they would eventually find an opportunity to avenge their people over time.


    Elder Bane was now, under the protection of a group of gunmen, unyieldingly guarding the high tform above the Central Square.


    The air was filled with a pungent smell of gunpowder. Some Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ gun barrels were already smoking hot, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop their movements.


    In the center of the Central Square below, brave Red Copper Dwarves formed a thick wall of men, blocking the frenzied monsters outside.


    Behind the wall of Red Copper Dwarves were numerous gunmen.


    Although their firearms varied in age and style, clearly mixing ordinary nsmen with old-fashioned firearms, the effect was still pretty good at such a close and fierce confrontation.


    Gnolls and Lizardmen, who were rtively weaker, found it difficult to break through the sturdy wall of Red Copper Dwarves and were eventually harvested by iron sand bullets from an unknown source.


    Gaz, in the rear, looked on with indifference before speaking to Link beside him.


    The silver-haired Dragonborn Werewolf grinned and then led his thirty-plus Wolf Cavalry swiftly towards the front.


    With the werewolves¡¯ powerful physique, second only to trolls, Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ firearms couldn¡¯t inflict fatal damage.


    Once they were close enough, the Wolf Cavalry took out the packages hidden behind them and forcefully threw them towards the rear of the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ human wall.


    Then, intense explosions followed, and the previously uniform formation of the Red Copper Dwarves was immediately torn apart, creating a huge gap.


    ¡°Wolf pups, follow me!¡±


    Link and his thirty-plus Wolf Cavalry continued their charge, quickly leaping into the ck Iron Dwarves¡¯ crowd.


    Then, Link jumped off his dire wolf and, following the sound of grinding bones, transformed directly into a robust silver giant wolf.


    The other werewolves followed suit, turning into ck-furred wolf beasts simr in size to the dire wolves..

 Chapter 173 - 173: 171 The past becomes history

    Chapter 173: 171 The past bes history


    Trantor: 549690339


    Werewolves can generally transform into werewolves, humans, and wolf beasts.


    Since werewolves are originally humans, they usually resent transforming into wolf-beast form.


    However, in this chaotic battle, turning into a wolf-beast is clearly more convenient for breaking the deadlock.


    The powerful dire wolves and their wolf-beast masters used sharp ws and fangs to tear open a gap in the steadily forming human wall of Red Copper Dwarves.


    Not only that, their leader ¨C now transformed into a silver giant wolf ¨C Link howled towards the sky.


    Then, he looked around, furious lightning arcs brewing around him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With an enraged roar, the lightning breath far beyond that of an ordinary blue-headed Chimera erupted from Link¡¯s mouth.


    Wherever the violent lightning storm passed, all the Red Copper Dwarves were either sent flying or directly carbonized.


    After Link and his werewolf minions wreaked havoc on the defensive line of Red Copper Dwarves blocking the Central Square, they could no longer withstand the pressure.


    Little Fatty quickly moved with two premium warhammers provided by the ck Iron Dwarves, like a giant spinning top, he led the well-equipped ogres and quilboars into the enemy formation.


    It did not take long for the gap opened by the werewolves to widen even more.


    Following them, the other monsters quickly caught up; the newly appointed Dragonborn Lizardman Redscale, led an astonishing number of ordinary monsters to quickly split the battlefield and blocked the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ retreat.


    Seeing that the situation was irreversible, Elder Barn clenched his teeth in indignation and prepared to lead the Red Copper Dwarves on the high tform to retreat to Tarak¡¯s side.


    But just as he was calling on his guards and other dwarves to prepare for evacuation, there was a loud noise, and he felt the ground trembling beneath his feet.


    Looking in the direction from which the sound came, an enormous gnoll slowly climbed up from a pile of rubble, dragging its thick saliva behind.


    ¡°Feel the wrath of the Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    Madwolf Warwickughed madly as he transferred some of his muscle tissue into his lower limbs.


    Then, this mentally unstable gnoll left two red trails in the air, almost instantly killing the Red Copper Dwarves on the high tform.


    The short but sturdy Red Copper Dwarves were almost all closebat experts, but they were likembs to the ughter before this powerful Dragonborn gnoll, unable to resist.


    Seeing hispanions being wiped out at an rming rate, Elder Barn could no longer bear it.


    He took off his battle axe from behind him and roared as he charged towards Warwick.


    But the next second, the old Red Copper Dwarf with half-white beard looked painfully at his own abdomen.


    A huge wolf w had pierced through his upper body, and the gnoll in front of him was grinning sinisterly.


    The surrounding Red Copper Dwarves were also unable to act due to this scene. ¡°Ah, I heard it was you who ordered the killing of the great Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s envoy¡­¡±


    The gnoll¡¯s head leaned close to Elder Barn¡¯s ear, with sticky saliva dripping onto Barn¡¯s shoulder, corroding the shoulder armor into pitted holes.


    ¡°Now, do you regret defying the great Silver Dragon Lord?¡±


    Regret?


    Elder Barn struggled to look around, and then the tragic scene of the Red Copper Castle came into his view.


    Was it all because of his arrogance and dominance¡­


    Regret? Perhaps, but there was more hatred.


    He hated the monsters that destroyed his homnd, but he hated his own ipetence even more.


    Elder Barn stared at the vicious and evil Gnoll, spitting a mouthful of blood on his cheek.


    ¡°The righteous Red Copper Dwarves will never sumb to you filthy, evil monsters. Even if you defeat us now, our descendants will remember today¡¯s humiliation.


    Sooner orter, our descendants will find you and return today¡¯s humiliation and hatred twofold!¡±


    The grizzled Red Copper Dwarfughed madly before being torn to pieces by the furious Warwick.


    In his final moments of life, he prayed to the Dwarf God in his heart, for Tarak and the others who retreated with him, to safely escape to the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ territory.


    With the death of Grand Elder Barn, Red Copper Castle could withstand the onught of the Soaring Dragon Legion no longer.


    Myriads of monsters took control of the main city, which had been built with the thousand years of blood, sweat, and tears of the Red Copper Dwarves. The Red Copper Dwarves who failed to leave will be mercilessly eliminated, turned into food for the monsters.


    As for the Red Copper Dwarves who retreated from the Red Copper Castle with Takra, they encountered fatal trouble at the back door.


    King of ck Iron Ebik, with his elite ck Iron Dwarf warriors, had waited for this moment for quite some time. He sneered at Tarak, ¡°Kid, I recognize you. Where is Grand Elder Barn?¡±


    Tarak remained silent and slowly reached for the war hammer behind him, as did the other Red Copper Dwarves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk¡­¡±


    Ebik shook his head, then shouted fiercely, ¡°Then never speak again. ck Iron Dwarves, attack! It¡¯s time to end the thousand-year grudge between us and these red bearded Dwarves!¡±


    The Red Copper Dwarves following Tarak were mostly ordinary people, no match for fully armed elite ck Iron Dwarf warriors.


    In an instant, they were ughtered and routed; their bloody and horrible scene elicited no sympathy from Ebik.


    He called his deputy and coldly ordered, ¡°Leave none alive!¡±


    With the death of thest Red Copper Dwarf, Ebik¡¯s icy face finally broke into a smile.


    Starting today, Red Copper Castle and all the mines controlled by the Red Copper Dwarves would be the ck Iron Dwarves¡¯ property.


    Afterwards, Ebik shouted loudly, ¡°Come! Enter Red Copper Castle with me. Don¡¯t let those idiots in the Soaring Dragon Legion damage any important machinery and documents!¡±


    Indeed, more important than the mines were the ingenious machines and inherited knowledge umted over a thousand years by the Red Copper Dwarves.


    Especially the Fire Forging Skill passed down from the Red Copper Royal Family¡¯s Hall n, once he possessed it, the ck Iron Dwarves would also have the ability to forge legendary items.


    Yes, in the past Three Hammer Alliance, each Dwarf power possessed a legendary war hammer, and the one who forged these legendary war hammers was the Red Copper King back then.


    The three great Dwarf powers in the Skyreach Mountains each had their own strengths. Red Copper Dwarves excelled at forging equipment, ck Iron Dwarves at creating war machines.


    As for the Mountain Dwarves, they possessed the knowledge of enchanting weapons and a well-developed inheritance system for spellcasters.


    ¡°The era of the Three Hammer Alliance has long be history. Next up, it will be the time for the ck Iron Dwarves!¡±


    Ebik walked into Red Copper Castle with his eyes shining brightly.


    Unlike their two cousins, ck Iron Dwarves had ambition, and to satisfy their ambition, they often resorted to extreme measures..

 Chapter 174 - 174: 172 Underground Tunnel and the Mysterious Train 1

    Chapter 174: 172 Underground Tunnel and the Mysterious Train 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Red Copper Castle had beenpletely taken over by the Soaring Dragon Legion and the ck Iron Dwarves.


    Under the bloody crackdown, only a few Red Copper Dwarves were able to survive and escape from the Red Copper Castle.


    Most of them were the forces left behind by Red Copper King Sorin to deal with the remnants of Lait¡¯s army, led by Sorin¡¯s second-inmand, Worf.


    Upon realizing that something was wrong, this Copper Dwarf, who was previously only concerned with minor matters, immediately led a thousand others to break through and flee towards the territory of the Mountain Dwarves.


    These guys were too quick on their feet, and before the Soaring Dragon Legion could react, they took advantage of their familiarity with the terrain and disappeared down a small path.


    However, it was just a few Red Copper Dwarves who escaped, so it was unlikely they could make any big waves.


    Now, King of ck Iron Ebik was a guest in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    This dark-skinned fellow, whose face was almost bursting withughter, seemed to have gained a lot from this operation.


    Moreover, the main force in the attack on Red Copper Castle was the Land of the Soaring Dragon; the ck Iron Dwarves only blocked the Red Copper Dwarves¡¯ retreat nearby, barely suffering any losses.


    When Otto hinted at this, ck Iron King Ebikughed heartily and said, ¡°From now on, whatever the Land of the Soaring Dragon needs, as long as we have it, we can provide it!¡±


    Furthermore, Ebik promised that Red Copper Castle was a shared victory between the ck Iron Dwarves and the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and both parties had ownership of the ce.


    However, it was clear that most monsters within the Land of the Soaring Dragon wouldn¡¯t be particrly interested in that city, which was no different from arger mine.


    So, essentially, Red Copper Castle would be handed over entirely to the ck Iron Dwarves for their use.


    Regarding the future development direction of Red Copper Castle, Ebik chuckled and said, ¡°I n to dig a subterranean tunnel between Red Copper Castle and ck Iron Field!¡±


    ¡°A subterranean tunnel?¡±


    While gnawing on a roasted whole pig, Otto finally heard a topic that piqued his interest.


    ¡°Yes, a subterranean tunnel!¡±


    At this point, Ebik gulped down a cup of strong alcohol, his face flushed and full of pride.


    Then, his brother Dain exined, ¡°This is also a new invention proposed by several highly respected elders in recent centuries.


    You know, we dwarves love mines the most, but as they dig deeper and deeper, it¡¯s really a waste of time to transport the ores back and forth on foot.


    So we tried using magic cars as mine carts, but they couldn¡¯t adapt to theplex conditions inside the mine. In order topensate for this, weid tracks along the mine cart¡¯s path.


    The results were surprisingly good, so it quickly spread to all the mines for use.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto looked at the two ck Iron Dwarves in surprise, thinking that this was not unlike a train.


    It seemed that even without advanced technology, this world had many remarkable things.


    For example, the Floating City he had heard of was not something that could be easily produced with the technology level of his old world.


    King of ck Iron continued Dain¡¯s topic,ughing, ¡°The distance between Red Copper Castle and ck Iron Field is not short, and it would take too much time to walk the distance on foot.


    So, building a subterranean tunnel between the two,ying tracks and forging a huge mine cart for easy round trips would be much simpler.¡±


    Otto nodded and then said, ¡°The Land of the Soaring Dragon can provide you with arge number of Kobolds. Although their strength is not very impressive, they are experts in tunneling.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ebikughed happily, ¡°Always taking from friends is not something ck Iron Dwarves like to do. Tell me, my friend, what can the ck Iron Dwarves do for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m also very interested in the underground tunnel you mentioned.¡±


    Ottoughed, ¡°Maybe, we can also build a subterranean tunnel between the Land of the Soaring Dragon and Red Copper Castle!¡±


    ¡°Great idea!¡±


    The ck Iron Dwarf nodded, ¡°This way, in the future, I can also easily visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon through these connected tunnels!¡±


    ¡°I also have a field in Nortnd of Nn Forest. Since we¡¯re building subterranean tunnels, I think it¡¯s best to include that ce as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That way, it will be much easier to do business with the human merchants in Dragon Bone Wastnd!¡±


    King of ck Iron seemed very interested in this as well. He poured himself another cup of strong alcohol, and after belching, he shook his head.


    Then, he continued, ¡°Although those humans are very cunning¡­ *hic*¡­ it must be said that with them around, it indeed brings a great deal of convenience!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Otto nodded and smiled.


    But at the same time, he was thinking about his rtionship with these ck-bearded dwarf winter melons.


    Although they were currently getting along very well, this was just because their interests were aligned.


    If they ever parted ways one day, it might be toote to think about how to deal with these ck Iron Dwarves then.


    For now, the Blood Covenant seemed to be the best choice.


    However, since they were still in the honeymoon phase, in order to prevent any excessive actions from causing any bad effects, some precautions would have to wait until the right time.


    King of ck Iron Ebik got drunk and was eventually helped to the guest room in ckstone Castle by his fellow brother Dain.


    His current state wouldn¡¯t allow him to ride a griffin; if he fell off and died while flying, he would be infamous for eternity.


    After sending off the seemingly straightforward ck Iron Dwarves, Ottoy down on the ckstone tform in the Council Chamber and summoned Saru.


    ¡°During the time I was away, there were no issues in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, right?¡±


    The old Lizardman knelt respectfully before Otto and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth worrying about.¡±


    ¡°Very good¡­¡±


    Otto nodded, as the old Lizardman had never let him down and managed the increasinglyrge Land of the Soaring Dragon very well.


    ¡°Let me think¡­¡±


    Otto stared at Saru and asked, ¡°How are the ves we sent back to the human countries?¡±


    ¡°Most of them send intelligence to the Land of the Soaring Dragon periodically through special agents, but some have be untraceable and only a few individuals have been confirmed dead.¡¯


    Hearing this answer, Otto frowned and asked, ¡°Dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Saru exined, ¡°The cause of death of some of the human ves has been identified and can be learned through the intelligence passed back by the other ves.


    Some of them tried to leak information about the Land of the Soaring Dragon and triggered the Blood Covenant mechanism, causing their entire bodies to explode from the inside out.


    Some of the others were forcibly conscripted by King Lait and died on the battlefield or from the side effects of Frenzy Pills..¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175: 173 Valkyrie Angelia_l

    Chapter 175: 173 Valkyrie Angelia_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    At present, it seems that the ves, who were whimsically marked with blood covenants by Otto and then thrown back into the human countries, have unexpectedly turned out to be very useful.


    Through the intelligence they sent back, the Land of the Soaring Dragon could grasp many internal movements of the human countries that were difficult for the lizardman scouts and hawk girls to obtain.


    After learning some of the current actions of the new King of Lait through Saru, Otto noticed an interesting point.


    In countries like Mido that have already been conquered by Lait, they were notpletely controlled by the new King of Lait.


    There were many resistance forces in some remote areas.


    For example, the Lait forces that attacked the red copper dwarves before were mainlyposed of conscripted Mido people, except for a few high-ranking officers.


    If the new King of Lait is not a fool, he should know that these troops, who just know how to work hard after taking drugs, are unable to capture the Red Copper Castle.


    At most, they could only exhaust the power of the red copper dwarves.


    And what the new King of Lait wanted should be just this kind of effect. Many Mido people were conscripted en masse, and their vitality was consumed in the struggle with the red copper dwarves.


    Constant battles made it impossible for both Mido and the red copper dwarves to temporarily affect his war on the side of Farrand.


    But what if, by any chance, the red copper dwarves were really captured by these misceneous troops? Wouldn¡¯t it be better? He would immediately have arge number of well-forged weapons and equipment.


    He never thought that Otto would intervene as a third party and still n for Mido, which he had conquered.


    ¡°How much do we know about the resistance in Mido?¡±


    In answer to Otto¡¯s question, Saru quickly replied, ¡°We know some, but the most powerful resistance force should be the Valkyrie Angelia near the coast of Mido.¡±


    ¡°Valkyrie?¡±


    Curiosity appeared on Otto¡¯s face.


    The old lizardman exined without dy, ¡°ording to the intelligence, Tal, Dnt, Mido, and Lait were once territories of a kingdom called Vide a thousand years ago. They wereter divided into the four small countries they are now after being defeated by Farrand.


    The title of Valkyrie originates from the ancient Kingdom of Vide. They call powerful female warriors with long spears and round shields Valkyries. In many rtively traditional ces in these four countries, this term is still used.¡±


    ¡°Are the Valkyries just purely female warriors?¡±


    Saru thought for a moment, then said, ¡°ording to the reports, based on the differences in their main gods, Valkyries can wield the power of thunder or


    fire.


    ¡°I am very interested in this Valkyrie Angelia. If possible, arrange for her toe to the Land of the Soaring Dragon as soon as possible; I want to meet her.¡±


    Otto said indifferently, ¡°If she wants to save Mido from the clutches of the new King of Lait, she shouldn¡¯t refuse this gift, right?¡±


    As for the human countries, Otto didn¡¯t want to get involved personally.


    A huge dragon leading its followers to rampage in the human world without restraint? That was an extremely dangerous thing to do.


    At least, doing so before fully growing their wings was almost the same as suicide.


    All kinds of dragon ying squads, and even legendary powerhouses, would teach the foolish ones who act like this how to be a dragon in an instant.


    Therefore, Otto wanted to choose a spokesperson for himself, and currently, it seemed that this Valkyrie Angelia was a good choice.


    Saru nodded and respectfully left, not expecting Otto to worry too much about what to do next.


    Immediately after that, Otto called Sophie to discuss the legendary warhammer he had received from Red Copper King Sorin, which he needed the half-elf girl to appraise.


    Sofia, who quickly arrived, gave an urate answer after just a brief nce.


    ¡°mefire: Legendary Warhammer. It can attach legendary level fire damage to the hammer body, and each attack will leave a mark on the target, causing a legendary level explosion in the marked area after a short dy.


    Once every ten days, the user can summon a Fireforged Spirit to greatly enhance the holder¡¯s abilities, but only limited to the use of the Hall n


    Dwarves.¡±


    After providing the information, Sofia hurried back to herboratory.


    As for the research on allowing dragonborn monsters to ept Otto¡¯s grace, there has been significant progress to date.


    Wuga, whose body was covered with both red and green scales, was the biggest breakthrough point in this research.


    As for these matters, Otto couldn¡¯t help much, so he had to focus his attention on the legendary warhammer in front of him.


    Compared to the previous legendary battleaxe, consuming this legendary warhammer seems much easier.


    Not only did he not get hurt by the sharp axe de, but he also didn¡¯t enter the soul battlefield in the pure white void.


    Otto easily inherited the attributes of the legendary warhammer.


    However, the ability of Fireforged Spirit blessing, which is limited to the use of the Hall n Dwarves, was consumed by the Light Ball Boss as if it were a legacy memory.


    Naturally, Otto also felt a strong sense of exhaustion.


    After using themunication scale to greet Saru and Sofie, Ottoy down on the ckstone tform covered with gemstones and fell into a deep sleep.


    This sleep did notst long; three dayster, Otto opened his eyes.


    Otto set up a calendar from the human countries in the council chamber.


    Every day, there would be a specialized lizardman to update the date, so Otto, who had just awakened, could clearly know the passage of time.


    After briefly sensing his own body, apart from an increase in body length, there was not much change.


    Now, Otto¡¯s body length had reached sixteen meters, even exceeding it by a lot.


    With confidence maxed out, Otto, who controlled the attributes of two legendary weapons, felt he could challenge the Elderly Blue Dragon of Violent


    Thunder face to face, even if it hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, Violent Thunder, you¡¯re lucky to have escaped so quickly!¡±


    Full of arrogance, Ottoughed; but then he noticed that Saru was standing with a puzzled face on the side, so he immediately restrained hisughter and asked, a bit embarrassed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The old lizardman bowed his head, acting as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything just now, and respectfully said to Otto, ¡°Your Majesty, Valkyrie Angelia has arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Otto looked at Saru with some surprise, and thetter nodded in confirmation, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, a Mido resident with a blood covenant happened to infiltrate her territory.


    This Valkyrie has always wanted to find a chance to rebuild Mido because she is the only daughter of the Mido Grand Duke. Last night, she hurriedly arrived at the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    So this is a princess¡­


    Elise seems to be a princess from the Dawn Forest, and being an empress doesn¡¯t seem too bad, either..

 Chapter 176 - 176: 174 Angelina’s Determination to Reclaim the Country_l

    Chapter 176: 174 Angelina¡¯s Determination to Reim the Country_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Through Saru¡¯s arrangements, it didn¡¯t take long for Otto to meet Valkyrie Angelia in the Council Chamber.


    She was a woman with a typical Lait people¡¯s appearance, or rather, she closely resembled the traditional look of the Vide people.


    She seemed to be a young girl with curly brown hair, but she was not the gentle and kind nobledy in the traditional sense. Instead, she looked as rugged as a peasant woman.


    She wore tight, short leather vests and shorts, revealing her solid six-pack abs and strong leg muscles.


    She did not appear to be very beautiful; her skin was even a bit rough. Her wheat-colored cheeks were covered with freckles and some scars, yet she always managed to exude a different kind of wild beauty.


    Of course, when she arrived at the Land of the Soaring Dragon, she was disarmed.


    Even with bare hands, only a few monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion could match her.


    After Mido¡¯s defeat, as the only surviving heir of Mido Grand Duke, Angelia had been looking for opportunities to revive Mido.


    However, as the new King of Lait made rapid progress, her hope became increasingly slim.


    Originally, the high-spirited fighters of the nation, once caught by the Lait people, were forcibly fed strange pills, and turned into their dogs by today.


    As time went on, her followers became fewer, and her territory smaller.


    If this continued, Mido would forever be Lait¡¯s subordinate and never have the chance to revive itself.


    So, when she learned about the Land of the Soaring Dragon, she rushed here overnight, even though she knew nothing about it.


    Even if there was just a glimmer of hope, she wanted to grasp it firmly.


    When she saw the sixteen-meter-long silver dragon in front of her, she was taken aback and also relieved.


    Perhaps only such a great existence could help her.


    ¡°Angelia, daughter of Mido Grand Duke, the rightful heir to the Duchy of Mido,


    I offer my profound respect to you, respected Silver Dragon Lord¡­¡±


    The Valkyrie respectfully knelt in front of Otto, lowering her status.


    With the correct attitude of seeking a dragon, Otto was quite satisfied with her.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Otto¡¯s deep voice echoed throughout the entire hall.


    Angelia slightly raised her head to look at Otto and then lowered it again.


    With her forehead pressed against the ground, she said respectfully: ¡°Respected Silver Dragon Lord, I wish to repel Lait and revive Mido!¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Only that¡­¡±


    Otto chuckled softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t your appetite a bit too small?¡±


    Too small?


    Angelia looked puzzled at the silver dragon in front of her, whose deep voice sounded like the enticement of a hellish demon.


    ¡°The stage of Mido is still too small. If you could incorporate Lait, Tal, and Dnt into your territories, or even obtain thend of Farrand, wouldn¡¯t it be great to recreate the glory of the Vide Kingdom?¡±


    Recreating the glory of Vide sounds great, but can she do it just on her own?


    Of course not, she was merely an ordinary Mido princess, who, at most, was more fit for fighting than the image of an ordinary princess.


    But what if she had the help of the Silver Dragon Lord?


    Through her observations of the Land of the Soaring Dragon in a short time, Angelia felt that it might not be impossible.


    ¡°Respected Silver Dragon Lord, what must I pay?¡±


    Anelia was no longer the willful and spoiled princess protected by the Mido Grand Duke within the castle walls.


    As her external appearance became more mature, so did the scars on her heart.


    A green thorn stem held a dazzling silver scale in front of her, and the voice of the silver dragon sounded neither happy nor angry, like a supreme deity.


    ¡°ept this grace, dedicate everything to me. Then, I will grant you unimaginable strength and longevity, as well as enough support for your restoration and even more!¡±


    Without hesitation, the Valkyrie epted the scale, holding it respectfully in her hands.


    The silver scale was then directly embedded into her palm, like a hot iron burning her skin and melting into her flesh, causing her immense pain.


    Not only that, the pain, which seemed toe from the depths of her soul, rapidly spread from her palm to her whole body.


    Involuntarily, Angelia started to wail softly.


    Otto watched everything indifferently, saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t withstand this trial, it proves you¡¯re just this capable. Then maybe I¡¯ll find a better candidate to rece your position.¡±


    ¡°I will not disappoint you!¡±


    While enduring immense pain, Angelia bit her teeth and blood slowly dripped from her mouth.


    It seemed that the Mido princess was indeed resilient, and she also had a


    strong desire to restore her country.


    Otto nodded, casually throwing some metal ores into his mouth.


    For a while, Otto talked to Dain about wanting some rare ores. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, the ck Iron Dwarves sent him many never-before-seen raw mines.


    By ingesting different types of ores, Otto¡¯s ted defense was no longer a dispensable item as before.


    Recently, it even showed a trend to surpass his own scale armor defense.


    If it weren¡¯t for the additional capabilities of legendary weapons, his ting would now be Otto¡¯s most formidable defense.


    Valkyrie Angelia¡¯s willpower was unexpectedly firm, and she sessfully went through the entire Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    Her appearance didn¡¯t change much, except for her brown hair turning silver.


    Besides that, even her skin and figure became more beautiful and appealing.


    Her abdominal six-pack became firmer, like it was sculpted from marble, and herrge muscles were tightened.


    Her figure seemed to have shrunk, but her actual strength had increased much more.


    Now, she had be unprecedentedly powerful. In Otto¡¯s perception, perhaps only the Dragonborn Goblin Gaz could match her.


    Having sessfully undergone the Blood Covenant, it had firmly imprinted itself within her soul, making her one of Otto¡¯s most loyal servants from this moment on.


    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!¡±


    Anelia was a smart woman, and she quickly adjusted her position.


    It was fine to restore Mido, but before that, she was also the servant of Otto.


    Previously, Mido was a vassal state of Farrand, while from now on, it will be a servant to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. As long as Mido is revived, she doesn¡¯t care who will be the master above her.


    Furthermore, she learned about the fate of the old friends of Mido, the Red Copper Dwarves.


    However, she didn¡¯t care about the lives of those red-bearded dwarf melons as long as she could restore Mido. Even if she had to personally behead the Red Copper Dwarves, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so..

 Chapter 177 - 177: 175 Mido’s First Battle for Reclaiming the Country_1

    Chapter 177: 175 Mido¡¯s First Battle for Reiming the Country_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Valkyrie Angelia left the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    And with her departure also went the monstrous army of the Soaring Dragon Legion, almost all of which were armed with weapons and equipment produced by the ck Iron Dwarves.


    They were led by the Dragonborn Goblin Gaz and would help Angelia cleanse the Mido Region of all Lait influence.


    Riding on herme horse, surrounded by the ferocious ogres and wolf cavalry, Angelia felt that everything seemed so unreal.


    There were even a considerable number of well-equipped ck Iron Dwarf fighters among them.


    The ck Iron Dwarves kept their promise. After dealing with the Redbeards, they sent people to help address the increasingly powerful Lait people.


    In Mido, and even throughout the former Vide Kingdom, horses were very rare.


    Even during the most prosperous time of the Vide Kingdom, they could not form a knight group of their own.


    Therefore, the wolf cavalry led by that strange goblin would have a natural advantage against the Lait people.


    Angelia tried tomunicate with the goblin general named Gaz, who was surprisingly talkative and knowledgeable, even about things she had never understood before.


    With the help of these monsters, reiming Mido from the hands of the new Lait King seemed not too difficult.


    Now, almost the entire territory of Mido was upied by the Lait people, so Angelia¡¯s reinforcements, the Soaring Dragon Legion, soon faced off against the Lait people.


    Mido wasn¡¯t adjacent to Nn Forest, so whether Angelia went to the Land of the Soaring Dragon or returned to Mido with the Soaring Dragon Legion, she had to pass through the Sulfur Mountains.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion was confronted with a small city near the Sulfur Mountains and the Sky Mountains of Mido. Named Hart City, it was usually a transit point for trade between Mido and the Red Copper Dwarves.


    But at this moment, it had be a military stronghold for the Lait people.


    The previous continuous attacks on Red Copper Castle by the Lait army were dispatched from here.


    Under themand of the new Lait King, the Lait people captured the Mido poption from nearby viges like cattle and brought them into the city.


    Then they forcibly fed them pills to turn them into loyal dogs, willing to die on the battlefield.


    Since there were many monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, bypassing Hart City¡¯s outposts was clearly unrealistic.


    Moreover, the primary mission of the Soaring Dragon Legion was to wipe out these Lait people and cleanse them from thend of Mido.


    So, under Gaz¡¯smand, the Lizardman Scouts in charge of reconnaissance rode giant eagles into the sky.


    Once they had a rough idea of the situation inside the city, the scouts made a round trip and brought some new types of explosives developed by the goblins and ck Iron Dwarves.


    The vtile dangerous items were still produced by the goblins, but the ck Iron Dwarves changed the containers for the explosives.


    The dwarves used hard iron balls and magic gems, which would explode slightly when struck, to rece the original crystal containers, making the dangerous explosive items more stable and easier to use.


    The people guarding Hart City were simple: either arrogant Lait people or exhausted, copsed Mido people conscripted into their army.


    At first, there were many Frenzy Pills-consuming Berserker Army soldiers in Mido, but now they had been almost entirely reced by Mido people.Frenzy Pills containing a certain level of dragon vein pollution were not good things, though swallowing them could greatly enhance one¡¯sbat abilities.


    But without consuming the pills, those previously fearless and strong soldiers would immediately be weak and unable to handle most tasks.


    So in Hart City, the sentries were mostlyposed of Lait people who had never consumed the pills, apart from the higher-ranking military officers and their subordinates.


    As a group of Lait sentries were chatting and telling tall tales, one of them suddenly looked up in confusion and said, ¡°Strange, where did these big birdse from¡­


    Before he could see what was happening, iron balls embedded with magical gems fell from the sky,nding on the city walls of Hart City.


    Subsequent explosions blew severalrge holes in the city walls,rge enough for the army to pass through. By the time the higher-ranking Lait officers inside the city reacted, dozens of Chimeras were already flying over Hart City.


    Under the onught of raging thunderbolts and scorching mes, many low-ranking officers didn¡¯t even have time to distribute the Frenzy Pills in their hands.


    Without the Frenzy Pills, those coerced Mido soldiers were essentially useless.


    Faced with this sudden attack, instead of trying to devise a counter-strategy, the high-ranking Lait officers in the city were preupied with thoughts of escape.


    Selfishness was always an unchanging quality among the Lait people.


    But clearly, Gaz wouldn¡¯t give them a chance.


    Ogres and ck Iron Dwarves charged directly through the gaps in the city walls, ughtering everyone inside. If it weren¡¯t for Angelina¡¯s intervention, they would have killed every single survivor in the city.


    As for Gaz himself, he led the Wolf Cavalry directly to the rear of Hart City, capturing all of the high-ranking Lait officers who were attempting to escape.


    These cowards who were both afraid to die and extremely greedy didn¡¯t forget to bring along some beautiful undressed Mido women even at thest moment of their attempted escape.


    The Lait people who had easily defeated the Mido Grand Duke and conquered Mido were no match for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    As long as their weakness concerning the Frenzy Pills was well-targeted, the seemingly invincible and terrifying Lait people were actually very easy to deal with.


    Although the Mido people in the city had to submit to Lait¡¯s rule due to their addiction-like dependence on the Frenzy Pills, it did not mean that their hearts had also surrendered.


    Even with her silver hair, many people still recognized Angelina¡¯s identity.


    Amidst the weak cheers, the Lait officers who had been exploiting them were sent to the guillotine by Angelina herself.


    She even personally raised her battleaxe and beheaded the highest-ranking


    Lait officer in Hart City, making her position clear.


    Standing on the tform, the Dragonborn Valkyrie Angelina spoke passionately to the dispirited Mido citizens, who had just escaped the control of the Lait people.


    However, unlike her fiery enthusiasm, most Mido people simply yearned for the surrendered Frenzy Pills.


    These otherworldly addicts, both men and women, didn¡¯t care about the surrounding army of monstrous creatures.


    What they cared about was when they could get another coveted pill to satisfy their extraordinary cravings.


    Dragonborn Goblin Gaz walked over to Angelina and sighed, ¡°They¡¯re beyond saving. At least, let¡¯s put thest of their lives to good use!¡±


    Angelina reluctantly nodded, while her hatred for the new Lait king grew even stronger..

 Chapter 178 - 178: 176 Angelina’s Road to Reclaiming the Country_l

    Chapter 178: 176 Angelina¡¯s Road to Reiming the Country_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    With the help of the Dragon Corps, Angelia¡¯s early journey to reim her kingdom went very smoothly.


    The Lait people were busy conscripting young soldiers everywhere, so they were caught off guard when a huge army of monsters suddenly appeared.


    In less than a month, thirty percent of the territory in Mido Region had been reimed by Angelia.


    In these days of fighting, Gaz hadn¡¯t shown mercy to any of the Lait people.


    Therefore, the news of the Dragon Corps intervening in Mido didn¡¯t make it to the desk of the new Lait king in a timely manner.


    There were also rumors iming that Angelia had sold her soul and gained the help of demons or other evil forces, which allowed her to quickly recapture Mido¡¯s territory.


    As the territory increased, Angelia had more avable people under hermand, although most of them had already been corrupted by the frenzy pills.


    As long as she directed their attacks to different targets and provided them with confiscated pills to swallow, these seemingly weak and powerless individuals would be mad and kill Lait people.


    At present, the Dragon Corps is not yet ready to make a high-profile appearance in the human world.


    So, after helping Angelia secure a certain advantage, Gaz left Mido with the army of monsters and ck Iron Dwarves.


    Meanwhile, he also left Angeliarge amounts of exquisitely crafted equipment made by the ck Iron Dwarves, as well as some ck Iron Ballistae and enough special crossbow bolts to use them.


    The bolts used in the ck Iron Ballista had been improved again, recing the full metal shaft with lighter and more easily obtainable wood, while only the arrowhead retained a sufficient metal casing.


    The arrowhead was packed with Green Burst brand of specially-made explosives and a small triggering device made of magical gemstones.


    Now, besides having a longer range and faster firing speed than the torsion ballistaemonly found in human countries, the power of this ballista no longer relied on pration but rather an explosion radiusparable to the Great Fireball skill.


    It is believed that even without the Dragon Corps, Angelia should be able to reim Mido from the hands of the new Lait king by relying on the gap in weaponry and equipment.


    More importantly, Gaz also left Angelia a significant number of Lizardman Scouts and Hawk Girls.


    If she still couldn¡¯t defeat the Lait people and reim Mido while having both intelligence and better weapons, Angelia might as well just die by hitting her head on a rock.


    Now, under the bright moonlight, Angelia stood on the wall of the newly recaptured Kot City, looking in the direction of Mido Royal City.


    The revival of Mido was no longer just a slogan, all thanks to the grace of the Silver Dragon Lord.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s dark. Please go back to the castle and rest early,¡±


    A muscr man with a bare torso and wearing a bear-skin shoulder armor looked at Angelia with concern.


    His name was Korf, a powerful warrior, carrying a traditional simple long-handled Vide battleaxe on his back.


    Korf had grown up with Angelia and was also the personal bodyguard of the


    Duke of Mido.


    When Mido fell, he was entrusted by the Duke to lead a team of elite soldiers to escort Angelia to a secluded small town by the sea.


    Not long ago, Angelia went to the Sulfur Mountains alone, unannounced, and went to Nn Forest in search of new opportunities.


    By the time he received news of Angelia again, his childhood ymate had already forcefully reimed thirty percent of Mido¡¯s territory.


    He immediately brought all the warriors in the town to Angelia, only to discover that she had changed significantly, both in appearance and character.


    Now, Angelia began calling herself the new Duke of Mido, and her actions became more ruthless and direct.


    The way she dealt with the Mido citizens who had swallowed the frenzy pills was more akin to treating them like tools.


    She began to force them to attack the Lait people in the same way they treated Mido citizens, driving the ones who swallowed frenzy pills to fight for the freedom of their descendants instead of bing Lait people¡¯spdogs.


    No matter what Angelia eventually became, he would quietly support her from behind.


    Standing on the city wall, Angelia gently brushed her windblown silver hair with her hand, gazing at Korf with a faint smile, ¡°Perhaps you think I look cold and heartless now, but sacrifices are inevitable for the revival of Mido.¡¯


    She sighed, sat on the city wall, and said helplessly, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t step forward and force them to fight with the Lait people, what would their future be like? It¡¯s better to fight for the freedom of our descendants than to bepdogs for the Lait people.¡±


    There were some things Angelia would never mention to Korf.


    To get to where she was today, she had offered everything she had to a giant dragon.


    Early the next morning, Angelia personally led the army with a spear in one hand and a shield in the other, continuing her attack on the cities upied by the Lait people.


    Under the explosive bolts of the ck Iron Ballista, the walls and fortifications of Mido, made almost entirely ofrge wooden logs, could not withstand a single hit.


    Just a few shots created a gaprge enough for the army to pour in.


    Lizardmen riding giant eagles flying in the sky provided Angelia with the specific movements of the Lait people through Communication Scales, allowing her to make rtively urate judgments based on this valuable intelligence.


    As more Mido people who hadn¡¯t swallowed the frenzy pills joined Angelia¡¯s army, the Lizardmen and Hawk people almost never appeared again.


    Most people believed that it was because of the blessings of their ancestors and deity that Angelia was able to easily grasp the enemy¡¯s movements as their Valkyrie Duke.


    Of course, some people believed that she had gained evil power from the demons.


    As for these rumors, Angelia simply didn¡¯t care.


    Right now, everything was going smoothly, and after another month, Angelia had reimed almost half of Mido¡¯s territory.


    With the increase in territory, the number of avable people under hermand also grew and she integrated many scattered resistance forces throughout the country, unhappy with the Lait people.


    Fire Marshal Code was the leader of one of the more powerful resistance forces, bringing nearly 500 strong warriors who hadn¡¯t swallowed the frenzy pills to join Angelia¡¯s army.


    He used to be the most exalted nobleman in Mido, aside from the Duke of Mido, and even considered Angelia¡¯s uncle by blood. ¡°My dear little princess, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re safe!¡±


    As soon as they met, Code gave Angelia a warm hug.


    At the same time, he looked worried, ¡°What happened to your hair? I know, it must be because of the pressuretely.


    Don¡¯t worry, now that I¡¯m here, I can handle many things for you!¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179: 177 Preparing to Welcome New Guests 1

    Chapter 179: 177 Preparing to Wee New Guests 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Gaz, who had just returned, was giving Otto a detailed report on recent events in the Mido region.


    At the same time, they received intelligence from a Lizardman Scout.


    As for the current situation in Mido, Otto was quite satisfied. Given the current momentum, theplete recovery of Mido seemed to be fast approaching.


    Having listened to the intelligence provided by the Lizardman Scout, Gaz hesitated, ¡°Your Majesty, about this Fire Marshal Code¡­¡±


    From the current intelligence, it seemed that this Fire Marshal, who appeared out of nowhere, was a big problem.


    It appeared that he was very interested in the forces recently gathered by Angelina.


    In short, this Fire Marshal Code, who had been keeping a low profile, came up with bold ideas after seeing the sess of his niece.


    He wanted to seize Angelina¡¯s power and take her ce as the new ruler of Mido.


    Now, he had begun to undermine Angelina¡¯s power from within. Once the time was ripe, it would not be impossible topletely sideline her.


    So Gaz wanted to seek Otto¡¯s advice. As long as Otto nodded, he would tie a butterfly knot on the head of the so-called Fire Marshal and present it to Otto the next day.


    However, the great Silver Dragon Lord shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this quite good? If Angelina loses to a nobody who we don¡¯t even know where he came from, it just proves her worth.¡±


    With these words, Otto looked at Gaz and said solemnly, ¡°I only need a spokesperson. In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter who rules Mido.¡±


    Hearing this, Gaz seemed to have understood Otto¡¯s intention, nodded continuously, and didn¡¯t say any more.


    Before he left, Otto gave him a shining silver scale, and added, ¡°If the ultimate winner is Fire Marshal Code, give him my blessing.


    But if Angelina is the one who has thestugh, give her this blessing, and let her decide who to bestow it on.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty!¡±


    After the Dragonborn Goblin left, Otto soon weed a new guest.


    It was ck Rose from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    This time she appeared in high spirits. Upon entering, she respectfully knelt on one knee before Otto and asked, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, the recent movements of the Lait New King are quite unusual.


    The actions of the Lait people in Farrand have slowed down, and many troops have been transferred to the rear. Did you do something to cause this?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    It was clear that Otto had no intention of exining fully.


    But for many questions, there was no need for a definite answer. Through Otto¡¯s current attitude, ck Rose could gather much intelligence.


    She quickly asked another question, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, I¡¯ve noticed that there have been many movements in the Land of the Soaring Dragon recently. Can you tell us why the Kobolds are digging pits here? There shouldn¡¯t be any minerals in this area.¡±


    With narrowed eyes, Otto thought that the matter of the underground tunnel would eventually be exposed to Bauhinia. He simply said generously, ¡°I n to dig an underground tunnel between the Land of the Soaring Dragon and the Sulfur Mountains. The ck Iron Dwarves have the technology to build excellent magic cars; hence, a smooth and essible tunnel is needed.¡±


    Hearing this, ck Rose frowned and said, ¡°There are magic cars in ck Gold City, but they are not as practical as horse-drawn carriages. To start, these new gadgets requirerge amounts of precious magic gems or crystals.


    Although they travel at high speeds once started, the carriages are very unstable, and passengers cannot experience anyfort.


    Moreover, even a small pothole or a pebble could be fatal. A high-speed magic car can crashpletely because of a minor bump.¡±


    To this, Otto mysteriously smiled, ¡°We have unique car-building techniques!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ck Rose was obviously skeptical but still said, ¡°If possible, I would love to take a look personally.¡±


    ¡°It may take quite some time. Even though Kobolds are good at digging, connecting the Land of the Soaring Dragon to the Sulfur Mountains underground would be a difficult task¡­¡±


    It seemed that Otto was somewhat troubled.


    After pondering for a moment, ck Rose said, ¡°There are a considerable number of Burrowing Worms in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and they might be of help.¡±


    ¡°Burrowing Worms?¡±


    These creatures seemed to be born for digging tunnels. If arge number of Burrowing Worms could be obtained, it would undoubtedly speed up the underground tunnel construction progress.


    Seeing this, ck Rose quickly marked the locations where Burrowing Worms frequently appeared on the map for Otto.


    ¡°By the way, honorable Silver Dragon Lord, Master Kornoheim may visit the


    Land of the Soaring Dragon soon.¡±


    Who?¡±


    Otto was puzzled. This name seemed to be new to him.


    In the end, ck Rose said something very frightening with a seemingly in expression, ¡°Master Kornoheim is the Brass Dragon who has been sheltering ck Gold City for many years. No one knows how old he really is.¡±


    Since it was unclear how long this huge dragon had lived, it was hard to discern his true power.


    What¡¯s more, why would this Brass Dragone to the Land of the Soaring Dragon if he had nothing to do?


    With this in mind, Otto¡¯s gaze toward ck Rose became increasingly unfriendly.


    Did you bring the trouble here?


    Realizing this, ck Rose quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, we cannot be held ountable for this. Many things simply could not be kept from Master Kornoheim.


    But he¡¯s just curious about the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a bad thing?¡±


    Otto stared at ck Rose with an unwavering gaze, his body ready for any action.


    Even if she smashed the teleportation scroll in time, Otto was confident he could make her leave behind some essential parts.


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s killing intent, ck Rose swallowed hard and continued, ¡°Master Kornoheim has always been interested in various novel things.


    He has stayed in ck Gold City for so long simply because the city gathers merchants from all over the continent, constantly providing him with new experiences and knowledge he¡¯s never heard of.


    Of course, the major chambers ofmerce in ck Gold City are also conscious of giving ten percent of their annual trade revenue to Master Kornoheim as tribute.


    In return, he promised that when something major happens in ck Gold City that they cannot handle themselves, he would help to resolve it for a fee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. You said earlier that this Brass Dragon visiting the


    Land of the Soaring Dragon was not a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Under Otto¡¯s cold gaze, ck Rose still insisted on her opinion. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Because as long as you can provide satisfactory new experiences and knowledge, Master Kornoheim will reward you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180: 178 Curious about Konoheim_l

    Chapter 180: 178 Curious about Konoheim_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    No matter how well ck Rose might have spoken, there was no way Otto would let her go.


    Although he didn¡¯t kill her immediately, he kindly forced her to stay as a guest and confiscated her Teleportation Scroll.


    At least until he was sure that Brass Dragon Konoheim wasn¡¯t actually a threat, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    But Konoheim¡¯s visit came much faster than Otto had expected.


    Three days after Otto¡¯s conversation with ck Rose, Konoheim arrived in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    One early morning, a sleeping Otto suddenly opened his eyes in rm.


    A greasy middle-aged man in the guise of a human adventurer appeared inexplicably in the council chamber of ckstone Castle.


    Right in front of Otto.


    An utter stranger had silently reached his side without him noticing.


    Moreover, the surroundings of the Land of the Soaring Dragon appeared perfectly calm, with no signs of disturbance from outsiders.


    Not until this man approached a certain distance did Otto¡¯s usually powerful ?senses start to warn him.


    ¡°Are you Konoheim?¡±


    With a stern face, Otto examined the middle-aged man, who had a scruffy beard and wore simple leather armor, warily.


    It was difficult for even an ordinary Legendary figure to approach him so stealthily.


    Combining what ck Rose had said, it was easy to guess this man¡¯s identity.


    The middle-aged man shrugged, rubbed his sparse beard on his chin, and looked at Otto with slight interest. ¡°Just as the people from the Bauhinia


    Chamber of Commerce said, Otto, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re really special!¡±


    He didn¡¯t deny Otto¡¯s question because it was certain that he was Konoheim. From Otto¡¯s perception, he could not sense any threat from this middle-aged man.


    And that was the most terrifying aspect.


    He couldn¡¯t determine how great the gap in their strength was, and he didn¡¯t feel confident enough to defeat a Brass Dragon that had lived for who-knows-how-many years.


    Konoheim looked Otto up and down and then eximed, ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been alive since the Second Era, I¡¯ve never seen a Silver Dragon like you! The longer you live, the more interesting things you can encounter¡­¡± The Second Era?


    Disbelievingly, Otto stared at the middle-aged man before him.


    Even without inheriting Dragon Vein memories, Otto wasn¡¯t the clueless outsider he had once been.


    After a long period of learning, he had gained a basic understanding of this world.


    Currently, this world was in the Third Era, with the Second Era having been dominated by the Elves.


    Even if this Brass Dragon was born at the end of the Second Era, it would have lived for more than three thousand years.


    Generally speaking, if a dragon lived more than 1,200 years, it would be one of the most powerful Ancient Dragons in the Prime Material ne.


    Yet even powerful dragons weren¡¯t immortal.


    The strength of an Ancient Dragon would still increase with time, but it would also represent their decline.


    They would ultimately fail to escape death¡¯s embrace, but unmoving dragons may choose to be guardians or Dragon Witch Monsters.


    It was said that a Brass Dragon could live up to 3,200 years, but the authenticity of this im was still being debated.


    Both good and evil dragons wouldn¡¯t easily reveal their true age, even often exaggerating it significantly.


    Therefore, the truthfulness of this Brass Dragon¡¯s statements about his age was not reliable.


    But there was one thing for certain: this Brass Dragon might have truly reached the level of an Ancient Dragon.


    They were virtually unstoppable in the Prime Material ne, perhaps unparalleled across the entire continent.


    In other words, if he wanted to, he could crush Otto with the flick of a finger.


    This was a true powerhouse¡­


    Recognizing this, Otto simply let go of his concerns.


    After all, if this Brass Dragon intended to do anything, his current power wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Otto tried to ask, ¡°May I ask, what is the reason for your visit to the Land of the Soaring Dragon?¡± Konoheim pondered for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Curiosity!¡±


    ¡°Curiosity?¡±


    Otto was somewhat puzzled.


    The middle-aged man-like Konoheim sat cross-legged on the floor, reaching out to touch the ck stone tiles as if he found them quite interesting.


    ¡°Living too long is boring. At first, I spent most of my time slumbering to pass the long days.¡±


    Konoheim casually scooped up a piece of ck stone tile with his finger, crushed it into dust with a flick, and continued, ¡°But as my lifespan¡¯s end grew nearer, I began pondering how my life shouldn¡¯t be wasted on such useless sleep.¡±


    So I tried to find things to upy myself, like understanding this world that I knew very little about despite living for thousands of years.


    Soon, I discovered that the world was more interesting than I imagined; even the short-lived human merchants could tell me fresh insights I had never known.¡±


    Life is so magical.


    Like you here before me; who would¡¯ve thought a Variant Silver Dragon could look like this¡­?


    No, a Red Dragon and Silver Dragon hybrid Variant Dragon!¡±


    The Ancient Brass Dragon saw right through Otto¡¯s background, making thetter feel very insecure, but helpless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no ill intentions.


    Perhaps the younger me would¡¯ve shouted about justice and purged the heresy within you as a Silver Dragon.


    But now, I¡¯m just delighted to find something new and fascinating. Just seeing you makes the trip worthwhile!¡±


    Even though Konoheim said it, Otto couldn¡¯t take it seriously.


    However, what was sad was that to Konoheim, Otto¡¯s current power hardly mattered at all.


    ¡°I forgive you!¡±


    Konoheim suddenlyughed, ¡°Simply for your extraordinariness, I forgive you for your past actions!¡±


    ¡°Forgive me?¡±


    Confused, Otto asked, ¡°Did we meet before, or did I do something to offend


    you?¡±


    ¡°Welin, the Blue Dragon known as Violent Thunder¡­¡±


    Konoheim suddenly brought up a very familiar name for Otto and then dropped the bombshell.


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s my most beloved daughter! And you, you killed her vassal and plundered the treasure vault she had collected for centuries.


    Originally, the main reason I came here was to teach you a lesson myself! ¡°

 Chapter 181 - 181: 179 Adoptive Father Konoheim_l

    Chapter 181: 179 Adoptive Father Konoheim_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon hearing this, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, and his hands and feet felt cold in the hot weather¡­


    Bullying the young and chasing after the old is indeed consistent with the nature and values of Metal Dragons.


    Unlike most of the selfish and ruthless Evil Dragons, who don¡¯t care about the lives of theirpanions, most Metal Dragons have a strong sense of family and friendship.


    But you are a Brass Dragon, right? And your daughter is a Blue Dragon, what¡¯s going on?


    However, Otto had never actually seen the Blue Dragon known as Violent Thunder.


    Could it be that this guy, like himself, is a mixed-blood dragon, a hybrid of Brass Dragon and Blue Dragon?


    Just as Otto was thinking about this, Konoheim, who appeared like a middle-aged man, seemed to have guessed his thoughts and shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Welin is a purebred Blue Dragon, her lineage is much purer than yours, she¡¯s just the child I adopted¡­¡±


    Oh, so she was adopted¡­


    Wait, even if she¡¯s adopted, it¡¯s still hard for a dragon to believe.


    If the information Otto has is correct, aren¡¯t Brass Dragons and Blue Dragons natural enemies?


    Did Konoheim, who has lived for so long, have some problems in his mind and actually began to raise a daughter from his enemy¡¯s race?


    Or is this big shot also a cunning father?


    Staring at the greasy-looking Konoheim, Otto¡¯s thoughts immediately became chaotic, and all kinds of messy ideas swirled in his mind.


    After all, whether Evil Dragons or good dragons, their private lives were quiteplicated.


    Konoheim couldn¡¯t stand Otto¡¯s strange look and quickly exined: ¡°We have a normal father-daughter rtionship, don¡¯t think too much!¡± Do you think our police would believe your nonsense?


    Although Otto didn¡¯t say it out loud, he did think so in his heart.


    Brass Dragons were always talkative, and Konoheim didn¡¯t need Otto to ask too many questions; he began to exin on his own.


    ¡°Back then, Welin¡¯s biological mother also lived in Dragon Bone Wastnd. She was a pure Evil Dragon who almost daily ordered her subordinates to attack passing merchant groups or pedestrians.


    But she herself was just an adult Blue Dragon, and even among the Dragon Bone Wastnd, she wasn¡¯t considered a top fighter. Ultimately, her reckless behavior provoked the nobles of the Eastern Empire.


    At the behest of a noble, a dragon-ying team found her, killed her sessfully, and even took away all the dragon eggs she had recentlyid.


    The dragon egg from which Welin was born was mistaken by her mother as a dead egg and buried under the carcass of a camel prepared for food, thus she narrowly escaped death.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled: ¡°How do you know all these details?¡±


    Konoheimughed: ¡°Because I was watching it all from the sky at the time. I must say, it was quite interesting to see a dragon-ying team in action¡­¡± So, you like watching a show regardless of the consequences, huh?


    I wonder if this big shot would be so calm if a Brass Dragon were being ughtered.


    Continuing, Konoheim said: ¡°Before I left, I found Welin. Her life was very weak, and it was only natural for an average-strength adult Blue Dragon to mistake her for a dead egg.


    In fact, if she wasn¡¯t saved in time, Welin wouldn¡¯t have been able to break out of her eggshell and be born into this world.¡±


    At this point, a smile appeared on Konoheim¡¯s face: ¡°Despite living for so long, I had never experienced the feeling of being a father. Maybe it was just a whim, but I decided to adopt Welin.


    For her, I specially prepared a spaciousir suitable for Blue Dragons, and through the major merchant associations in ck Gold City, I purchased many valuable magic materials to strengthen her frail life force.


    After a lot of effort and attempts, my lovely daughter Welin was finally born.


    Even now, I can¡¯t forget how adorable she was when she first broke out of her eggshell, and how shocked she was when she discovered that her adoptive father was a Brass Dragon.¡±


    What a sick sense of humor¡­


    True Dragons have inherited dragon veins.


    As long as they aren¡¯t the White Dragons, who were born with scarce intelligence and are a disgrace to dragonkind, most dragons with inherited memories are highly intelligent.


    In other words, even when she was just born in this world, little Welin should have known the rtionship between them.


    She clearly knew that the Brass Dragon standing before her was not only her adoptive father, but also her mortal enemy as a Blue Dragon.


    ¡°She was very mischievous and even refused to ept the food I provided at first, but in the end, hunger forced her to give up her futile resistance.


    Ah¡­ her expression of humiliation at the time was truly adorable!¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s face showed a reminiscing look, then he shook his head helplessly: ¡°But as time went by, Welin grew from a little dragonling into an independent adult dragon.


    I really wish she would never grow up, because once she became an adult, her temperament became even more unpredictable.


    I heard that humans like to call this kind of behavior a rebellious phase; being a dragon parent is really not an easy thing.


    And my lovely little Welin became more and more disobedient, and finally, she simply ran away from home¡­


    She had juste of age, just a child over a hundred years old. At that time, I was really worried sick.


    By the time I found her traces, this audacious little rogue had actually robbed a city owner¡¯s warehouse on the border of the Eastern Empire.


    If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time to help her, she might have ended up dead like her overconfident biological mother, under the hands of the Eastern Empire¡¯s dragon-ying team.¡±


    Listening to this, Otto suddenly thought that in the Blue Dragon Treasury, which is Welin¡¯s home, there seemed to be a lot of valuable standard armors.


    Perhaps, the source of these armors was the robbery of the city owner¡¯s warehouse that Konoheim mentioned.


    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the first time Otto heard that in the two great human empires, an adult dragon could be killed easily.


    It seemed that if Konoheim hadn¡¯t intervened, even Violent Thunder would have had a hard time escaping death.


    At this thought, Otto couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.


    It seems that his current attitude toward Mido¡¯s situation is correct; he should try not to get too involved with human forces.


    After all, it is no longer the First Era, the age of dragons and Titans.


    After hiding for two eras, the continent is now almostpletely dominated by humans.


    Thinking of this, Otto suddenly asked, ¡°If I may ask, how is your daughter


    Welin now?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ her!¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s face showed a doting expression: ¡°She¡¯s currently ying an adventurer in Dragon Bone Wastnd!¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182: 180 Warnings and Burrowing Worms 1

    Chapter 182: 180 Warnings and Burrowing Worms 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    A game of ying as an adventurer?


    Otto looked up and down at Konoheim, who had the appearance of a greasy middle-aged human adventurer.


    Should one say that like father, like daughter? Their hobbies were so simr.


    Without Otto even asking, Konoheim exined on his own: ¡°After I cleaned up the mess she made in the Eastern Empire, I found out that she had run off to Nn Forest to im kingship and hegemony.¡±


    At that time, Nn Forest wasn¡¯t like it is now, filled with mindless, evil monsters that only know how to kill by instinct.


    The master of Nn Forest at that time was a Storm Titan Lord who had lived for almost a thousand years, and the minions under hismand could even wrestle with Farrand or Felton Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me, she, just a newly matured Blue Dragon, went there to stir up trouble. Wasn¡¯t that just asking for death¡­¡±


    In the First Era, able topete with the most powerful dragons for the position of continental hegemon, one could understand the strength of the Titan race through this fact.


    It¡¯s just that now, like the dragons, the era belonging to the Titans has also declined.


    However, just like the dragons, the remaining Titans are now holed up in various corners of the continent, waiting for new opportunities toe.


    And, the two extraordinary races are all mutually hostile; if they encounter each other, it usually ends up being a fight to the death.


    A newly matured female Blue Dragon against a Storm Titan that had lived for a thousand years.


    Not only was her life in danger, but her body was also at risk¡­


    Looking at it this way, Konoheim¡¯s worries were quite necessary.


    ¡°But luckily, that Storm Titan was reasonable. After my slight warning, he immediately packed up all his belongings and ran to the Sky Mountain Range.¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s face showed a dangerous expression: ¡°If he dared to do anything out of line, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking matters into my own hands, even though I haven¡¯t killed anyone in nearly a thousand years.¡±


    For some reason, Otto felt a chill down his spine.


    He knew that this Brass Dragon was warning him as well.


    Fortunately, he had only acted against the subordinates of Violent Thunder


    and hadn¡¯t directly faced the Blue Dragon.


    Being a daughter-con or whatever, it¡¯s truly too terrifying!


    ¡°Originally, I did all this behind Welin¡¯s back, and she thought she had sessfully escaped from me and began to build her own army of minions in Nn Forest, butter on, she still discovered everything.¡±


    Konoheim said helplessly: ¡°She said that I interfered with her freedom, that my control was too strong, and she wanted to break with me. She even returned to the Dragon Bone Wastnd and fought with me¡­¡±


    At this point, Otto nodded, and now many things that happened at different times could be connected.


    ¡°Of course, even though she was already an Elderly Blue Dragon at the time, she naturally couldn¡¯t be my opponent.


    But naturally, I couldn¡¯t bear to hit her either, so I just flew around in circles with her in the sky, ying around.


    Later on, she finally realized this and said that she wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to me anymore. Then she quickly ran away.¡±


    At this point, Konoheim said with a tearless expression: ¡°Since that day, I haven¡¯t been able to find her again. My little Welin seemed to havepletely disappeared. I could only faintly sense that she was still in the Dragon Bone


    Wastnd.¡±


    Alright, alright, Otto finally understood everything.


    But did this have anything to do with him¡­


    Although Otto really wanted to protest this with the Brass Dragon in front of him, in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    He just forced a smile and said: ¡°After all this talking, how about we have a drink and take a break?¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot of topics I want to talk to you about!¡±


    Konoheim, who looked very spirited, nodded and said: ¡°I heard that there is a very invigorating wine here, let me have some to taste!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±


    Otto directly contacted Saru through the Communication Scale, and soon Saru brought a group of Lizardmen carrying several barrels of strong-smelling wine into the room.


    As soon as they entered the Council Chamber, Saru hesitated as he looked at Konoheim, because he had no impression of this seemingly middle-aged human.


    How on earth did this guy appear here?


    Suppressing his curiosity, Saru respectfully bowed to Otto, then left with the Lizardmen subordinates.


    As soon as the Lizardmen left, Konoheim couldn¡¯t wait to pick up the half-meter-tall barrel of wine and violently punched a hole in the top of the barrel with his hand.


    Then he tilted his head back and guzzled the wine into his mouth.


    The next second, Konoheim put the wine barrel on the ck stone floor, closed his eyes, and his bearded face turned red.


    After a moment, his face gradually returned to normal.


    Then, Konoheim let out a breath, spit out a wisp of me, and patted his chest, eximing, ¡°As expected, very invigorating! You always manage toe up with something fresh and new!¡±


    The wine distilled by Longfang had a high alcohol content, but it was obviously unlikely to get a dragon drunk ¨C as long as they didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Can this wine be supplied to me in the long term?¡±


    While picking up the barrel again, Konoheim looked expectantly at Otto. Otto replied casually, ¡°As long as you want, there¡¯ll be plenty of wine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite amodating!¡±


    Konoheimughed, then continued, ¡°But I generally don¡¯t like to take advantage of others. I¡¯ve always believed in quid pro quo.


    Do you need any items or information? Feel free to mention them; I¡¯ll try my best to meet your needs!¡±


    Since the big shot had said so, Otto didn¡¯t need to be polite anymore.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a batch of Burrowing Worms in the Dragon Bone Wastnd¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really interested in them?¡±


    Upon getting a confirmed response, Konoheim rubbed the stubble on his chin and nodded, ¡°In that case, as long as you can consistently supply me with enough fine wine, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you¡­ Huh? What¡¯s this?¡±


    Konoheim, who had been halfway through talking, looked questioningly at the jelly handed over by Otto using a thorn stick. This was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a novel dessert; you can give it a try!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Konoheim frowned as he threw the jelly into his mouth, and then his face lit up with delight.


    ¡°Living a long life is really a good thing!¡±


    Konoheim eximed, while Otto took the opportunity to add, ¡°The Land of the Soaring Dragon will continue to research more novel things in the future. I can also provide such desserts for you in a stable manner!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to appreciate you more and more!¡±


    Nodding in satisfaction, Konoheim pped his hands and said, ¡°Leave those Burrowing Worms to me! In less than a week, I¡¯ll send all the Burrowing


    Worms from the Dragon Bone Wastnd to the Land of the Soaring Dragon!


    But there is a small condition: at that time, you have to tell me what you want to do with so many Burrowing Worms!¡±


    ¡°No problem! The spectacle at that time will definitely satisfy your curiosity!¡±


    Otto confidently replied..

 Chapter 183 - 183: 181 Extended Application of Transformation Magic_l

    Chapter 183: 181 Extended Application of Transformation Magic_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The powerful Brass Dragon Konoheim, who had lived for an unknown span of time, came quickly and left quickly as well.


    ording to him, he wanted to fulfill the promise he had made to Otto as soon as possible.


    That is, to send arge number of Burrowing Worms to the Land of the Soaring Dragon so that he could enjoy the strong liquor distilled by the Quilboar Longfang with a clear conscience.


    It¡¯s rare to see such a good dragon that keeps his word these days.


    Before he flew into the sky and left the Land of the Soaring Dragon, this boss had already drunk all the wines in the Council Chamber brought by Saru.


    If dragons are unwilling to get drunk, their powerful stomachs can naturally process the alcohol content.


    But apparently, Konoheim hadn¡¯t done so, as evidenced by the swaying of his flight.


    Thankfully, there¡¯s no such thing as drunk driving in this world¡­


    Putting this strange thought aside, Ottoy on the ckstone tform with his eyes closed in contemtion.


    If Konoheim hadn¡¯t lied to him, and the big boss had indeed lived for thousands of years, then he would definitely be one of the top powerhouses on this continent.


    Perhaps Moray at the peak of his strength was one of such powerhouses too.


    But in reality, as for that man who couldn¡¯t stop lying, it was hard for Otto to actually feel that he was strong.


    But Konoheim¡­


    In Otto¡¯s eyes, this guy seemed to be just an ordinary middle-aged man, with not a slightest hint of threat.


    But that was the terrifying part, as he¡¯d seen Konoheim transform back into his true form and fly into the sky. There was no way this guy could be an ordinary dragon.


    Moreover, just looking at its length, it was already estimated to be more than 40 meters. To reach this size, even the most powerful Red Dragon and Golden Dragon would require to be at the level of the Ancient Dragons.


    ¡°I still have a long way to go¡­¡±


    With a helpless shake of his head, Otto began to experiment with a new idea of his.


    As the flesh on his shoulders squirmed, a new skull infused with part of Otto¡¯s soul emerged.


    Immediately, Otto decisively took action, cutting off the skull at its base, and the wound on his shoulder quickly healed as well.


    As for the fallen skull on the ckstone tiles, it blinked at Otto¡¯s main body, then began to slowly change its appearance.


    Clusters of densely-packed, horrifying meat buds wriggled at an astonishing speed.


    Soon, the head with its slender neck disappeared, and a small silver dragon appeared in its ce.


    It looked just like a miniature version of Otto.


    Though small, it had all the necessary functions.


    This mini Otto looked much smallerpared to the main body but was capable of moving its body freely.


    It could already be considered as a separate entity, and Otto¡¯s idea had finallye to fruition.


    However, the change of perspective and size made it difficult for Otto to control this extra body.


    It seemed that mastering this bizarre ability still required a lot of practice.


    wait!


    Why should I be bothered with my current form?


    With a stretch of his elongated dragon w, Otto pped his head, and another bold idea emerged.


    Apart from his current dragon form, there was another body size that Otto was very familiar with.


    So, under his careful control, the mini dragon body started to change again.


    After a bout of flesh squirming, a male Dragonman around 1.8 meters tall appeared in the Council Chamber.


    His size was based on Otto¡¯s past life as a human, and it indeed felt quite familiar to control.


    As for the appearance, for now it couldn¡¯t be replicated, because his transformation ability had been altered by the Light Ball Boss and could only be based on things he¡¯d once consumed.


    But when it came to eating humans, Otto had always been quite reluctant, even though he was almost entirely ustomed to his new identity now.


    However, the values formed over decades in his previous life were not so easily abandoned. Nowadays, he could only deal with some despised human fools without any psychological pressure.


    But there would still be a great deal of psychological pressure to actually eat one.


    Besides, even if he were to break his own bottom line and do this truly,


    He would most likely not be able to recreate his past life¡¯s appearance, and perhaps could only replicate the sacrificial victim¡¯s face instead.


    Would he be holding someone else¡¯s face while doing many private things? Otto couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that.


    So he referenced the Dragonman¡¯s body, his current face, and his past body size to create his current appearance.


    For now, he was quite satisfied with it.


    He would remember this image firmly, and next time he needed it, he could create this form in no time.


    Regarding future developments in this aspect, Otto had an immature idea.


    However, to implement it or to do some trial, it wasn¡¯t something that he could achieve now.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to spend more time on this in the future!¡±


    Within the Mido Region.


    The rebel army led by Valkyrie Angelia had been progressing very smoothly these days and had almostpletely reimed Mido.


    But as more and morend was reimed, many people who didn¡¯t dare to show their faces during the war had gradually started to vie for power and benefits.


    Just yesterday, Lait¡¯s new king had sent an envoy, saying that he was willing to hold peace talks with them.


    ording to the envoy, he hade for the sake of peace, and the new king of Lait was willing to recognize the status of the Duchy of Mido and even return the remaining unimed territory within Mido.


    It sounded very appealing, and many people were swayed by it.


    Finally, the war coulde to an end.


    But the new king of Lait also put forward a request: in order to reach a peace agreement, they must elect a new Mido Grand Duke as soon as possible.


    The envoy said that the new king of Lait was very uneasy about the current situation and hoped that Mido could provide sufficient guarantees for the newly signed peace treaty.


    As these topics spread, Angelia could feel the atmosphere change among the crowd.


    Especially the old aristocrats, led by Fire Marshal Code, were starting to plot.


    Did they really think she didn¡¯t know anything?


    Valkyrie Angelia sneered in coldughter, thinking that the recent consecutive victories must have been intoxicating them.


    Did they forget who led the rebel army and captured one city after another?


    Did they think that all of this was because of their help and the few words they shouted from behind the scenes?


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Korf looked worriedly at Angelia, who then shook her head slightly at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Korf¡­


    Angelia gently stroked the spear and round shield on the table, which was theing of age gift from her father, thete Grand Duke of Mido.


    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want it to be stained with the blood of Mido people¡­¡± The Valkyrie¡¯s gaze turned cold: ¡°But perhaps, I have no choice but to do so now!¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184: 182 Angelina’s Final Ultimatum 1

    Chapter 184: 182 Angelina¡¯s Final Ultimatum 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, in Mido Region, Har City.


    This is a small city near the border of Lait, and the rebel army led by Angelia was temporarily stationed here.


    Fire Marshal Code was entertaining the envoy of the new Lait king, surrounded by a crowd of old nobles and military leaders who had stayed behind during the previous battle.


    In the previous battle, they had been submissive, but in this kind of situation, they could be quite eloquent.


    The New King Envoy was exuberant, patting Code¡¯s shoulder enthusiastically: ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that that guy named Angelia is just a rude person, always thinking about war and screaming loudly. How is this different from a farmer woman in the countryside?


    As for me, I think the new Mido Grand Duke should be the Fire Marshal Code.¡¯


    Code stroked his own bushy beard and chuckled, though he didn¡¯t make a sound, obviously enjoying thement.


    The other old nobles and warlords nearby also chimed in, as if Code had already be the new Mido Grand Duke.


    Suddenly, an ill-fitting knock sounded from outside the door.


    In a moment, Code¡¯s dissatisfied expression turned into frustration as the pro-guard guarding the door hurriedly ran to him.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally whispered: ¡°Marshal, Valkyrie Angelia has suddenly arrived, and her attitude is very tough. We can¡¯t stop her, she may be here soon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Code frowned, and the expression of the New King Envoy beside him also turned uneasy.


    ¡°How many people did she bring?¡±


    The pro-guard said confidently: ¡°Only her and Korf.¡±


    ¡°Just the two of them?¡±


    An inscrutable smile appeared on Fire Marshal¡¯s face, earlier she had been worried that her n had been exposed.


    Did Valkyriee with her little brother to confront her?


    It seems not.


    And, this is also a rare opportunity, isn¡¯t it?


    Code nced at the New King Envoy and said coldly: ¡°The events that are about to happen may be a bit bloody, I hope you won¡¯t mind, Your Excellency!¡±


    With words already at this point, The New King Envoy had naturally guessed what Code wanted to do andughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend, I was born and raised in Lait.


    Our ancestors belonged to the great Vide Kingdom, and we won¡¯t be easily intimidated. If need be, I can also help out a friend!¡±


    With that, the New King Envoy casually showed his short axe at his waist, showing his determination.


    ¡°Rest assured, Your Excellency, it¡¯s not your turn to take action yet!¡±


    Code took out an ornate jeweled one-handed sword and round shield from under his table, and the other people around also pulled out their own weapons.


    Since ancient times, Mido people from Vide Kingdom have always been valiant, especially when they think victory is within their grasp, they are very warlike.


    In a moment, as the footsteps outside the door became clearer, Fire Marshal Code¡¯s expression became more vicious.


    The door finally opened, and just like the pro-guard had said, only Angelia and Korf entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your faces seem strange.¡±


    Angeliaughed: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t wee me? After all, I¡¯m still your leader in name, right?¡±


    The people present still hadn¡¯t openly torn their faces, so the weapons they carried were hidden behind their backs or under tables.


    Seeing Angelia speak, everyone turned their attention to Fire Marshal Code.


    Code nodded to the pro-guard beside him, who then brought Angelia a ss of ale.


    ¡°My dear Angelia, you must be tired froming all the way here. Have a drink first to quench your thirst!¡±


    This cup of ale had been tampered with, and as long as Angelia took a sip, many things could be easily resolved.


    Angelia held the cup, and as the rim of the cup got closer to her lips, everyone¡¯s heart tightened.


    But just as the ale was about to pour, and Code¡¯s expectations were about to be met, Angelia¡¯s face revealed a mocking expression.


    She then threw the cup on the ground along with the ale.


    At this, Code¡¯s expression faltered, and he angrily mmed the table: ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? My dear uncle!¡±


    Angelia sneered, taking out her spear and shield from behind her back, looked around, and said lightly: ¡°Those who choose to leave now, I can pretend that nothing happened!¡±


    Despite her ultimatum, unfortunately, no one took it seriously.


    On the contrary, because she had drawn her weapon, the surrounding people no longer concealed theirs.


    Battleaxes, long swords, various kinds of weapons were taken out from under tables or from behind people.


    Fire Marshal Code mmed his jeweled round shield and long sword onto the table, staring coldly at Angelia.


    ¡°Angelia¡­ Angelia! Ah, it¡¯s finallye to this.¡±


    His eyes wide, he stared intently at Angelia, expressing regret: ¡°It seems you already know everything. Originally, I wanted to give you a dignified end for the sake of your mother.


    But now¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you forced my hand!¡±


    The surrounding people surrounded Angelia and Korf, and as long as Code gave the order, they would swarm up and eliminate these two self-righteous fools.


    Code leaned back in his chair, with both his big feet on the table, his expression extremely cold as he stared at Angelia.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    As Code¡¯s voice fell, the first to act was Korf.


    He saw the bare-chested brawny man holding his long-handled battleaxe across his chest, crouching down, and roaring as he rushed forward.


    Though there were many enemies around, most people didn¡¯t want to be the first to confront this wild man.


    In the end, most of the people around dispersed on their own, only one foolish man who failed to avoid Korf, was held at the abdomen by the long-handled battleaxe, and then the wild man carried him on his shoulder.


    Korf¡¯s exposed muscles swelled, his veins bulging, and he directly carried the enemy on his shoulders, roaring as he rushed to the edge of the corner.


    He mmed the poor guy against the wall, and the fierce collision left the victim¡¯s brain nk.


    As he leaned against the wall, slowly sliding down to sit on the ground, in the daze, he saw a strong thigh hurtling toward his head.


    After that, he knew nothing.


    Korf delivered a fierce knee strike, smashing the opponent¡¯s skull into pieces, turning the brain matter inside into mush.


    This guy was already dead beyond dead..

 Chapter 185 - 185: 183 Fire Marshal’s Failure 1

    Chapter 185: 183 Fire Marshal¡¯s Failure 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this time, the others began to slowly react.


    Several old warriors wielding battle axes attacked Korf from all sides simultaneously, roaring as they charged.


    Korf, who had turned around, sneered coldly, holding a long-handled battle axe diagonally downwards, dragging the de on the ground, then abruptly exerted force with both arms.


    The de that was dragged on the ground, under great friction, burst out intense sparks. With Korf¡¯s power injection, the small sparks were stimted into raging mes, attached to the de.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Wrapped in mes, the long-handled battle axe, under Korf¡¯s forceful swing, went from bottom to top, leaving a bright red crescent trajectory in the air.


    Those who initiated the siege hadn¡¯t reacted yet when Korf had already split them in half from the middle.


    ¡°This guy is a Berserker!¡±


    Someone recognized Korf¡¯s identity.


    Both Berserkers and Valkyries are referred to as special warriors in the Ancient Vide territory.


    At the same time, most Berserkers know how to use the power of mes to enhance theirbat capabilities.


    Seeing that this was a tough opponent, many people turned their attention to Angelina.


    During the previous battles, they had been hiding in the back and were not clear about the fighting powers of these two fierce gods.


    However, they assumed that Angelina, being a woman, should be easier to deal with.


    Moreover, as long as they could control her, they believed the reckless man inside wouldn¡¯t dare to make any more trouble.


    But things might not go ording to their n.


    Only after they started to take action did they realize how wrong they were.


    Faced with a group of fierce and evil enemies approaching, Angelina slightly crouched down, holding the round shield in front of her chest.


    .Then, tiny arcs of electricity wrapped around her body, and her legs suddenly exerted force, directly knocking an iing enemy flying.


    Next, she propped her spear on the ground and executed a horizontal sweep, knocking down several people around her.


    Taking advantage of the time, Angelina made a beautiful leap and urately stabbed her spear into an enemy¡¯s neck.


    By the time the others hastily crawled up from the ground, she had already propped the spear on her shoulder.


    Using her neck to rotate the spearhead, she shed the throats of all these nobles who were not ustomed to the battle due to theck of exercise in their daily lives.


    Next, it was a one-sided ughter.


    Her actions were simple, direct, but very effective!


    Although she didn¡¯t make as much noise as Korf, the number of people who died at her hands far exceeded his.


    At this time, the old nobles and military leaders who only knew how to enjoy themselves in the back finally realized why Angelina dared to be the first one to rush to the city during the siege.


    Seeing that almost all those who used to tter themselves and boasted of their courage had died, the others also hurriedly retreated, not daring to take any action.


    Fire Marshal Code couldn¡¯t take it anymore and grabbed the one-handed sword on the table, holding the round shield in front of his chest, then charged at Angelina, roaring.


    Just as he was about toe into close contact with Angelina, Code leaped high andunched a ferocious jumping sh.


    Just like the Valkyries, the title of Fire Marshal was a mark of respect for strong warriors in the Old Vide society, and only the upper ss had the qualifications to possess the Fire Marshal¡¯s lineage.


    Usually, Fire Marshals wielded a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, but don¡¯t mistake them for defensive warriors.


    On the contrary, while maintaining their defense, Fire Marshals were also very aggressive in their attack, very simr to Valkyries.


    Asking an irritable Old Vide warrior to defend calmly? That was absolutely impossible. Only the Iron Turtles on Caran¡¯s side had the patience to do so.


    At full strength, Code¡¯s jumping sh could even split an adult Barbaric Bull in two, showing his incredible power.


    But Angelina didn¡¯t dodge or avoid the attack, she simply raised the round shield in her hand and easily blocked the opponent¡¯s attack.


    Moreover, she used the artificial notches dug out from the edges of the round shield to trap Code¡¯s de, preventing him from advancing any further.


    Even more astonishingly, Angelina didn¡¯t retreat half a step due to Code¡¯s all-out attack, and still stood firmly in ce, as if the Fire Marshal Code¡¯s attack was just tickling her.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Code looked at his trembling right hand in disbelief, obviously having already exhausted all his strength.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t know that the Angelina before him was no longer a normal human being.


    Upon realizing that Angelina didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack and simply looked at him mockingly, Code was about to explode with rage.


    A me burst out from his mouth, wrapping his entire head in fire.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    The furious Code, going around the shield in front of him,unched a ming headbutt directly at Angelina.


    Very familiar with the Fire Marshal¡¯sbat skills, Angelina didn¡¯t dare to be careless and promptly dodged Code¡¯s attack by moving to the side.


    If she were hit by this headbutt, the additional fire damage would not be mentioned for the moment, but the most troublesome aspect was that there was a high probability that she would be stunned for a short period of time.


    In fierce battles, this could be extremely fatal.


    Code¡¯s ming headbutt still missed, but he immediately adjusted his posture, withdrew the long sword trapped in Angelina¡¯s round shield, and then used his own round shield to press against Angelina¡¯s body.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    He roared, trying to push Angelina against the wall behind her and then seize the opportunity tounch a chain attack with a headbutt and jumping sh.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the seemingly slender Angelina unexpectedly burst out with incredible strength.


    Angelina remained still at first, then quickly retreated backwards. As Code lost his bnce and leaned forward due to her sudden release of pressure, she took her chance.


    Valkyrie¡¯s face was cold, as she moved swiftly to the side while deliberately tripping him with one foot.


    Although she didn¡¯t manage to trip Code directly, she caused him to stagger and almost lose his bnce.


    Before Code could react, Angelina¡¯s electric arc-infused round shield had already struck his skull.


    This time, due to the severe dizziness in his brain, Code couldn¡¯t stand steady


    anymore.


    Angelina didn¡¯t miss this opportunity, with a leap she thrust her long spear into Code¡¯s back.


    Her attack didn¡¯t end there, even as he screamed, she quickly pulled out the spear and stabbed it again into his kneecap. Then she fiercely bashed her round shield on his head once more.


    As Code¡¯s mind waspletely dizzy, Angelina swept him to the ground in a single strike.


    He tried to struggle and get up, but the sharp spear had already prated his neck.


    In a fluid series of moves, Angelina took advantage of a small w and easily ended Fire Marshal Code¡¯s life.


    At this point, all the power of the resistance forces in the Mido Region naturally fell into Angelina¡¯s hands..

 Chapter 186 - 186: 184 Queen of Vide Angelina_l

    Chapter 186: 184 Queen of Vide Angelina_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Regardless of whether they were Lait people or Mido people, they shared the same traits.


    Although Angelina herself was not willing to admit it, the fact was right in front of her.


    These big bearded men within the old Vide power sphere were all human-shaped ck Dragons, and they would bully the weak and fear the strong.


    Right after Fire Marshal Code died, the rest of them just dropped their weapons and knelt down, wagging their tails to beg for Angelina¡¯s mercy.


    They tried to gain Angelina¡¯s forgiveness and regain their former status.


    Unfortunately for them, Angelina had given them a chance earlier, but they hadn¡¯t grasped it themselves.


    The Valkyrie frowned and gestured to Korf, the meaning couldn¡¯t be any clearer.


    Soon, the bare-chested strongman smirked, holding his long-handled battle axe, and walked towards this group of rogues.


    Before long, cries of agony and pleas for mercy were heard all around.


    In response, Angelina just scowled, ignoring it all as if nothing had happened. Then she slowly walked towards the messenger sent by the new Lait king.


    ¡°What¡­what do you want to do?¡±


    The new king¡¯s messenger drew his short axe from his waist and weakly pointed it at the approaching Angelina.


    His axe-wielding arm trembled with terror, and with a ng of metal hitting the ground, he shuddered, dropping the axe to the floor.


    This broke his mental defenses, and he copsed to his knees before Angelina. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I am the new king¡¯s messenger, here to bring peace!¡±


    At this point, he seemed to have grasped a key point: ¡°If you kill me, you will have to face the new king¡¯s wrath! Don¡¯t you want to revive Mido?¡±


    ¡°Revive Mido?¡±


    Angelina furrowed her brow, then smiled, ¡°I originally intended to kill you. But now that I think about it, it seems not bad to spare your life!¡±


    Just as the messenger let out a sigh of relief, Angelina continued, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t spare you out of fear for the new Lait king, nor to embrace peace.


    From today onwards, the Duchy of Mido will be history, and I will be the Queen of Vide, restoring the glory of the Vide Kingdom.


    I spare your life so you can bring this message back.


    Tell the new Lait king that unless he kneels before me, kisses my boots to beg for my forgiveness, peace will never be between us.


    All the territories he currently controls are merely temporarily under his guardianship!¡±


    As her words settled, the new king¡¯s messenger stared at Angelina with disbelief, trembling, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re insane?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Korf, covered in blood, approached and sneered, ¡°Speak out of turn again, and I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡±


    The new king¡¯s messenger immediately covered his mouth, fearing that more offensive words mighte out.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to personally see you out?¡±


    With the cold voice of Angelina, the new king¡¯s messenger hastily crawled and rolled out of the room filled with the smell of blood.


    When the messenger had left, seeing Korf about to speak, Angelina kicked him andughed, ¡°Dummy, haven¡¯t you always been straightforward? Why are you acting like a nobledy now?¡±


    Seeing his still hesitant appearance, Angelina shook her head, ¡°Forget it¡­ Come with me for a walk!¡±


    Under Angelina¡¯s instruction, Korf cut off Fire Marshal Code¡¯s head and brought it with him.


    Afterwards, he casually slung the long-handled battle axe behind him, not minding the thick, sticky blood on his body, and followed Angelina closely to a secret forest outside Har City.


    Before long, with rustling from the grass and trees, a goblin riding on a Warg appeared before them.


    Korf reflexively reached for the battle axe on his back, but Angelina stopped him.


    He looked at the Valkyrie, somewhat puzzled, and she gave him a reassuring look before saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s our ally.


    Weren¡¯t you always curious about where those well-forged weapons came from? Now you know they were provided by them.¡±


    Even though it was hard to believe, Korf still chose to trust Angelina unconditionally, and under her guidance, threw Code¡¯s head at the feet of the Warg.


    ¡°You did well!¡±


    The unusually strong Goblin threw a magic crystal wrapped in silvery scales to Angelina from afar.


    ¡°This is a gift from the Silver Dragon Lord. You can grant it to anyone as you see fit!¡±


    With that, the Warg swallowed Code¡¯s head in one bite and carried the Goblin away.


    Watching the Goblin leave, Angelina looked at the strongman beside her and handed him the crystal containing the silver scales.


    With mixed feelings, Angelina said, ¡°Korf, if you ept this, from now on, you and I will have no way out¡­¡±


    The big man grinned and took the magic crystal without hesitation, then crushed it forcefully with his fingers.


    As the silver scales fell into his palm, a pain from the depths of his soul filled his entire body.


    ¡°Hold on, Korf! Let me see your determination!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The big man roared, and like Angelina, his hair slowly turned into a shiny silver color.


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Konoheim returned earlier than expected, it seemed that the many novelties within the Land of the Soaring Dragon were very tempting to him.


    The auras of the Brass Dragon, who had lived for an unknown length of time, were astonishing.


    About twenty thousand Burrowing Worms arrived at the Land of the Soaring Dragon. It seemed that Konoheim had taken all the Burrowing Worms in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Burrowing Worms resembled enormous multi-legged insects. Their strong mandibles could easily bite through trees and rocks, which allowed them to quickly dig their winding tunnels deep below the ground.


    Apart from their superior digging abilitiespared to Kobolds, the Burrowing Worms also possessed considerablebat power. A single Burrowing Worm could face an average Ogre head-on.


    Such arge number of Burrowing Worms was a significant force. Otto finally felt relieved once he confirmed through Sofia and Moray that there were no hidden threats among these giant insects.


    Konoheim had indeed given the Land of the Soaring Dragon a great gift!


    Merely some alcohol and dessert could exchange such tangible benefits; it was a terrific deal!


    On the same day, these Burrowing Worms were arranged to work within the underground tunnels. With their help, the construction of the underground tunnels could be said to be assured.


    Besides, Otto could simply order the construction of tunnels leading to the Mido region and Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    At that time, it would be much easier if he wanted to do something..

 Chapter 187 - 187: 185 Mountain Dwarves Attack_l

    Chapter 187: 185 Mountain Dwarves Attack_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Apart from food and drinks, Konoheim was most interested in the magic researchboratory of Sofia and Moray in ckstone Castle.


    In a way, Konoheim and Moray might be the same kind of people, but they were also subtly different.


    They both liked unknown things, but unlike Moray, Konoheim did not want to devote his energy to the development and research of new things.


    Just being an observer and learning about the unknown information from a third party was enough to satisfy Konoheim.


    Now, Konoheim was a guest in the ckstone Magic Laboratory, which was one of the most amazing ces in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Sofia and Moray were responsible for entertaining him, because the knowledgeable Brass Dragon was always able toe up with solutions from a very special perspective.


    So Moray was very weing to him at the moment.


    Because of him, the magic research projects of Sofia and Moray had already solved many difficult problems ahead of schedule.


    Since the jelly had achieved extraordinary results, Elise¡¯s burden also increased with more tasks on her shoulders.


    At Otto¡¯s request, she could drop all other work and devote herself fully to the development of new desserts.


    Of course, Otto also searched for his own scarce dessert knowledge from his previous life, providing Elise, who unexpectedly was quite talented in this area, with some ideas.


    For example, things like caramel pudding¡­


    Perhaps in the future, her efforts would bring more benefits to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Since it was temporarily confirmed that Konoheim would not pose any threat to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, the temporarily imprisoned ck Rose regained her freedom.


    Toozy to deal with the human woman with a resentful face, even though she still had a lot to say to Otto.


    Now Otto had to entertain the visiting ck Iron Dwarf Dain again.


    For some reason, the Land of the Soaring Dragon seemed to be bustling recently, with one visitor arriving after another.


    In the Council Chamber, Otto met the ck Iron Dwarf who had been away for a while.


    From his expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a very good mood.


    Reasonably, having previously gained all the inheritance of the Red Copper Dwarves and now having arge number of Burrowing Worms to help build underground tunnels.


    It should have been double happiness, so why did this ck Iron Dwarf look so worried?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Otto showed a somewhat puzzled expression.


    Dain gave a bitter smile and then said, ¡°There is news about the escaped Red Copper Dwarves¡­¡±


    Otto lowered his head thoughtfully, thinking about it, it seemed that those Red Copper Dwarves had indeed fled towards the Mountain Dwarf territory at the time.


    ¡°What, are the Mountain Dwarves willing to help them get revenge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what are you worrying about?¡±


    Dain took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°Those red-bearded ones are dead, they were killed by the Mountain Dwarves!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This was something Otto hadn¡¯t expected at all. He originally thought that since the Red Copper Dwarves would flee to the Mountain Dwarves, they must have some connection.


    He was even prepared for the remnants of the Red Copper Dwarves to lead the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ reinforcements back to Red Copper Castle.


    But never in his wildest dreams did he think that the usually friendly Mountain Dwarves, who were even polite to his Hawkman envoys, would do such a thing.


    ¡°Could it be that they are trying to show goodwill to us?¡±


    After a long while, Otto came to such a conclusion.


    In response, Dain shook his head: ¡°We initially thought the same, then we sent an envoy to inquire.¡±


    ¡°And what happened?¡±


    ¡°The ck Iron Dwarf acting as the envoy came back as if he was sleepwalking, drowsy all day, unable to answer any questions.


    Then my brother, King of ck Iron Ebik, couldn¡¯t stand it and kicked him, and he immediately woke up.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto ventured to ask, ¡°Was it charm magic?¡±


    ¡°The elders in the n think so too. This is enough to show the attitude of the


    Mountain Dwarves. Those damn bastards are dering war on the ck Iron Dwarves!¡±


    As Dain continued speaking, his mood became more and more agitated.


    It sounded right, but if it was a deration of war, there must be some motive.


    If they had sheltered the exiles of the Red Copper Dwarves, that would have been understandable. However, they first killed the Red Copper Dwarves who sought refuge with them and then showed hostility towards the ck Iron Dwarves.


    What on earth hade over these Mountain Dwarves, who usually hid in the mountains and minded their own business? ¡°I think they might have be desperate!¡±


    ¡°Desperate?¡±


    Dain revealed a grin, ¡°Because we got the Fire Forging Skill of the Red Copper


    Dwarves, as well as their Fire Forge Furnace.¡±


    These were things Otto had never heard of before. As Dain continued to exin, Otto quickly understood what these things represented.


    Simply put, with the Fire Forging Skill and the Fire Forge Furnace in Red Copper Castle, legendary items can be forged.


    As long as the materials and the craftsmen¡¯s skills are sufficient.


    Dain continued, ¡°The Mountain Dwarves know how to enchant weapons and equipment, and if theybine it with the Fire Forging Skill, not to mention legendary items, the sess rate of forging high-quality magic items will increase dramatically.


    Most of the Red Copper Dwarves who fled to the Mountain Dwarf territories were elite soldiers, and although they might know forging, they certainly had no ess to the Fire Forging Skill.


    Upon learning that they had no use, the Mountain Dwarves tore off their hypocritical masks and killed them all.¡±


    It sounded reasonable, but these were all Dain¡¯s spections.


    Otto called for Saru and was about to order him to send Lizardman scouts or Hawkmen to the Mountain Dwarves when another ck Iron Dwarf rushed in in panic.


    He seemed to have hurried over from the ck Iron Field without stopping.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dain looked at the neer with a bit of displeasure. Even for the rough-natured ck Iron Dwarves, this frantic behavior was a bit excessive.


    But the new ck Iron Dwarf had no time to apologize to Dain and Otto, and hurriedly said, ¡°The Mountain¡­The Mountain Dwarves have dered war on us. Now their army is heading towards Red Copper Castle, targeting the Fire


    Forge Furnace.¡±


    Hearing this, Dain and Otto looked at each other, both somewhat speechless.


    Obviously, Dain¡¯s spection had turned into reality, but the opponent¡¯s actions were too fast, not at all in line with the usualid-back external image of the Mountain Dwarves.


    No matter what, it had happened, and talking more was of no use. Dain, who had just arrived not long ago, was immediately preparing to leave.


    Before he left, Otto promised, ¡°If anything unexpected happens, contact me immediately with the Communication Scale.¡±


    Dain smiled wearily, ¡°Of course, my friend, we are always on the same side!¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: 186 Investigating Mountain Dwarves_l

    Chapter 188: 186 Investigating Mountain Dwarves_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Indeed, they were on the same side, but only because their interests aligned at the moment, not for eternity.


    If they wanted that word to be a reality, they would need to engrave a blood covenant deep in their souls, which would reassure Otto.


    Initially, he hadn¡¯t figured out how to seize this opportunity, but perhaps the Mountain Dwarves were about to help him out.


    Seeing that Otto hadn¡¯t responded for a long time, Saru tentatively asked,


    ¡°Your Majesty, what about our side?¡±


    ¡°Increase the deployment of reconnaissance troops! Keep a close eye on the movements of the Mountain and ck Iron Dwarves.


    After some thought, Otto added, ¡°elerate the construction of the underground tunnels and notify the ck Iron Dwarves in the Sulfur


    Mountains to speed up their transportation. I will find a solution for the


    Mountain Dwarves!¡±


    The old lizardman obediently retreated, while Ottoid down on the ckstone tform, closing his eyes and brooding.


    After much thought, he still felt uneasy.


    When night fell, a semi-transparent dragon soared into the sky, flying towards


    Red Copper Castle.


    This was none other than Otto, who had activated his Phantom Insubstantiality ability.


    His dazzlingly bright scales, even in the dark, glinted brilliantly under the moonlight, attracting attention.


    Upon transforming into a ghost-like state, he seemed to blend seamlessly into the night, hidden from sight.


    Concerning the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ sudden attack, Otto felt there were many strange aspects.


    Even if their goal was the Fire Forge Furnace, how could they be confident in defeating the ck Iron Dwarves?


    If the ck Iron Dwarves hadn¡¯t lied, the power bnce among the three dwarf factions should have been simr since the dissolution of the Three Hammer Alliance.


    Only with his help, the ck Iron Dwarves were able to inherit Red Copper Castle and the legacy of the Red Copper Dwarves.


    On what basis did the Mountain Dwarves believe they could defeat the ck Iron Dwarves, who were of simr strength?


    Or, like the ck Iron Dwarves, had they also received help from outsiders¡­


    Otto¡¯s speed was swift, and in no time he had crossed the Sulfur Mountains and arrived at the Sky Mountains.


    Flying high above, he spotted the bustling Red Copper Castle lit up like daylight from afar.


    ck Iron Dwarves held torches, establishing lines of defense around the castle¡¯s perimeter and pushing out their war machines.


    It seemed they didn¡¯t n to rely on the sturdy city gates and mountains for defense but instead aimed to expand their defenses and swallow the Mountain Dwarves whole.


    So, where were the Mountain Dwarves?


    ¡°Over there¡­¡±


    As Otto carefully searched, a voice suddenly appeared beside him, startling him and causing his semi-transparent body to tremble.


    Upon recognizing the familiar voice, he looked helplessly at Konoheim floating in the air.


    Konoheim maintained his middle-aged human form, but a pair of Brass Dragon wings protruded from his back.


    It was known that Metal Dragons loved to maintain humanoid forms; now it seemed the rumors were true.


    Following the direction he pointed, Otto quickly found the Mountain Dwarf camp.


    But why had this big shot suddenly followed him? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in ckstone Castle¡¯s Magic Laboratory?


    Perhaps discerning Otto¡¯s confusion, Konoheim chuckled, ¡°I noticed your sudden departure, and, initially, I wasn¡¯t bothered. However, your unique form intrigued me.


    No dragons could switch so easily between physical and pure energy forms like you do. This seems simr to ghosts. Are you a Dragon Witch Monster?¡±


    ¡°Of course not; I¡¯m doing very well¡­¡±


    Regardless of whether a dragon¡¯s transformation into a Witch Monster was voluntary, most dragons disdained them.


    Otto didn¡¯t want that reputation for fear that Konoheim, who might despise Witch Monsters, would consider him dangerous.


    ¡°Variant Dragons have always been fascinating creatures. Each time I see you, it¡¯s hard to imagine the heights of your future achievements. I hope we can both live to see that day of celebration!¡±


    Otto, who generally knew Konoheim¡¯s character, stopped engaging in conversation with him, knowing it wouldn¡¯t anger him. Thus, he focused his gaze on the Mountain Dwarf camp.


    As he had guessed earlier, among the Mountain Dwarves, Otto discovered many beings apart from dwarves.


    There were Orcs, Mud Monsters, and Wyverns.


    Most were Trolls and Stone Giants, members of the Giant races.


    The Mountain Dwarves had certainly received help from outsiders, as the presence of these creatures in the camp was a telltale sign.


    Konoheim, flying beside Otto, rubbed his chin, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s quite rare for the Mountain Dwarves to mix with these wicked creatures.


    Although they aren¡¯t as extreme as the Red Copper Dwarves, they generally belong to the good-aligned camp, which is distinctly different from the ck Iron Dwarves.¡±


    Otto nodded in agreement, not thinking it was possible for Trolls, creatures born for ughter and conquest, to change their ways.


    By nature, the Mountain Dwarves should detest them.


    If one didn¡¯t believe it, just look at Kamia, the epitome of troll behavior.


    Suddenly, Otto seemed to discover something, quietly flying above the Mountain Dwarf camp.


    Naturally, Konoheim followed, currently thrilled he hade along and taken an interest in the ongoing events, eager to be entertained.


    Soon, Otto found what he had seen earlier.


    In the center of the camp, a group of Giants had gathered, mostly Stone Giants with few hairs on their heads.


    Among them were two gray-bearded Storm Giants resembling Lait people in appearance.


    These Giants were quite powerful, capable of controlling lightning and skilled at teamwork, making them formidable. A mature individual¡¯s strength was on par with an average adult White Dragon¡¯s.


    Of course, White Dragons were typically the weaker ones among dragonkind. For Otto, who had surpassed the strength of adult dragons, he could easily take on ten adult White Dragons single-handedly, and effortlessly at that. By now, Otto¡¯s size alone perhaps warranted the title of Young Adult Dragon.


    Yes, a peculiar-looking, not-yet-ten-year-old Young Adult Silver Dragon¡­


    Furthermore, some Mountain Dwarves surrounded the Giants. However, judging by their positions, the dwarves seemed to be there as support or servants to the Giants.


    In other words, it seemed the leaders of this war were not the Mountain Dwarves, but rather, the two Storm Giants d in fine scale armor and wielding giant swords..

 Chapter 189 - 189: 187 Storm Legion_l

    Chapter 189: 187 Storm Legion_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    So, is the rtionship between the Mountain Dwarves and these giants a partnership or a subordinate one¡­


    This is important, but it¡¯s difficult for Otto to tell from his current height.


    If he were to get lower, there¡¯s a risk of being detected.


    Although he hasn¡¯t considered these characters to be much of a threat, they also pose no risk to Otto.


    But this time, he came secretly and didn¡¯t want to reveal his whereabouts too early.


    Konoheim, flying beside him, frowned in hesitation and said, ¡°Those two gray-bearded giants down there look a bit familiar¡­¡±


    He¡¯s probably referring to the two Storm Giants sitting in the lead positions, like leaders.


    After a while, Konoheim continued, ¡°I remember now, aren¡¯t they the followers of that Storm Titan from before¡­


    ¡°Storm Titan?¡±


    Otto was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted.


    Konoheim had told him about this a long time ago.


    He said that his adopted daughter, Welin, had gone to Nn Forest to develop, only to find a powerful Storm Titan Lord there.


    In order to prevent Furious Thunder Welin from encountering any idents, this good father directly scared the poor Storm Titan into running off to the Sulfur Mountains overnight.


    Wait a minute¡­


    Didn¡¯t Otto suddenly realize that the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ territory was very close to the interior of the Sulfur Mountains?


    Well, at this time, he felt he might have figured out what was going on.


    The Mountain Dwarves couldn¡¯t resist the Storm Titan, so if they didn¡¯t want to end up like the Red Copper Dwarves, they¡¯d have to betray their freedom and join the Storm Titan.


    It turns out that these thick-browed and big-eyed guys had betrayed the revolution too!


    Having understood enough, Otto and Konoheim pulled back to a distance where they were less likely to be detected.


    Since they were already here, they couldn¡¯t just take a quick look and leave.


    At least they had to see the official battle scene to justify their presence.


    The ck Iron Dwarves were clearly experts inrge-scale frontal warfare.


    Unlike their two cousins, these dark-skinned, dark-bearded little people were skilled in forging weapons and armor, but they were even better at making war machines.


    Things like the ck Iron Ballista and ck Iron Cannon had been rolled out from the Red Copper Castle and lined up.


    Not only that, but many catapults were also arranged in the rear.


    These catapults were far superior to those crude products used by the Thunder Legion in terms of forging quality, throwing distance, and uracy.


    Most importantly, the ck Iron Dwarves had long since transported arge amount of Green Burst explosives back from the Sulfur Mountains.


    Even now, these mmable and explosive hazards were still being supplied by the Goblins.


    They put these dangerous goods into iron balls, used as ammunition for catapults, and they were the same products used by the Lizardman Scouts.


    With the help of these war machines, thebat power of the ck Iron Dwarves on the frontal battlefield was much more terrifying.


    Moreover, after inheriting the legacy of the Red Copper Dwarves, their weapons and equipment had been upgraded.


    Although only the core elite ck Iron Dwarf warriors enjoyed this treatment, their overall strength had risen significantly.


    After learning of the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ attack on Red Copper Castle, the ck


    Iron Dwarves did not immediately seek aid from the Land of the Soaring Dragon, perhaps due to the confidence generated by the aforementioned reasons.


    Having dispelled the Phantom Insubstantiality, Otto found an inconspicuous hilltop to hide and waited until dawn.


    As the sun rose, the army of Mountain Dwarves and monsters began to move.¡±


    Looking at the dense array of monsters below, Otto pondered what the result would be if he and the Soaring Dragon Legion were to fight them.¡±


    The situation didn¡¯t seem optimistic.


    Thisbined army of Mountain Dwarves and monsters should be considered followers of the Storm Titan, perhaps they could also be called the Storm Legion.¡±


    Compared to the Thunder Legion that had already been defeated by Otto, the number of monsters in the advancing Storm Legion was far greater.¡±


    And the Soaring Dragon Legion, due to the severe losses in the war with the Thunder Legion, is now recovering its strength as quickly as possible.¡±


    Meanwhile, look at the Storm Legion¡¯s side.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s the elite Mountain Dwarf warriors, Stone Giants, or Trolls, they¡¯re all powerful troops.¡±


    The battle was about to begin, and Konoheim, interested, sat cross-legged beside Otto, watching the situation below.¡±


    The members of the Storm Legion mostly seemed tock discipline, and with onemand from the leading two Storm Giants, they rushed forward like a swarm.


    Only the elite Mountain Dwarf warriors knew how to assemble together, forming a neat phnx that charged at a much slower speed than the other monsters.¡±


    It seemed they were hiding some careful tactics.¡±


    Soon, the counterattack from the ck Iron Dwarves began.¡±


    The first to be deployed were the finely forged catapults, and the strong ck


    Iron Dwarves loaded the specially-made iron balls.¡±


    One after another, these specialized iron balls wereunched high into the sky.


    The range of the ck Iron Dwarves¡¯ catapults was at least five times that of ordinary catapults.¡±


    A Stone Giant leading the charge disdainfully watched the falling iron balls, stretching out its arm¡ªwhich was almost like stone¡ªintending to catch the falling iron ball.¡±


    It seeded in doing so, but what it didn¡¯t understand was that there was a huge difference between these iron balls and the stone bullets used by ordinary catapults.¡±


    Just as it felt the strange sensation of the iron ball in its hand, there was a loud explosion, and the iron ball in its grip exploded.¡±


    Even with the strength and hardness of a Stone Giant¡¯s body, Green Burst explosives were originally used for splitting mountains and rocks.¡±


    Almost instantly, the poor creature was blown to pieces.¡±


    Not only that, but the iron fragments from the ball¡¯s outer shell and the pieces of the Stone Giant¡¯s body flew rapidly around, taking with them some of the monsters with weaker defenses.


    The ck Iron Dwarves had deployed more than a dozen catapults behind their lines, and under their continuous bombardment, the charging Storm Legion was thrown into chaos.¡±


    But after all, only a small part was attacked, and the remaining members still crazily charged toward the Red Copper Castle.¡±


    When they came within the attack range of the ck Iron Ballistae, the ck Iron Ballistae stationed in the middle of the ck Iron Dwarves¡¯ line began to unleash a rapid barrage of firepower.¡±


    Explosive-tipped bolts detonated within the ranks of the Storm Legion, suppressing the seemingly crazed Storm Legion almost instantly with their superior numbers and rapid fire..¡±

 Chapter 190: 188 How Powerless Friends Can Be_1

    Chapter 190: 188 How Powerless Friends Can Be_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The first wave of the Storm Legion¡¯s attack was repelled, and they were temporarily unable to find an effective way to deal with the various war machines of the ck Iron Dwarves.


    Now, the two leading Storm Giants were furious, and a group of high-ranking monsters in the legion shrank back trembling, afraid to speak.


    The Mountain Dwarves seemed to be wearing a slightly malicious smile on their faces.


    However, the situation was not very optimistic for the ck Iron Dwarves either.


    After all, Red Copper Castle was not their long-cultivated ck Iron Field, and the supplies inside were limited, mainly theck of reserves for various war machines to consume.


    If there were just a few more battles like the one just now, their arrows and ammunition would run out.


    By then, the ck Iron Dwarves would either have to choose closebat with the Storm Legion or give up Red Copper Castle.


    And the root of this battle was also the most precious spoil of the ck Iron Dwarves.


    The Fire Forge Furnace was not something that could be taken away casually.


    Dain and Ebik were now standing not far from the Fire Forge Furnace, their brows furrowed, clearly under great pressure.


    The Fire Forge Furnace, which sounds like a forge for forging, was actually a processed volcanic core.


    Back when the Three Hammer Alliance still existed, which was the peak of the dwarves, each of the three major dwarf forces even had a legendary powerhouse.


    The Fire Forge Furnace was a product they made together,pressing the core of a volcano and sealing it inside Red Copper Castle.


    The origin of the Fire Forge Furnace was, in fact, no different from the Sulfur Mountains, with volcanoes all around the Red Copper Castle, which bordered the Sulfur Mountains.


    In other words, it was originally part of the Sulfur Mountains and became what it is today after losing its volcanic core.


    Even though the volcanic core had beenpressed by the legendary strength of the dwarf ancestors, it was still frighteninglyrge.


    With its size and brightness alone, it could almost light up the entire Red Copper Castle, and it was not something that could be taken away by mortal power.


    Although the first battle was a victory, both Dain and Ebik knew that with their own strength, there was a high chance that they would not be able to defend Red Copper Castle.


    If it was just the Mountain Dwarves, the ck Iron Dwarves, who were good at forging war machines, could easily defend themselves, provided they had enough resources and supplies.


    But after the addition of so many misceneous monsters and giants, the situation had changedpletely.


    When the necessary reserves were depleted, they held a pessimistic attitude towards the uing melee battle.


    After a long silence, Dain finally spoke first, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to seek help from the Land of the Soaring Dragon¡­¡±


    The King of ck Iron said lightly, ¡°What do you think is the rtionship between us and that Silver Dragon?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Dain asked, ¡°Coborators?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t naive enough to truly regard the rtionship between the two as that of friends.


    Ebik nodded, ¡°Yes, coborators. But cooperation is based onmon interests. After some time together, I found something very important.


    The Silver Dragon is very simr to us, neither evil nor good. Its actions are based on whether they are beneficial to it or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we havemon interests now?¡±


    Dain looked at Ebik in confusion, sensing that his elder brother seemed to be worried about something.


    Ebik shook his head, ¡°Although that¡¯s true, what if he could get more?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dain seemed a bit confused.


    ¡°Our ¡®friend¡¯ seems very cautious. In the Land of the Soaring Dragon, there seems to be something called a ¡®Blood Covenant¡¯. I heard that this thing takes effect directly in your soul, making it impossible for you to have any harmful thoughts towards him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dain felt that he understood.


    If the attack was only from the Mountain Dwarves, Otto would have been more than happy to send the Soaring Dragon Legion to assist the ck Iron Dwarves in defending Red Copper Castle.


    But if it had only been that, the ck Iron Dwarves could have handled it themselves, and the help of the Soaring Dragon Legion would have just been a favor.


    However, this waspletely different now, because with the help of the Storm Legion, even if the ck Iron Dwarves repelled the enemy¡¯s first attack, anyone with sharp eyes could see the danger they were facing.


    If they could not get the help of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they would either be defeated or abandon Red Copper Castle and flee back to the ck Iron Field.


    And if they wanted the help of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they would have to offer something valuable, and that Blood Covenant Ebik mentioned seemed like a likely option.


    ¡°So, does Otto want to turn the ck Iron Dwarves into his followers as well?¡± Dain found it difficult to ept for a moment.


    But Ebik justughed, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you have any ideas about the scales on his body?¡±


    For the dwarves, besides minerals, the scales of a dragon were also excellent forging materials.


    Hearing this, Dain immediately gave an embarrassedugh.


    From the beginning, the cooperation between the ck Iron Dwarves and the Land of the Soaring Dragon was based on themon goal of destroying the Red Copper Dwarves.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the novelty of the Goblin Green Burstter, the ck Iron Dwarves might have lost interest in the Land of the Soaring Dragon already.


    Friendship, what a feeble rtional term.


    ¡°At worst, just forget about the Fire Forge Furnace! Without the Fire Forging Skill, even if the Mountain Dwarves have the Fire Forge Furnace, they won¡¯t be able to do much!¡±


    Ebik shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t let anger cloud your judgment. You haven¡¯t thought about the worst-case scenario. What if that Silver Dragon turns against us and chooses to be friends with the Mountain Dwarves or the power behind them?


    What then?¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible¡­¡±


    Dain stopped halfway through what he was saying and closed his mouth.


    Whatever the ck Iron Dwarves could give, the Mountain Dwarves could also give.


    More importantly, if the ck Iron Dwarves were to perish like the Red Copper Dwarves, their legacy would inevitably be inherited by the Mountain Dwarves.


    At this point, the ck Iron Dwarves were already struggling enough to deal with the Storm Legion, and if the Soaring Dragon Legion were to join in too¡­


    What happened to Red Copper Castle today would be the future of the ck Iron Field!


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed that the options for the ck Iron Dwarves were bing very limited.


    Either submit to Otto or face destruction¡­


    Perhaps they could also choose to submit to the power behind the Mountain Dwarves, but that didn¡¯t seem much different.


    ¡°Tomorrow!¡±


    Ebik suddenly said with a solemn face, ¡°If the situation continues to deteriorate tomorrow, then we willpletely lean on the Land of the Soaring Dragon. At least, the followers under his hand are living quite well¡­¡±


    Dain remained silent, his face cold, and directly left tomand the ck Iron Dwarves to prepare for the next battle¡¯s material reserves.


    Everything now depended on tomorrow!

 Chapter 191: 189 The signal is not very good

    Chapter 191: 189 The signal is not very good


    Trantor: 549690339


    By the second day.


    Just as Dain and Ebik worried, the Storm Legionunched another attack.


    The attack became more fierce, and the number of troops involved increased.


    Perhaps something was said by the two Storm Giantsst night, and the originally ck Mountain Dwarves immediately gained morale, rushing to the front lines today.


    Several times, the front-line defenses of the ck Iron Dwarves were on the verge of being breached.


    Fortunately, the battle was ultimately over without any casualties, as the fearless elite warriors of the ck Iron Dwarves held their ground, at the cost of hundreds of their lives and an equal or even greater number of injuries.


    More importantly, the arrows with special explosive arrowheads had been used up, and the ammunition for the catapults had been reced with ordinary stones by this afternoon.


    The ck Iron Cannon under development was highly unstable and hard to rely on.


    Moreover, it was certain that tomorrow¡¯s battle would be even more intense, as the ck Iron Dwarf scouts riding griffins reported continuous reinforcementsing from the enemy.


    Like Nn Forest, most of the interior of the Sky Mountain Range was a paradise for monsters, except for the outer territories belonging to the dwarves and Caran.


    Numbers meant little to most monsters.


    Today, most of the weak monsters on the other side were used as cannon fodder, and the giants were rarely seen in the front row.


    It seemed that it was really unbearable¡­


    Dain and Ebik sat in the Red Copper Castle, their faces somber, as they knew all too well the crisis the ck Iron Dwarves were facing.


    This time it was still Dain who broke the silence, suggesting, ¡°Shall we seek help from Caran?¡±


    Caran Kingdom was the only human country in the Sky Mountain Range, bordering the territories of both the ck Iron Dwarves and the Red Copper Dwarves.


    In other directions, their territories faced the sea, and their merchants usually traded through Harvest Bay with the Eastern Empire across the coast. By reselling the products of the dwarves, this mountainous, infertile human country managed to make a fortune.


    At the same time, they were the nominal allies of the ck Iron Dwarves.


    The proposal sounded promising, but Ebik still shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t think we should count on them. Those arrogant Caran nobles only know how to do business and exploit their own subjects.


    Furthermore, their army consists mostly of defensive heavy shield soldiers and longbowmen, and there are few horses in the whole country.


    Even if they agree to help us, by the time their army arrives, the Fire Forge


    Furnace would have already been taken by the Mountain Dwarves.¡±


    Dain had no objections to this, for he had visited Caran himself and knew that it was all true.


    In fact, Ebik had understated things; the smell of the streets in Caran Royal City still haunted Dain.


    So, thinking from a different angle.


    ¡°If our entire people were to retreat to Caran¡­¡±


    Before Dain could finish his sentence, he stopped himself.


    Not to mention whether Caran would be willing to give a portion of theirnd to the ck Iron Dwarves, would they be willing to give up the mines they had guarded for generations?


    If they were forced to live the agricultural life like humans, they might as well die fighting on the battlefield.


    Since this path was not viable, there were only two options left: either to abandon Red Copper Castle and the Fire Forge Furnace, perhaps being attacked by the enemy again in the future unless they handed over the Fire Forging Skill.


    But this would mean that all the efforts of the ck Iron Dwarves so far would have been in vain, and they naturally didn¡¯t want to do that.


    The other option was to seek help from the Land of the Soaring Dragon, but that might lead the ck Iron Dwarves to another abyss, bing a subject of a giant dragon.


    They might even be handing the rope that restrained their freedom directly to Otto.


    If it was possible, they would prefer not to choose either of these options, but in reality, they had no other choice.


    ¡°Contact Otto¡­¡±


    As the sky darkened, Ebik spoke weakly: ¡°I hope he will give the ck Iron Dwarves a dignified position, after all, our recent interactions with him have been pleasant, and we haven¡¯t offended him.¡±


    ¡°If only we had a legendary powerhouse among us, how great would that be¡­¡±


    Dain sighed, then used the Communication Scale provided by Otto in Ebik¡¯s helpless presence.


    Before long, Otto¡¯s voice appeared in his ear.


    ¡°Oh, is that Dain? When do you n to visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon next time?¡±


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s voice, Dain¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    He had spoken nicely when leaving the Land of the Soaring Dragon before, but now it seemed from his tone that he waspletely unaware of the situation with the ck Iron Dwarves.


    But the more he acted like this, the more Dain was convinced that Lande must have known what was going on around Red Copper Castle.


    In the reports of the ck Iron Dwarf scouts, they had spotted Lizardmen and Hawkmen riding Giant Eagles in the vicinity more than once.


    Dain clenched his teeth: ¡°My friend, the ck Iron Dwarves have run into some trouble¡­¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence, Otto on the other side spoke loudly with a puzzled tone: ¡°Huh? Is something wrong with the thing? Hey, hey! Is that Dain? I can¡¯t hear you clearly, hey, hey¡­¡±


    Soon, Dain could no longer hear Otto¡¯s voice clearly.


    At first, he thought there might have been some problem with the magic item.


    But the ck Iron Dwarves, in addition to forging equipment and weapons of war, also had some knowledge of magic items.


    Dain and Ebik examined the item for a long time and finally confirmed that there was no issue with the magic item.


    Thus, it became clear that Otto was intentionally avoiding the subject. Dain and Ebik nced at each other, then used the Communication Scale again.


    This time, the call simply didn¡¯t go through at all.


    At this point, Dain, as a ck Iron Dwarf, couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°He is really going too far! Does he really think he can take advantage of us?¡±


    ¡°In fact, that¡¯s exactly the case¡­¡±


    As the King of ck Iron, Ebik was much calmer than Dain.


    Subsequently, under Ebik¡¯s pacification, Dain suppressed his inner rage, raised his trembling hands, and used the Communication Scale once more.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ oh dear, the signal is still not good!¡±


    This time, Otto¡¯s voice came through atst.


    But it seemed that he still wanted to dismiss the issue in the same way, so Dain had no choice but to interject: ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, the ck Iron Dwarves are willing to submit to you, just seeking your help to defend the ck Iron Dwarves¡¯ territory and property!¡±

 Chapter 192: 190 Accept This Gift_l

    Chapter 192: 190 ept This Gift_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this point in the conversation, Otto didn¡¯t bother pretending anymore, as it would only waste his time.


    ¡°My messenger will arrive soon!¡±


    With that, he cut off themunication.


    Dain and Ebik looked at each other, finally understanding Otto¡¯s shamelessness.


    Was this guy really a Silver Dragon?


    Perhaps the reason he was in the monster-filled Nn Forest instead of Dawn Forest was because he was so shameless that he had been driven out.


    Dain maliciously spected, but at most, it only made his restless heart feel better.


    Meanwhile, on a hidden mountain peak, Otto had just happily cut off themunication magic.


    Konoheim, who had been following him, looked at him with aplicated expression.


    After a moment, Konoheim said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Even with half of the


    Red Dragon¡¯s bloodline, you¡¯re really shameless. Even pure-blooded Red


    Dragons wouldn¡¯t go to this extent¡­¡±


    ¡°What, are you going to defend them?¡±


    Otto looked at Konoheim amusingly, as he now had a deeper understanding of this Brass Dragon¡¯s character.


    Regardless of whether things were good or bad, as long as they didn¡¯t involve him, he didn¡¯t care to intervene and would stand aside like a casual observer.


    As Otto figured, Konoheimughed and said, ¡°Of course not. I just feel that this trip is really worthwhile. I really want to see the faces of the Silver Dragon elders in Dawn Forest when they see you, the ck sheep of their n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a pure egoist, plus a little bit paranoid¡­¡±


    Otto shook his head with a helpless expression.


    Konoheim¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Another new term, it sounds interesting. Being around you, I always learn about many novel things¡­¡±


    But what surprised him even more was when, in front of him, Otto grew a new head and then tore it off at the base.


    Soon, the wound on Otto¡¯s shoulder quickly healed, and the severed head on the ground turned into a Silver Dragon-man through its wriggling flesh and blood.


    A momentter, the dragon-man opened its eyes and began to move its limbs.


    ¡°What kind of ability is this?¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as this allowed him to witness another wonder.


    The Silver Dragon-man suddenly spoke, ¡°Is this surprise enough to satisfy you? Equivalent exchange, that¡¯s your belief, right?¡±


    ¡°Greed is the nature of dragons, it seems that even you are no exception¡­¡±


    Konoheim nodded, then said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Gold and Silver treasures, or magic items, or some information or knowledge?¡±


    ¡°I happen to have some questions for you.¡±


    As the dragon-man with the silver scales flew towards Red Copper Castle, Otto¡¯s main body simultaneously talked to Konoheim, ¡°How much do you know about that Storm Titan you frightened away in Nn Forest?¡±


    Konoheim seemed to understand something and smiled, ¡°Do you think the giant who fought the ck Iron Dwarves below is rted to the Storm Titan?¡± Otto nodded in confirmation.


    After thinking for a moment, Konoheim said, ¡°For me, this is not any valuable information, so telling you doesn¡¯t matter.


    The Storm Titan is named Lars Lait, and he¡¯s almost a thousand years old by now. Needless to say, with the talent of a Titan, he has stepped into the realm of Legend.


    If he¡¯s really rted to those giants below, then I think you better weigh your own strength and not get yourself killed.¡±


    Konoheim didn¡¯t say much more, but even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t help much.


    Although Otto was powerful now, the realm of Legend was still quite distant for him.


    Generally speaking, even a dragon would likely have to reach the level of an old dragon to bepetitive with a legendary powerhouse.


    Storm Titans are the backbone of the Titan race, and only Red Dragons and Golden Dragons among the Dragon race canpare to them.


    An almost thousand-year-old Storm Titan would arguably be on par with an ancient Red Dragon.


    If the mastermind behind those giants below was the Storm Titan Lars Lait, then Otto must clear his rtionship with the ck Iron Dwarves immediately; otherwise, he and the Land of the Soaring Dragon would be in danger.


    However, there¡¯s one exception: if Konoheim was willing to take action.


    If that were the case, just like a hundred years ago, Lars Lait would still be scared off by Konoheim in the end.


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s change in expression, Konoheim shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t count on me to help you. Regarding this matter, I prefer being an ordinary audience!¡±


    ¡°Never say never!¡±


    Otto confidently said, ¡°Believe me, when the timees, I can offer you a satisfactory bargaining chip!¡±


    This Brass Dragon was very powerful, almost at the peak of this world, and it was a great resource that was right by his side. If he didn¡¯t make good use of it, it would be such a waste.


    More importantly, Otto had already prepared an offer that Konoheim could never refuse, tailored to his particr fetish.


    But all this was yet toe. Right now, Otto¡¯s special avatar, the silver dragon-man, had arrived near the Red Copper Castle.


    To avoid being shot down by the ck Iron Dwarf¡¯s ballista along the way, Otto obedientlynded outside the ck Iron Dwarf¡¯s defense line and slowly walked over.


    Under the dragon-man¡¯s form, hisbat power was about on par with Warwick.


    Upon learning that he imed to be a messenger of the Soaring Dragon Legion, a group of ck Iron Dwarves led him into the Red Copper Castle and brought him before Dain and Ebik.


    Ebik was seated on the throne that had once belonged to Red Copper King Sorin, while Dain looked hesitantly at the dragon-man in front of him.


    Although Otto had said in themunication scale that his messenger would arrive soon, this speed was a bit too fast.


    Or was this guy always near Red Copper Castle, so Otto, the Silver Dragon, had long anticipated that things would turn out like this?


    Thinking about this, Dain¡¯s perception of Otto plummeted further.


    He scrutinized the Silver Dragon-man and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you before¡­¡±


    Ignoring the question, Otto directly took out two silver scales and said indifferently, ¡°As long as you ept the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s blessing, the Soaring Dragon Legion will help you deal with those troubles as quickly as possible.¡±


    Just as Dain was about to say something, Otto continued, ¡°I believe you have seen Link or other Dragonborn Monsters in the Soaring Dragon Land. If you are willing, you can also gain such formidable power.


    As I said, this is the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s blessing, and only a very few lucky ones in the Soaring Dragon Legion can obtain it!¡±

 Chapter 193: 191 Otherworldly Bomber_l

    Chapter 193: 191 Otherworldly Bomber_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The words sounded nice, but everything came at a price.


    As they prepared to take the scales, Otto did not forget to add, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a Dragonborn, you can choose another gift.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a small red pill, containing a drop of his dragon blood, which could activate the Blood Covenant if swallowed.


    He had already discussed the differences between the two with the ck Iron Dwarves, and it was up to them to decide how to choose.


    Whether or not two more Dragonborn ck Iron Dwarves could be created was not very important to Otto now.


    Soon, the two ck Iron Dwarves had each made their choices.


    Bing a Dragonborn Dwarf would certainly change one¡¯s appearance to some extent. As the King of ck Iron, Ebik did not want any factors to affect his rule.


    Therefore, he chose the red pill.


    As for Dain, he had no such concerns. If he could gain more powerful strength, he did not mind what he would be.


    Naturally, he chose the silver scales.


    Having only to engrave the Blood Covenant, Ebik finished quickly and then looked at his brother with some concern.


    Unlike ordinary ck Iron Dwarves, Dain had no talent for forging and did not even like to stay in the mines.


    However, he was an exceptionally talented warrior. If he did not use a


    Legendary Warhammer, even Ebik would not necessarily be his match.


    So, Dain was always the one chosen to go on foreign missions, and the nobles of Caran even liked to call him the ck Iron Ambassador.


    Although the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual had undergone several improvements, it still brought great pain to the participants.


    But Dain¡¯s will was obviously strong, and his physical fitness was excellent. He persevered to the end.


    Like previous participants of the transformation with higher intellect, Dain¡¯s appearance did not change much. His pitch-ck skin just lightened a little, and his hair turned pure silver.


    But his strength had indeed increased significantly, and Dain was now confident that he could easily defeat Ebik without the Legendary Warhammer.


    With the transformation ritual over, Ebik first looked at Dain with concern, and after finding that his brother was not in any danger, turned to Otto and asked, ¡°I wonder when the Soaring Dragon Legion¡­¡±


    The Silver Dragon-man nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be here soon! The great Silver Dragon Lord is waiting for my report. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After saying that, he headed towards the exit. Dain wanted to say something, but was stopped by Ebik.


    ¡°What if the Silver Dragon regrets it¡­¡±


    Dain looked somewhat worried in the direction of Otto¡¯s departure, and Ebik shook his head, ¡°Why would they bother engraving the Blood Covenant for both of us just to tease us?¡±


    It sounded reasonable, and Dain rxed.


    But then Ebik said, ¡°That Silver Dragon, Otto, will definitely not give up on


    ck Iron Dwarves. I¡¯m just a little worried about the forces behind the


    Mountain Dwarves¡­¡±


    The area of the Celestial Mountains is muchrger than Nn Forest, and the monster races inside are even more diverse and powerful. It is unclear how much resources a monster lord from there might possess.


    The reason why Caran people are good at defense and love giant shield soldiers and long-range crossbowmen is this.


    It is certain that they cannot win in a field battle, so they simply try their best to defend the city walls.


    By daybreak, the attack of the Storm Creature Army resumed.


    The forces used this time were almost twice as powerful as before. Although most of them were not very powerful misceneous monsters, the pressure on the ck Iron Dwarves was rapidly increasing.


    More importantly, the ck Iron Dwarves had already exhausted their dangerous explosive materials, and ck Iron Ballistae had been refitted with ordinary all-metal bolts.


    The ck Iron Cannons were also loaded with regr solid iron balls, and even their reserves were running low.


    If today does not put an end to this war, by tomorrow the ck Iron Dwarves will not even have these all-metal bolts.


    ¡°What on earth is the Soaring Dragon Legion doing?¡±


    Dain, whose beard turned silver, led the elite ck Iron Dwarf warriors with shields and stood at the forefront.


    Behind them were rows of ck Iron Dwarf riflemen, most of whose weapons and ammunition came from the legacy of Red Copper Dwarves.


    Without the help of explosive materials, the defensive capabilities of the ck Iron Dwarves had decreased significantly.


    Seeing this, the two Storm Giants in the rear of the Storm Creature Army were delighted and immediately sent more giants into battle.


    Most of them were Stone Giants, not much different in size from the Storm Giants, but much weaker in strength.


    However, they were indeed one of the few long-ranged attackers in the Storm Creature Army, and their method of attack was also simple ¨C they threw massive rocks found in the Celestial Mountains with both hands.


    Given the size of the Stone Giants, the rocks they threw were naturally not ordinary.


    Although their aim was generally poor, if someone unlucky enough to be hit would instantly turn into a puddle of blood and gore.


    As Dain wielded his warhammer, smashing the skull of a mountain giant wolf, a huge rock brushed past his face.


    He was lucky to have a near-death experience, but his deputy didn¡¯t even have time to scream before leaving this world.


    Only the blood seeping from between the giant rock and the ground indicated that a ck Iron Dwarf had once lived here.


    ¡°Damn it, Soaring Dragon Legion! If you don¡¯te over now, even if the Blood Covenant kills me, I¡¯ll still ssh you with blood!¡±


    As Dain roared in anger, reinforcements from the Soaring Dragon Legion finally arrived.


    Dozens of Chimera and Wyverns flew in from the Sulfur Mountains, followed closely by a group of Lizardmen riding Giant Eagles.


    However, these Chimeras did not immediatelyunch a thunder and lightning breath attack on the Storm Creature Army below. Instead, they quickly flew to the densest areas of their gathering and dropped clusters of ck spherical objects.


    The actions of the Giant Eagles that followed them were almost identical.


    Seeing what they were, Dain immediately shouted to the surrounding ck Iron Dwarves, ¡°It¡¯s explosive balls, retreat quickly!¡±


    Having coborated in the production, the ck Iron Dwarves knew all too well the danger of these balls and immediately ran towards the back.


    Behind them, the ck Iron Ballistae took the opportunity to pour firepower on the chasing monsters, preventing them from interfering with the retreating ck Iron Dwarves.


    Finally, those ck spheres fell to the ground, followed by a series of explosions reaching for the sky.


    Apanied by terrible sounds, the formation of the Storm Creature Army was immediately engulfed by smoke and mes..

 Chapter 194: 192 Changing Times_l

    Chapter 194: 192 Changing Times_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    After throwing the explosive-filled orbs, the Lizardmen riding the Giant Eagles and the Wyverns quickly returned to reload their payload.


    As for the Chimeras, they took a deep breath and began to unleash their deadly breath attacks on the confused enemies below.


    The unfortunate soldiers below had no ability to resist, and most of the ck Iron Dwarves had already been led away by Dain.


    At this moment, Konoheim and Otto were hiding on a hill, watching the chaotic battlefield below in astonishment.


    In Konoheim¡¯s opinion, the damage caused by these strange orbs was no less than that of a mid-level mage¡¯s explosion spell.


    In other words, including the Giant Eagles, it meant that the Soaring Dragon Legion was using hundreds of mid-level mages to suppress the battlefield.


    This was a terrifying number, as most human kingdoms couldn¡¯t gather so many mages.


    Moreover, if their logistical support was sufficient, they would have virtually unlimited magical power.


    ¡°The times really are changing¡­¡±


    Konoheim sighed and shook his head, while Otto calmly replied: ¡°This kind of thing is useful up to a point, but it has its limits, at least for now.


    Its power isparable to a mid-level spell, but it can¡¯t threaten legendary warriors, let alone the gods in this world.¡±


    Konoheim agreed: ¡°Yes, this is nothingpared to the great Lord of the


    North Wind, Bahamut.¡±


    As a Brass Dragon, Konoheim was also a follower of Bahamut, albeit not a particrly devout one.


    Butpared to the rebellious followers of Tiamat, he was much more faithful.


    ¡°However¡­ ¡±


    Konoheim suddenly continued: ¡°Even legendary warriors must have a


    headache when faced with this situation.


    Legends are powerful, but they are still mortals. If they lose their followers and the right method is found, they can be easily killed.


    And you, with these new orbs, can naturally ignore the numerous followers who give countless people headaches.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto chuckled: ¡°So, what do you think my chances are of winning if the Storm Legion is truly backed by that Storm Titan, Lars Lait, you scared away?¡±


    ¡°I originally thought you had no chance¡­¡±


    Konoheim looked at the stabilizing battlefield below and continued: ¡°Now, with the help of these novel orbs, if you¡¯re lucky, you might have a 10% chance of winning¡­¡±


    ¡°So, my chances of winning are that small?¡±


    Otto helplessly replied: ¡°If I am determined to escape, how likely do you think I am to escape from him?¡±


    ¡°One hundred percent!¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s answer was very certain.


    This surprised Otto, so he asked: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t let an interesting little fellow like you die easily here. I will save you, at least before I uncover all your secrets, even if you want to die, it won¡¯t be easy!¡±


    Feeling the fervent gaze of the Brass Dragon, Otto shivered and pretended not to hear that statement.


    Meanwhile, the battle below was nearing its end, and the Storm Legion¡¯s vanguard had beenpletely shattered by the sky-dropped explosive orbs. Chimeras were now using their breath weapons to reap the spoils, and the Perytons that had just arrived also joined in.


    Most importantly, various other monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion were pouring out of the Sulfur Mountains.


    Facing this situation, the two Storm Giants, who knew that their attack hadpletely failed, promptly retreated with their rear troops and moved their camp further back. After paying some price, they settled in a rtively safe ce.


    This location was far from both the Red Copper Castle and the Sulfur Mountains.


    As Otto had suspected, these two Storm Giants were indeed followers of the Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    One male and one female, a married couple, held a firm grip on themand of the Storm Legion.


    The male Storm Giant was named Tatum, who was the most powerful of the two and had a record of single-handedly killing an adult dragon in the Sky Mountain range.


    The female Storm Giant, named Kana, was smaller and weaker in both height and powerpared to Tatum but still possessed the strength of an adult White Dragon or even a ck Dragon.


    More importantly, they were good at fighting together, with excellent cooperation. When they fought side by side, theirbined strength rivaled that of an Old Dragon.


    Of course, that was only true when they wore the weapons and armor given to them by the Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    Now, they were gazing at the Soaring Dragon Legion in the Sulfur Mountains.


    Soon, the leader of the Mountain Dwarves, the former Mountain King Witte, arrived.


    Although this former king looked at the two Storm Giants with eyes full of unwillingness, he finally knelt before them respectfully.


    Behind him was a very familiar-looking warhammer.


    This was the legendary warhammer of the Mountain Dwarves, Bedrock.


    Although it was a weapon, its legendary effect could grant the holder a legendary-level Stone Armor spell and a powerful strike.


    However, its holder, the Mountain King Witte himself, was not very powerful, at least notparable to the King of ck Iron, Ebik, or the Red Copper King, Sorin.


    Years of seclusion in the mountains had dulled the strength of the Mountain Dwarves.


    When faced with the threats from the Storm Titan Lars Lait this time, they didn¡¯t even resist and surrendered without a fight.


    The information about the Fire Forge Furnace in Red Copper Castle was naturally provided by them.


    For some reason, the Storm Titan desperately needed the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill. He urgently wanted the Mountain Dwarves to forge a certain item for him.


    At this moment, the male Storm Giant Tatum coldly asked Witte: ¡°Tell us, what happened? You never mentioned that the Mountain Dwarves still had this kind of strength! ¡±


    Before fulfilling that goal, the Mountain Dwarves had Storm Titan Lars Lait¡¯s protection, and Witte knew he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.


    So, the Mountain King calmly replied: ¡°It wasn¡¯t the strength of the ck Iron


    Dwarves; I told you before that they have an ally, supposedly a Silver Dragon living in Nn Forest.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Are you joking?¡±


    Tatum stared fiercely at Witte before continuing: ¡°I¡¯m very well aware that a


    Blue Dragon upies that ce! She should have no interest in the Sky Mountains!


    Moreover, the one behind her wouldn¡¯t allow her toe to the Sky Mountains so rashly¡­.¡±

 Chapter 195: 193 Peng bird

    Chapter 195: 193 Peng bird


    Trantor: 549690339


    But that was more than two hundred years ago.


    If it were a human kingdom, some human kingdoms might have undergone regime changes already.


    The now-vanished Vide Kingdom serves as a prime example.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I have sent away the messenger of the Silver


    Dragon.


    Well, it was an ugly Hawkman, which you should know.¡±


    Witte¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but at the time he mentioned, the Mountain Dwarves had already submitted fully to Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    Back then, Tatum had sted open the gates of the Mountain Castle with a lightning spear, and faced with the endless monster army, he chose to surrender decisively.


    What¡¯s more, he was under constant surveince by elders of the Mountain Dwarves and the Storm Legion.


    From then on, regardless of the questions Tatum posed to Witte, thetter was almost always in a state of ignorance, or just casually trying to deceive him with nonsense.


    Storm Giants were unlike ordinary monsters¡ªbesides being more irritable, their intelligence even surpassed that of most humanoid creatures.


    So naturally, he could easily see that the short, chubby dwarf in front of him was trying to deceive him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, Tatum held a javelin formed out of thunderous lightning in his hand.


    He sneered at Witte, ¡°Don¡¯t be so brazen just because my master needs you to forge some things. Maybe you haven¡¯t realized it, but what my master needs is not you, but a dwarf who knows the art of Fire Forging.¡±


    The Storm Giant crouched in front of the Mountain King Witte, and his lightning spear stabbed into the ground next to him.


    Countless electric sparks jumped, sting their skin and producing a numb, painful sensation.


    Tatum sneered, ¡°And that dwarf isn¡¯t necessarily you, is it?


    Although killing you might cause some trouble, I believe your Grand Elder would be more than happy to take your ce soon.


    And if that stubborn old man disagrees, there¡¯s always the second and third elders, as well as ordinary Mountain Dwarves¡­¡±


    As Tatum continued talking, his expression became even colder: ¡°Of course, if there were no Mountain Dwarves left, I wouldn¡¯t mind recing them with ck Iron Dwarves.


    Even if there were no living dwarves left in the Sky Mountains, we could still purchase some of your distant cousins from ck Gold City¡­¡±


    The mental defenses of Mountain King Witte finally copsed, as he recalled the scene of this giant forcibly opening the gates of Mountain Castle with a lightning spear.


    So, he immediately became much morepliant, answering every question to the best of his ability.


    Although he had lost his freedom now, he was still the Mountain King. He could not bear to lose this privilege, let alone face death outright.


    However, either way, his knowledge of the Soaring Dragon Legion was indeed scarce, and even if he was willing to cooperate, Tatum could not get the answers he wanted from him.


    As a result, Tatum felt very helpless, because Witte did not seem to be lying.


    To be honest, at the beginning, he had not taken the ck Iron Dwarves seriously.


    In his view, these ck-bearded dwarves were just like the Mountain Dwarves, and he could easily defeat them if he casually intimidated them.


    But when he finally made his move, he found out that these scoundrels were surprisingly tough and not as craven as the Mountain Dwarves.


    By the time the battle finally showed some hope, the Soaring Dragon Legion appeared out of nowhere.


    Thinking about this, the frustrated Tatum started pacing around the surrounding area, contemting his strategy.


    If they could not deal with the flying monsters on the opposing side, the Storm Legion would always be in a passive position of being attacked.


    Could it be that they, like these past three days, used their lives as the price to exhaust the enemy¡¯s war reserves?


    There could hardly be a more foolish approach than this.


    Even therge and established Storm Legion could not withstand such consumption.


    Moreover, who knew whether the battle reserves of the Soaring Dragon Legion were as scarce as those of the ck Iron Dwarves¡­


    ¡°No choice but to continue begging my master for reinforcements!¡±


    After a long time, Tatum could only think of one solution.


    Kana, the female Storm Giant beside him, looked worriedly at him and said, ¡°We have begged our master twice already to continue sending reinforcements in thest few days. Counting this time, it will be our third request. I¡¯m concerned¡­¡±


    Tatum naturally knew what she was worried about, butpared to that, failing the mission and returning in disgrace would make their master even angrier.


    Another day passed, and the reinforcements Tatum had requested from Lars Lait arrived.


    They were over a dozen giant birds and hundreds of strange-looking giant birds, the offspring of cross-breeding between birds of prey and Peng birds.


    As for the Peng birds, they looked like an oversized version of ordinary birds of prey. They were created by Annan, the father of giants in the first century, to challenge the dominance of dragons in the sky. But now, Peng birds have broken free from the control of giants.


    Sometimes, they would hunt giants, but there were still some giants and Titans who continued to domesticate a small number of Peng birds.


    Storm Titan Lars Lait was one such example. Peng birds rarely mated voluntarily, and Lait had put in a lot of effort to achieve their current scale.


    Though created to fight dragons, under normal circumstances, adult Peng birds were much weaker than the so-called White Dragons, the disgrace of the dragon ns.


    If there wasn¡¯t a giant on their backs, they would never be a match for the powerful dragons in aerialbat.


    However, if their opponents were a group of Chimeras, they would be more than sufficient.


    Just as Tatum was almost sure of victory, a Fire Giant jumped off a Peng bird and brought a message from Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    In a nutshell, if Tatum fails to obtain what Lait wants by the end of the day, Lait would personally intervene.


    If it came to that, Tatum¡¯s life could be considered to have reached its end.


    So to put it bluntly, there are only two paths before him:


    Earn his master¡¯s favor by obtaining what he wants, or die on the battlefield, as Lait would tear him to shreds afterward.


    Understanding this, Tatum did not dawdle in leading some giants on Peng birds.


    For the other giant birds, few of them could bear the weight of giants due to their varying qualities.


    Serving as cannon fodder, the misceneous monsters were driven madly towards Red Copper Castle by the giants.


    As Tatum had expected, dozens of Chimeras and even more Giant Eagles soon soared into the sky from the direction of the Sulfur Mountains.


    ¡°And so, our hunt begins!¡±


    Tatum roared loudly as he swiftly mounted a Peng bird and soared into the sky.


    His wife Kana followed closely behind, apanied by several Stone Giants and the newly arrived Fire Giant.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s bombing squad had just released their explosive balls when they made contact with the Peng birds and giants..

 Chapter 196: 194 Thunder Barrage

    Chapter 196: 194 Thunder Barrage


    Trantor: 549690339


    Usually, besides the giant dragons, chimeras and wyverns were already the dominant rulers of the sky.


    But when facing the peng birds, the gap was immediately apparent.


    The very reason peng birds were created was to help the giants fight against the giant dragons.


    Although the actual effect was average, it was still not something that chimeras and wyverns could confront.


    As for the lizardmen riding giant eagles, it was even more out of the question. Just escaping was already their greatest effort.


    This was practically a one-sided ughter. Even the various strange birds mixed with peng bird blood had astonishingbat power.


    At the first opportunity, Dain, who was in the front line of the battle, immediately contacted Otto through themunication scale.


    He deeply understood that at this time, the reason the ck Iron Dwarves and the Soaring Dragon Legion could take advantage was entirely due to the explosives falling from the sky.


    Although the strange birds flying in the sky were also within range of the ck Iron Ballista, they were currently entangled with the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s flying monsters.


    If they acted recklessly, they would inevitably hurt their own side, and the effect might be mediocre.


    By now, maybe only Otto himself could deal with this trouble.


    After receiving Dain¡¯s request, Otto sighed helplessly.


    He was staying nearby and couldn¡¯t help but notice the current situation. It seemed like his n to stay out of the action had to be cast aside.


    But Otto was very interested in the Giants, they were new ingredients!


    Although he was disgusted by the idea of consuming humanoid creatures, the Light Ball Boss recently upgraded a new ability, right?


    This ability was called Absorption, which allowed Otto to devour the other party¡¯s abilities and energy without any physical contact.


    The effective range was within about twenty meters, and Otto had experimented with this ability in his spare time.


    If the target being devoured wasn¡¯tpletely devoid of resistance, he could escape.


    So if he wanted to use this ability, he might need to first beat up the opponent and at least incapacitate their resistance.


    ¡°Are you going to enter the fight personally?¡±


    Watching Otto¡¯s movements, Konoheim said, ¡°It seems at the moment, those giants may not be a match for you.¡±


    Otto looked back at him and nodded. Immediately, he soared into the sky and quickly flew towards the peng birds.


    Just like Konoheim had said, how could peng birds, who were even weaker than adult White Dragons, possibly be his opponents?


    What Otto needed to be careful about were the two Storm Giants riding on peng birds.


    Under Otto¡¯s full-speed flight, this distance was nothing. In no time at all, he had reached the center of the aerial battlefield.


    His sharp dragon ws quickly grew and multiplied, bing like a special de, instantly slicing the giant bird monsters in his path.


    Raging mes spewed from his mouth and violently clung to the wings of some peng birds on his attack path.


    The high-temperature mes rapidly turned their mmable feathers to ashes, and without these, their bare wings could no longer support them in flight.


    These giant birds quickly shrieked and plummeted from the sky, while some unlucky ones hit directly by the me Breath immediately turned into irregr chunks of meat with a smell of burning flesh.


    At the same time, Tatum, riding on a peng bird, noticed Otto¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Is it really a Silver Dragon?¡±


    He looked at Otto in disbelief, and then wondered, ¡°Where did the Violent Thunder gone? Did this Silver Dragon defeat the Violent Thunder and be the new lord of Nn Forest?¡±


    But soon he cast this thought aside, for it was impossible.


    More than two hundred years ago, even his master, Storm Titan Lars Lait, had retreated to the Sky Mountain Range due to the Blue Dragon called Violent Thunder.


    This was not because Lait was afraid of Violent Thunder, but worried about the Brass Dragon of unknown power behind her.


    If this Silver Dragon really had the ability to kill Violent Thunder and actually did so, then that Brass Dragon would surely not let him off easily.


    It¡¯s no use thinking about it now. The important thing is, this strange-looking Silver Dragon is indeed their enemy.


    If they let him continue unchecked, the advantage they had gained in the air battle would be wasted.


    So he immediately changed direction, and with a roar, a throwing spear made entirely of lightning emerged in his hand.


    As Otto was attacking a peng bird, Tatum chose a tricky angle and threw the Lightning Spear at him with all his strength.


    Just as his Lightning Spear was about to hit Otto, thetter noticed the attack in time.


    Although the angle was tricky, it wasn¡¯t impossible to dodge.


    Otto quickly pped his dragon wings, and his huge dragon body rotated directly in mid-air.


    And Tatum¡¯s Lightning Spear passed through the gap at his waist and disappeared in the air.


    Despite Otto avoiding Tatum¡¯s attack, thetter¡¯s face still held a smile.


    Another Lightning Spear appeared in front of Otto. It was an attack from the other Storm Titan, Kana.


    These two Storm Titans were a married couple and naturally understood each other perfectly due to often participating in battles together.


    She was Tatum¡¯s backup n.


    They had always been undefeated when they both used their Lightning Spears to attack an enemy together.


    But this time might prove disappointing.


    If following normal actions, Otto would definitely be unable to dodge this Lightning Spear.


    By the time he noticed it, the weapon was already at close range, likely to hit his spine in the next second.


    However, immediately after, to Tatum¡¯s disbelief, Otto¡¯s straight spine extended rapidly and twisted towards the right side of his body, forming a C-shape.


    Kana¡¯s Lightning Spear directly passed through the gap left by his twisting body and vanished into the distance, just like Tatum¡¯s previous attack.


    That was definitely not a move a normal Silver Dragon could make.


    Or rather, in his impression, most giant dragons were incapable of such worm-likerge-scale movements.


    Surprise aside, Tatum¡¯s follow-up attacks did not falter.


    Another Lightning Spear appeared in his hand, and as he threw it, he aimed his palm at Otto.


    A violent Thunderball beam immediately shot towards Otto.


    Kana, beside him, also threw another Lightning Spear and joined forces with Tatum to release countless Thunderballs.


    A barrage of various lightning spells enveloped all the areas where Otto could dodge..

 Chapter 197: 195 No dead angle breathing

    Chapter 197: 195 No dead angle breathing


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two Storm Giants used a lot of lightning magic, which seemed quite frightening.


    For a moment, it reminded Otto of when he first met Moray.


    However, Otto was much stronger now than he was back then.


    He took a deep breath, and then his ferocious Lightning Breath swept across, meeting the barrage of lightning magic head-on.


    Otto¡¯s Lightning Breath detonated the opponent¡¯s lightning magic in advance, causing the Storm Giants¡¯ barrage-like Lightning Attacks to ultimately only have a small beam of lightning break through Otto¡¯s breath weapon.


    It appeared somewhat intimidating, but then Otto casually dispersed it with a swipe of his ws.


    The continuous failure of his attacks infuriated Tatum, and Otto never enjoyed being passive and taking hits.


    mes gathered in his mouth and soon swept towards Tatum.


    But in the face of such an attack, Tatum neither dodged nor evaded, and a Fire Giant quickly stood in front of him.


    Like the Red Dragon, the Fire Giant possessed almostplete immunity to fire attacks.


    Even the me Breath of the Red Dragon couldn¡¯t hurt them.


    This Fire Giant acted as a human-shaped shield, blocking Otto¡¯s me Breath for Tatum.


    But Otto¡¯s arsenal of breath weapons was far from limited. He raised a lump of flesh on his shoulder, from which a new head infused with part of his soul grew.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tatum watched the scene with a solemn expression, finding it difficult toprehend what was happening.


    But then, something even more iprehensible urred.


    From the newly grown head of Otto, a thick acid was rapidly brewing and, following the me Breath, it instantly enveloped the Fire Giant in front of Tatum.


    Unfortunately, although the Fire Giant¡¯s physique was quite strong, it didn¡¯t have any resistance to Strong Acid. Its skin was almost instantly corroded by the highly concentrated acid, followed by its bones and internal organs.


    With a scream, the Fire Giant, along with the giant bird beneath, was turned into a disgusting, viscous mass.


    ¡°Is he a Multi-headed Dragon?¡±


    Tatum had this idea in his mind, but quickly dismissed it.


    In this world, there indeed existed the species of Multi-headed Dragons, but most of them had muddy brown scales.


    They also looked somewhat like a hybrid between Multi-headed Serpent Lizards and huge dragons and generally only used Strong Acid Breath with weaker power.


    Simply put, under equal age, even White Dragons couldn¡¯t win against them¡­


    From various aspects, apart from growing multiple heads, Otto had almost no simrities with the so-called Multi-headed Dragons.


    But now he didn¡¯t have time for too much thinking; without the protection of the Fire Giant as a shield, relying only on Tatum¡¯s strength, it was impossible to resist the zing me Breath.


    He quickly controlled the giant bird beneath him to try to avoid the me Breath, but then he had to face another Strong Acid attack.


    Not only was Tatum aiming for the blind spots, but Otto was doing the same at this time.


    Seeing that it was impossible to avoid Otto¡¯s Strong Acid Breath, Tatum decisively abandoned the giant bird beneath him and quickly jumped onto another one.


    On that giant bird sat another Giant, Kana, the other Storm Giant.


    In the first moment, she had sensed Tatum¡¯s dangerous situation and immediately controlled the giant bird to fly over.


    Years of cooperation had established a strong bond and understanding between them.


    ¡°Escaped¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Otto didn¡¯t care.


    Even with the help of the giant birds, the Giants still couldn¡¯tpete with the Dragons in the aerial battlefield.


    As Otto continued to attack Tatum with consecutive breath attacks, other strange birds also rushed towards him.


    ¡°Though they are all small fish, their numbers are quite annoying¡­¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t want to waste time with these grotesque and uglyrge birds.


    So under his deliberate control, some of the scales on his body surface tilted outwards, followed by numerous hollow openings growing underneath.


    This was Otto¡¯s recently experimented ability, a variation of his shapeshifting ability. These hollow openings were simplified versions of mouths.


    Through them, Otto could more conveniently channel the energy of his breath weapons.


    As these strange birds swarmed towards Otto, these circr openings rapidly absorbed the surrounding air.


    Various energies gathered, and various breath weapons were unleashed through them, with a 360-degree barrage of attacks covering every possible angle.


    me, Lightning, Strong Acid, Poison, Toxic Gas¡­


    The simultaneous release of various breaths made Otto look like a bomb unleashing destruction in all directions.


    Those rushing strange birds were almost instantly eliminated by Otto. Using breath weapons through these numerous openings would proportionally reduce the power of each breath attack.


    However, to deal with these strange birds that only had strength in numbers in Otto¡¯s view, it was more than enough.


    ¡°What on earth is this monster?!¡±


    Hiding to one side on the giant bird, Kana stared wide-eyed at the scene.


    Witnessing all these changes in Otto, she couldn¡¯t be sure if he could still be called a Dragon.


    Tatum, sitting behind her, solemnly said, ¡°We can¡¯tpete with him in the air. Retreat to the ground!¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t suppress them, the Chimeras and Giant Eagles will continue to bombard us with those strange exploding things.


    If that¡¯s the case, the situation on the battlefield below¡­


    Kana worriedly looked at the progressing ground battle, which was due to their earlier efforts.


    In response, Tatum quickly said, ¡°Forget about them for now. If we don¡¯t deal with this bizarre Silver Dragon, it won¡¯t matter how well the battle below goes!¡±


    Yes, judging from the destructive power that Otto had just shown, if they let him do as he pleased, a single dragon would be equivalent to all the Chimeras and Giant Eagles bombing with their explosive balls.


    Quickly understanding this, Kana unwillingly looked at Otto and then controlled the giant bird to speedily descend towards the rear of the Storm Legion.


    Trying to escape? Their intent was very clear.


    Upon realizing this, Otto hesitated for a moment, then wanted to follow, but the remaining giant birds and strange birds immediately blocked his way.


    Faced with such a situation, he finally understood why most powerful beings would gather arge group of useful subordinates.


    These strange birds, which were generally weak but numerous, were really annoying to him.


    Other than Chimera Leader Thunder Roar, in the Soaring Dragon Legion, there were very few powerful Flying Monsters that could contend with giant birds. This also led to Otto having no choice but to personally enter the fray..

 Chapter 198: 196 Triple-headed Dragon Otto 1

    Chapter 198: 196 Triple-headed Dragon Otto 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    196 Otto the Three-Headed Dragon


    The considerable number of various flying monsters could only slightly hinder Otto.


    With his multiple projectile weapons, Otto¡¯s two heads quickly managed to clear all the beasts blocking his way.


    Even the Giant Eagle couldn¡¯t withstand two attacks from this strange Silver Dragon.


    If the Storm Titan Lars Lait knew how many Giant Eagles he had painstakingly bred over the years were killed in an instant, he would probably be furious¡­


    At this point, Tatum and Kana had already ridden the Giant Eagle andnded behind the Storm Army.


    If Otto wanted to catch up now, he might face an attack from arge number of Giants or other monsters.


    ¡°Should I test my own limits¡­?¡±


    As Otto squinted at the various Giants and monsters beneath him, he ultimately chose a rtively safe option.


    While the Chimera and Giant Eagle were flying back and forth between here and the Sulfur Mountains, Otto didn¡¯t idle either.


    It was not easy to show his face, so he naturally wanted to stretch his muscles.


    The hollows covering his body closed quickly, and the upturned scales returned to their original state.


    His second head grew on his left shoulder, and with a surge of flesh, a simr head grew on his right shoulder.


    Although it was just an extra head to control, the difficulty was much moreplicated.


    Until recently, Otto could barely manage it, and it was unusable in high-intensity battles.


    That¡¯s because he might be overwhelmed, and too much information feedback would make him dizzy and unable to exert his full strength.


    In other words, having an extra head in a situation like the previous battle would likely be a burden.


    But if he was just holding a strategically advantageous position in the sky and firing at the targets below, it didn¡¯t seem like a problem.


    And that¡¯s what Otto did next.


    Various projectile weapons from his three heads relentlessly bombarded the members of the Storm Legion below.


    These Giants and monsters from deep in the mountains were primitive, relying on instincts for fighting, much like the Gnolls from Nn Forest.


    The Mountain Dwarves had spellcasters, but Mountain King Witte hid them inside Mountain Castle.


    He wouldn¡¯t let the talented fighters of his n be wasted in this battle. Some of the Hill Giants and Stone Giants picked up huge rocks nearby and hurled them at Otto.


    The strength of these giants was terrifying, and they could throw heavy rocks more than a hundred meters.


    If Otto wanted to use his projectile weapons for attacks, he had to lower his altitude and enter their attack range.


    But if they changed targets to Otto, the previously deadly rock-throwing would only cause mosquito-like minor injuries to him, even if they hit him.


    If the stones were not big enough, they wouldn¡¯t even prate Otto¡¯s outeryer of defense.


    The counterattacks from the three-headed Silver Dragon in the sky were simply too insignificant for these Giants and monsters.


    Under continuous bombardment from Otto¡¯s projectile weapons, the Storm Legion began to retreat rapidly.


    Dain, who had been at the forefront, wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity and, under his leadership, the most elite ck Iron Dwarf warriors charged forward.


    Heavy war hammers and battle axes quickly harvested the lives of their enemies. Hard-to-kill Trolls were also cut into pieces by the ck Iron Dwarves during this time, and then thrown into Otto¡¯s fire breath.


    Meanwhile, the Soaring Dragon Legion, led by Gaz and other higher-level monsters, attacked the Storm Legion from another direction. In no time, they almostpletely crushed their opponents.


    Tatum and Kana, who were hiding in the back, wore serious expressions on their faces. They originally thought Otto would recklessly charge straight towards the rear of the storm legion, hunting the two of them down.


    By then, they could join forces with the surrounding giants to try leaving this strange silver dragon behind.


    But to their surprise, this silver dragon was so cautious, steadily ying it safe. If things continued this way, the storm legion would really be devoured by them.


    If it came to that, how could theyplete Lars Lait¡¯s mission? Would they have to challenge the other group on their own?


    Perhaps escaping was also an option, but if they really did that, Lars Lait would not let them off the hook.


    Since they would die either way, might as well fight to the death! Maybe they could fight for a future¡­


    Under Tatum and Kana¡¯smand, all the storm legion¡¯s forces were pushed to their limit.


    As for themselves, they gathered a group of stone giants, prepared to challenge Otto again.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice that at this very moment, Mountain King Witte had quietly slipped away¡­


    Looking back at the increasingly chaotic scene behind him, Witte scoffed, ¡°Go ahead and fight, the fiercer the better, I won¡¯t keep youpany!¡±


    Only a small number of royal guards followed him, which meant that this so-called Mountain King had abandoned many of his subjects.


    By the time Tatum finally realized that Witte was gone, it was already toote to find him.


    ¡°Damn Mountain Dwarves, once this is over, I¡¯ll crush your head no matter what!¡±


    Just as Tatum was seething with anger, Otto had already found them.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve gathered together, feeling brave now, huh¡­¡±


    As soon as he saw them, Otto quickly descended, pping his dragon wings.


    Do they think they can threaten him by having a group of stone giants?


    These two storm giants still oversimplify things!


    Surrounded by stone giants, Tatum stared intently at Otto, but the stone giants were not what he relied on.


    As long as he used the master¡¯s grace, even this silver giant dragon could be defeated.


    A heavy thump resounded as the three-headed silver dragon forcefully fell from the sky, crushing several stone giants nearby on its way down.


    Most of the stone giants¡¯ bodies were made of hard rock, making it rather painful for them to be pped.


    But that was all¡­


    The surrounding stone giants raised their maces and battleaxes, rushing towards Otto after hended.


    But their fate was no different from the flying monsters; they were easily wiped out by various breath weapons.


    Even if it came to physical strength, they were no match for Otto.


    Just a casual whip of his tail, enhanced by the Legendary Battleaxe effect, was enough to cut them to shreds.


    Although they were also giants, stone giants were much weakerpared to storm giants.


    A clear difference was that they rarely possessed magical abilities.


    While these stone giants acted as cannon fodder, Tatum and Kana at the back didn¡¯t remain idle either.


    All kinds of lightning spells were thrown at Otto like they cost nothing..

 Chapter 199: 197 Storm Core_l

    Chapter 199: 197 Storm Core_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Seeing a lightning spearing at him, Otto remained calm.


    He casually grabbed a stone giant and thrust it in front of him like a stone pir, blocking Tatoo¡¯s lightning spear.


    After repeating this move several times, the stone giants that had surrounded Otto became his best shield.


    The lightning magic used by Tatoo and Kana hardly posed any threat to him.


    asionally some lightning magic would prate the stone giant shields, but the amount and quality were so generic that it no longer had any effect on Otto.


    Despite this, Kana spoke to Tatoo with a hint of despair: ¡°This Silver Dragon is too powerful. Even in front of a Red Dragon of the same size, I don¡¯t feel this helpless.


    Even together, we are no match for him. Maybe we should run¡­¡±


    ¡°Run? Where can we run to? Our master will never let us go!¡±


    Tatoo shook his head, then took out a strange crystal, his eyes filled with determination.


    It was the Storm Core, a gift from his master Leytras.


    If he were to remove his own heart and rece it with this crystal, he would temporarily shed his identity as a Storm Giant, bing a powerful Storm Titan.


    With his current umtion of strength, he could attain nearly legendary power by doing so.


    Of course, this was not without cost.


    Even as a Storm Giant, having their heart removed meant they could only live for a short time.


    During that time, using the Storm Core could rece their original heart, allowing them to survive for a brief period and giving them immense power.


    But once the effective time of the Storm Core was over and its energy exhausted, it would turn into a useless dust and disperse.


    At that point, Tatoo, having lost his backup heart again, would die on the spot.


    Kana recognized the Storm Core and knew the consequences of using this gift. She shook her head, hoping Tatoo would not do it, but eventually she could not stop the determined Storm Giant.


    Tatoo stared at Kana, opened his mouth to say something, but ultimately couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    In the end, he simply said nothing, resolutely drew the great sword from behind, and violently ripped his own heart out through his chest.


    Storm Giants¡¯ robust constitution allowed them to continue to function normally for a short time after losing their heart.


    Enduring the sharp pain, Tatoo stuffed the Storm Core into his empty chest, and immediately violent electric arcs wrapped around him from within.


    The wound on his chest healed instantly, and even his size grew significantly.


    Just judging by size alone, Tatoo now seemed to have no great differencepared to Otto.


    He first clenched his fist to feel the power he had gained, and then quickly charged towards Otto.


    In Tatoo¡¯s hands, furious thunder condensed into a nearly solid lightning spear.


    Both the size of the lightning spear and the concentration of lightning elements were several times stronger than before.


    At this moment, Tatoo was indeed a powerful Storm Titan.


    However, he didn¡¯t have much time to experience his new body. He had to seize the moment and deal with Otto as soon as possible.


    Still surrounded by dozens of stone giants, Otto noticed Tatoo¡¯s change, although he had no idea why this Storm Giant had transformed.


    But one thing he knew for sure: Tatoo now posed a threat to him.


    Because of this, Otto no longer took a yful attitude and began to mobilize his own power.


    He imbued his tail with the cutting power of the legendary battleaxe and the explosive effect of the legendary warhammer on his ws.


    Then came a one-sided massacre. No stone giant could withstand Otto¡¯s onught for more than a moment.


    Either they were chopped in two by the axe de on his tail, or they were blown into pieces.


    Soon, the number of stone giants surrounding Otto diminished, with only the not-so-bright hill giants drawn to join.


    Then they were mercilessly ughtered to the point of extinction. These creatures were actually at the bottom of the giant hierarchy.


    By the time Tatoo reached Otto, thetter had already cleared an open space around himself.


    ¡°Die, Silver Dragon!¡±


    Transformed into a Storm Titan, Tatoo leaped high into the air with one hand gripping the lightning spear and the other holding a huge sword shimmering with raging electric arcs.


    Otto swung his tail at the approaching giant, only to have his attack blocked by Tatoo¡¯s lightning spear.


    This surprised Otto, as his tail was imbued with the power of the legendary battleaxe.


    And yet, his opponent managed to block his attack with just an insubstantial lightning spear.


    Not only that, at the moment of contact, a special paralysis sensation spread from Otto¡¯s tail to his body.


    Although not enough to bind his body, it slowed his movements down a bit.


    In closebat, sometimes a slight mistake can be fatal.


    Seizing this rare opportunity, Tatoo immediately hurled the lightning spear in his hand, piercing Otto¡¯s first head with a direct hit.


    The thick scales and coating defense hardly had any effect on it.


    At the same time, Tatoo switched to wielding bothrge swords and with great effort, beheaded another head of Otto¡¯s. Two of Otto¡¯s three heads were instantly killed.


    But that was all!


    Underestimating his opponent had caused such damage, and Otto was furious.


    His huge, augmented ws swiftly pped the leaping Tatoo onto the ground, and the massive Storm Giant immediately made a deep pit upon impact.


    Even though he temporarily transformed into a Storm Titan, the strike had left him dazed.


    This wasn¡¯t the end. Arge red dot appeared on his body.


    In no time, with the dot bing hotter and hotter, fierce energy erupted instantaneously.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud bang, the pit created by the fallen Tatoo expanded irregrly.


    In this nearly semi-enclosed space, the power of the legendary explosive spell was maximized.


    Otto stared coldly at the thick smoke, then took a deep breath as frenzied energy brewed in his mouth.


    Following an angry roar, the extremely high-temperature ming poison breath swept directly over the spot where Tatoo had fallen previously.


    Otto had always believed that finishing off an opponent was a good habit.


    After the ming poison breath, Otto used strong acid and severe poison on the same spot, even adding toxic breath on top of it.


    Normally, it would be difficult for any living being to survive in such chaos.


    Even a Storm Titan shouldn¡¯t be able to!

 Chapter 200: 198 Draw Lessons from the Storm

    Chapter 200: 198 Draw Lessons from the Storm


    Trantor: 549690339


    Seeing that Tatum couldn¡¯t make it out alive, Kana, who was hiding behind, was almost in despair.


    If it were her, she couldn¡¯t even bear Otto¡¯s first w swipe.


    However, just as she was about to rush over and fight Otto, a fierce Lightning Spear suddenly broke through the smoke, piercing directly into Otto¡¯s chest.


    With surprise, Otto looked at the seemingly severe wound on his chest, the dazzling electric arc spreading quickly from the Lightning Spear to his entire body.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but fall into a brief paralysis.


    This waspletely unexpected by Otto, who didn¡¯t think that after so many attacks, Tatum would still have the power to resist.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    As the sound of something tearing through the air, Tatum suddenly jumped out of the smoke and rushed towards Otto.


    Now, his face, eroded by the Strong Acid and potent poison, had no eyelids, and his bloodshot eyes stared horrifyingly at Otto.


    His greatsword had already been lost somewhere; without any weapons, he immediately jumped onto Otto¡¯s back and tightly strangled the only well-preserved neck of the Silver Dragon.


    At this moment, Tatum had been surviving on a breath of fury. Logically, his body should have already copsed.


    And before walking towards death, his obsession forced him to kill this damnable Silver Dragon.


    Having the Titan¡¯s Power for a short time, Tatum¡¯s explosive strength in his dying moments was quite astonishing.


    Under his strong arms, Otto¡¯s neck had already been twisted and disfigured, making his breathing difficult.


    At first nce, it seemed that Otto had fallen into a dangerous situation.


    However, in reality, this was not a fatal threat to him.


    Suddenly, Tatum, who was tightly strangling Otto, spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it when he looked at his own abdomen, which had been pierced by several thick spikes.


    His stomach and intestines had beenpletely mashed up, and along with the rapid loss of blood, his already dwindling life force quickly faded.


    Knowing that he was beyond help, Tatum tried even harder to strangle Otto.


    Under his efforts, he soon twisted the slender neck in his hands and broke it.


    However, just as he sighed in relief, thinking that he had seeded, another identical dragon head emerged from the wound where he had cut off the other head.


    At this moment, it was looking at him yfully.


    ¡°I should have reminded you that my regenerative ability for my head far exceeds that of a Multi-headed Serpent Lizard! Your foolishness is beyond my imagination, trying to strangle a creature that can grow multiple heads¡­¡±


    In shock, Tatum tried his best to twist his body, wanting to struggle free from the spikes on Otto¡¯s back.


    But within a few seconds, arge number of circr bone structures emerged from Otto¡¯s back, firmly binding him to his back.


    It looked like the ribcage of some creature¡­


    ¡°Engaging in closebat with me was your biggest mistake!¡±


    Ignoring Tatum¡¯s angry curses, Otto immediately activated his energy absorption ability, while Tatum was still alive and the Titan¡¯s Power hadn¡¯t dissipated.


    Otto wanted to obtain Tatum¡¯s power, but for such a creature with little difference from an erged human, it was challenging for the formerly-human Otto to take a bite.


    Thus, he chose to firmly control him and achieve his goal through the absorption ability.


    When this ability was activated, many different colored light particles could be seen around Otto, rapidly flying toward his body.


    The source of these light particles was Tatum¡ªthe one he had bound behind him¡ªand the other fallen giants around him.


    At this time, Tatum felt his strength rapidly dissipating; he struggled desperately but ultimately failed.


    As his power drained away, Tatum¡¯s body gradually lost its color, ultimately turning into a colorless gray.


    When thest light particle squeezed out of his body, Tatum¡¯s life came to an end.


    A breeze blew from afar, and Tatum¡¯s body turned into a gray powder that scattered with the wind.


    All the giant corpses within 20 meters of Otto also vanished, leaving no evidence of their existence except for the mess on the surrounding ground. Kana, who had witnessed all of this, was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    She covered her mouth, not allowing herself to make any noise.


    She then quickly mounted a Roc and flew towards the depths of the Sky Mountains.


    This strange Silver Dragon was not an opponent she could handle.


    She had to find her master, only with Lars Lait¡¯s help could they possibly deal with this damnable Silver Dragon.


    Watching Kana¡¯s retreating figure, Otto had no intention of pursuing her. Having already sessfully devoured a Storm Giant, he had no need for another one.


    Without the two Storm Giants and the abundant elite giants, the Storm Legion was no match for the ck Iron Dwarves and the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Seeing that the situation here had stabilized, Otto went to find Konoheim.


    After greeting him, they flew together towards the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After devouring Tatum and many other different kinds of giants, Otto desperately needed a deep sleep.


    Konoheim, still maintaining his middle-aged uncle appearance, rubbed his chin while staring at Otto, making thetter very ufortable.


    After a long while, this strange uncle suddenly said with satisfaction, ¡°The things I¡¯ve seen these days are far more than what I¡¯ve seen added up from the past hundreds of years spent in ck Gold City!¡±


    Enduring the fatigue that had be somewhat familiar, Otto replied indifferently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you give me some kind of reward again? I remember, equivalent exchange, right¡­?¡±


    Hearing this, Konoheim was taken aback for a moment and thenughed, ¡°Sometimes I really doubt whether you still have Green Dragon blood, because you¡¯re so sly¡­¡±


    After pondering for a while, Konoheim expressed difficulty, ¡°You¡¯re right; I should give you some help. However, I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time and don¡¯t know what to give you.¡± ¡°Then just keep it for now. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll help me!¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to remind you?¡±


    Konoheim chuckled, ¡°If you want me to help you deal with Lars Lait, it¡¯s still far from enough with what you¡¯ve provided.


    Although, for me, his strength is insignificant, the things you provided right now are not enough to exchange for a Legend¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s just to drive him away?


    Konoheim hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Although it¡¯s still a bit short, it¡¯s not uneptable. I can allow you to pay in installments for the rest!¡±


    That was enough. With Konoheim¡¯s guarantee, Otto was already in an unbeatable position.


    Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t handed over his trump card yet..

 Chapter 201: 199 Slumber Awakening_l

    Chapter 201: 199 Slumber Awakening_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    After returning to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Konoheim went straight to the Magic Laboratory to find Moray.


    As soon as he got back, Otto ran to the Council Chamber to sleep.


    There was no fun in guarding a slumbering Silver Dragon.


    Before falling into a deep sleep, Otto didn¡¯t forget to remind Saru to wake him up in case of emergencies.


    The sleep time wasn¡¯t that long, only about three days before Otto woke up.


    As soon as he woke up, he noticed that his body had grown over a meter longer.


    Tatum Hill, which had a portion of Titan¡¯s Power, was quite beneficial.


    At a rough estimate, Otto¡¯s total length was now approaching eighteen meters. Ordinary Silver Dragons could only reach this size when they reached the rank of an elder dragon.


    And Silver Dragons at the rank of elder dragon would naturally have a power rivaling that of a Legend.


    Unfortunately, although Otto¡¯s size met the standard, overall, it seemed he still hadn¡¯t been able to cross that threshold.


    However, even so, an ordinary powerhouse just entering the realm of Legend might not necessarily be his match.


    There are just too many uncertain factors about Otto.


    Now, Otto was focusing on the new abilities he gained from devouring Tatum. Even though he was a Giant, many of his abilities ovepped with what Otto already had.


    However, he gained many practical abilities, and one of the most important was immunity to lightning.


    After gaining this ability, Otto even felt that Storm Titan Lars Lait was not that terrifying.


    Of course, even with immunity to lightning, there¡¯s a certain limit.


    Legendary lightning spells, for example, definitely couldn¡¯t bepletely immune.


    However, after a certain reduction,bined with Otto¡¯s ted defense, there shouldn¡¯t be much lightning damage left that could be truly dealt to him.


    Additionally, Otto had also mastered many lightning spells, though they had all been modified to some extent.


    But overall, they were still pretty good.


    As for other abilities, there was nothing worth mentioning.


    Getting up from the ckstone tform, Otto stretchedzily and called Saru, inquiring about any unusual urrences during his sleep.


    Since being transformed into a Dragonborn Monster, the old Lizardman seemed to have an endless supply of energy every day, managing every aspect of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to pick some smart and capable young men from the Lizardmen to take over some of the tasks, but in the end, there weren¡¯t many people he could truly trust.


    With no other choice, he had to pick some clever guys from among the Quilboar and Bearmen.


    At this point, Saru suddenly said, ¡°Your Majesty, Longfang has recently tamed a batch of Raging Wild Boars, and they get along well with the Quilboar. We might soon have a team of boar cavalry in the Soaring Dragon Legion.¡±


    ¡°Boar cavalry?¡±


    Otto blinked, not quite understanding, but quickly realized what was going on after Saru¡¯s exnation.


    In Nn Forest, there were many kinds of wild boars, which could almost be considered a local specialty.


    Among them, thergest and strongest were the Raging Wild Boars.


    These wild boars were carnivorous beasts that, apart from being herbivores, would also prey on Goblins and other monster races.


    At the same time, they were very strong, and their bodies were covered with a thickyer of mud and resin, forming a natural heavy armor.


    Combining them with the Quilboar would give the Soaring Dragon Legion a


    powerful heavy cavalry force.


    Even though the name ¡°boar cavalry¡± sounded a bit off, when it came to their strength, they weren¡¯t much different from the well-trained and well-equipped knights of human kingdoms.


    ¡°Not bad, send a reward to Longfang as well!¡±


    Although this Quilboar had once betrayed him, he had always worked diligently for Otto since then.


    So Otto had a good impression of Longfang.


    Saru nodded, ¡°I think he will be very touched.¡±


    Then, the old Lizardman continued, ¡°Currently, with the joint efforts of the


    Burrowing Worms and Kobolds, the tunnel connecting the Sulfur Mountains to Red Copper Castle has been dug through. Now we¡¯re just waiting for the ck Iron Dwarves¡¯ lotive.¡±


    The term ¡°lotive¡± was provided by Otto.


    The Burrowing Worms that Konoheim had sent were really useful, with their astonishing speed at digging tunnels.


    Although the final result was a bit rough, the Kobolds could easily handle it.


    There are abundant mineral resources in the Sulfur Mountains, and even the tracks have been almostid.


    If it weren¡¯t for the recent attack on Red Copper Castle by the Storm Legion, which pulled away many hands, they would probably already be in operation.


    ¡°So, have there been any idents at Red Copper Castle recently?¡±


    ¡°No, since the defeat of the Storm Legion, they haven¡¯tunched another attack on Red Copper Castle, at least not for now.¡±


    At this point, Saru suddenly said, ¡°Yesterday, Dain and Ebik wanted toe and pay their respects to Your Majesty, but since you were asleep at the time, I refused their request.¡±


    At this, Otto nodded, showing that he understood.


    Then, Saru continued: ¡°Miss ck Rose from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce has recentlye to the Land of the Soaring Dragon again and is now settled in the inner city. She seems to have some matters to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Princess Sofia said that they have made new progress in the research of the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, and if you wake up, she asked me to inform her as soon as possible. I think that¡¯s all.¡±


    At Otto¡¯s signal, Saru left the Council Chamber and called ck Rose over for him.


    Thest few times he met her, this woman who liked to wear ck tight clothes seemed to alwayse alone.


    As soon as they met, ck Rose respectfully knelt in front of Otto, ¡°I offer you the highest respect, great Silver Dragon Lord.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what is it this time¡­¡±


    Otto looked at her unhappily, guessing that it was probably about the new King Lait.


    As expected, ck Rose said, ¡°Recently, the Duchy of Mido¡¯s movement against


    King Lait is getting bigger. Our spies have found arge number of Dwarf-made weapons and equipment on their soldiers, and I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my sponsorship!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Otto admitted it, which surprised ck Rose and also made her sigh.


    You see, not long ago, the Land of the Soaring Dragon relied on the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to transport ordinary ironware.


    In such a short time, this ce has be a production base for top-tier weapons and equipment¡­.

 Chapter 202: 200 Surrender Again_l

    Chapter 202: 200 Surrender Again_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    The reason for ck Rose¡¯s visit to the Land of the Soaring Dragon this time was quite simple.


    Although the Mido Resistance Army, led by Angelina, had been making great strides and even started to counterattack Lait, the situation in Farrand had taken a different turn.


    In Farrand, the new king of Lait had ultimately achieved victory.


    Those previously powerful Farrand nobles who had been resisting, had inexplicably lost their minds and imitated their spineless king, kneeling one by one before the new king of Lait.


    Simply put, the new king of Lait had now unified Farrand and incorporated it into his domain, even moving his throne to the pce of the King of Farrand.


    As for the original owner of the pce, the King of Farrand, he had been sent to govern a small border town within the kingdom.


    Notably, this ce was very close to the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Even though Mido was bustling with activity, the new king of Lait didn¡¯t seem to take much notice of the situation there.


    Now that he hadpletely taken control of Farrand, his next target was the Felton Kingdom.


    Compared to the territories and poptions of these central kingdoms, the impoverished Lait homnd appeared to be something that could easily be discarded.


    Since the new king of Lait had taken control of Farrand, there were now only two options for the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to maintainmunication with other humans.


    Either to pass through the bitterly cold Snow Field and make a detour to Felton.


    Or to pass through Mido or near Red Copper Castle, cross Harvest Bay, and head to the Eastern Empire of Casti.


    At first nce, thetter option seemed not bad at all.


    However, in reality, the attitude of the Eastern Empire had been very ambiguous recently, and the situation there was quiteplicated ording to the intelligence provided by the Eastern Empire¡¯s Imperial Capital branch.


    It seemed that they had some sort of connection with the new king of Lait as well.


    Therefore, the only hope to counter the new king of Lait was to rely on Mido and Felton for now.


    This time, ck Rose¡¯s visit wasmissioned by Felton toe to the Land of the Soaring Dragon and purchase a batch of high-quality Dwarf-made weaponry and equipment.


    Then, she would pass through the Snow Field and deliver them there.


    After learning of ck Rose¡¯s intentions, Otto dly agreed.


    This left ck Rose with no chance to use her well-prepared rhetoric.


    For Otto, the rapid development of the new king of Lait seemed to be a bit too fast at present.


    In order to help Mido, which he supported, grow rapidly, it seemed necessary to cause some trouble for his old friend.


    So, at Otto¡¯smand, various weapons and equipment produced by the ck Iron Dwarves, or heirlooms from the Red Copper Dwarves, were presented to ck Rose.


    Of course, nothing could be given for free.


    Even though the Land of the Soaring Dragon preferred bartering, the value of these top-notch weapons and equipment was not something the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce could handle alone.


    Thus, ck Rose immediately contacted Lady Bauhinia, who quickly gathered the power of other chambers ofmerce in ck Gold City to take in all these goods.


    Frankly, these major chambers ofmerce in ck Gold City were getting anxious now.


    Because their ovend transport routes to the major human kingdoms had mostly been blocked by the new king of Lait.


    He was extremely unfriendly towards them, and for the sake of their lives, fortunes, and future development, they had to help Felton get rid of this bastard as soon as possible.


    Everything was going ording to n in a lively manner.


    A few dayster, after Otto had sent away the visiting Dain and Ebik, who had sworn allegiance, ck Rose came to see him again.


    However, this time, her mental state seemed to be much worse than before.


    As soon as they met, she couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°The King of Felton has also surrendered¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto looked at ck Rose in astonishment.


    Afterward, she confirmed again, ¡°I can be sure that the King of Felton publicly announced his surrender to the new king of Lait at a banquet, and was then locked up in the castle¡¯s secret chamber by the surrounding nobles.


    This intelligence was only known to a few nobles who attended the banquet and did not spread too widely.¡±


    It was truly unbelievable, and Otto felt as though his head couldn¡¯t quite keep up.


    Two kings announcing their surrender in a row, what on earth was this about?


    Were they afraid of the berserk army under the control of the new king of Lait?


    This didn¡¯t seem very realistic, although the soldiers who had taken Frenzy Pills were frightening and tenacious, they were not invincible.


    Even Angelina, with her hastily assembled Mido resistance force, could make tremendous progress in counterattacking Lait.


    So, why would the King of Felton, whose territory and strength were much stronger than Farrand¡¯s, do this?


    Neither logically nor emotionally did this seem possible.


    Unless the new king of Lait had used some special means behind the scenes.


    Through ck Rose¡¯s answers to Otto¡¯s questions, it was learned that before the King of Felton publicly announced his surrender to the new king of Lait, he had met with thetter¡¯s envoy.


    The envoy had given him a gift, a short sword made of dragon bones, which the King of Felton did this foolish act not long after receiving.


    Fortunately, the Felton nobility was much more reliable than the Farrand¡¯s and immediately took control of the King of Felton, with the top four nobles in the kingdom forming a temporary council to take over the kingdom¡¯s main powers.


    At present, the first battle of the new king of Lait¡¯s invasion of Felton was already happening at the border, and more detailed information was awaited from the spies of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    Hearing this, Otto said in a deep voice, ¡°I will do my best to provide support for you, and the materials needed to exchange for those weapons and equipment can also be reced with Imperial Coins. If there are any changes in the human countries, notify me immediately!


    Moreover, I want that short sword. No matter what means you need to use, bring it to me.¡±


    After sending the excited ck Rose away, Otto called for Goblin Gaz.


    Currently, themunication between him and Mido was managed by Gaz.


    Looking at the Gaz respectfully kneeling before him, Otto asked, ¡°How is the situation in Mido recently?¡±


    ¡°Everything is going smoothly. Angelina haspletely consolidated her rule in Mido, and just recently, she led troops to conquer a small city on Lait¡¯s border.¡±


    After saying this, Gaz thought for a moment, and then continued, ¡°At present, it seems that even within Lait¡¯s territory, there are some resistance forces against the new king of Lait, and Angelina is currently working hard to gain their support.¡±


    Otto nodded, satisfied with the current progress.


    However, there were still some things he was more concerned about, so he asked Gaz, ¡°Tell Angelina toe to the Land of the Soaring Dragon as soon as possible; I have some questions for her..¡±

 Chapter 203: 2011 am here to discuss transactions 1

    Chapter 203: 2011 am here to discuss transactions 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Per Otto¡¯s request.


    It would take some time for the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to bring the strange Dragon Bone Dagger and for Angelina¡¯s visit to be prepared.


    But before that, the call for help from the ck Iron Dwarves arrived first.


    Arger number of legions emerged from the depths of the sky mountains than before, and it seems that the guy who directed the previous Storm Legion had also emerged.


    It should be the Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    So Otto immediately flew towards the direction of Red Copper Castle.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to call on Konoheim.


    It was because of the existence of this Brass Dragon that he had the confidence to challenge Lars Lait.


    What Otto didn¡¯t expect was that Sofia and Moray followed suit.


    However, it seemed that Sofia¡¯s recent research had consumed too much of her energy, and she was now exhausted, sleeping soundly on Otto¡¯s back.


    Moray didn¡¯t have such good treatment. He was being studied by Konoheim, who was carefully examining the surface structure of his body.


    Even a witch demon who had lived for thousands of years was creeped out by Konoheim¡¯s strange gaze.


    They had alreadypleted their research on the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    Now, whether the participating monsters had been contaminated by other dragon veins before or not, they could be transformed into new Dragonborn monsters through Otto¡¯s scales.


    As for this point, their approach was simple: use more of Otto¡¯s dragon veins to cover the parts previously contaminated by other dragon veins.


    To do this, two or even more scales might be needed for the transformation.


    On their way to Red Copper Castle, Konoheim yed with Moray up and down while also keeping an eye on Otto.


    After all,pared to thest time they met, Otto¡¯s body had grown muchrger.


    When they arrived at the Sulfur Mountains, they found that arge number of monsters and giants had gathered around Red Copper Castle.


    From the many familiar species, it could be seen that it was roughly the same as the previous Storm Legion that had emerged from the same ce.


    Gaz was not present, and the Soaring Dragon Legion currently gathered on the Sulfur Mountains wasmanded by Saru.


    As for the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Longfang took on the heavy responsibility.


    What was strange was that the newly arrived Storm Legion had gathered enough scale but had not yet made a move against Red Copper Castle.


    Soon after Otto¡¯s arrival at the Sulfur Mountains, a giant who was more than ten meters tall walked out from the depths of the new Storm Legion.


    He was much younger than Konoheim, but he looked very old, with more than half of his hair and beard streaked with white, and his whole person seemed weak.


    However, the intense aura of the legendary powerhouse clearly proved his strength.


    Behind him was Kana, who wore a look of dejection on her face.


    It seemed he should be Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    What caught people¡¯s attention was that he was missing an arm, and the right sleeve was empty.


    And his face looked tired, as if he had suffered some great injury before.


    For this reason, Otto turned around and asked Konoheim, ¡°Is he Lait?¡±


    Konoheim stepped forward and looked down before nodding, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Was he like this thest time you saw him?¡±


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡±


    Konoheim shook his head, ¡°At that time, he was in his prime, not as miserable as he is now, and he didn¡¯t lose an arm.¡±


    After looking at Otto, Konoheim added, ¡°But even so, he is not an existence that you can deal with now. It seems he came out specifically for you, otherwise those monsters and giants below would have already taken action against Red Copper Castle.


    In my opinion, it¡¯s better for you to leave here and give up on Red Copper Castle sooner. Although I won¡¯t let you die easily in his hands, it¡¯s always good to suffer less.¡¯


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, but some things still need to be attempted.¡±


    As Otto fluttered his wings and rose into the air, he looked at Konoheim below and added, ¡°But don¡¯t forget your promise, to ensure my safety.


    Of course, I may throw out an attractive bargaining chip at any time, so please pay more attention to my actions.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where your confidencees from¡­¡±


    Konoheim shook his head, while Sofia, who had already woken up, seized the helpless Moray from his hand and chased after Otto.


    Looking at the Silver Dragon and the Half-Elf girl flying towards Red Copper Castle, Konoheim muttered to himself, rubbing his chin, ¡°What is their rtionship, I wonder¡­¡±


    Dragons can appreciate the aesthetics of almost any living being, so even an ugly cave dweller might be considered beautiful by some dragons.


    Not to mention Sofia, who already had an exceptionally beautiful appearance. It was rare for dragons to remain indifferent after seeing such a creature, let alone the famed Silver Dragon.


    Of course, the reputation of the Dore Elf was also beyondparison¡­


    The focus shifts back to Otto.


    When Ottonds near Lars Lait, the legendary Storm Titan does not immediately attack him.


    Even, on the whole, his attitude seems somewhat friendly.


    ¡°You are the Silver Dragon who defeated Tatum?¡±


    Lars Lait¡¯s voice also sounds very weak, like an elderly person who has been bedridden for a long time.


    Perhaps that¡¯s the reason for his friendliness at the moment.


    Otto sizes up Lars Lait up and down. In terms of size alone, he¡¯s not at a disadvantage.


    It¡¯s not just the huge and fierce physique that let the Titans stand against the Dragons in the First Era.


    Their versatile talents and magic abilities, as well as their unparalleled physical qualities, are the most troublesome reasons for the Dragons.


    Seeing that Otto didn¡¯t reply for a while, Lars Lait didn¡¯t get angry. After his gaze paused on Sofia for a moment, heughed and said, ¡°Silver Dragon, why don¡¯t we make a deal!¡±


    ¡°Deal?¡±


    Otto, who had been ready for a fight, looked at Lars Lait with surprise. Titans and dragons are mortal enemies in the sky, and most meetings end in a fight to the death.


    Konoheim¡¯s existence, whichpletely omits everything, is still quite rare.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡±


    Otto looked at Lars Lait with interest. If the problem can be solved without fighting, he would wee it.


    Of course, if he had the bigger fists, it would be another matter.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, I am not interested in territories outside the sky mountains. As long as you let the ck Iron Dwarves hand over the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill, I will take my family and leave immediately.¡±


    Lars Lait smiled at Otto, looking like a kind old man..

 Chapter 204: 202 Our negotiations broke down 1

    Chapter 204: 202 Our negotiations broke down 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Both the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill are the most precious inheritance of the Red Copper Dwarves.


    After Dain and Ebik had to engrave the Blood Covenant, Otto naturally knew its importance.


    But he didn¡¯t take them away from the ck Iron Dwarves, as they would be more effective in their hands.


    Although to the current Otto, Lars Lait was very strong.


    But just by some words, he wanted Otto to submit easily?


    That must be looking down on him!


    With a squirming of flesh and blood, a ferocious dragon head grew out of both Otto¡¯s shoulders.


    Ever since devouring Tatum Hill, he could easily control the three heads simultaneously.


    The three pairs of crimson dragon eyes stared dead at Lars Lait, and Otto¡¯s tone was cold: ¡°You say it¡¯s a trade, but it looks more like an overbearing robbery.


    Or is it, Lars Lait, that you really think that as soon as you show up, I¡¯ll obediently submit under your feet?¡±


    Lars Lait looked at the three heads on Otto¡¯s shoulders with a bit of interest, then spoke calmly like a genial grandfather: ¡°Compared to a Silver Dragon, you look more like the offspring of the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat¡­ Putting that aside, it seems you¡¯re not very satisfied with my offer.


    But since it¡¯s a trade, there¡¯s naturally room for bargaining.


    I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I am determined to obtain the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill. If we can resolve this peacefully, it would be a good oue for both of us, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    At this point, Lars Lait pointed at the densely packed army of monsters and giants behind him andughed at Otto, ¡°What do you think of them? Not to boast, but if you don¡¯t have those strange exploding iron balls, my minions alone would be enough to defeat you.¡±


    He was right in saying that. The quality and quantity of Lars Lait¡¯s minions were indeed high.


    Among them were almost all kinds of giant races and powerful monsters unique to the Sky Mountains.


    Races like Gnolls, which were rtively weak, had very few numbers and were either used as cannon fodder or as ves for other powerful races.


    So, was Lars Lait threatening him?


    Just as Otto was thinking this, Lars Lait pointed to Kana behind him and said, ¡°What if I say I can offer all those minions along with this Storm Giant as a bargaining chip?¡±


    Standing behind Lars Lait, Kana bit her lip tightly, her body trembling slightly, but ultimately she did nothing.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Otto looked at Lars Lait with some confusion, while thetter chuckled, ¡°Very simple, as long as you hand over the Fire Forge Furnace and Fire Forging Skill to me, those minions and the Storm Giant behind me will be yours!


    You will be their new master!


    Think about it, this is a powerful army of fifty thousand, mostlyposed of strong races like Hill Giants and Stone Giants.


    With their help, you can easily invade the human territories, seizing vast amounts of fertilend and treasure.


    Isn¡¯t this more valuable than the Fire Forge Furnace, which is of little use to you?¡±


    It sounded good, but Otto wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe him.


    However, at his signal, Sofia, who was flying above, used her Mage Hand to take out a silver scale.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lars Lait looked at the scale in confusion.


    In response, Otto smiled, ¡°I want to see your sincerity. As for the method, it¡¯s simple. Just stick this scale on the Storm Giant, and I won¡¯t hesitate to believe you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Lars Lait looked back at Kana, and despite her reluctance, she eventually took the dragon scale with trembling hands, immediately feeling a pain from the depths of her soul.


    She instinctively wanted to resist, but was stopped by Lars Lait¡¯s gaze.


    Despairing, Kana could only let Otto¡¯s scale perform the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual on her.


    However, because she was against it, the scale soon fell off her body and Kana¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change much, indicating that the transformation was not deep.


    ¡°So, have we reached an agreement?¡±


    Lars Lait didn¡¯t care about his own subordinate.


    It seemed that he was in a good mood now, with a faint smile on his face.


    But soon, Lars Lait¡¯s expression changed, as he grabbed Kana¡¯s right hand, which held a sword tightly.


    If Lars Lait hadn¡¯t discovered it in time, the sword would have pierced his waist from behind¡­


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lars Lait looked surprised at Kana and quickly realized the cause.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Upon discovering the existence of the Blood Covenant, Lars Lait ruthlessly punched Kana, sending her flying. He then ignored the unconscious Storm Giant and turned to Otto, demanding, ¡°I think I need an exnation!¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­


    With a look of regret, Otto took a deep breath.


    ming Poison Breath, Strong Acid Breath, and Toxic Breath were all unleashed at once, rushing towards Lars Lait.


    At the same time, Otto didn¡¯t forget to taunt, ¡°In short, our negotiation broke down, and that¡¯s my exnation!¡±


    As Otto acted, Sofia quickly waved the Soul Eater Wand in her hand, casting numerous support spells on the big clumsy dragon.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate dragons, such arrogant creatures¡­¡±


    Lars Lait sighed, and then clenched his intact left hand forcefully. A shield made of condensed thunder appeared in front of him.


    The powerful me Poison and Strong Acid were blocked in front of him, while the toxic gas caused by the Toxic Breath was directly disturbed and dispersed by the wild electric arcs.


    The formidable breath weapons that had troubled so many enemies had only caused a little trouble for Lars Lait.


    But Otto had never hoped that his breath weapons could hurt him, as he hadn¡¯t really reached the level of a Legend yet.


    What he dared to challenge Lars Lait with was the attributes of the two legendary weapons he had devoured.


    Through them, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to harm Lars Lait.


    The previous attack was just to cover his next move.


    After being buffed by Sofia¡¯s various support spells and his own strength that was infinitely close to the legendary level, Otto¡¯s speed was astonishingly fast.


    In an instant, the Dragon ws he had inherited, imbued with a legendary cutting effect, reached Lars Lait¡¯s front..

 Chapter 205: 203 Fierce Battle with Lars Lait_l

    Chapter 205: 203 Fierce Battle with Lars Lait_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Taking full advantage of one¡¯s strengths is the key to winning a battle.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t know the reason, since Leitrass had lost his right hand, he naturally took the opportunity tounch an attack from the right side.


    Leitrass showed disdain on his face for Otto¡¯s actions.


    His left arm suddenly burst into a thunderous roar, and the violent electric arc wrapped around his arm like a tornado.


    With his vigorous swing, the raging power of thunder Lunged forward like a whip, quickly entwining towards Otto¡¯s body.


    Unperturbed, Otto¡¯s ws began to grow rapidly under the influence of his multiplying ability.


    The enhanced ws, imbued with the legendary cutting effect, flickered in cold light and surprisingly cut Leitrass¡¯ summoned thunder whip into several segments.


    ¡°Interesting, did you use the effect of a legendary weapon?¡±


    Leitrass sneered: ¡°But if you think you can defeat me with just a single legendary weapon, aren¡¯t you taking me too lightly?¡±


    Not all legendary powerhouses possess legendary weapons, and the same goes for Leitrass.


    But the reason is that his exaggerated size makes it difficult to use most weapons and equipment, otherwise, he would have taken the Mountain King¡¯s warhammer long ago.


    However, it would be different if he could get his hands on the Fire Forge Furnace and Fire Forging Skill.


    As long as he has enough materials, he can forge a legendary weapon suitable for his size.


    Before that, he would forge himself a proper right arm first.


    That was the reason why he was so eager to possess the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill.


    It is said that many years ago, the Triple Hammer Alliance used this method to forge top-grade construct golems on the continent, whose power was infinitely close to that of legendary powerhouses.


    Although it¡¯s difficult to find those excellent dwarf craftsmen nowadays, forging an arm shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Even a strong character like Leitrass dared not to face head on with the sharpness of a legendary weapon.


    He stretched out his left arm and wrapped it around, seizing Otto¡¯s front wrist tightly.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Otto¡¯s strength was quite terrifying, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t budge an inch.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too arrogant¡­¡±


    Leitrass shook his head, speaking in a tone of educating the younger generation, ¡°Titans are better at closebat than magic. Otherwise, how could they vie for supremacy in the world with flying dragons in the First Era?¡±


    But Otto didn¡¯t have the leisure to listen to his preaching. As soon as his words fell, the other sharp w had already struck towards Leitrass¡¯ head.


    Leitrass, with only one arm, couldn¡¯t fend off both of Otto¡¯s dragon ws at the same time.


    Thus, a thick column of lightning erupted from his mouth, exploding directly on Otto¡¯s other front w.


    Due to devouring Tatum Hill, Otto was virtually immune to lightning damage.


    However, legendary-level lightning damage was another story.


    Although most of the damage from the lightning column was blocked, the remaining still shattered his scales, leaving Otto¡¯s flesh torn and bloody. The intense pain of it all made Otto involuntarily grunt, but Leitrass¡¯ attack hadn¡¯t stopped yet.


    He quickly chantedplex and unintelligible incantations, and a massive lightning ball exploded between him and Otto.


    In order to counter the attack, Otto quickly multiplied the scales on his chest, but was still pierced through, leaving arge patch of scorched marks.


    The injured flesh was directly burnt to a crisp by the violent electric arc.However, Leitras waspletely immune to such attacks.


    ¡°Now, do you know the gap between us?¡±


    Leitras had a disdainful smile on his face, but soon, that smile froze on his face.


    A thick dragon tail pierced through his right side and viciously mmed into his back.


    He never expected that under such a deadly onught, Otto would still have enough spare energy tounch an attack.


    Having only a little understanding of Otto¡¯s abilities, how could he know that after swallowing Tatum, Otto was virtually immune to lightning damage.


    Even the damage of a legendary lightning magic could bergely immune.


    So, his direct hit that could even kill a legendary powerhouse didn¡¯t achieve the powerful effect he had imagined.


    At the end of Otto¡¯s tail was a swollen hammer-shaped lump, inside which the effect of the Legendary Warhammer mefire was attached.


    A small ball of scorching heat instantly stuck to Leitras¡¯ back, and not only that, Otto¡¯s attack left a huge circr mark on his back.


    A momentter, Leitras felt the temperature on a part of his back getting higher and higher, followed by a violent explosion.


    This was a legendary level explosion technique brought by the Legendary Warhammer mefire, and even Leitras couldn¡¯t remain unscathed under such an attack.


    The sudden subsequent damage from the back made the already weakened Storm Titan stagger, almost losing his bnce.


    He then felt a heart-piercing burning pain from his back. Under the influence of a legendary level explosion, a wound deep enough to see bone had appeared on his back.


    Moreover, scorching mes were still burning around the wound.


    The me seemed small, but its damage level had reached the legendary level and was slowly spreading around.


    With just this move, Otto made Leitras¡¯ years of cultivation go down the drain and even triggered his old injury.


    Unable to hold back, Leitras spat out a big mouthful of blood, looking much older all at once.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Leitras wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, no longer able to maintain his previous calm demeanor, and let out an angry roar at Otto.


    Soon after, a thick cloud floated above Otto¡¯s head.


    Then, one after another, thick thunderous lightning strikes came down, creating a terrifying momentum.


    It looked like a Lightning Strike Skill, but it was fundamentally different.


    Unlike the intermediate magic used by the Ogre Mages of the Blue Storm n, the number of lightning bolts striking down from the sky this time was incredibly numerous.


    Not only that, but their power was also astonishingly great.


    Each thick lightning pir was no worse than the previous thunderous pir that Leitras had spit out.


    Even if Otto could be immune to most of the lightning damage, he was momentarily unable to lift his head under the dense downpour of falling thunder.


    But Leitras¡¯ opponent at this time wasn¡¯t just Otto.


    Sofia, flying in the air with her eyebrows tightly knit, then tightly gripped the Soul Eater Wand in her hand, and under Moray¡¯s suggestion, quickly condensed arge fireball in the air.


    Following that, under her skillful magic control, the size of the big fireball


    quickly shrank to the appearance of an ordinary Fireball skill.


    But its power wouldn¡¯t decrease because of this, and even its single-target killing power would improve by a few points..

 Chapter 206: 204 Strangle One’s Own Future_l

    Chapter 206: 204 Strangle One¡¯s Own Future_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    While Leitras was focusing his attention on Otto, under Sofia¡¯s control, the condensed fireball quickly flew towards the Storm Titan below.


    At this moment, Leitras was stillughing wildly and mocking Otto¡¯s foolishness, his jaw moving up and down.


    Just as his mouth opened wide, the condensed fireball traced a red trajectory in the sky and shot directly into Leitras¡¯s mouth.


    The expression on the Storm Titan¡¯s face instantly froze, and he initially only felt as if he had swallowed something strange.


    Then, the condensed fireball exploded in his mouth.


    As a result, the continuous Falling Thunder spell was forcibly terminated.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Leitras covered his mouth, and in a short while, he actually touched several fallen teeth.


    The mes of anger almost burned away all his rationality, and his bloodshot eyes stared at Sofia in the sky resentfully.


    He hadn¡¯t initially paid much attention to this half-elf and intended to deal with her after getting rid of Otto.


    But now, he had changed his mind!


    With a roar that seemed to pierce the sky, Leitras pointed his finger at Sofia, and a lightning arrow, already formed into a solid state, attacked her quickly.


    Although the lightning arrow didn¡¯t seem as terrifying as the previous dense Falling Thunder, if it hit Sofia¡¯s small frame, she would definitely be dead.


    And more importantly, the lightning arrow was very fast, too fast to dodge using the Flight Skill.


    Without hesitation, Sofia activated the effect of the ring, and with a surge of magical fluctuations, she appeared several meters above her previous position.


    Leitras¡¯s lightning arrow almost pierced through the position where she had disappeared within the next second.


    This evasion was extremely thrilling.


    However, this wasn¡¯t over yet. For Leitras, he could unleash consecutive lightning arrows like these.


    He could even fire up to five bolts in a row, with his five fingers as the conduit for casting the spell.


    This means he still had four more lightning arrows of equal power and casting speed.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll see how you run away!¡±


    Just as Leitras was about to turn the half-elf flying in the air into a hedgehog, Otto charged at him from the side.


    Although Otto looked very ragged at the moment, the consecutive Falling Thunder had clearly inflicted a great deal of damage on him.


    In fact, if he hadn¡¯t devoured Tatum Hill beforehand, those dense and powerful Falling Thunder spells could have already killed him.


    However, there were no ifs in such situations. Even though he looked ragged, Otto was still unharmed at his core.


    He didn¡¯t heal his injuries immediately in order to conserve his energy for the subsequent battle against Leitras.


    Without any hesitation, Otto charged directly at Leitras.


    In order to ensure speed, he sprinted on all fours for the first time, and then attached the cutting power of the Legendary Battleaxe to the dragon wings on his back.


    To maximize its power, he extended sharp w des from his wings, giving them a simr effect to his forews.


    If Leitras still wanted to continue attacking Sofia at this moment, he would be sliced in half at the waist by Otto next.


    Obviously, Leitras didn¡¯t want to y such a high-stakes game.


    With no other choice, he switched his focus to Otto, and the four sharp lightning arrows pierced into the chest of the silver giant dragon one after another.But even so, Otto still relentlessly charged toward him, as if the bloody hole in his chest caused by the lightning arrow didn¡¯t exist at all.


    ¡°Damn it, are you a Berserker?¡±


    Lars Lait immediately cast the Light Body Skill on himself, then leaped high into the air.


    Next, he used the Flight Skill to hover in the air, dodging Otto¡¯s attack.


    But before he could catch his breath, another fireball exploded behind him. When he turned his head, he saw a huge, red fireball looming above him. ¡°This Half-Elf can go this far? But I¡¯ll take your magic!¡±


    Lars Lait was stunned for a moment, then quickly gathered the mana within his body. A circr shieldposed of violent thunderbolts appeared in front of him.


    The circr shield, created by electro-arcs constantly spinning towards its center, detonated all nearby fireballs ahead of time and collected the released power and mes towards the center.


    Subsequently, it formed a giant Thunderball wrapped in mes, which looked evenrger than Otto¡¯s size.


    More importantly, the control of this terrifying weapon was still in the hands of Lars Lait.


    Seeing the Half-Elf overhead sweating profusely and gasping for breath, seemingly drained of mana,


    Lars Lait decided to ignore her and instead turned around, hurling the giant Thunderball at Otto.


    Normally, neither me nor lightning damage would pose much trouble for Otto.


    But the problem was, under Lars Lait¡¯s influence, all types of damage within the fiery Thunderball had reached a legendary intensity.


    With such a massive size, even Otto wasn¡¯t sure if he could withstand it.


    Since he couldn¡¯t withstand it, he decided to do the same as Lars Lait detonate it in mid-air beforehand!


    No sooner said than done.


    Almost simultaneously, Otto¡¯s three heads took a deep breath, and then unleashed me, Lightning, and Strong Acid towards the ring Light Ball in the sky.


    Just as Otto had anticipated, the giant Light Ball exploded in advance.


    The brightness bursted out in an instant filled every corner around, making Otto unable to open his eyes.


    What¡¯s more, the unimaginable impact force acted directly above Otto and forcibly pressed him onto the ground.


    Meanwhile, Lars Lait sneered and floated down from the sky, stopping not far above Otto.


    A thick Lightning Spear appeared in his hand.


    Though both were Lightning Spears, just by appearance, this spear seemed much more sturdy and powerful than the one Tatum Hill had cast.


    ¡°This is the result of your arrogance!¡±


    Lars Laitughed coldly as he threw the spear in his hand, nailing one of Otto¡¯s heads firmly to the ground.


    The raging electro-arcs instantly destroyed all the brain tissue in that head.


    Just as he had formed a second Lightning Spear and was about to employ the same technique again,


    Sofia, who was hovering behind him, gritted her teeth and took out a silver scale from her Treasure Bag.


    ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Moray, who had remained silent since the beginning of the battle, suddenly shouted, ¡°Have you gone mad? You¡¯re strangling your own future!¡±

 Chapter 207: 205 Endless 1

    Chapter 207: 205 Endless 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Sofia said indifferently, ¡°But if our research is correct, as long as the method is used correctly, this scale won¡¯t have any effect on me.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s just a guess, it hasn¡¯t been proven sufficiently with experiments!¡±


    Moray argued loudly, but Sophia had already grabbed the shining dragon scale, enduring immense pain, and said word by word, ¡°Now, let me conduct the experiment myself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly mad, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s worth so much effort in that big dumb dragon¡­¡±


    Moray sighed, ¡°If something happens to you in the end, I¡¯ll help turn you into a Witch Demon. Your talent shouldn¡¯t be wasted like this.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have the chance!¡±


    Sofia bit her lip, causing pain to help clear her somewhat confused mind.


    Then she aimed the Soul Eater Wand in her hand at Lars Lait.


    Through a special technique, the Dragon Vein power in the silver scale didn¡¯t contaminate Sofia¡¯s body, but was instead converted into a temporary magic reserve.


    Although the conversion efficiency was very low, it was still much more than Sofia¡¯s own magic reserve.


    Sofia was an undoubted genius, she could easily learn almost any spell.


    But she had a long-standing trouble, which was that her magic reserve was quite scarce.


    Although her excellent spellcasting allowed her to use various low or intermediate-level spells continuously,


    It was obviously a bit strenuous when it came to high-level spells.


    Her current method was the result of much research and experimentation that she and Moray had done to find a countermeasure for this issue.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t rely on Elise and the others to recharge during an intense battle.


    But this method was still in the conjecture stage. However, it seemed that everything was going as expected for now.


    As the pain eroded her, Sofia felt a full magic reserve like never before.


    But in the short term, even Sofia wouldn¡¯t be able to use this method again to replenish her depleted magic reserves.


    So, when Lars Lait threw a second Lightning Spear at Otto, Sofia gritted her teeth and quickly recited the incantation in her heart.


    Due to the surrounding turbulent magical fluctuations, her silver hair was fluttering in disarray in the air.


    Then a red dot appeared in front of her and began to expand and erge rapidly.


    In no time, it had surpassed the size of the Great Fireball Skill and was still growing.


    All of these things happened within a mere second.


    Moreover, anyone who observed it carefully could see that the fireball, which was still expanding, wasn¡¯tposed of just pure mes.


    There was also something simr tova inside.


    And in the core, it was reced by a solid, spherical, red-hot object.


    It looked just like a small meteorite!


    This was an unmistakable high-level spell, the Meteor Strike Skill! Within two or three breaths, under Sofia¡¯s excellent magical control, a gigantic meteorite with a diameter of more than ten meters fell from the sky and mercilessly smashed towards Lars Lait.


    If she could have used multiple spells at this time, the scene would have been spectacr.


    Unfortunately, just this one meteorite hadpletely exhausted all the Dragon Vein Power contained in the dragon scale that Sofia was holding.At this moment, the Half-Elf girl once again entered a painful state of magic exhaustion. If Moray hadn¡¯t timely infused some magic power into her, she might have fallen by now.


    Even so, Sofia was no longer able to maintain her flight skill.


    Moreover, she deeply understood that with her current state, staying on the battlefield would only drag Otto down.


    So, the Half-Elf girl decisively flew toward Konoheim¡¯s direction.


    As long as she stayed near the Brass Dragon, she would be in an almost absolute safe zone.


    At this time, Laithras was condensing his third Lightning Spear in his hand.


    Feeling the high temperature behind him, he quickly turned around and found a terrifying meteorite, carrying a horrifying force, heading towards him.


    ¡°Meteor Strike Skill? What¡¯s with its size!¡±


    Laithras was stunned, then he saw the Spellcaster, Sofia.


    ¡°Damn, I should have killed her earlier!¡±


    But it was useless to regret now. The speed of the Flight Skill was too touching, and he couldn¡¯t dodge the rapidly approaching meteorite in the air.


    So, he could only temporarily give up on Otto and focus on the iing huge meteorite.


    Without hesitation, Laithras threw the Lightning Spear in his hand at the meteorite in the sky.


    Then, opening his big mouth, a thick bolt of lightning shot out towards the meteorite.


    His other hand wasn¡¯t idle either. As he muttered incantations in his heart, a huge Thunderball was quickly forming in front of his chest.


    But suddenly, he felt a tingling sensation on his back, and the Thunderball¡¯s formation slowed down.


    Although it was strange, he did not pay much attention to it.


    If he could use a mirror now, he would see what was unusual.


    On his back, at the wound that had been sted open by the Legendary Warhammer mefire, not only was there still a faint me burning, but his flesh had beenpletely dyed green due to the me Poison.


    Otto could attach any effects of his weapons on any part of his body.


    During the previous sessful hit, Otto had left more than just the effects of the Legendary Warhammer mefire on Laithras; there was also his me Poison.


    But with the powerful physique of the Storm Titan, it would still take some time for the me Poison to take effect.


    After waiting for so long, the time had finallye!


    Previously almost beaten senseless, Otto raised his remaining head, swiftly gathered the souls scattered within his other heads, and brought them together.


    He then severed the two pinned heads from the ground with the strength of his forelimb.


    Battered and bruised, Otto gasped for breath, gazing at Laithras, who was flying in the air with his back turned. A slight smile formed at the corner of his mouth.


    Next, he distributed what little energy he had left to his dragon wings, quickly healing the wounds on them.


    Afterwards, he rapidly pped his dragon wings, soaring into the sky and concentrating all his remaining energy above his head.


    Then, a hornrger and more majestic than a Blue Dragon¡¯s appeared atop his head.


    On this horn, Otto imbued all the power he could muster right now. As long as he managed to pierce his target, Laithras would not have an easy time.


    With so muchmotion, there was no way Laithras wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Struggling against the descending meteorites, the Storm Titan looked back and cursed at Otto: ¡°You reptiles just never give up!¡±

 Chapter 208: 206 Taking a Bath in Lava_l

    Chapter 208: 206 Taking a Bath in Lava_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as the words were spoken, Lars Lait once again condensed a thick Lightning Spear in his hands.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Otto¡¯s actions at this moment.


    But just as he was about to explode Otto¡¯sst head, arge mass of ck smoke appeared on thetter¡¯s body.


    In a short while, itpletely obscured his figure.


    ¡°This is Darkness Magic?¡±


    Though the casting method was a bit strange, it indeed appeared to be the case based on the final effect.


    ¡°Do you think you can deceive my eyes with such a low-level spell?¡±


    Lars Lait sneered coldly, and his eyes sparkled with strange Magical Radiance.


    However, his slightly raised corners of his mouth stiffened soon after.


    For some unknown reason, he couldn¡¯t see through the ck fog!


    All of Otto¡¯s magical abilities had been modified by the Light Ball Boss, strictly speaking, they were no longer within the scope of magic.


    An old man once said, to defeat magic, use magic; but if it¡¯s not magic, what should you use to defeat it?


    At this moment, time was tight, and Lars Lait couldn¡¯t worry too much about that.


    Based on his previous impression of Otto¡¯s position, he immediately threw the Lightning Spear in his hand into the smoke.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to quickly drive his own magic power, summoning one Falling Thunder after another.


    Not only did they strike within the ck fog, but they also targeted the meteors in the sky as well.


    With the great meteors constantly falling, Lars Lait felt the temperature around him rising several-fold.


    At this point, he began to roar angrily in his heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for his severe injuries and the loss of an arm, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to this extent.


    However, he had already prepared his backup n.


    A teleportation gate made entirely of electric arcs was slowly appearing next to him, with the other end of the gate not far from here.


    As long as there were enough materials, it wouldn¡¯t require much preparation time.


    But just when he was about to step into the teleportation gate, Otto had already caught up.


    Only a few of the Falling Thunders that Lars Lait had previouslyunched into the fog had hit Otto¡¯s dragonscales.


    Although this added quite a bit of burden to his body, it was still within a bearable range.


    ¡°Why the hurry? Have a bath in theva!¡±


    With a grim smile, Otto pierced Lars Lait¡¯s lower back with his huge sharp horn, rotating directly into it.


    ¡°Have you heard? A man¡¯s romance is a drill bit!¡±


    Lars Lait didn¡¯t understand Otto¡¯s gibberish.


    Suddenly receiving such a tremendous amount of damage, he immediately turned red-eyed and raised his arm to strike at Otto¡¯s neck.


    However, with a cold smile, Otto used his remaining strength to grow a row of de-like objects on the back of his neck.


    And transferred the cutting ability of the Legendary Battleaxe from the horn on his head to it, without forgetting to add a fierce me Poison to it as well.


    Although Lars Lait had detected something wrong.


    But just as he was about to withdraw his palm, a sudden intense numbness came from the wound on his back.


    For a moment, he struggled to control his actions freely.


    Then, Lars Lait¡¯s palm forcibly cut into Otto¡¯s neck, and Otto¡¯s head was instantly severed.


    At the same time, Lars Lait¡¯s palm was also cut off at the base, with blood flowing nonstop.


    ¡°How foolish! ¡±


    Lars Lait used magic to suppress the constant flow of blood and looked at Otto with disdain.


    In his view, this stupid Silver Dragon had only exchanged his life for one of his palms.


    But as long as he obtained the Fire Forge Furnace and Fire Forging Skill, even an freely usable arm could be forged, let alone a palm.


    Just as he was about to step into the teleportation gate again to leave, he pulled out the dragon¡¯s head from his lower back.


    To his surprise, the horn that had pierced his lower back was full of barbs in his body, trapping Otto¡¯s entire huge head on him.


    ¡°Wait, where¡¯s the Silver Dragon?¡±


    Lars Lait suddenly realized that Otto, who should have had all his heads dealt with by him, was nowhere to be found.


    Just as he was about to ignore this and prepare to take the hideous dragon¡¯s head that was stuck on his body directly away, something unexpected happened.


    The severed dragon¡¯s head suddenly opened its eyes and its entire form began to change.


    It eventually quickly turned into a rib-like structure, binding his body, making him unable to move for a short time.


    As he struggled by twisting his body, several green Acid Balls flew over from not far away, hitting the wound on his back.


    The already spreading wound was aggravated by this, causing severe pain that turned Lars Lait¡¯s forehead blue with veins.


    The continuous movement towards the teleportation gate had toe to a halt.


    At the same time, he finally found Otto¡¯s whereabouts.


    This annoying Silver Dragon had somehow turned into a translucent substance, with an intact head growing on his shoulder.


    Though the head seemed to be a bit smaller.


    But the head, though small, was fully functional, keeping Otto alive, even though he looked miserable at the moment.


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon!¡±


    As Lars Lait cursed, Otto had also flown in front of him.


    He had thought that Otto would take advantage of this opportunity to attack him, but instead, thetter turned his head towards the teleportation gate andunched an attack.


    In just a short while, the entire teleportation gate made of thunder arcs waspletely swallowed by Otto.


    For a short period of time, even Lars Lait couldn¡¯t create a gate with the same effect.


    Which meant he couldn¡¯t escape!


    Left with no choice, he had to cancel his Flight Skill, quicklynd on the ground, and try to find other opportunities.


    While Otto also followed him down from the sky, his current form was quite special.


    To Lars Lait¡¯s disbelief, he slowly sank into the ground without losing speed.


    The thick and sturdy rockyers on the surface of the mountain range had be Otto¡¯s best defense at this moment.


    Finally, the meteor Sofia summoned continued to fall, and Lars Lait was now in an inescapable situation.


    To say his current condition was terrible would be an understatement ¨C there was a constantly expanding green wound on his back.


    His abdomen had been directly pierced by a drill-like huge horn, and the wound was slowly turning green with faint mes burning around it.


    It was estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be long before it would be as severe as the wound on his back.


    Of course, his severed palm was no different, and now he could no longer use the powerful Lightning Spear..

 Chapter 209: 207 Perish Together 1

    Chapter 209: 207 Perish Together 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although Meteor Strike Skill looks like a meteorite, its actual effect is more like a massive bomb.


    Bound by Otto¡¯s dragon head, Lars Lait could only watch helplessly as the massive meteorite grew closer and then exploded in an artistic disy.


    Apanied by earth-shattering tremors, a mushroom-shaped cloud of smoke formed around Lars Lait, rapidly expanding outward.


    Although the impact was astonishingly huge, Otto didn¡¯t believe that it would be enough to finish off Lars Lait.


    Only when the movement above stopped did the semi-transparent Otto slowly float up.


    Of course, he first revealed only his head, cautiously observing the surrounding situation.


    Under the influence of the Meteor Strike Skill, the nearby mountain peaks were almost ttened, and a red-hot pit took their ce.


    There was stillva flowing around, making it seem like they were inside a volcano, but there was no trace of Lars Lait.


    After a short rest, Otto had recovered some strength and felt extremely hungry.


    But there was no quality food avable, so Otto resorted to the nearby red-hot rocks.


    Once he confirmed the area was rtively safe, he emerged from the ground and returned to his solid form, swallowing the surrounding rocks inrge bites.


    Although these materials provided little energy, they were better than nothing.


    Otto¡¯s teeth were very strong, and the hard rocks in his mouth were like crispy biscuits, requiring almost no chewing.


    As soon as they entered his stomach, the rocks were almost instantly digested by his incredible stomach and converted into energy.


    Just as he seized the time to swallow the surrounding objects to replenish his strength, the red-hot ground beneath his feet suddenly shattered.


    This immediately rmed Otto.


    But before he could leave, the ground cracked further, and Lars Lait emerged from inside.


    He furiously rammed his head against Otto¡¯s belly, sending the huge dragon body flying far away.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto¡¯s incredible digestive ability, this blow would have been enough to make him vomit up everything he had just swallowed.


    In that attack, Lars Lait didn¡¯t even use his proud lightning magic; he simply used brute force tounch an assault on Otto.


    While the Storm Titan had terrifying spell casting abilities, his closebat prowess was not inferior to that of a dragon. His pure power was also incredibly fearsome.


    At this moment, Otto only felt an excruciating pain in his abdomen, unable to straighten up for some time.


    His physical condition was already at its limit, and Lars Lait¡¯s headbutt was thest straw.


    However, Lars Lait was not faring much better than Otto.


    It appeared that to avoid the Meteor Strike Skill¡¯s attack, he had forcibly sted arge hole beneath his feet with a spell and buried himself inside.


    However,pared to Otto, he was in a much worse situation.


    As a result, he couldn¡¯tpletely avoid the effects of the Meteor Strike Skill. At the very least, his skin was severely burned.


    Now, there was not a single piece of good flesh on his entire body.


    As a matter of fact, had he not been a Storm Titan with an incredible constitution, he might have been cooked alive by now.


    If it were an ordinary creature with such injuries, it would have died. However, Lars Lait could still painfully move his feet and slowly approach Otto.


    Moreover, the rib-like structure binding him had disappeared, seemingly broken free by Lars Lait.


    His face bore the expression of a victor, but halfway through his stride, he was astonished to find that points of starlight were beginning to emerge from his body.


    Although faint, his own power was gradually dissipating along with these starlights.


    ¡°What is going on¡­¡±


    Lars Lait looked at his lost palm and the bare arm with furrowed brows.


    But he soon discovered the reason.


    It might have been just his illusion, but Lars Lait felt that these starlights were rapidly flying towards Otto.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Clenching his teeth, anger sparkled in Lars Lait¡¯s eyes as furious Thunder Power brewed in his mouth.


    Then, a dazzling pir of lightning surged towards Otto.


    Even though Otto was immune to most lightning damage, if he was hit by a legendary Lightning Attack now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it considering his current physical state.


    But at the moment, Otto didn¡¯t even have enough strength to stand up.


    However, he wasn¡¯t without methods.


    The starlights that floated from Lars Lait¡¯s body to Otto¡¯s were continuously restoring his strength.


    When he felt that his power had recovered somewhat, Otto reached out his front paw towards Lars Lait from a distance, then gave it a fierce swipe.


    ¡°Has this Silver Dragon finally lost its mind?¡±


    Just as Lars Lait was thinking that, a thick green thorn appeared out of thin air.


    It ignored the still-flowingva, broke through the ground, and tightly wrapped around Lars Lait.


    His skin had long been ravaged to the extreme for various reasons, offering no resistance whatsoever.


    The poisonous spikes on the green thorns pierced his skin effortlessly and started releasing intense toxins rapidly.


    Although the Storm Titan had a strong constitution, those toxins were enough to put great strain on Lars Lait¡¯s current state.


    Moreover, this was an ability stemming from the Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia. In other words, the intensity of the toxins carried by the thorns was equal to the Toxic Breath of a Green Dragon.


    And it was also rted to Otto¡¯s power.


    ¡°Plop¡­¡±


    Lars Lait copsed weakly on the ground, his limbs gradually bing numb due to the injection of toxins.


    As the starlights continued to emerge from his body¡¯s surface, his already scarce strength was rapidly fading.


    If this continued, all that awaited him was defeat.


    ¡°I never thought that I, Lars Lait, would fall to the hands of a Silver Dragon¡­¡± Gasping for breath, Lars Lait sneered at Otto, ¡°But even if I die, I¡¯ll take you with me! ¡±


    With that said, the Storm Titan suddenly thrust his bare arm into his own chest.


    Underneath it was his heart.


    Blood continued to flow from the wound, and at the same time, an incredible thunderous power was rapidly condensing.


    An ominous feeling arose in Otto¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Lars Lait is trying to take you down with him. It looks like you have no way to counter this. How about it? Want me to take you away?¡±


    At this moment, Konoheim¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Otto¡¯s ear..

 Chapter 210: 208 Devouring Lars Lait 1

    Chapter 210: 208 Devouring Lars Lait 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Leave?


    Looking at Lars Lait in the process of self-destruction, Otto felt reluctant to let go.


    He had risked his life to fight so hard against him, not for the purpose of fleeing.


    Although in a certain sense, he had already won.


    But defeating Lars Lait was not his purpose, his goal was to devour him!


    As long as he devoured Lars Lait, he would definitely be able to break through that barrier and be a powerful legendary giant dragon.


    In fact, if it were not for Lars Lait¡¯s severe injuries, Otto wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve this with his current strength.


    Now allowing him to escape can ensure his safety, but at the same time, all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    Therefore, Otto felt somewhat unwilling as he looked at Lars Lait and asked Konoheim through themunication scale, ¡°Can you stop him?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I don¡¯t see any necessity.¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s answer was very concise.


    ¡°Can you do it as my request?¡±


    ¡°No¡­wait! You said before that you can present something to make me take action.


    Your time isn¡¯t much, so if you really have anything that can move my heart, bring it out quickly!¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s voice sounded eager in anticipation.


    The time was pressing, and Otto didn¡¯t continue to haggle with him.


    After organizing his thoughts briefly, Otto quickly said, ¡°You know I¡¯m a variant dragon, right? I can tell you stories and knowledge from another world. Believe me, it¡¯s an entirely different world with no connection to this one.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Konoheim¡¯s voice finally sounded.


    ¡°I have to admit, you¡¯ve moved me.


    I¡¯ll help you, but remember, if the stories you tell meter can¡¯t satisfy me¡­ I¡¯ll be angry, believe me, it won¡¯t be a good oue.¡±


    Otto confidently smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    The next second, Konoheim appeared directly between Lars Lait and Otto, and the surrounding magic fluctuations slowly dissipated.


    It seemed that he got here through a temporary portal and maintained his human form as a middle-aged uncle.


    He pointed a finger at Lars Lait, and then a dazzling small light ball shot out from between his fingers.


    As the light ball entered Lars Lait¡¯s heart, the storm titan on the verge of copse was easily calmed down.


    The light ball that Konoheim shot into Lars Lait¡¯s body became a temporary heart, supplying him with life energy while controlling him from the inside.


    At the same time, Konoheim didn¡¯t forget to remind Otto, ¡°If you want to do something, hurry up. This state can¡¯tst for too long.


    In a maximum of ten minutes, this guy will break free from my control, and then continue to bomb the surroundings into ruins.¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes? That¡¯s absolutely enough!¡±


    With a confident look on his face, Otto approached Lars Lait, and the faster the light points emerged from thetter¡¯s body, the faster they merged into Otto¡¯s body.


    At this time, Lars Lait seemed to regain a bit of consciousness.


    First, he looked at the middle-aged uncle not far in front of him, and then remembered the other¡¯s identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, Konoheim!¡±


    He stared angrily at Konoheim and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve retreated to the Skyridge Mountains, why won¡¯t you let me go? I haven¡¯t done anything to your precious daughter. What do you want from me?¡±


    Hearing this, Konoheim looked innocently at Otto.


    Because of this action, Lars Lait seemed to have misunderstood something.


    The extremely weak Storm Titan paused, and then seemed to think he had figured out the truth of the matter.


    He yelled angrily, ¡°Is he also your adopted son? You old bastard, you¡¯ve never been with a female dragon in your life, but you keep adopting daughters and sons one after another.


    You have your unique hobbies, but can you stay away from me?¡±


    Having heard something incredible,


    Otto quietly looked at Konoheim, only to see him pointing a gesture at Lars Lait without a blush or heartbeat.


    Immediately afterward, the angry Storm Titan quieted down.


    ¡°If you want to do something, please hurry up; I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but directly burn this filthy-mouthed bastard into ashes with a single breath!¡±


    Knowing that Konoheim¡¯s patience was running thin, Otto immediatelyughed dryly, ¡°Almost there, almost there!¡±


    As Otto approached the furious Lars Lait, the light points emerging from his body blended into Otto¡¯s body like a storm.


    With Konoheim¡¯s pressure, Otto didn¡¯t have to worry about any idents and focused on devouring Lars Lait.


    In less than ten minutes, Lars Lait was reduced to ashes and dissipated into the air.


    And with the ample energy replenishment, Otto first recovered his severe injuries all over his body and then felt an overwhelming wave of fatigue.


    He needed to go into deep sleep as soon as possible.


    But before that, he had many things to deal with.


    After making sure Sofia was all right, Otto called Saru and asked him to arrange for personnel to start taking over the legion brought by Lars Lait.


    He was really a good guy, not only dedicating himself to Otto but also giving him such a big gift.


    After witnessing Lars Lait¡¯s death, most of the monsters and giants in the Storm Legion had lost their will to fight.


    They were easily taken over by Saru, and then the various leaders of the monsters were marked with the Blood Covenant one by one; they would never be able to change their master in this lifetime.


    Of course, it was just the Blood Covenant alone;


    Otto didn¡¯t want the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual to be asmon as every other ritual.


    This was the highest honor that every monster in the Soaring Dragon Legion dreamed of.


    He left the area around Red Copper Castle to the ck Iron Dwarves to handle, while the newly recruited monster legion was naturally taken care of by Saru. As for Otto, he took Sofia back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon first.


    Of course, Konoheim followed closely.


    For him, Otto had already prepared something corresponding.


    At Otto¡¯s eye gesture, Sofia handed Konoheim a thick book from the Treasure Bag.


    On the cover of the book were threerge square characters that Konoheim didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°This is Journey to the West, a famous novel from another world. Don¡¯t worry, the stories inside are written in the dragonnguage, you¡¯ll definitely


    understand them.¡±


    As Konoheim took the book, Otto exined.


    Otto could hardly remember the specifics of Journey to the West, and most of the stories in it were written based on the plot of TV dramas with his own secondary-processing..

 Chapter 211: 209 Vide Shaman_l

    Chapter 211: 209 Vide Shaman_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    After temporarily fooling Konoheim, Otto climbed onto his ckstone


    tform, lying on his increasingly thick pile of treasure, and closed his eyes to fall asleep.


    Unexpectedly, his sleep didn¡¯tst long.


    After waking up, Otto looked up at the specially-made calendar in the center of the Council Chamber. Only a week had passed.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Otto looked at Sofia, who was smiling at him.


    He looked at the magical pipeline connecting them and quickly understood why.


    While he was asleep, Sofia had been sending him the necessary nutrients through this unique magical pipeline.


    Since he had enough nutrients, his body had evolved and transformed much faster during his sleep.


    More importantly, there would be no more situations like before, where he looked as thin as a Dragon Witch Monster.


    ¡°Princess Sofia and I have recentlypleted this new spell. The inspiration came from the IV drip you mentioned.¡±


    Moray floated in the air and began to exin, then pointed to a huge container ced on the other side.


    The container contained a thick paste. It looked unappetizing and smelled bad.


    Sofia¡¯s small hand was inside it, and a strange magical radiance flickered in her palm.


    She was using magic to extract nutrients from the paste. Using Sofia¡¯s small mouth would not be sufficient¡­


    Even if she ate non-stop all day and night, she probably couldn¡¯t keep up with Otto¡¯s consumption.


    After Moray¡¯s exnation, Otto understood that this paste was a specially-made nutrient paste, rich in beneficial nutrients for a dragon¡¯s body.


    Apart from being hard to eat, it could be considered the best food for a giant dragon.


    Moray imed to have raised a True Dragon in the Dark Domain and conducted many experiments with the dragon.


    True or not, for now, Otto felt that his body was in an unprecedentedly good condition.


    The consumption of Laitras had been of great help to him, and Sofia had been by his side, continuously supplying him with essential nutrients.


    By the time he woke up, he was more than twenty meters long.


    For a Silver Dragon, such a size would generally only be achieved at the level of an old dragon.


    Typically, Silver Dragons start with lower power, but once they grow up, their strength is formidable.


    Among the Metal Dragons, they are generally only surpassed by Golden Dragons. Upon reaching 1200 years old, they can transform into a powerful Ancient Dragon, even reaching over 40 meters in length.


    However, Otto, as an anomaly, could not be judged based on a standard Silver Dragon.


    Unless someone knew him deeply, like Sofia, no one would believe that this twenty-meter-long silver giant dragon was not even ten years old¡­


    Since Otto was awake, there was no need for Sofia to keep her delicate hand in the viscous paste.


    Just as Sofia was using magic to clean herself and Otto, Konoheim hurriedly entered the room.


    In his hands, he held the book that Otto had given him before going to sleep.


    As soon as they met, Konoheim couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°You tell me, with all honesty, is this the only interesting story you have?¡±


    So, Otto gave Sofia a look, and the half-elf girl quickly took out another thick book from her treasure bag.


    On it was written, in bold and neat characters that made Konoheim drool, ¡°The


    Romance of the Three Kingdoms.¡±


    Ever since Otto¡¯s soul had been strengthened, his memory had also improved greatly.


    Although he didn¡¯t remember all the details of his life, it was easy for him topile the books he had once read.


    After receiving the new book, Konoheim went to find a ce to hide and read, as if he had found some treasure.


    Just as Konoheim left, Saru entered the room.


    As soon as he saw Otto, he respectfully knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Gaz returned with Valkyrie Angelia yesterday. Miss ck Rose from the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce also arrived at the Land of the Soaring Dragon this morning.¡±


    Supporting his somewhat groggy head, he quickly recalled the arrangements he had previously made.


    During these days, Sofia had spent most of her time on Otto.


    Seeing her tired face, Otto felt distressed and quickly arranged for her to rest in the inner hall.


    As for himself, he met with both Angelia and ck Rose in the Council Chamber.


    Compared to hisst meeting, Otto¡¯s appearance had changed considerably. He had grown significantlyrger and looked very imposing.


    ck Rose looked somewhat in disbelief at Otto, then respectfully knelt on the ground, her heart full of sincerity¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t be mistaken ¨C this was the power of a legend.


    What could have happened in just one week?


    Compared to her, Angelia seemed much moreposed, since she had already fully dedicated herself to Otto.


    Korf was also there with her, kneeling before Otto in reverence as well.


    This was Korf¡¯s first time in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and upon seeing Otto, he understood Angelia¡¯s feelings.


    Even without the influence of the Blood Covenant, he wouldn¡¯t dare harbor hostile thoughts towards this terrifying Silver Dragon.


    As for the performance of the three before him, Otto was satisfied. He nodded his head and first looked at ck Rose.


    ¡°Did you bring the item?¡±


    ck Rose did not dy and immediately presented a Dragon Bone Dagger sheathed in a scabbard with her hands.


    At Otto¡¯s request, she ced it on a tform in front of her.


    Then, Otto looked at Angelia and asked, ¡°What do you think of this dagger?¡± From the moment he learned that the King of Felton surrendered after receiving this dagger, Otto suspected that something was off with it.


    As for why he called on Angelia, it was because he thought she might know something about it.


    It¡¯s said that in Old Vide¡¯s territory, there¡¯s an ancient profession that deals with corpses.


    They are called Shamans.


    However, the Shamans of the Lizardmen and other monster races arepletely different factions, only sharing the same name.


    Angelia went forward and observed the Dragon Bone Dagger on the tform. She confirmed, ¡°This should be the work of a Shaman, and a very skillful one at that. Unless it was a well-known and experienced Shaman, it would be difficult to achieve this level..

 Chapter 212: 210 Self-Destruct Clone 1

    Chapter 212: 210 Self-Destruct Clone 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It should be Nerf¡­


    Angelina quickly gave a name that Otto was hearing for the first time.


    Without Otto¡¯s request, she quickly exined: ¡°He already has a bad reputation.


    He¡¯s a famous old shaman in Lait¡¯s territory, and he¡¯s said to have a good rtionship with the new king of Lait.


    This dragon bone dagger should be his work.¡±


    ¡°So, do you think this thing has anything to do with King Felton suddenly bing stupid?¡±


    Originally, just letting Sofia take a nce at it would be enough to understand its effect.


    But now Sofia is resting in the inner pce, she¡¯s been working hard for Otto these days, Otto doesn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    So Angelina has be a useful tool.


    After thinking for a moment with furrowed brows, Angelina hesitated and said: ¡°My master was once an excellent shaman, and under his guidance, I became an excellent Valkyrie.


    Unfortunately, he passed away a long time ago, otherwise, he would have a lot of useful opinions on this matter.


    I¡¯ve heard him say that in the old Vide shaman¡¯s spells, there is a kind of mind control technique that can only be performed using the bones of living beings as a medium.


    The higher the grade of the creature¡¯s bones used in the spell, the stronger it is.


    If the casting material is this dragon bone dagger, controlling part of King Felton¡¯s mind and making him dere unconditional surrender to the new king of Lait seems not impossible.


    After all, although King Felton is in a high position, he is essentially an ordinary person. ¡±


    It sounds like it might be the case.


    Then, Otto asked ck Rose: ¡°I remember you saying that before King of Farrand dered surrender, the new king of Lait had a red dragon drop a pile of skulls in front of him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, great Silver Dragon Lord.¡±


    ck Rose first nodded in confirmation, and then added with a regretful look on Otto¡¯s face: ¡°But those skulls have been disposed of, either by Farrand¡¯s nobles or by the new king of Lait.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­


    Otto pursed his lips, then looked at Angelina: ¡°So, how much do you know about this spell?


    Or in other words, to what extent can this method be used?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about this spell either.¡±


    Angelina said: ¡°But both King Felton and King of Farrand are ordinary people who have been pampered all their lives.


    ording to some of my master¡¯s daily practices, this spell should not be very effective.


    Even if they wanted to affect my mind, they would need at least the bones of a legendary powerhouse, which is not easy toe by.


    I think this is why he hasn¡¯t dealt with me like this so far.¡±


    It does seem to be the case, after all, the resistance army led by Angelina has begun to enter Lait¡¯s territory.


    If the barrier to using this method were low, the new king of Lait would have used it on Angelina long ago.


    As for this matter, Otto was no longer interested.


    He first introduced Angelina and ck Rose to each other, and then said to ck Rose: ¡°She is my current spokesperson in Mido, if you want to defeat the new king of Lait as soon as possible, it¡¯s best to talk to her!¡±


    Hearing this, ck Rose immediately became very interested in Angelina.


    What kind of sparks woulde out of their interaction was no longer in Otto¡¯s consideration.


    After everyone in the Council Chamber left, Otto began focusing on his newly acquired abilities.


    Keep in mind that Lars Lait was a bona fide legendary titan from the Storm Titans, an incredibly powerful group within the Titan race.


    If he hadn¡¯t been seriously injured somewhere, Otto and Sofiabined wouldn¡¯t be enough to crush him.


    If it really came to that, and Konoheim didn¡¯t want to help, he would have to flee as far away with Sofia as possible.


    Fortunately, Lady Luck still favored him in the end.


    Although he¡¯s still an atheist or non-believer in this world.


    The mixed blood of red and silver dragons, as well as the soul from another world.


    Otto really doesn¡¯t know whether to believe in the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat, or the Lord of the North Wind, Bahamut.


    Since it¡¯s unclear, he simply doesn¡¯t believe in either.


    First and foremost, after devouring Lars Lait, his strength has reached the legendary level,


    Not only that, he has directly skipped the initial stage, barely reaching the middle level even among all the legendary powerhouses.


    Moreover, there are various modified thunder spell versions, such as Lightning Drop Skill and Throwing Spear.


    There are also many supporting spells, such as Light Body Skill and Flight Skill, which have be passive skills hanging on Otto¡¯s body after being modded by Light Ball Boss.


    What satisfies Otto the most is that he gained the mighty body of the Storm Titan.


    Quite literally.


    As Otto¡¯s thoughts flowed, his body began to emit a continuous crackling sound.


    Then his body stood up straighter and straighter, finally resembling a humanoid being, or more like the image of the Sacred Lord from Otto¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a thunderous bang, a huge lightning spear appeared in Otto¡¯s forepaw.


    In no time, the color of the spear,posed entirely of condensed energy, changed.


    The violent arc turned into a scorching me, then slowly became a viscous strong acid.


    Obviously, these new abilities from Lars Lait have merged with Otto¡¯s body, bing even more unpredictable.


    Also, Lars Lait¡¯s final self-destruct ability was inherited by Otto as well.


    And this is the ability that Otto is most concerned about.


    After saying hello to Saru, he flew to an uninhabited open space.


    Then, a shrunken version of Otto separated from his body.


    Size-wise, even counting the tail, it wasn¡¯t even one meter long.


    He first nodded to Otto¡¯s main body, then flew into the air and plunged a w into his own chest.


    Before long, the miniature Otto exploded violently, sweeping everything around with raging thunderous power.


    It was incredibly powerful, even with his mental preparation, Otto was still startled.


    At the same time, he was grateful that he was clinging to Konoheim¡¯s leg at the time, as otherwise, his barely surviving against the massive explosion of the old legendary titan, Lars Lait, would have had a slim chance.


    It¡¯s almostparable to his full-force lightning breath, and the energy from the explosion can also be freely designated by him..

 Chapter 213: 211 Land of Red Flames_l

    Chapter 213: 211 Land of Red mes_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    Moreover, these small bodies, less than a meter in length, can be divided into more than ten at a time.


    Of course, controlling so many clones can be quite troublesome.


    But if they simply swarm forward, the actual operation might not be that difficult.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    A smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face as he seemed to have already imagined his future enemies being surrounded by a group of mini-ottos and then sted into pieces.


    In addition, the size of the clones can be evenrger.


    Theoretically, the power of the self-explosion would also increase ordingly. However, after using this ability, he would need to consume arge amount of food to replenish the energy expended.


    Overall, it is a very practical new ability, which is bound to be his go-tost resort.


    When Otto returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon satisfied, the conversation between Angelina and ck Rose had also ended.


    Looking at their expressions, the conversation seemed to have gone smoothly.


    ck Rose took her leave first, and Angelina stayed behind.


    When the surroundings quieted down, Angelina said to Otto: ¡°Your Majesty, she wants to win me over¡­¡±


    ¡°ck Rose?¡±


    Otto asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In short, she wants to form an alliance with me.¡¯


    Angelina truthfully said: ¡°Yes,pletely bypassing you. She doesn¡¯t seem to know my true identity and treats me as an ordinary human noble.¡±


    ¡°Heh! Bauhinia¡­


    Otto shook his head, smiling: ¡°Merchants, these selfish creatures, always take risks for profit. If the price is right, they are even willing to sell the rope used to hang themselves.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t agree to her.¡±


    ¡°Did you explicitly refuse her?¡±


    Angelina hesitated for a moment, then immediately knelt in front of Otto:


    ¡°Please forgive me, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand me.¡±


    Otto said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t give up on you easily. If she continues to try to contact you in the future, you can agree to her.¡±


    ¡°Like


    Angelina looked at Otto, puzzled.


    ¡°Just do that. When the timees, I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡±


    Though Angelina was more proficient in fighting and killing than these roundabout matters, she also understood that a servant should not pry too much into her master¡¯s thoughts.


    All she needed to know was that whatever Otto asked her to do, she would do, and that was enough.


    Then Otto instructed, ¡°In the near future, I will send some Burrowing Worms and Kobolds to Mido. They will dig a tunnel between Mido and the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After this project ispleted, it will be much more convenient for you to travel between Mido and the Land of the Soaring Dragon in the future.


    When you go back, be more vignt. There may be several small-scale earthquakes urring in the Mido Region in the future. Don¡¯t let your people mistake my pets for ordinary monsters and kill them.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, Great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    Angelina respectfully agreed, and then left the Land of the Soaring Dragon with Korf.


    As soon as they left, Goblin Gaz came into the Council Chamber.


    ¡°How did your task go?¡±Otto looked forward to working with this powerful goblin, who proved to be one of the most useful in his family after Saru.


    While instructing him to call for Angelina, Otto also arranged another task for him.


    The goblin respectfully knelt before Otto and said, ¡°The current situation at the junction of Dragon Bone Wastnd and Nn Forest has been investigated.¡±


    Investigating the current state of the Dragon Bone Wastnd was the other task Otto gave to Gaz.


    So far, the most dominant force there is still the Trade Federation, led by ck Gold City.


    The federation is made up of several independent city-states, which have connections with each other.


    From the beginning, Otto was distrustful of the Bauhinia Chamber of


    Commerce.


    Ordinary traders would not dare to do business with a giant dragon, let alone one that is affiliated with numerous evil creatures and appears more like an evil dragon.


    Bauhinia is definitely more than just an ordinary chamber ofmerce.


    Unfortunately, Link the werewolf, who had some connection with them, knew nothing about it.


    He probably was still being fooled by Lady Bauhinia, thinking the imposter ck Rose who posed as her was the real person.


    Under Otto¡¯s prompting, Gaz continued, ¡°The current situation there seems to have little difference from when I left ck Gold City.¡±


    The city-state closest to Nn Forest is not ck Gold City, but Loess City, whose lord is a not-so-weak centaur.


    As of now, Loess City seems to be the transit station for Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce¡¯s trade in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Moreover, ording to intelligence, Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear n, was spotted in Loess City by a lizardman named Bark.


    She likely has received shelter in Loess City, and possibly even joined it.¡±


    As for the female centaur who escaped from Gaz, Otto still had some impression of her.


    This is somewhat tricky ¨C at first, when there was no information, it would be easy to just kill this escaped fish.


    But now, he felt the need to consider Konoheim¡¯s wishes.


    After all, this is thest little sibling of someone¡¯s cherished daughter, even though he doubted Storm Titan would recognize Rita.


    If you count this year, she has already been away from Nn Forest for two hundred years.


    Regarding the disposal of the escaped fish, there is no need to rush; it won¡¯t be toote to wait after Otto probes Konoheim¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Outside Loess City, there are also some mixed adventurer towns with very chaotic inhabitants, including various races.


    Since the new king Lait waged wars on neighboring countries, many refugees have poured in there.


    Because most city-states in Dragon Bone Wastnd are unwilling to ept poor refugees, they mostly cram into those shabby and narrow adventurer towns.


    This is all the current information about the junction between Dragon Bone


    Wastnd and Nn Forest.¡±


    In addition to that, Gaz continued, ¡°Regarding those newly joined monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion, that is, those who once belonged to Lars Lait.


    We have obtained some interesting information from them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it¡­¡±


    Otto squinted his eyes,zily lying on the pile of treasure on the ckstone tform.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the injury of Storm Titan Lars Lait was done by a powerful


    Demon Lord!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Indeed, Otto became genuinely intrigued.


    So, Gaz continued, ¡°The new members of the Soaring Dragon Legion don¡¯t know much about the specific situation, but at this point, we can confirm:


    He is currently squatting in the far east of the Skyreach Mountains, that is, in the Land of Red mes. It is highly probable that he is a Demon Lord skilled in the use of fire..

 Chapter 214: 212 Spicy Snack-Flavored Volcano Core 1

    Chapter 214: 212 Spicy Snack-vored Volcano Core 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otto had a keen interest in the Demon Lord of the Land of Red mes.


    ording to the map he purchased in ck Gold City, it should be a cursednd where eternal me burns year after year.


    It was said to be one of the starting points for the Demon Lord invasion of the continent in the past, and even now, it still harbored some descendants of the demons.


    In fact, even Laitras, at the height of its power, was grievously wounded by one of the Demon Lords there, so it¡¯s possible Otto may run into simr boss battles in the future.


    So Otto instructed Gaz to pay more attention to information about such matters and deploy specialized reconnaissance teams for deeper investigations.


    After Gaz left, Otto tried to inquire if Konoheim had any intel about this issue.


    Unfortunately, however, even experienced Konoheim couldn¡¯t offer a clear exnation.


    He had been to the Land of Red mes but that was a long time ago.


    After giving some books he¡¯s written based on his memories to Konoheim, Otto flew toward Red Copper Castle with his dragon wings.


    His goal this time was to acquire the Fire Forge Furnace and the Fire Forging Skill.


    It seemed that the very object that Lars Lait had set his heart on obtaining was still an unknown to Otto.


    Due to his sudden arrival, Red Copper Castle held a grand weing ceremony and had Burrowing Worms make a special passage for Otto.


    After all, his body was too massive to pass through the existing main entrance.


    Dain and Ebik prepared avish feast for Otto, and almost all the high-ranking ck Iron Dwarves in Red Copper Castle attended the event.


    But it seemed the Silver Dragon was uninterested in such things.


    After a quick nce at each other, Dain led irrelevant people to leave quickly.


    Although a bit unwilling, Ebik still escorted Otto to the Fire Forge Furnace vicinity.


    First thing that caught Otto¡¯s eyes was a heavy metal wall, etched with various exquisite runes.


    Even from a distance, one could feel the scorching heat emanating from within.


    In the middle of the metal wall was a small hole connected to a smithing furnace.


    Ordinarily, dwarves skilled in forging would use this furnace to harness the power of the Fire Forge Furnace.


    After just a short while, Ebik was already drenched in sweat, but Otto found it refreshing.


    To him, the high temperature here didn¡¯t even feel like a sauna, but rather his favorite temperature in an air-conditioned room.


    Ignoring Ebik¡¯s changing expressions, Otto directly smacked the smithing furnace away with a p and then peered into the opening.


    Scorching hot magma flowed out from the hole and pooled on the ground, engulfing Otto¡¯s hind ws.


    Despite Ebik¡¯s shocked expression, Otto showed no signs of difort.


    The hole was too small and hampered Otto¡¯s observation.


    So, the Silver Dragon violently expanded the opening with his sharp front ws until his entire head could fit.


    Of course, this action also caused the surrounding temperature to rise rapidly. Poor Ebik¡¯s ck face turned beet red due to the heat.


    It was no longer suitable for him to linger here, but he didn¡¯t trust leaving the Fire Forge Furnace alone.


    He never expected to wee Otto right after bidding farewell to Lars Lait.


    Feeling conflicted, Ebik didn¡¯t know what to do as he watched Otto, who had lost his usual dignity and pomp, sticking his head into the Fire Forge Furnace.


    Since the Blood Covenant had been etched into his soul, any resistance against Otto was powerless, no matter what Otto did to the Fire Forge Furnace.


    But despite that, he still wanted to stay here.


    The perspective shifts back to Otto.


    With his head inside the Fire Forge Furnace, he sessfully observed its true appearance.


    There was a slight discrepancy in his previous understanding, as it turned out that the Fire Forge Furnace was actually made up of multiple volcano cores.


    These cores, condensed andpressed by the ancestors of the Three Great Dwarves, floated within the metal walls like mini suns.


    The interior of the metal walls was etched with special high-temperature resistant inscriptions; otherwise, the walls would have melted into a pool of iron under the constant baking of these volcano cores.


    Gazing at the dazzlingly hot cores, Otto suddenly had a bold idea.


    He withdrew his head from the wall and asked the drenched Ebik, ¡°There are quite a few volcano cores inside the Fire Forge Furnace. If we were to remove one or two, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues, right?¡±


    What?!


    Startled, Ebik wiped the sweat from his forehead, recalled the contents of the Fire Forging Skill, and gave a definitive answer.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any impact.¡±


    With a dryugh, Ebik said, ¡°Originally, the Fire Forge Furnace was meant to be used by multiple forging masters simultaneously. If weck one or two volcano cores, it just means there will be fewer seats for them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Otto once again stuck his head inside the metal wall under Ebik¡¯s stiff expression.


    Then, he took aim at the nearest volcano core and leaned in with his mouth.


    Despite being condensed, the size and energy it contained were still astonishing.


    However, the scariest of the high temperature was not a problem for Otto, who possessed the strength and abilities equivalent to a legendary Red Dragon. After a few bites, he had already eaten away almost half of a volcano core.


    The taste was quite unique-chan; ifpared to Otto¡¯s previous world¡¯s recipes, the texture was like chocte, but the vor was more like spicy strips.


    Right, like a big knife meat vor¡­


    Overall, it catered to Otto¡¯s taste buds.


    So, he continued to devour the core even faster, and in no time, the whole volcano core was gone.


    Ebik, who was standing on the side and witnessed everything in confusion, didn¡¯t know how to react or what face to make.


    Meanwhile, Otto seemed somewhat dissatisfied, licking the corners of his mouth. ording to the feedback from the Light Ball Boss, eating just one volcano core apparently wasn¡¯t enough.


    So, he set his sights on another core.


    Soon, that core also sumbed to his poisonous mouth, followed by the third.


    Well, there was no helping it. He just needed that bit more¡­


    Under Ebik¡¯s pleading gaze, Otto finally pulled his head out of the metal wall after devouring the third volcano core, feeling satisfied atst.


    It seemed that the remaining cores would be safe. He had paid so much, and it was finally worth it¡­.

 Chapter 215: 213 Daily Life Remains Unchanged_1

    Chapter 215: 213 Daily Life Remains Unchanged_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Just as Ebik had hoped, Otto lost interest in the remaining volcanic cores.


    Furthermore, the silver dragon kindly sealed up the constantly flowing magma tunnel.


    Although the surroundings were still a mess, the ck Iron Dwarves would have a much easier time repairing the Fire Forge Furnace in the future.


    The three entire volcanic cores provided considerable help to Otto, and he felt an intense fatigue that required him to sleep once again.


    However, he had long been used to this situation and could endure it for some time.


    He still had some questions for Ebik.


    ¡°How is the construction of the underground tunnel going?¡±


    At this point, Otto and Ebik had returned to normal ground.


    Wiping the sweat from his face, Ebik said, ¡°The metal tracks leading from Red Copper Castle to ck Iron Field and the Sulfur Mountains have beenid.


    Also, the Magic Train is undergoing experimental operation between Red Copper Castle and ck Iron Field.


    Currently, the energy source is the Magic Crystal, which generates plenty of power and runs at a high speed.


    We believe that it will not take long before it can operate normally.¡±


    ¡°Howrge is the Magic Train? Or, how many people can it amodate?¡±


    To this question, Ebik quickly replied, ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen so far, a fully loaded Magic Train can hold about four to five hundred ck Iron Dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Too small!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ebik looked puzzled at Otto, who sternly said, ¡°I¡¯m saying that the Magic Train is too small; what use is it with only four to five hundred people?


    I need you to upgrade it as soon as possible, with enough room to fit at least one or two thousand people!¡±


    ¡°This currently presents some difficulties¡­¡±


    Ebik looked troubled.


    But Otto ruthlessly said, ¡°Difficulties are meant to be ovee; I don¡¯t care about the process, only the result.


    During the research and experimentation process, you can ask Saru for anything you need.¡±


    ¡°Very well, as you wish, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s unyielding stance, Ebik sighed and epted his fate.


    Just before Otto left, Ebik, as if remembering something, addressed him, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know if you still have any impression of the Mountain King.¡±


    ¡°Mountain King?¡±


    Thinking for a moment, Otto remembered that he had met the man before the Young Death Tatum Hill.


    However, he had not seen him since then.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s question, a disdainful smile appeared on Ebik¡¯s face.


    He sneered, ¡°Just a couple of days ago, the Mountain King sent a messenger to Red Copper Castle, stating that the Mountain Dwarves were willing to befriend the ck Iron Dwarves for generations and form an alliance in advancing and retreating together.


    He even wanted to covet the Fire Forge Furnace and share all the veins in the sky-high mountains with the ck Iron Dwarves.


    I still remember when he fled back to Mountain Castle like a crippled dog with his tail between his legs.


    I really don¡¯t know how that fool had the nerve to say those words to me¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Otto more or less understood the situation.


    ¡°I heard he has a Legendary Warhammer in his hand, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Dangerous look crept over Otto¡¯s face.


    Ebik hesitated for a moment, then nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°I will grant youmand of the Soaring Dragon Legion. You have only one week to annihte those ungrateful fools and then deliver the Mountain King¡¯s Legendary Warhammer with a bow tied around it to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    As long as he had the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s help, this would not be a difficult task.


    And so, Ebik readily took on the task.


    After Otto left, Ebik solemnly sat on the throne that once belonged to the Red Copper King.


    All this time, he still didn¡¯t know if what he was doing was right.


    But the moment he touched the throne, he realized that the Red Copper Dwarves were history and the Mountain Dwarves would also suffer the wrath of the Silver Dragon Lord.


    Of the former Three Hammer Alliance, only the ck Iron Dwarves could continue under his leadership, in addition to gaining Red Copper Castle and arge amount of veins.


    It would not be long before Mountain Castle would be their possession.


    Evidence showed that his choice was indeed the right one!


    A satisfied smile appeared on Ebik¡¯s face.


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    When Otto returned to the Council Chamber, he saw Sofia first.


    The half-elf girl seemed to have recovered well, and Otto greeted her before climbing onto the treasureden ckstone tform and falling into a deep sleep.


    After Otto fell asleep, Moray, who was surprisingly well-behavedtely, floated out from behind Sofia.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell him about this? After all, you¡¯ve done so much for him¡­¡±


    Moray¡¯s tone sounded somewhat indignant on Sofia¡¯s behalf.


    As one of the parties involved, Sofia appeared calm and told Moray, ¡°Prepare more of that nutrient solution that we used before.¡±


    As they found out recently, with sufficient nutrient intake, Otto¡¯s sleeping time could be significantly reduced.


    Sofia was still regretting that if they had discovered this earlier, Otto wouldn¡¯t have slept for several years.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so great about this big clumsy dragon that makes you go to such lengths for him¡­¡±


    Moray muttered under his breath, clearly unsatisfied with Otto, but eventually he prepared the special nutrient solution ording to Sofia¡¯s request.


    It was still a sticky, slimy goo with a strange taste¡­


    A few days ago, in order to be able to use the powerful Meteor Strike Skill, Sofia had used the scale inscribed with the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    At the time, everything seemed to go smoothly.


    However, once they returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon and had ample time to study the changes, Sofia and Moray discovered some problems.


    The Dragonborn Transformation was certainly circumvented and temporarily acted as a mana reserve,


    but they had forgotten one thing at the time: the Blood Covenant.


    In their haste, Sofia hadn¡¯t even considered removing the Blood Covenant before using Otto¡¯s scale.


    In short, Sofia was now bound to Otto like the creatures of the Soaring Dragon Legion and had offered her whole heart and soul to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; even without the Blood Covenant, I would never betray the big, clumsy dragon.¡±


    Sofia stuck her hand into the gooey mess andughed at Moray, ¡°So, nothing¡¯s changed in our daily lives, has it?¡±

 Chapter 216: 214 Continental Situation_1

    Chapter 216: 214 Continental Situation_1


    Trantor:549690339


    This time Otto unexpectedly slept for a long time.


    Even with Sofia¡¯s help and an adequate supply of nutrients, he still slept for two whole weeks.


    When Otto woke up groggily from the ckstone tform, he felt an indescribable hunger.


    This surprised him, as he hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time.


    After all, thest time he woke up from sleep, he didn¡¯t need to eat a lot like before, thanks to Sofia¡¯s help.


    But this time was slightly different. As soon as he woke up from his sleep, he felt as if he had an extra organ in his chest.


    Sofia looked exhausted, so Otto didn¡¯t want to bother her too much.


    After sending her to rest in the inner hall, he instructed Saru to bring enough food. Although the taste was much worse, it was still eptable.


    Afterward, Otto studied the new organ in his chest while eating.


    In a short while, the food in front of him waspletely consumed.


    Based on his past eating habits, this amount of food was enough for him to eat for three days.


    But he couldn¡¯t help it. He still felt hungry, so Saru arranged for more food.


    When the next batch of food arrived, Otto had thoroughly researched the new ability he gained from devouring the volcanic core.


    Simply put, he had grown an energy furnace-like thing in his chest. It can supply continuous energy to almost all of Otto¡¯s abilities.


    His energy source was through massive eating.


    Not only ordinary food but various minerals and other things that can provide energy in everyday life can be alternatives.


    In this regard, Magic Crystals seem to be the most suitable energy source.


    However, there are too many ces in the Land of the Soaring Dragon that need to use Magic Crystals, and simply swallowing them as food would seem too wasteful.


    For now, the most economical energy source is various ordinary food.


    Recently, Longfang¡¯s animal husbandry has been quite well, and Otto doesn¡¯t have to worry about meat.


    Only after the fourth batch of food from Saru did Otto finally fill his stomach.


    Or rather, filling his chest¡¯s energy furnace with enough energy.


    Then, Otto took a break and went out to test whether his various abilities would change under the support of this energy furnace.


    The most important thing was the various spraying weapons that Otto often used.


    The conclusion was delightful as his various spraying weapons had received varying degrees of power amplification.


    Among them, me Breath and other rted weapons had a massive increase in power. Now, his me Breath can even instantly burn through arge hole in a hard rock.


    Such an attack would naturally have dire consequences if it hit ordinary creatures.


    Moreover, the abilities of almost everyone else had also been enhanced, which satisfied Otto greatly.


    After returning to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he focused on recent events.


    Saru respectfully stood not far from Otto, reporting the recent significant intelligence one by one.


    Most of the matters were rted to the new Lait King, who was still causing quite a stir recently.


    First of all, Angelina and her resistance army had made remarkable progress, capturing nearly half of the original Lait Kingdom¡¯s territory.


    Even if his backyard was on fire, the new Lait King showed no intention of returning to his hometown. Instead, he continued to encroach on Felton¡¯s territory as much as possible.


    Whenpared to Felton, the small territory of the former Lait Kingdom didn¡¯t matter much.


    It seems that the appetite of the current Lait King has grown substantially.


    However, the resistance of the local nobles was fierce, and in a short time, the new Lait King couldn¡¯t swallow such a big piece of cake.


    Yesterday, the underground tunnels between the soaring Land of the Dragon and the Sulfur Mountains were finally connected. The Burrowing Worms did an excellent job.


    Although the ck Iron Dwarves have not yet been able to build a Magic Train that can amodate thousands of people, as Otto requested.


    But even if they rely on walking through the tunnels, the time it takes to reach the destination will be reduced significantly.


    Then, Saru continued, ¡°Your Majesty, three days ago, ck Rose paid a visit to the Dragon Soaring Land and wanted to see you.


    At that time, you were in a deep sleep, so I declined her request.


    After that, she told me the reason for her visit, hoping that I would pass it on to you.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She hopes that the Soaring Dragon Legion will start as soon as possible to help Felton, encircle the new Lait King from both sides and permanently eliminate him.¡±


    Otto narrowed his eyes, ck Rose seemed to be more impatienttely, it looks like the threat to them from the new Lait King is growing more significant.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°By the way, where is Link¡¯s noble family from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from Felkorde, in the Western Empire, Your Majesty.¡±


    It makes sense. Once Felton falls, barring Dawn Forest, the next one to face the new Lait King will be the Western Empire, Felkorde.


    If even the Felkorde Empire falls in the hands of the new Lait King, the idea of ruling the world might have a chance of bing a reality.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the new Lait King would dare to step into the Dawn Forest.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that might interest you.¡±


    Saru added finally, ¡°Recently, the Caran Kingdom has approached the ck Iron Dwarves, hoping to buy arge number of sophisticated weapons and equipment at any price.¡±


    ¡°Caran? The one that borders Red Copper Castle and the ck Iron Field in the Skyrend Mountains, is next to Harvest Bay, and often does business with the Eastern Empire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Saru nodded with affirmation, then continued, ¡°But ording to the intelligence, the true buyer behind this order should be the Eastern Empire. The Caran people are just middlemen who can earn a lot ofmissions.¡±


    What¡¯s worth noting is that the Eastern Empire¡¯s demand for weapons and equipment is vast. If possible, they even want to buy ck Iron Ballistae.


    No matter how you look at it, it seems as if they are preparing for arge-scale war!¡±


    Hearing this, Otto thought for a while, considering the terrain; it is probable that the Eastern Empire has already allied with the new Lait King.


    Do they want to wait until Feltonpletely falls and then jointly attack the Western Empire with the new Lait King?

 Chapter 217: 215 There’s Still Time_1

    Chapter 217: 215 There¡¯s Still Time_1


    Trantor:549690339


    This is quite interesting.


    After thinking for a moment, Otto said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce represented by the ck Rose has always been buying weapons and equipment produced by the ck Iron Dwarves from us, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Since their backing is the Western Empire, it¡¯s not impossible for them to do business with the Eastern Empire.¡±


    With a cold smile, Otto said, ¡°But what is this Caran Kingdom anyway, and what right does it have to interfere in my business?¡±


    ¡°So what do you mean?¡±


    Saru cautiously looked at Otto, who suddenly asked with some dissatisfaction, ¡°What about the Mountain Dwarves? I remember I only gave the ck Iron Dwarves a week¡¯s time. It can¡¯t still be unresolved by now, can it?¡±


    ¡°The Mountain Dwarves have already been annihted by the Soaring Dragon Legion, and the Mountain Castle and the Mountain Dwarves¡¯ mines have been upied by the ck Iron Dwarves.¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s expression not improving, he hurriedly continued, ¡°This happened a week ago, but the Mountain King was cunning, and the ck Iron Dwarves and the Soaring Dragon Legion had to spend a lot of effort to capture him.


    He is currently on his way to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, apanied by the Legendary Warhammer Rock. They are traveling through underground tunnels and should arrive in the Land of the Soaring Dragon tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Otto nodded, ¡°It seems that Ebik and Dain have not disappointed me. By the way, is the Soaring Dragon Legion that was sent to support them still stationed in the Sky Mountain Range?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, they are currently led by Link, helping the ck Iron Dwarves stabilize the surrounding situation and are expected to return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon in a few days.¡±


    Saru answered truthfully.


    Then Otto directly said, ¡°They don¡¯t have toe back, just go and annihte Caran for me. As for the business with the Eastern Empire, casually support a puppet regime from Caran to be my spokesperson.¡±


    From the beginning, Otto had always avoided appearing in human kingdoms.


    Even when he helped Valkyrie Angelia regain her territory in Mido, he quickly had the Soaring Dragon Legion withdraw after the event.


    What he feared was attracting the attention of powerful human beings due to his high-profile actions. After all, it was not a big deal for them to fight each other in their daily lives.


    But if a giant dragon suddenly joined the fray, it would be apletely different concept.


    However, everything changed after Otto stepped into the realm of Legend.


    Due to the special nature of dragons, even legendary powerhouses, within the same realm, Otto had the confidence to simultaneously duel at least four opponents without falling into a disadvantage, except for Titans or other super creatures.


    The need for a well-trained, coordinated dragon-ying team was not a joke.


    As for the more powerful demi-gods, Otto didn¡¯t think these people who could survive the apocalypse woulde out for some mundane matters.


    Well¡­ maybe Konoheim was an exception.


    Although there was no sufficient evidence, even after stepping into the realm of Legend, Otto still couldn¡¯t feel how powerful the Brass Dragon was.


    He guessed that this guy was at least a demi-god level powerhouse.


    However, the geographical location of the Caran Kingdom was quite special, and its only connection to other humans was through the sea route crossing Harvest Bay.


    In short, as long as Otto acted quickly, sealed off Harvest Bay, and proceeded smoothly, there would likely be no ripples caused.


    Thinking of this, Otto added, ¡°Let Gaz handle this matter personally and make it look good.¡±I¡¯ve heard that he still has some attachment to ck Gold City. Tell him that after this matter is resolved, our next target will be ck Gold City!¡±


    The old Lizardman respectfully withdrew, determined to fulfill Otto¡¯s request faithfully.


    At this time, the benefits of having a group of capable subordinates were clearly evident, as Otto no longer needed to handle many matters personally.


    As long as he issued uratemands, there would always be someone to carry them out excellently.


    When night fell, Mountain King Witte and his once-legendary warhammer Rock were brought before Otto.


    Upon meeting Otto, the Mountain King immediately kneeled in front of the ckstone tform.


    This was rather surprising for Otto, as Witte was unexpectedly spinelesspared to his other two cousins.


    ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, I am willing to offer everything I have in exchange for my life and freedom¡­¡±


    When Witte spoke these words, Otto almost burst intoughter.


    ¡°How interesting. Do you really have anything of value now?¡±


    ¡°I can offer the legendary warhammer Rock handed down through generations of Mountain Dwarves. I believe its value is more than enough to exchange for my life and freedom¡­¡±


    At this point, Witte nced at the warhammer lying on the ground beside him.


    ¡°How boring. This is already my spoils of war.¡±


    With a stern face, Otto looked at Witte. An Acid Ballrger than Witte¡¯s body appeared out of thin air.


    If Witte was hit by this Acid Ball, he would surely be dissolved into a disgusting, viscous substance in an instant.


    Just as the Acid Ball was about to make contact with Witte, the Mountain Dwarf suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop! I have other bargaining chips that will interest you!¡±


    The Acid Ball, inches away from touching him, suddenly halted in midair.


    With a scowl, Otto felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°So, you fools can¡¯t say everything at once, can you?¡±


    Otto¡¯s blood-red eyes stared intently at Witte: ¡°Speak now, but I¡¯ll only give you one chance!¡±


    Barely escaping death, Witte took a deep breath and quickly said under Otto¡¯s impatient gaze, ¡°Regarding the Demon Lord who seriously injured Lait Lars, I know his identity. Aren¡¯t you investigating information about the Land of Red mes? I know about all this!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Otto red at Witte and sneered, ¡°You indeed saved one of your lives, but you still want freedom?¡±


    Although Witte seemed somewhat fearful, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, Honorable Silver Dragon Lord.


    As long as you promise not to kill me and let me leave, I will tell you everything I know!¡±


    ¡°Interesting, but I have an even better proposal.¡±


    As Witte looked confused, a terrifyingly designed wand suddenly floated in front of him.


    And then, the Magic Array actually spoke in a human voice, ¡°Ah! It seems the time has finallye for the great Legendary Witch Demon, Moray, to take the stage!¡±


    Moray curved his wand and respectfully bowed to Otto before cackling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Otto. I will drain every bit of valuable information from this Mountain Dwarf¡¯s soul.¡±


    Afterward, the demonic face on the ruby looked at Witte, expressing regret as it said, ¡°Tsk, you missed an opportunity to end your suffering sooner.


    From now on, we have all the time in the world to get along!¡±

 Chapter 218: 216 Let’s Go Out and Stroll Around_1

    Chapter 218: 216 Let¡¯s Go Out and Stroll Around_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Once the Council Chamber was quiet again, Otto swallowed the Legendary Warhammer Rock into his stomach.


    He had already swallowed the other Legendary Warhammer me before, and it didn¡¯t seem to cause any problems, so he didn¡¯t want to bother Sofia anymore.


    The half-elf girl was still resting in the inner hall.


    Then, he happilyy down on the heap of treasures on the ckstone tform and fell asleep once again.


    It seemed like he had been sleeping a lottely, having gained a lot during his time in the Sky Mountains.


    When Otto woke up again, two days had passed.


    As for the power of the Legendary Warhammer Rock, it was perfectly inherited by him.


    Unlike me, Rock¡¯s ability was rather simple and crude.


    Every attack would stack the defense of the wielder, and when the defense reached its limit, it could be instantly converted to an attack.


    Of course, it could also be used in advance.


    Although the ability description seems simple, it is indeed a very powerful and practical ability.


    After acquiring it, Otto¡¯s confidence couldn¡¯t help but inte a little bit more.


    Then, he called Saru over.


    This old lizardman was practically omnipotent; the first thing to do after waking up from sleep was to call him, and there was never a mistake.


    Through Saru, Otto learned that there was nothing worth his attention happening in the Land of the Soaring Dragon recently.


    There were specialists handling matters in every aspect, so for a moment, Otto suddenly became idle.


    Because Moray needed to deal with the soul of the Mountain King, a lot of magical research was put on hold. Now, Sofia was sitting bored on the throne in the Council Chamber, yawning.


    Otto took a nce at the map and then made a suggestion to Sofia, ¡°How about we go out for a walk and clear our minds? Like going to ck Gold City and pick some things you like.¡±


    ¡°To clear our minds?¡±


    Sofia was taken aback, then pointed at Otto and said, ¡°With your current appearance, can we really enter ck Gold City? It might even cause a war!¡±


    Yes, not many people would wee a twenty-meter-long legendary dragon to visit their homnd.


    But Otto didn¡¯t say he would take Sofia shopping in ck Gold City with his current normal form.


    Soon, an extra head grew out of Otto¡¯s shoulder, which then fell to the ground with the neck.


    Then, to Sofia¡¯s delight, it transformed into a dragonman shape.


    ¡°Now, there should be no problem, right?¡±


    ¡°You passed!¡±


    The half-elf girl happily jumped off the throne, hugging the Dragonman¡¯s arm, and her pretty face was almostughing with delight.


    Then, Otto called Saru again and said to this useful toolman, ¡°Soon, Sofia and I will go out for a while, and my main body will be left sleeping in the Council Chamber.


    If there is anything important, you can wake me up directly.


    But remember, it has to be something very important!¡±


    The old lizardman nodded repeatedly, indicating that he understood. Then, Otto, transformed into a dragonman, slowly walked out of the Council Chamber with a smiling Sofia.


    Normally, there is a distance limit between Otto¡¯s clone and his main body. For example, ck Gold City and the Land of the Soaring Dragon are obviously too far apart.


    But there is a solution: as long as Otto¡¯s main body enters a deep sleep, the range of his clone will be greatly expanded.


    As Otto¡¯s power grows, this ability¡¯s range can also grow continuously.


    To get to ck Gold City, they had to go to the Nortnd of Nn Forest and then to the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Currently, the underground tunnel to the Nortnd has been opened.


    Although metal tracks were still beingid, even walking could save a lot of time.


    This time, Otto took Sofia out mainly to clear their minds and also to see the situation in the Dragon Bone Wastnd firsthand.


    So the two of them walked leisurely.


    At first, Otto was worried that Sofia would be dissatisfied with this activity, but it seemed he was overthinking it.


    At this moment, the half-elf girl clung to him like a ko, with a happy expression on her face.


    It seemed she was quite satisfied for now.


    Now, they were walking through the underground tunnel to the Nortnd. Kobolds were busy constructing the tunnel.


    They didn¡¯t recognize Otto in his dragonman form, but they were familiar with Sofia.


    So, when they saw the two of them, they immediately dropped their work and knelt down respectfully on both sides of the tunnel.


    Otto couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. Once he left here, everything would naturally return to normal.


    The tunnel was very dark, with the light mainlying from torches held by the kobolds. But both Otto and Sofia had strong dark vision.


    So it didn¡¯t affect them at all.


    The exit of the underground tunnel was the treasure vault of the Furious Thunder Welin, but it had long been emptied by Otto.


    Now, this ce had be something like a metro station exit.


    In the future, this ce will be the port for trade with various majorpanies in the Dragon Bone Wastnd. Otto even ns to build a branch city of the Land of the Soaring Dragon here.


    Now that the territory is getting bigger and bigger, one Land of the Soaring Dragon is obviously not enough to amodate the increasing number of monsters¡¯ families.


    Putting all that aside, they soon set foot on thend of Dragon Bone Wastnd for the first time, just outside Nn Forest.


    First of all, the ce felt extremely dry.


    Otto himself didn¡¯t feel much, but he was worried about Sofia.


    However, it seemed he was worrying too much. A refreshing magical barrier enveloped both of them, and a refreshing sensation flowed around Otto.


    The feeling was asfortable as escaping from the blistering heat of summer into an air-conditioned room.


    Unlike the resource-rich and fertile Nn Forest.


    The Dragon Bone Wastnd was mostly boundless desert and sand. At first nce, it looked like a deadnd.


    However, Otto¡¯s excellent perception ability told him that many ferocious predators were lurking beneath the surrounding yellow sand.


    In order to prevent any unnecessary trouble, Otto slowly released his terrifying Dragon Fear all around him.


    Following the route marked on the map, he soon saw his first destination in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, the city-state closest to Nn Forest, Loess City.

 Chapter 219: 217 What a Coincidence_1

    Chapter 219: 217 What a Coincidence_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Loess City, just like its name, had its city walls almost entirely built using loess soil.


    This kind of building material could be found everywhere in Dragon Bone Wastnd and was inexpensive and readily avable, but it had almost no other advantages.


    Just like ck Gold City, Loess City has thergest feature of city-states in Dragon Bone Wastnd, which is no restriction on the race of people entering or leaving.


    As long as you follow the rules here, whether you are an orc, an elf, or a human, you are wee.


    Following behind a desert scorpion man, Otto let Sofia sit on his shoulder and slowly walked to the entrance of Loess City.


    At the entrance, there were only two centaurs for a rough check. When Otto walked up with Sofia on his shoulder, they did not find anything wrong and let the two in without any hassle.


    Sitting on Otto¡¯s shoulder and looking at the surrounding poor streetscape, Sofia was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Is this really ck Gold City? It doesn¡¯t seem much better than Kor Town¡­¡±


    ¡°No, this is Loess City. To get to ck Gold City, we still need to travel some distance.¡±


    Otto chuckled in response, while also taking a nce at the surrounding scenery.


    Indeed, judging from the surrounding buildings, this ce was not much stronger than the already destroyed Kor Town.


    Rather than Loess City, it seemed more appropriate to call it Loess Town.


    However, they did encounter arge number of different races on the way here.


    Not long after entering, Otto had already spotted gnolls, lizardmen, humans and even forest elves.


    More importantly, they seemed to get along quite well.


    Although they were not close enough to be blood brothers, at least they could sit peacefully together for business talks or transactions.


    The freedom-loving trade federation was indeed extraordinary.


    However, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything else worth paying attention to. Just as Otto was about to leave with Sofia, a crowd gathered in front of a shop caught his eye.


    In his previous life, as a member of a nting family, it was natural to join in the excitement, especially when he had nothing important to do.


    After pushing through the crowd with Sofia, Otto finally saw the situation inside the crowd.


    At a nce, it seemed that a blue-haired girl was having some conflict with a strong centaur.


    Not only that, but he also saw a familiar face in the crowd.


    The female centaur standing next to that strong centaur in heavy armor wasn¡¯t Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear n?


    Subsequently, he learned from the onlookers what had happened.


    Simply put, the blue-haired girl had hunted a ground dragon and sent its corpse to Loess City to exchange it for gold coins or living supplies.


    However, she had some conflicts with the merchant receiving the goods regarding the price.


    By coincidence, the owner of the shop was Para, the city lord of Loess City, who happened to stand alongside the strong centaur.


    Moreover, the reason why both parties were arguing now was somewhat speechless to Otto.


    In summary, the blue-haired girl thought that the other party¡¯s offer was low, and she hoped they could give more gold coins.


    However, the other party felt that the price was already very reasonable. If the blue-haired girl was unwilling to ept, she could take the ground dragon corpse to other ces.


    Unexpectedly, the blue-haired girl had a monopolistic style, and the other party had to call the shop owner, Para, the city lord of Loess City, when they had no choice left.


    It seemed that Para, a centaur with a polished manner, was still able to calmly argue with the blue-haired girl despite being tantly unreasonable.


    Suddenly, Otto asked a nearby lizardman, ¡°Friend, can you tell me at what price this blue-haired woman put on her prey?¡±


    The lizardman looked up and down at Otto and found that he was also a dragonborn, so he felt an instant connection. He raised a finger with some helplessness.


    ¡°Is it one Imperial Gold Moon?¡±


    The lizardman shook his head, so Otto guessed again, ¡°It can¡¯t be 100 Imperial Gold Moons, can it?¡±


    This would be a bit excessive. After all, when Otto was sold to the capital of Lait Kingdom, Serbia, he was worth only about twenty gold moons at most.


    But who would have thought, the lizardman still shook his head, and finally said with a twitching mouth, ¡°It¡¯s ten thousand gold moons¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto¡¯s expression was almost as speechless as the lizardman¡¯s.


    Ten thousand¡­


    Why not just rob someone!


    Otto rolled his eyes at the blue-haired girl, who was still persistently arguing with Para, who was now yellingpletely irrelevant words.


    Her greed was simplyparable to a dragon, and looking at her, Otto felt a bit sympathetic towards Para¡­


    Wait, a dragon?


    Otto suddenly looked stiffly at Sofia sitting on his shoulder.


    She shed him a bright smile, and after being with Otto for so many years, she could easily understand his thoughts. She nodded andughed, ¡°Congrattions, you guessed it! Her true form is a blue dragon.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, she should be the Wild Thunder, Welin, who has been ying the adventurer game in Dragon Bone Wastnd¡­¡±


    What a coincidence¡­


    However, it seemed that they only needed to worry about Konoheim, who might have left some sort of back-up n for Welin due to his daughterplex.


    Furious Thunder Welin, if she¡¯s still just an elderly blue dragon, she won¡¯t possibly pose any threat to Otto now.


    Moreover, it was worth mentioning that Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear n, had been standing nearby for a while.


    It seemed that she had not noticed the blue-haired girl as the owner of the Thunder Legion they had been waiting for for two hundred years.


    Just as Otto was thinking about this, Rita, who had been standing quietly on one side, suddenly pointed at Sofia on Otto¡¯s shoulder and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    At this, Otto was startled for a moment, and then he remembered that it was normal for Rita to have seen Sofia on the battlefield and remember her appearance.


    ¡°It seems that things have beplicated¡­¡±


    Due to Rita¡¯s sudden movement, a group of centaurs wielding long spears pointed their weapons at Otto and Sofia.


    Some of them had escaped here with Rita back then, so naturally, some of them recognized Sofia too.


    The people who were originally standing around Otto and Sofia immediately scattered and moved a safe distance away while also fully exposing them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Para looked puzzled at Otto and Sofia and then turned his gaze to Rita.


    Rita hesitated for a long time before suddenly deting and waving her hand, ¡°Everyone, put down your weapons. I mistook her for someone else¡­¡±

 Chapter 220: 218 Ah, this…_1

    Chapter 220: 218 Ah, this¡­_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    If she could, Rita really wanted to strangle the half-elf before her right here and now.


    She definitely contributed to the destruction of the Thunder Legion.


    But thinking about the oue of the Thunder Legion, she lost her spirit.


    Loess City was just a poor little city simr to Kor Town, with pitifully few armed forces.


    She didn¡¯t think that with Para and her own centaur subordinates, they could have any certainty in taking down Sofia.


    Back then, she had witnessed Sofia¡¯s terrifying performance on the battlefield.


    This girl¡¯s achievements in magic were quite astonishing.


    It¡¯s very likely that the entire Loess City would be engulfed in mes if they took action rashly without understanding her motives foring here.


    Moreover, the dragonman under Sofia seemed like someone not to be trifled with.


    This time, they should not cause any trouble.


    Having left the Nn Forest for so long, she had already given up on her previous pursuit.


    Now, she felt that living a stable life in Loess City was quite good.


    She stared fiercely at Sofia, then slightly shook her head, hoping she would understand her meaning.


    Fortunately, Sofia was smart and didn¡¯t want to get too involved with her here.


    After understanding her meaning, Sofia smiled indifferently, nodding to pretend nothing had happened.


    This made Rita breathe a sigh of relief, and with her gesture, the centaur guards around her finally put down their weapons.


    Para, the city lord of Loess City, looked at them with confusion, feeling that things were not as simple as Rita had just said.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask for now; since Rita hadn¡¯t exined, there must be some reason.


    More importantly, he was currently one of Rita¡¯s passionate suitors.


    Well, one of them¡­


    Welin, the blue-haired girl, also had her attention on Otto and Sofia.


    She nced at the strangebination first, then jumped in front of them with a frown.


    ¡°Strange, you have a familiar scent on you¡­¡±


    As Sofia prepared to defend, Welin leaned in and sniffed Otto¡¯s scent.


    Suddenly, she pped her hands: ¡°I remember now, isn¡¯t this the smell of that old immortal?¡±


    Welin looked at Otto with disgust: ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with that old guy? Did he send you to watch me?¡±


    Both Otto and Sofia exchanged bitter smiles. They had juste to watch the excitement but had inadvertently been involved.


    The old immortal, or old undead, in Welin¡¯s mouth should refer to Konoheim.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Otto immediately denied it: ¡°We just came to join in the fun and will leave soon. You can continue¡­¡±


    As Otto was about to leave with Sofia, he was stopped by Welin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave!¡±


    Welin smiled: ¡°Since you¡¯re not with that old thing, we can still chat.¡±


    Speaking, she pointed to the ground dragon¡¯s corpse and said with a grin: ¡°How do you two bosses feel about my merchandise? As long as you can take it, you¡¯ll make a fortune selling it!¡±


    I don¡¯t believe you¡­


    With a dark face, Otto wanted to get rid of this big trouble as soon as possible, but she seemed to cling to him, holding his arm tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly!¡±


    Seeing Otto trying to leave, Welin immediately became anxious: ¡°I think you two hit it off. So, let¡¯s say 1000 Imperial Gold Moon, and this Ground Dragon is yours!¡±


    Just because Otto was rich didn¡¯t mean he was a sucker.


    The ground dragon looked of good quality, but it was worth at most 10 gold coins.


    Spending 1000 gold coins on this? There must be something wrong with his mind.


    Otto decisively withdrew his arm, waved his hand, and prepared to leave, but Welin still followed.


    ¡°Alright, 100, just 100 will do!¡±


    Sister, you cut your prices ruthlessly, and you kill your prices even more ruthlessly¡­


    Forget it, forget it¡­


    In order to get rid of this trouble as soon as possible, Otto directly took out 100 gold coins from his Treasure Bag and put them on the ground amidst the gaze of everyone looking at him as a big sucker.


    ¡°No need to count, it¡¯s a hundred gold coins, exactly.¡±


    With a dark face, Otto said: ¡°You take it, I don¡¯t want the ground dragon either. You can sell it to the centaur behind you¡­¡±


    What could he do? This treasure was Konoheim¡¯s precious stinger, a dead daughter¡¯s pet. If something happened to it, who knew if the Brass Dragon would fight him to the death.


    Taking advantage of Welin bending down to pick up the gold coins, Otto turned around and walked quickly towards the outside of Loess City.


    He had nned to stay here for one night initially, but now it seemed better to get rid of this trouble as soon as possible.


    However, he had miscalcted one thing.


    The surrounding guys of different races who had initially kept their distance rushed over with greedy eyes when they suddenly saw the 100 gold coins on the ground.


    The order of Loess City meant nothing in the face of the shining gold.


    Para hurriedly shouted at the chaotic crowd around him, but nobody listened to him.


    Seeing the gold coins and Welin disappear into the crowd, Para began to consider whether to quickly dispatch his centaur guards to control the situation.


    Before he could put this idea into practice, a scorpion-man rushed past him.


    With a loud rumbling noise, Para looked in the direction the sound came from, and saw the scorpion-man embedded in the wall of his shop behind him.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how to save face, huh?¡±


    Welin¡¯s angry roar came from the crowd.


    Soon after, the greedy creatures who had crowded into the center were thrown out one by one, like small stones, by Welin¡¯s hands.


    In no time, the previously chaotic site had been cleaned up by her.


    The various strong monster races looked as fragile as chicks in her hands, now screaming in pain, and some had simply fainted on the spot.


    The surrounding scene, looking at a nce, was like a human hell, too gruesome to look at.


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±


    Para, who had witnessed all this, opened his mouth wide, his face full of disbelief. Looking around, the expressions of the other centaurs were not much different.


    She¡¯s so terrifying¡­


    At the same time, he was grateful that he had not fought with Welin earlier because of his identity as a city lord and his desire to maintain a good demeanor in front of Rita.


    Otherwise, he might have been lying on the ground in pain with the other centaur guards around him now.

 Chapter 221: 219 Pitiful_1

    Chapter 221: 219 Pitiful_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    It seemed that the idiotic rioters had been taken care of by Welin, and Para didn¡¯t seem to care for any aftermath.


    The recovery abilities of monster races were quite amazing. Once they had enough of their own wailing, they would naturally leave.


    By nightfall, some kind-hearted people would carry away those who were seriously injured and unable to leave.


    As for where they would be carried to, that was uncertain.


    Perhaps inside the stomach of a kind person, who knows¡­


    However, where did that half-elf and dragonman duo go during the chaos?


    It seemed like they knew Rita. Para also wanted to find an opportunity to inquire about Rita from them.


    At the moment, Otto and Sofia had slipped into a dark alley to leave Loess City.


    However, they seemed to have encountered some trouble.


    A few ferocious monsters with weapons stood in front of them. Judging from their slightly panting appearances, they must have taken shortcuts to catch up.


    As the saying goes, don¡¯t show off your wealth. It seemed that because of the one hundred gold moons, they were targeting themselves.


    As expected, a gray-skinned orc with scars all over its body, even on its face, raised a notched long knife towards Otto with a sneer.


    ¡°Kid, be smart and hand over all your belongings.


    Oh, is that a treasure bag hanging on the half-elf? Give it to me, and you¡¯ll live!¡±


    The other monsters of varied races also surrounded Otto and Sofia with malicious smiles, clearly not nning to let them off easily.


    For such a situation, Otto actuallyughed out loud.


    Being treated with respect by his subordinates every day, it was refreshing to suddenly face this kind of event.


    It was really a good decision to bring Sofia out to clear their minds this time.


    Although his dragonman form was much weaker than his main body, ever since he stepped into the legend, even in this form, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to stand against top fighters like Red Copper King Sorin.


    To prevent idents, he had integrated the properties of multiple legendary equipment into this dragonman body, even inheriting them fully.


    Even against a normal legendary powerhouse, he could still put up a fight.


    For these kind of shrimps and fish in front of him, he could casually wave his hand to kill them.


    However, it seemed like doing so would be somewhat disgraceful. It would have been great if he had brought Mega Fatty and Little Fatty with him this time.


    With two sturdy ogres serving as bodyguards, they would have avoided a lot of trouble.


    But since things got to this point, there¡¯s no use thinking too much about it.


    Just as Otto was about to deal with those blind idiots, he suddenly felt a sh of lightning in front of his eyes.


    With the sound of screams, those previously brazen troublemakers were now lying on the ground, wailing.


    Some unfortunate ones with severe injuries grasped their twisted arms and thighs, crying miserable tears.


    The cause of this was none other than Welin, who for some reason still maintained her blue-haired girl form.


    At this moment, she was painting symmetrical bruises on both sides of a begging orc¡¯s eye sockets with her delicate fists.


    How did she catch up again¡­


    Although the small trouble had been eliminated, it seemed that an even bigger trouble had joined them.


    Frankly, in the short term, Otto really didn¡¯t know how to deal with Welin.


    After all, in many aspects, he was still relying on Konoheim.


    A gold thigh that could be fooled with a few books wasn¡¯t something that could be easily found anywhere.And so, Otto looked at Sofia. After devouring Lars Lait, among the many abilities he acquired from him, there was the Directional Portal.


    With Otto¡¯s current Dragonman state, the portal¡¯s distance may not be too far, but it was enough to leave Loess City.


    Of course, this required some time to prepare.


    At the same time, Sofia could also use the portal spell, but it was more troublesomepared to Otto.


    It required not only a longer preparation time but also many precious casting materials.


    Although Otto¡¯s abilities in various spell-rted categories had been modified by the Light Ball Boss and were no longer considered magic, unable to mobilize the surrounding magic elements and relying only on his own energy to cast spells,


    it did make things much easier in many ways, at least he did not need various misceneous casting materials.


    Just as Otto was quietly preparing to summon the Directional Portal, Welin suddenly jumped in front of him andughed, ¡°Friend, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave!¡±


    It seemed that she had noticed Otto¡¯s little movements.


    She grinned at Otto, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you solve a big problem, don¡¯t you think you should show some appreciation?¡±


    After that, she reached out her delicate palm towards Otto, seemingly asking for a reward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we are friends¡­¡±


    Otto looked at her somewhat suspiciously and then said, ¡°Tell me, how much money will it take for you to never appear near me again?¡±


    Hearing this, Welin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she looked forward to saying, ¡°Ten thousand Imperial Gold Moons?¡±


    Otto was silent, looking at her as if she were an idiot.


    Thetter felt somewhat embarrassed and tugged at her blue hair, then held her chest high and said disdainfully, ¡°What kind of look is that? If it were before, I wouldn¡¯t even care about this little money!¡±


    What she said was indeed true. Up to now, Otto¡¯s biggest source of ie had been her Treasure Vault.


    Ten thousand Imperial Gold Moons were, in fact, not a big deal to Welin in the past.


    However, it was unfortunate that her vault now belonged entirely to Otto, even though she might not be aware of it herself.


    Suddenly, Otto asked with interest, ¡°Ten thousand gold moons is not a small amount. You said that before this little money meant nothing to you.


    That being said, you must have been quite rich, yet now you seem to be in need of money.


    So, I am curious, why did you be like this?


    Or should I say, where is your money?¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s questions, Welin¡¯s expression froze, and she turned her head awkwardly, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but what if I say it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Otto had already ced a row of glittering gold coins at Welin¡¯s feet.


    The blue-haired girl¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, and she quickly stuffed the gold coins into her bosom.


    What surprised Otto was that the indescribable part seemed to be imbued with a special spatial spell.


    At present, the effect was quite simr to that of a Treasure Bag.


    ¡°For your sincerity, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Welin patted her chest, causing an eye-catching ripple, and then continued, ¡°It¡¯s simple because those things were not obtained by my own strength. Seeing them reminds me of that old man¡¯s stench!¡±


    Well, poor Konoheim, it seemed your precious daughter really hated you¡­


    Otto thought as Sofia forcibly covered his eyes.

 Chapter 222: 220 Great Kind Dragon Welin_1

    Chapter 222: 220 Great Kind Dragon Welin_1


    Trantor:549690339


    It seemed that Welin did not want to let Otto and Sofia go easily.


    Looking at her, Otto frowned, thinking that Welin seemed to take him for a fool.


    At this moment, Sofia, who was sitting on Otto¡¯s shoulder, suddenly asked: ¡°By the way, we don¡¯t even know your name yet.


    You just said we¡¯re friends, right? So, let¡¯s start with a self-introduction.¡±


    ¡°How rude of me, I forgot!¡±


    The blue-haired girl hesitated for a moment and then touched her head, embarrassedly saying, ¡°Welin, just call me Welin!¡±


    Well, now it¡¯s settled.


    Sofia and Otto exchanged a bitter smile andmunicated with their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sofia, and he¡¯s Otto.¡±


    Then, Sofia continued: ¡°It seems that you are indeed short of moneytely.


    Fortunately, we¡¯re also in need of an attendant for odd jobs, would you be interested?¡±


    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t shake off this trouble, they might as well be generous and keep her with them, as a favor for Konoheim.


    ¡°Attendant?¡±


    Hearing this, Welin quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. Even if I¡¯m short of cash, I can¡¯t swallow my pride and be someone else¡¯s attendant!¡±


    ¡°One hundred gold moons¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sofia raised a finger and said with a smile: ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll give you a shiny hundred gold moons as payment every week!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Welin agreed, very decisively.


    Moreover, in order not to let Sofia regret it, she immediately grabbed the elf girl¡¯s delicate hand and shook it up and down, as a sign of apleted deal.


    Meanwhile, in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Konoheim was deep into scrutinizing a thick book he was holding.


    Suddenly, his eyes seemed to reveal something, he pped his thigh angrily and eximed, ¡°My precious daughter, why did you have to be so reckless and sell yourself for a hundred gold moons a week?


    If you needed money, you could have just asked me, and I would have given you as many gold moons as you wanted¡­¡±


    It seemed that this Brass Dragon, a serious daughter-lover, had installed many methods to keep an eye on Welin in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    He couldn¡¯t rest assured that his dear daughter was left in the wilderness pretending to be an adventurer.


    What if she came across a bad guy who deceived her?


    Sofia was sitting on Otto¡¯s shoulder, swinging her little legs and feeling cheerful.


    The blind folks from before were left behind, while Otto and Sofia followed Welin out of Loess City.


    Why follow Welin? Because she insisted that they go somewhere before leaving.


    Following Welin, they quickly arrived at an even more run-down and impoverished town than Loess City.


    As soon as they arrived, they were warmly weed.


    To be urate, the one who received the warm wee was actually Welin.


    ¡°The big sister¡¯s back!¡±


    Arge crowd of old, weak, sick, and disabled dressed as mercenaries or adventurers from various races immediately surrounded her.


    At first, Otto was worried that he was targeted again, fearing another n to rob the rich and help the poor.


    But soon, he breathed a sigh of relief seeing that they were all smiling warmly at Welin and inquiring about her well-being.


    They surrounded Welin in the crowd, while Otto and Sofia were seemingly ignored.


    Among them, a young boy was bravely holding onto Welin¡¯s slender leg and dered, ¡°Welin, once I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely marry you!¡±


    Standing aside, Otto looked admiringly at the courageous boy.


    A normal Blue Dragon would probably have returned to its true form and swallowed him after hearing such a statement.


    But even more surprisingly, Welin, being the dragon involved, not only didn¡¯t do that but gently rubbed the boy¡¯s head and said softly: ¡°That can only happen after you grow up! Have you been eating welltely?


    I heard from Uncle Auton that you¡¯ve been picky about eating cactus again.¡±


    After bypassing the embarrassed boy with a flushed face and a bowed head, Welin chatted about daily life with a group of people.


    Then, to Otto¡¯s astonishment, she handed over all the gold moons to an old half-sheep man.


    ¡°Auton, I¡¯ll be away for a while, take care of the town in the meantime.¡±


    The old half-sheep man wiped tears from his eyes and nodded repeatedly.


    Standing nearby, Otto and Sofia looked at each other, feeling like they were dreaming.


    They wondered, is the girl with blue hair in front of them really a Blue Dragon and not a Silver Dragon?


    Logically speaking, only Silver or Golden Dragons, who considered themselves righteous partners, could do such a thing, right?


    Moreover, even the good-natured Golden or Silver Dragons would not give away their entire fortune so easily.


    After a while, Otto and Sofia walked ahead, while Welin reluctantly bade farewell to the townspeople before catching up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with those people?¡±


    When Welin walked up to her, Sofia couldn¡¯t help but ask that question.


    Welin blinked and said frankly: ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no special rtionship. Most of them are homeless, or they¡¯ve been abandoned.


    Some have been abandoned by merchant groups or mercenaries because of physical defects, while others are refugees who have fled here due to war.


    If we left them to their own devices, they probably wouldn¡¯tst long¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that; you¡¯re prettypassionate¡­.¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s strange expression, she could hardly believe a dragon like her would easily part with her treasures.


    The hard-earned coins were given to people who should have been unrted to her.


    Suddenly, Otto thought that if Welin could be a priestess for the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat,she might be very sessful.


    After all, Tiamat¡¯s offspring would feel great pain upon parting with even two copper coins as offerings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now; where do you want to go?¡±


    Welin swiftly changed the topic, smiling and saying, ¡°Not to boast, but I know quite a lot about the Dragon Bone Wastnd. Maybe I can help you save a lot of effort by taking shortcuts.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Otto smiled and said, ¡°Our main goal is to visit ck Gold City; we heard it¡¯s the most prosperous city in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.¡±


    ¡°ck Gold City?¡±


    Having just said all that, Welin seemed somewhat hesitant.


    If she remembered correctly, ck Gold City was Konoheim¡¯s territory.


    If it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary, she didn¡¯t want to meet Konoheim.


    At this time, Welin did not know that Konoheim had already arrived in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and her every move had long been known to him.

 Chapter 223: 221 Spider-transformed Elf Black Widow_1

    Chapter 223: 221 Spider-transformed Elf ck Widow_1


    Trantor:549690339


    However, after some consideration, Velin decided to take Otto and Sofia to ck Gold City.


    With the native of the Dragon Bone Wastnd as their guide, the journey became much easier.


    At their current pace, they would arrive in ck Gold City by tomorrow.


    As night fell, Velin led hispanions to a secluded oasis where a city-state simr in size to Loess City stood.


    This city-state was called Yellow Sand City, a name that had nothing special about it, just anothermon city-state in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    The two dragons and the elf chose to spend the night in a very ordinary inn. After passing through the noisy hall, they went up to their rooms on the second floor.


    Otto and Sofia shared a room, while Velin had his own.


    Before settling in for the night, Otto and Sofia peeked over the balcony at the diverse crowd below.


    Simr to Loess City, as long as you obeyed the rules of the city-state, they did not reject anyone based on their race.


    Furthermore, there were all sorts of people in the inn, which also meant there were many interesting stories to be heard.


    As they had some spare time, they decided to enjoy the lively atmosphere in the inn and just rx.


    Soon, Otto overheard an interesting topic.


    A hideous Scorpion-man spoke to hispanion at the table, ¡°Did you hear? The ck Widow has appeared again.¡±


    Clearly, hispanion was unaware of the ck Widow¡¯s exploits.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Thrilled to have something to brag about, the Scorpion-man chugged down his ale, while hispanion promptly refilled his cup.


    The Scorpion-man nodded in satisfaction before exining, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of ck Widow monsters, haven¡¯t you? They¡¯re enormous ck spiders, with great strength and powerful venom.¡±


    Hispanion nodded and the Scorpion-man continued, ¡°But the ck Widow I want to talk about is a bit different.


    Although she also possesses an enormous spider body, she has a beautiful Elf upper body on top of it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that sounds like a Spider-transformed Elf. Are you sure the upper body isn¡¯t a Dore?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I just heard. The ck Widow only appears at night and has been attacking humans for the past ten minutes.¡±


    At this point, the Scorpion-man sneered, ¡°Surely you know about those unfortunate fellows from the Human Chamber of Commerce who died in the streets the other day? I heard they were killed by the ck Widow.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you saying the ck Widow is in Yellow Sand City right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The Scorpion-man affirmed, thenughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend. As far as we can tell, she¡¯s only targeting humans.


    We are both Scorpion-men, so we don¡¯t need to be rmed ¡ª she won¡¯t be interested in us.¡±


    Upstairs, Otto asked Sofia, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sofia looked at Otto quizzically.


    ¡°That has to be a Spider-transformed Elf, right?


    I heard that in the Dark Domain, due to Spider Goddess Rose¡¯s wrath, many Dore Elves were transformed into monstrous spiders.


    She could be one of your kin; aren¡¯t you the least bit interested?¡±


    To this, Sofia grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve longe to terms with my past.


    Even if that ck Widow was indeed a Spider-transformed Dore, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯ve long since severed ties with Dore Elves.


    This applies to when I followed my mother to Dawn Forest back then, and even now.


    I¡¯m just me, a simple Half-Elf.¡±


    Otto sighed and shook his head, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s just pretend I never said anything.¡±


    The topic was set aside as Otto and Sofia returned to their room.


    However, it was clear that this would be another sleepless night.


    For some reason, Otto felt Sofia was clingier that evening.


    Ever since they returned to their room, she had been holding onto him tightly, and her body temperature seemed to be rising.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°Sofia, are you feeling cold¡­?¡±


    After all, there was a significant difference in temperature between day and night in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    To this, Sofia just rolled her eyes at the cloddish dragon and took a gentle bite at his arm.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t use much force.


    Otto only felt a soft sensation on his arm, which was somewhatforting.


    ¡°Big silly dragon, we¡­¡±


    Just as Sofia was about to say something, the sound of amotion came from Velin¡¯s room next door.


    There were loud noises and the sound of wood breaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just as Otto and Sofia were about to go take a look, another loud noise erupted outside.


    Apanied by a woman¡¯s scream and the sound of something heavy hitting the ground, the streets outside the inn became chaotic.


    Looking out the window, Otto said with an expressionless face, ¡°What can I say, our luck is really something. We just mentioned the ck Widow, and we¡¯ve already run into her.¡±


    As the Scorpion-man described earlier, a repulsive Spider-transformed Dorey in the middle of the street.


    However,pared to a normal Spider-transformed Dore, her size was muchrger.


    For most people, this would undoubtedly be a terrifying opponent.


    But unfortunately for her, she had encountered human-sized dragon Velin, who had a record of single-handedly defeating an adult ck Dragon in human form.


    ¡°ck Widow?¡±


    Sofia curiously stood beside Otto, peering out the window. However, after witnessing the scene unfolding on the street outside, her expression changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Otto looked concernedly at Sofia, who turned pale and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, maybe I remembered it wrong¡­¡±


    At this moment, from the room next door, a blue-haired girl leaped out of the window andnded beside the ck Widow with an imposing stance.


    That was none other than Velin.


    She seemed extremely annoyed, her small fists clenched tightly, ring at the struggling Spider-transformed Elf who had just been beaten up and was trying to get up off the ground.


    ¡°What are you ying at, suddenly attacking from someone else¡¯s room?¡±


    With a glowering face, Velin stalked closer to the Spider-transformed Elf while demanding, ¡°Well? Say something, or else my fists won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°Hu¡­human¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The Spider-transformed Elf¡¯s voice was feeble, and Velin couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    As she leaned in, the Spider-transformed Elf suddenlyunched an attack, leaping towards Velin. Her Elf hands tightly clutched a strangely shaped longbow.


    Sharp des adorned the edges of the longbow, allowing it to double as a melee weapon.

 Chapter 224: 222 Finally Meet_1

    Chapter 224: 222 Finally Meet_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°So, is this your answer?¡±


    Looking at the approaching spider-transformed elf, Welin shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Why do you force me? I didn¡¯t want to do this¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Welin¡¯s tender little fist, wrapped in lightning, collided with the bow de in the spider-transformed elf¡¯s hand.


    Some spectators nearby couldn¡¯t bear to watch and covered their eyes.


    In their view, the blue-haired girl¡¯s palm would probably be cut off by the terrifying spider-transformed elf, using the sharp de on the bow in the next second.


    But what happened next was unbelievable to everyone.


    The seemingly slender and fragile blue-haired girl crushed the longbow and the de tied to it with just one bare hand, breaking them in two.


    Then her fist, momentum unabated, mmed directly into the spider-transformed elf¡¯s cheek.


    With a sharp scream, the spider-transformed elf, several timesrger than Welin, was sent flying several meters by her punch, crashing into the wall of a shop on the street.


    Although the spider-transformed elf seemed powerless in Welin¡¯s hands, in reality, there were few people who could match her strength below the rank of Legend.


    But Welin was different. Two hundred years ago, she was a powerful elderly blue dragon.


    Though her exact age is unknown, ording to Otto¡¯s judgment, she still possesses the strength of an ordinary Legend.


    After all, her adoptive father was Konoheim, so she shouldn¡¯t be treated like an ordinary blue dragon.


    Moreover, her transformation magic was very special. Ordinary dragons couldn¡¯t maintain such terrifying strength while in human form.


    Even Otto in his dragonman form couldn¡¯t do it.


    Standing by the window and watching the events below, Otto said to Sofia, ¡°Welin and the spider-transformed elf are fighting. Let¡¯s go down and have a look¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Sofia rarely refused Otto¡¯s suggestion, ¡°No, let¡¯s not. Welin should be able to handle this on her own. That spider-transformed elf doesn¡¯t seem to be a match for her.¡±


    Is it an illusion? Sofia seemed strange today.


    It seemed that after seeing the spider-transformed elf, she had be like this.


    Logically speaking, there should be very few Dore on the maind, let alone half-elves, and even fewer powerful spider-transformed Dore.


    Could it be¡­


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be dead?


    Wait, Sofia must have been taken away from the Dawn Forest at that time, so how could she know the specific situation then?


    Moreover, considering Sofia¡¯s previous change in expression¡­


    Having figured everything out, Otto gently stroked the silver hair of the half-elf girl, softly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have a look. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always support you from behind.¡±


    Seeing that Sofia still hesitated, Otto looked at the chaotic scene below and added, ¡°If we don¡¯t go down in time, that spider-transformed elf might not hold on.


    After all, that idiot Welin doesn¡¯t know how to control her strength.¡±


    It would be fine for somemon thugs or robbers, as there would be a huge gap in strength.


    But if the opponent was as powerful as the spider-transformed elf below, it would be difficult for Welin in her human form to control her strength.


    Just like Otto said, if Sofia went down toote, they might only be able to collect the spider-transformed elf¡¯s corpse.


    Sofia bit her upper lip and looked at the scene below the window, seemingly making up her mind.


    When Otto and Sofia arrived, Welin was sitting on top of the spider-transformed elf, giving her one punch after another.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Seeing that the spider-transformed elf¡¯s resistance was growing weaker and she seemed to be on the verge of passing out, Sofia hurriedly stopped Welin.


    ¡°What, do you know her?¡±


    If it were an ordinary person, Welin wouldn¡¯t have bothered, but now Sofia was her gold master.


    She had to give face to the gold coins.


    After Welin jumped off the spider-transformed elf, Sofia slowly approached her.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay? The spider-transformed elf looks very fierce. Isn¡¯t it dangerous to let her get so close?¡±


    Welin looked at Sofia, somewhat worried, and asked Otto.


    Thetter also furrowed his brows tightly, feeling unsure.


    Not to mention whether his guess was right, even if it was, it didn¡¯t mean the opponent would not pose a threat to Sofia.


    ¡°If something unexpected happens, I might have to trouble you.¡±


    Remember, whether it¡¯s this time or the journey ahead, always prioritize Sofia¡¯s safety.


    Not even me, no exceptions.¡±


    At first, Welin looked at Otto with mild surprise, but then nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Sofia had already approached the spider-transformed elf.


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    The half-elf girl maintained a safe distance from her and whispered her voice to the other party.


    But there was no response.


    Having been severely injured by Welin earlier, the spider-transformed elf nowy on the ground, moaning weakly.


    Seeing this situation, Sofia gritted her teeth and thought for a moment.


    Then, amidst a wave of magic fluctuations and smoke, her body shrank and turned into a younger version of Sofia.


    She appeared even younger than when she first met Otto.


    Finally, the spider-transformed elf showed some reaction.


    At first, she looked at Sofia with slight confusion, then tears mixed with blood flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Sofia¡­ Sofia¡­¡±


    Seeing her actually utter Sofia¡¯s name directly, Otto and Sofia¡¯s faces changed.


    Could it be, just as they had guessed?


    Just as Otto was thinking about it, the spider-transformed elf suddenly wailed and lunged at Sofia.


    This waspletely different from what Otto had imagined. The spider-transformed elf¡¯s painful gaze was also filled with intense killing intent.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    For some reason, Sofia was now in a state of trance.


    In that state, she couldn¡¯t possibly dodge the spider-transformed elf¡¯s attack alone.


    With the spider-transformed elf¡¯s strength, there were few rivals under the rank of Legend. Otto didn¡¯t think that the current Sofia could withstand her attack filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Welin!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was already prepared!¡±


    In the midst of her conversation with Otto, a sh of lightning appeared in the sky, and Welin had already rushed in between the spider-transformed elf and Sofia.


    Her tender little fist mmed mercilessly into the spider-transformed elf¡¯s spider body, sending it flying once more.

 Chapter 225: 223 Mother’s Love and Daughter’s Filial Piety_1

    Chapter 225: 223 Mother¡¯s Love and Daughter¡¯s Filial Piety_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Oh no, did we go too hard on her?


    Welin seems to have beaten the Spider-transformed Elf within an inch of her life¡­


    As Otto was thinking this, he was also keeping an eye on Sofia¡¯s expression.


    But what surprised him was that Sofia appeared to be quite indifferent.


    Not only that, she slowly walked towards the fighting Spider-transformed Elf and Welin.


    Then, with a furrowed brow and a pleading look, she turned to Otto: ¡°Big dumb dragon, can you and Welin please help me restrain her? I n to inscribe a Blood Covenant on her.¡±


    This surprised Otto quite a bit.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Sofia wanted to do this, he agreed with her and quickly approached the fighting duo, pping his draconic wings.


    To control the Spider-transformed Elf, Welin in his human form was not enough, but with Otto¡¯s help, it might be possible.


    All the legendary weapon attributes imbued in his dragonborn body were no joke.


    Sofia, who was in the back, was not just watching either. From time to time, she would send support in the form of tricky spells that were hard to avoid.


    In a short while, the crowd surrounding them grew thicker, and the Spider-transformed Elf was finally restrained by chains conjured from Sofia¡¯s magic.


    But just as Sofia was about to inscribe the Blood Covenant on her, unexpected guests broke through the crowd and squeezed in.


    ¡°I heard the ck Widow appeared here?¡±


    With the arrogant voice came a middle-aged man dressed as a typical nobleman with a thin mustache, apanied by a group of well-equipped guards.


    Before Welin provoked her, the ck Widow had attacked many human merchants in ck Sand City.


    One of those was this little mustache¡¯s father.


    Upon seeing that the Spider-transformed Elf had been sessfully controlled, the little mustache excitedly pped his hands and said, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect the ck Widow to be already restrained.


    This has saved me a lot of effort. Alright, hand her over to me.¡±


    Although he said this, nobody paid him any attention.


    This caused the little mustache to feel embarrassed, his mouth twitching: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you work for nothing. How about 10 Gold Moons? Hand her over to me!¡±


    Obviously, he still didn¡¯t get the response he wanted.


    So, gritting his teeth and scowling, he raised his offer: ¡°Is it too little? Greed is not good. I warn you, don¡¯t push your luck too far!¡±


    ¡°Still not enough? How about 100 Gold Moons?¡±


    The little mustache suddenly became angry: ¡°You really are shameless, aren¡¯t you? Get them! Since money won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll give you a taste of the de instead!¡±


    At his signal, the well-equipped men behind him drew their swords and, grinning maliciously, approached Otto and hispanions.


    ¡°Honestly, you guys are so annoying¡­¡±


    Already troubled, the sudden emergence of these people only added to Otto¡¯s frustration.


    So he quickly turned around, took a deep breath, and spat out a cloud of green poison gas.


    The group of fierce-looking men, after inhaling the gas, fell to the ground clutching their mouths and noses in pain.


    Even the innocent bystanders suffered, most of them also copsing in agony.


    Looking at the terrified little mustache, Otto calmly added: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I controlled the density of the poison gas. At most, you¡¯ll lie here in pain for a night, there won¡¯t be any danger to your lives.¡±


    Some of the stronger spectators managed to stay standing after inhaling some of the poison gas, but they did not intend to hold Otto ountable for the idental injury.


    Feeling that they had settled the matter and that further disputes were unnecessary, they left.


    However, some unscrupulous individuals took advantage of the chaos, stealing wallets from many bystanders on their way out.


    People like the little mustache, who were too weak to resist and had considerable wealth, were targeted above all others.


    Now that there were no more distractions, Otto looked at Sofia.


    He then said, ¡°Hurry up and do whatever you want to do before the guards from Yellow Sand City arrive.¡±


    The Half-Elf girl nodded and went in front of the Spider-transformed Elf, who was still struggling with all her might even though she was being firmly tied up by magical ropes.


    Upon seeing Sofia approaching her, she began to squirm more furiously, trying to crush Sofia with her monstrous spider body.


    However, Sofia¡¯s magical ropes were very sturdy, and her efforts were ultimately in vain.


    Though reluctant, Sofia gritted her teeth and used her mage hand to stick a white dragon scale onto the Spider-transformed Elf¡¯s forehead, thus stripping her of her normal consciousness.


    Feeling a new mark suddenly appear deep within her soul, the Spider-transformed Elf naturally tried to resist with all her might.


    But an unfamiliar magic was continuously transferring from the magical ropes binding her body, gradually making her feel weaker and weaker, even affecting her spirit and soul, making it difficult to resist the Blood Covenant.


    In no time, the Blood Covenant took effect, and she became entirely subservient to Otto.


    Noticing Sofia¡¯s gaze, Otto nodded and calmly said to the Spider-transformed Elf, ¡°From now on, you better behave. Remain silent and follow us obediently!¡±


    At first, the Spider-transformed Elf wanted to reject this inexplicable request, but then she felt unbearable pain radiating from the depths of her soul.


    Soon, she realized that as long as she tried to resist Otto, the pain would persist and even threaten her life.


    Though unwilling, the Spider-transformed Elf eventually gave in to Otto.


    Even after the magical ropes that bound her were removed, she had no choice but to obediently follow the three through the teleportation gate prepared by Otto.


    The guards of Yellow Sand City weren¡¯t a concern for them, but they still wanted to avoid unnecessary troubles with more important matters at hand.


    The teleportation gate exit was in a very secluded corner, where they shouldn¡¯t be disturbed by others again.


    First, Otto looked at the reluctant Spider-transformed Elf, and then he looked at Sofia.


    ¡°Do you need Welin and I to step away for a moment?¡±


    In response to Otto¡¯s concern, Sofia shook her head.


    Then she continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth hiding. Let¡¯s witness the truth of it all together, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 226: 224 Let’s Go Home_1

    Chapter 226: 224 Let¡¯s Go Home_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under the influence of the Blood Covenant, the spider-transformed elf didn¡¯t hold back any information.


    The truth finally came to light, but it wasn¡¯t easy to ept.


    Sofia¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Felina. She was a strong and talented ranger in the Dore Elf city state in the Dark Domain.


    As Sofia had mentioned before, for some unknown reasons, not long after her mother brought her to the Dawn Forest, disaster struck.


    The kind-hearted high elf vige that took them in was ruthlessly plundered by the human army, and Sofia and some elves were taken captive as ves.


    As for her mother, she died on the front line, fighting as part of the resistance.


    At the brink of death, the Spider Goddess Rose noticed the extraordinary Dore Elf and resurrected her with her divine power, turning her into a spider-transformed elf.


    In Dore society, spider-transformed elves had always been the lowest and ugliest beings, barely distinguished from the ves at the bottom of society.


    Even after gaining a new life, Felina cursed herself for her new and filthy appearance.


    But Rose promised her that if she could please her, she would help Felina return to her original form.


    She could even elevate her to a divine emissary, granting her immortality and allowing her to serve in the Divine Kingdom.


    How could Felina please Rose, though?


    The wicked Spider Goddess showed her a clear path: Felina¡¯s daughter Sofia was still alive and well in the world.


    If she offered her daughter¡¯s blood and head to Rose, the malicious Spider Goddess would be moved and delighted by her sincerity.


    No more information could be obtained, as it seemed that Felina¡¯s mental state was very abnormal at this time.


    The fact she could provide so much information was entirely due to the effect of the Blood Covenant.


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±


    With a speechless expression, Otto looked at Welin, who was the one crying instead of Sofia.


    Welin, looking like a blue-haired young girl, held Sofia in her arms, ¡°I never thought¡­ I never thought your past would be so pitiful, little boss.


    From now on, let¡¯s work hard together! As long as we do that, we¡¯ll definitely be able to ovee all the difficulties in the world!¡±


    It was only then that Otto understood why Konoheim still treated Welin as a child.


    Look at her! She seemed nothing like an Elderly Blue Dragon, people would believe her to be a kind-hearted girl next door!


    Compared to Welin, Sofia seemed much more calm, as it was hard to imagine she had gone through such events.


    She was much stronger than Otto had imagined.


    Originally, the main purpose of Otto bringing Sofia out this time was to go shopping in ck Gold City and let loose a bit.


    They also nned to see with their own eyes the true face of the Bauhinia merchant group.


    But now it seemed those ns should be put aside for the time being, as it wouldn¡¯t be possible to enjoy themselves with Welin and Felina in tow.


    More importantly, they didn¡¯t have the mood for it now.


    With that in mind, Otto looked at Sofia, whose expression was slightly dim, and made up his mind.


    ¡°Sofia, let¡¯s cancel this trip for now. We¡¯re going back.¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡±


    Sofia was taken aback, then lowered her head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Otto lifted Sofia onto his shoulder with augh: ¡°How long do you n to maintain this appearance?¡±


    Earlier, Sofia had used magic to revert herself back to a younger appearance to make Felina recognize her, but she hadn¡¯t reverted back yet.


    Amidst a surge of magical energy, Sofia restored her original appearance.


    Welin, who had witnessed all this, immediately apuded and eximed: ¡°You¡¯ve really got a handle on your shape-shifting magic.¡±


    Otto nced at the dispirited Felina, then back at Welin, and asked her: ¡°We¡¯re about to head back home, what do you say? Do you want to return to that run-down little town?¡±


    ¡°We agreed on this before, you can¡¯t just leave me behind like that!¡±


    Welin said matter-of-factly: ¡°Are you trying to go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°Such a small amount of money, I don¡¯t even care about it¡­¡±


    Otto suddenly smirked: ¡°If you¡¯re willing toe back with us, not only will I give you the gold coins that we agreed on, I¡¯ll even double it!¡±


    ¡°Double? So that means¡­¡±


    ¡°200 Gold Moon a week! And on top of that, when youe with me to meet someone, you¡¯ll get a bonus of 1000 Gold Moon!¡±


    ¡°This good?¡±


    Welin looked at Otto with disbelief, and thetter stretched out his right hand, confirming: ¡°That¡¯s right, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Welin had no doubts and immediately grabbed Otto¡¯s hand, shaking it up and down.


    Clearly, the glittering gold coins had dazzed her eyes.


    Otto had already figured out how to go back. After contacting Saru through the Communication Scale, he and the others stayed in ce and patiently waited.


    When the first light of dawn appeared, a few Chimeras with Red Dragon heads flew over from the sky.


    In the Soaring Dragon Legion, Chimeras with Blue Dragon heads were the majority.


    However, to prevent Welin from noticing anything suspicious, Otto specifically requested Saru to send the rare Red-headed Chimeras.


    Except for Felina, the other three each rode on the back of a Chimera.


    As for Felina, due to her massive body, she was tied up with ropes and carefully lifted into the sky by four Chimeras.


    ¡°Do you two bosses live in Nn Forest?¡±


    Looking at the familiar forest in front of her, Welin was lost in thoughts.


    Sofia didn¡¯t want to talk at this time, while Otto used various trivial words to dy her.


    When they flew above the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Welin was astonished with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°When did they build such a magnificent city in Nn Forest?¡±


    It had been two hundred years since Welin left Nn Forest.


    In her memory, the ce should have been filled with towering ancient trees and traditional tribes that led primitive lives.


    It was clear that since its inception, the Land of the Soaring Dragon must have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Firstly, there was no distinction between the inner and outer city. Instead, they now followed Otto¡¯s suggestion of dividing the area into different rings, progressively.


    Under thebor of the Kobold builders, sturdy and concise stone structures were being built in each ring.


    Furthermore, Elise and the other Corrupted Elves had be the city nners of the Land of the Soaring Dragon. At their request, all the monsters living in the Land of the Soaring Dragon were forbidden from defecating anywhere they pleased.


    Moreover, they nted highly ornamental trees, flowers, and nts near the in houses and streets.


    As Dain, who had visited Caran Royal City, put it, this was a veritable city of civilization.

 Chapter 227: 225 Father and Daughter_1

    Chapter 227: 225 Father and Daughter_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon returning to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto first led a group of people to the Council Chamber in ckstone Castle.


    The space here was thergest, and Otto felt morefortable moving around in his dragon form.


    However, Vilin soon sensed that something was not right.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a Silver Dragon?¡±


    Watching Otto in his Dragonman form merge into his true form, Vilin was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly for a moment.


    Suddenly, she had a bad premonition.


    And soon enough, her ominous feeling came true.


    ¡°Ah, my lovely little Vilin!¡±


    The familiar voice made her feel goosebumps all over her body and her hands and feet turned cold despite the hot weather.


    When she mechanically turned her head, she was enthusiastically embraced by a weird-looking man.


    Vilin¡¯s mouth twitched, and then with all her strength, she punched him away, leaving a human-shaped imprint on the wall at the edge of the Council Chamber.


    ¡°Otto!¡±


    Vleen stared fiercely at Otto and eximed in grief, ¡°You set me up?¡±


    Otto, who was lying on the ckstone tform, raised his head slightly and expressed a different opinion.


    ¡°How could this be a setup? Didn¡¯t you agree toe back with me? Oh, right¡­¡±


    At this point, Otto casually grabbed a bunch of gold coins and ced them on the Magical Thorns, sending them in front of Vilin.


    ¡°This is the reward I promised you. I¡¯m toozy to count, but there should be thousands of gold coins, a great harvest¡­¡±


    Vilin took the gold coins with a dark face and put them into the strange space in front of her chest.


    Although she wanted to refuse angrily, her body was quite honest.


    Enduring the humiliation, Vilin turned around and walked towards the exit of the Council Chamber, and Konoheim naturally followed her closely.


    In the end, Konoheim, the daughter-obsessed man, didn¡¯t forget to give Otto a thumbs up and wink before leaving.


    The meaning was clear: he owed Otto a favor.


    It seemed that seeking Konoheim¡¯s help would be much easier in the future.


    Otto thought happily but didn¡¯t forget the reason foring back early.


    Felina, who was restricted by the Blood Covenant, honestly squatted in the center of the Council Chamber, not wanting to interact with anyone around her if it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s request.


    Seeing Sofia, who was sitting on the central throne with a calm expression but wandering eyes, Otto sighed and then asked Moray toe as soon as possible.


    Before long, the eerie-looking Soul Eater Wand floated into the Council Chamber.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Moray¡¯s continuous chatter was quite annoying at this critical moment.


    ncing at the spider-transformed elf in the Council Chamber, Moray was first stunned and then asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a spider-transformed Dore? In the Dark Domain, these things are all over the ce.


    But it¡¯s quite rare to see one here.


    What¡¯s going on, my dear Majesty? Are you nning to change your taste?


    You know, back then, you weren¡¯t even interested in Cassiopeia, who, by dragon standards, is an undeniable beauty.


    And this spider-transformed Dore¡­


    Tsk tsk, or should I say, is your taste really this heavy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to fool around with you today. Before I get angry, you¡¯d better behave!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re the boss, you call the shots!¡±


    Seeing that Otto seemed to be genuinely angry, Moray quickly backed down.


    After learning about what had happened, Moray floated in the air and circled around Felina.


    Soon, he eximed in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still alive!


    Indeed, only the power of a deity could achieve this¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Moray admired: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, her upper body is full of scars, with severe fractures and muscle tears all over.


    There are even many arrowheads and broken des stuck in her body.


    Logically speaking, with such severe injuries, she should be beyond saving, let alone moving around so freely.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Otto nced at Sofia, who didn¡¯t say anything but had her delicate fingers gripping the armrest of the throne so tightly that she left a few crimson marks.


    This made Otto¡¯s heart ache, but in the end, he held back the words he wanted to say to her and focused on Moray.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with her mentality. Did the Spider Goddess Rose do something to her?¡±


    Regarding this question, Moray answered very simply, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Rose is a cruel, fickle, and evil goddess.


    She even maniptes her followers to kill each other for fun on a daily basis. Meddling with Sofia¡¯s mother¡¯s mind is nothing out of the ordinary for her.¡±


    ¡°Is there any solution?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, if it were me in my prime, perhaps I could do something, but now¡­¡±


    Moray¡¯s tone sounded quite helpless, and for him, this was also a rare challenge in the field of magic.


    However, for him at the moment, it was a bit beyond his capabilities.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no other way¡­¡±


    Otto seemed a little unwilling to ept it, but Moray added, ¡°Just because we can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I think that Brass Dragon may have some solution.¡±


    He was referring to Konoheim, and Otto nodded to indicate that he understood.


    It happened that Konoheim, the daughter-obsessed Brass Dragon, owed Otto a favor for bringing Vilin along.


    Now might be the time to use that favor.


    Without hesitation, Otto used the Communication Scale to contact Konoheim.


    Pleasantly surprised by Otto¡¯s request, Konoheim agreed at once, but needed some time.


    He was busy pampering his precious daughter at the moment.


    After exining the situation to Sofia, the half-elf girl smiled tiredly at her and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big dumb dragon, for causing you trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Konoheim is busy right now, so why don¡¯t you go get some sleep? By the time you wake up, there might be a solution¡­¡±


    Sofia nodded and walked towards the inner temple, while Otto stared at Moray.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    After a while, Moray found an incense burner from somewhere and handed it to Otto.


    This item had a strong sleep-inducing effect, and with it, Sofia should be able to sleep peacefully.


    As for Felina, she was still being treated with great care by Otto at his request in the Council Chamber.


    Otto didn¡¯t dare to neglect her and preferred to watch her personally to prevent any idents.

 Chapter 228: 226 Strongly Condemn_1

    Chapter 228: 226 Strongly Condemn_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Since Konoheim¡¯s current priority is appeasing his daughter, Felina¡¯s matter is temporarily set aside.


    But now, Otto has another important issue to deal with.


    ¡°How is the disposal of the Mountain Dwarf going?¡±


    What Otto was referring to was the Mountain King. That fellow had his soul extracted in the dungeon and was personally tortured by Moray for a long time.


    If it weren¡¯t for Moray¡¯s weakened power, the results could have been achieved the day the soul was extracted.


    ¡°All the secrets have been dug out, even the one where he stole his best friend¡¯s woman!¡±


    At this point, the face on the ruby showed an enjoyable expression: ¡°Ah, apart from studying a new magic subject, there¡¯s nothing more interesting than torturing a brand new soul.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your special hobbies.¡±


    Ottozilyy on the ckstone tform and continued asking, ¡°So, what about the important intelligence?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always so rigid¡­¡±


    Although Moray was somewhat dissatisfied, he still honestly said: ¡°Actually, this Mountain Dwarf doesn¡¯t know much. The currently useful intelligence shows that it was a powerful Demon Lord who wounded Lars Lait.¡±


    Although that Demon Lord also had legendary power, he alone could not make a veteran Legend Storm Titan so miserable.


    ording to the Mountain Dwarf, there is another powerful Demon Lord in the Land of Red mes.


    As for who exactly it is, it¡¯s not clear yet. For now, all they know is that this Demon Lord seems to prefer closebat, but there¡¯s one more thing worth noting.


    It seems that those demons are preparing to invade the Prime Material ne again from the Land of Red mes.¡±


    Since the first century, demons have tried to invade the Prime Material ne, and their purpose is simple: just pure destruction and ughter.


    Besides the Land of Red mes, the Dark Forest, which borders the Eastern and Western Empires, is also one of their invasion starting points for the continent.


    But that ce is far away from the Land of the Soaring Dragon, so Otto doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    However, the Land of Red mes is different, located at the far eastern end of the Skyreach Mountains.


    Aside from the life-forbidden Gale Sea Area, there are just the primitive tribes and monsters upying the barbarian mountainous areas in the central Skyreach Mountains.


    Moreover, the eastern edge of the Sulfur Mountains borders the Land of Red mes.


    Simply put, if demons really invade the Prime Material ne in full force, Otto will be the first to bear the brunt.


    This is not good news. Otto, with a stern face, pondered for a while and finally had to ask Saru to send reconnaissance units to pay close attention to the situation in the Land of Red mes.


    The harsh environment of the Land of Red mes is even more severe than that of the Sulfur Mountains. There is not a single piece of normal soil or rock to be found there.


    Volcanoes and magma that could erupt at any time are everywhere. What seems to be ordinary t ground might actually be the surface of high-temperature molten rock.


    As for the minions capable of being sent there, Otto, after thinking about it, could only think of me Lizards.


    At Otto¡¯s request, Saru quickly came to the Council Chamber.


    First, he looked at Felina, the spider-transformed Elf, with some caution, and then respectfully knelt before Otto.


    He had no objections to Otto¡¯s request.


    Following that, he reported to Otto on some recent matters rted to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The first thing was about the war situation in Caran.Under the leadership of Goblin Gaz and with the full support of the ck Iron Dwarves, the current battle situation is very smooth.


    The Caran people, known for their strong defense, have almost no resistance. Their seemingly reliable giant shields and heavy crossbows are worthless in the face of air-dropped explosive balls.


    If it were not for the mountainous terrain and the well-built city walls, Gaz would have already swept through the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth mentioning that the Eastern Empire of Casti sent envoys who first strongly condemned the actions of the ck Iron Dwarves.


    But then they expressed that if the ck Iron Dwarves were willing to cooperate directly with them and sell rted weapons and equipment to them.


    They could dispatch their navy to help crush the Caran Kingdom and even send back the recently exiled high-ranking Caran nobles and their families to the Eastern Empire.¡±


    This war against Caran isunched in the name of the ck Iron Dwarves.


    Moreover, the Eastern Empire¡¯s move is truly shameless; as long as they can get enough benefits, they will forget their long-term partner Caran.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the ruler of the Eastern Empire is now the Crimson Empress, right?¡±


    Saru nodded in confirmation. With the growing influence in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he has recently been intensively studying the knowledge of various countries on the maind.


    Among them, the present monarch of the Eastern Empire, the Crimson Empress, left the deepest impression on him.


    She is the current ruler of the Eastern Empire and its first ruler.


    In the beginning, she was only a princess with little importance, who was prepared to marry into the Felton Empire.


    Unlike most hedonistic princes and princesses, she was fond of sword training and even became a disciple of the famous Gale Swordsman in the world.


    But she managed to win over many aristocrats of the Eastern Empire and hide herself in an unknown corner of the empire¡¯s eastern region.


    Eventually, she broke through to the legendary realm at a young age, and after the former emperor¡¯s death, with the help of her master and numerous aristocrats, she defied the orthodox session of the crown prince and even upied half of the empire¡¯s territory.


    This is now the Eastern Empire, Casti.


    Although many years have passed, with the lifespan of legendary powerhouses, the power of the Eastern Empire should still be firmly grasped by the Crimson Empress.


    So far, there have been no rumors of the empress having a partner.


    Therefore, in the current Eastern Empire, both young and old men are eager to upy the position next to the throne.


    Otto is clear about these things.


    Soon he smiled and said: ¡°Since the Eastern Empire said so, let¡¯s do it! Our original purpose was just that, it saves me a lot of effort when they present themselves.¡±


    With just a few words, the fate of Caran was decided.


    This long-established and wealthy country on the maind will soon learn that having only money without strong power is useless.


    Saru nodded in agreement, and then spoke about the recent progress of Angelina.


    At present, the territory of the former Lait Kingdom has beenpletely captured by her, and the new king of Lait is still busy with the war with Felton.


    Not knowing if it¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t spare any attention, for the matter of the fire in his backyard, he just sent more envoys, attempting to reach a peace agreement with Angelina.


    Of course, Angelina immediately refused the new king of Lait.


    After thetter continued to insist on sending envoys repeatedly, she angrily sent the envoys¡¯ heads to the new king of Lait¡¯s desk.


    Since then, he has been much more honest, at least not sending any more annoying talkers.

 Chapter 229: 227 A Nest of Dragon Eggs_1

    Chapter 229: 227 A Nest of Dragon Eggs_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Other than that, there was also the matter of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce purchasing arge amount of weapons and equipment.


    They had established several resistance forces with considerable strength in remote areas near the Dragon Bone Wastnd in Farrand and Dnt, and needed arge number of weapons and equipment for the purpose.


    Even the requirements for quality had be less strict.


    After acquiring the resources of the Sulfur Mountains and those of the other two dwarf factions, the ck Iron Dwarves had a serious surplus of ores they could use.


    But the number of their cksmiths was only so much, and even at full production capacity, it was difficult to satisfy the ever-growing demands of the Bauhinia.


    Not to mention that they also had to take care of the Magic Train and the uing cooperation with the Eastern Empire.


    So, Saru just pped his hands and sent them arge number of apprentice cksmiths of various races.


    Most of them were robust races like Orcs and Minotaurs, who also possessed some intelligence.


    With their help, the production capacity had significantly expanded.


    Although the quality had also declined, it was still eptable after the ck Iron Dwarves performed some simple tempering.


    Through these means, arge amount of gold coins was earned for the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Since they were still in the midst of war, the resources Bauhinia could provide were limited, so even if the Land of the Soaring Dragon was reluctant, they still had to use gold coins as a substitute.


    Of course, there were also the ves that were everywhere now.


    At present, many humans with different hair colors had appeared in the outer ring of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and their coexistence with the monsters seemed quite good for the time being.


    The main reason was that Saru had forbidden any bloodshed and fighting within the Land of the Soaring Dragon; if such incidents urred, he would suppress them with brutal punishments.


    So, as long as these human ves did not leave the Land of the Soaring Dragon, their lives were not in danger.


    Even in this city full of monsters, their lives were still quite good.


    In the Nn Forest, the intelligent and nimble humans were rare talents and were mostly managed by the Corrupted Elves.


    The various nts and flowers throughout the Land of the Soaring Dragon owed much of their maintenance to them.


    Saru had said almost everything he could say.


    And so, another day passed with the sun setting and rising.


    The next day, Sofia came out of the inner sanctuary rubbing her eyes, looking much better in her spirits.


    Unexpectedly, soon after Sofia came out, Welin appeared in a hurry.


    Of course, following behind her was Konoheim, a heavy daughter-con.


    ¡°Little Welin, wait for me¡­¡±


    Otto looked at Konoheim behind him with some embarrassment; this guy really didn¡¯t have any dignity as a powerful figure now.


    Even, he looked a bit like a creepy uncle¡­


    Unlike him, Welin clearly didn¡¯t want to deal with Konoheim.


    When she looked at Otto, the girl with blue hair and a serious look on her face said, ¡°Otto, I will not forget what happened before.


    But as long as you promise me one thing, I can let bygones be bygones!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it¡­¡±


    Although Otto had never thought of being responsible for this matter, there was no harm in listening.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. I have my eyes on you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    With a baffled expression, Otto proceeded to ask tentatively, ¡°Perhaps I misunderstood, but are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get it wrong! It¡¯s exactly what I mean, I have my eyes on you!¡±


    Welin¡¯s expression looked very serious, while Konoheim behind her covered his face with both hands in despair.


    Then, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, and if I drag on, there¡¯s a good chance I¡¯ll lose my ability to reproduce.


    I don¡¯t want to have any regrets in my life as a dragon. Before ites to that, I at least want toy a clutch of dragon eggs.


    You seem to be quite powerful for your age, with a silver dragon over twenty meters long.


    Seeking strength is the instinct of the dragons, and I¡¯m not boasting, but I have both power and beauty.


    Moreover, I haven¡¯t been involved with any other dragons before.


    What do you think, want to be mates with me and breed an even better next generation?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ ¡±


    For a moment, Otto really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As for Konoheim behind Welin, he had a face full of the expression ¡°it¡¯s better to die.¡±


    Then, with a surge of magical power, Welin turned into a blue dragon about 19 meters long.


    Just from the size of her body, her strength should be quite considerable.


    Like a typical orthodox blue dragon, she had a short neck, a coarse solitary horn on her head, bright blue scales, and faint arcs of electricity dancing between her scales.


    From the perspective of a dragon¡¯s beauty, Welin¡¯s unique appearance could be considered a stunningly beautiful dragon, even a bit more so than Mother of Thorns, Cassiopeia.


    It seemed that she wanted to seduce Otto with her beauty.


    Honestly, Otto felt a slight temptation from it.


    But he wouldn¡¯t submit to her beauty, but rather thought about how to take advantage of the older man behind her ¨C Konoheim.


    As long as he became his son-inw, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to squeeze the remaining value of this brass dragon?


    ¡°How¡¯s your decision going?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Just as Welin urged Otto with an expectant face, Sofia jumped in and made her opposition clear.


    ¡°I almost forgot about you¡­¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not calling me little boss anymore?¡±


    ¡°We no longer have an employer-employee rtionship!¡±


    Welin shook her head, and after looking at Sofia and then at Otto, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you two were in that kind of rtionship¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Looking around awkwardly, Otto neither confirmed nor denied.


    ¡°Never mind, I must have been too anxious. I still have some time for you to think it over and for us to get to know each other better.¡±


    After that, with a wave of magical power, Welin turned back into a girl with blue hair.


    Perhaps due to Konoheim¡¯s influence, she was one of the few Color Dragons who preferred to stay in human form all the time.


    As Welin was about to leave, Konoheim hastily followed her.


    ¡°Old man, can you stop following me all day long?¡±


    Welin turned around and red fiercely at Konoheim, then helplessly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still going to stay here for the time being. At least until I get my hands on Otto, I won¡¯t leave.


    So, can you give me some personal space?¡±


    Konoheim touched the back of his head awkwardly, and then watched Welin leave the Council Chamber.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s all grown up, huh¡­¡±


    Konoheim sighed and looked at Otto, who shivered involuntarily and immediately exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to Welin!¡±


    ¡°Actually, if it were you, I might not have objected¡­¡±


    Konoheim first said something that surprised Otto before looking at the silent Spider-transformed Elf in the center of the hall and continued, ¡°The matter you want me to help with is her, right?¡±

 Chapter 230: 228 Divine Creation_1

    Chapter 230: 228 Divine Creation_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After obtaining Otto¡¯s confirmation, Konoheim circled around the spider-transformed Elf.


    However, she ignored him and remained silent throughout.


    Soon, Konoheim got his answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s the work of the Spider Goddess Rose. It seems that her spirit and soul have been affected to some extent.¡±


    Konoheim marveled, ¡°Even in my eyes, it¡¯s a very ingenious means. It¡¯s really good to live for a long time and experience all sorts of things.¡±


    Sofia remained silent with a heavy expression, while Otto quickly asked, ¡°So, is there any solution?¡±


    ¡°Solution? You mean to restore this spider-transformed Elf to her original state?¡±


    At this point, Konoheim shook his head and said, ¡°I advise you to abandon this idea. After all, it is a creation of a deity, and it cannot be easily resolved.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be easily resolved, which means you have a solution!¡±


    Otto stared at Konoheim¡¯s indifferent face and continued, ¡°No matter how difficult the way is, you can tell me. I want to try.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    Konoheim shook his head and then snapped his fingers. A luxurious chair appeared out of thin air behind him.


    Afterzily sitting down, he took out a bottle of strong liquor produced by Longfang from nowhere.


    Recently, the Quilboar Longfang hade up with a lot of interesting things, and Konoheim naturally enjoyed these novelties for the first time.


    After gulping down half a bottle of strong liquor, Konoheim let out a small me from his mouth and sighed.


    ¡°Even if it requires a great cost?¡±


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What exactly do we need to sacrifice?¡±


    Otto stared hard at Konoheim, who calmly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to speak to me with such an attitude, but it¡¯s a refreshing experience.


    Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll simply tell you directly. After all, you¡¯re my beloved daughter¡¯s favored male dragon.¡±


    Every Brass Dragon is a chatterbox. No matter what the matter, they can talk about it for a long time, and Konoheim is no exception.


    Just as Otto¡¯s head was about to burst from all the talk, Konoheim finally got to the point.


    ¡°In short, it is not difficult to remove Rose¡¯s influence on this spider-transformed Elf, but at the same time, an uneptable situation may arise.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the suspense!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡±


    Konoheim stretchedzily and then calmly looked at Otto, solemnly saying, ¡°She might die!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes widened, and Sofia beside him trembled violently.


    ¡°I knew you might react this way, which is why I wanted you to be mentally prepared from the start.¡±


    Konoheim shook his head, then pointed at the silent spider-transformed Elf and said, ¡°Logically speaking, she should have been dead already.


    There are no other methods to keep her in the world except for turning her into an undead creature.


    The reason she has been able to survive up until now and move freely is due to Rose¡¯s divine power.¡±


    Simply remove Rose¡¯s divine power, and naturally, the influence on her spirit and soul can be eliminated. But at the same time, it also means that the source supporting her survival thus far will disappear.


    If this is really done, I am certain she can only live for one more day, not even seeing the morning of the second day.¡±


    Seeing that Otto and Sofia remained silent, Konoheim shook his head and sighed, ¡°I know this is a difficult decision for you.¡±


    Moreover, Rose¡¯s divine power isn¡¯t easy to handle. If handled improperly, it could even cause the spider-transformed Elf to die instantly.


    Everyone present might even end up in Rose¡¯s special care.


    You should know that this goddess isn¡¯t a kind one.


    She¡¯s very vengeful? ¡±


    Konoheim¡¯s meaning couldn¡¯t be clearer. Although he didn¡¯t explicitly say it, he had already suggested in other ways that Otto shouldn¡¯t interfere with Felina, the spider-transformed Elf.


    If he insisted on meddling, he would not only face the thankless result of Felina¡¯s death but also be targeted by the powerful Spider Goddess Rose.


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not a good deal.


    Otto naturally understood the risks without Konoheim saying it outright.


    ¡°Big stupid dragon, forget it¡­¡±


    Just as Otto had made his choice and was about to execute it, Sofia pulled his forepaw and shook her head.


    At this moment, the half-Elf girl¡¯s face was pale, and she trembled, looking as if she could copse at any time.


    Obviously, her spirit was under tremendous pressure.


    With a pitying look at her, Otto asked softly, ¡°If your mother eventually bes an undead, you won¡¯t me me, will you?¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t me you¡­¡±


    Sofia looked at Otto with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll always stand by your side!¡±


    ¡°Then I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Otto smiled and then roared, ¡°Moray, where the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Coming,ing!¡±


    Soon, Moray¡¯s voice came from outside the Council Chamber.


    Earlier, he had gone to handle some private matters.


    If Felina ultimately needed to be transformed into an undead, Moray¡¯s presence would be essential.


    Even across the entire continent, it would be difficult to find someone more skilled in this area than him.


    After briefly understanding the situation, the demonic face in the ruby became extremely excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me. It¡¯s just that my current power is limited, so I might need Sofia¡¯s? ¡±


    Suddenly, he paused and then changed his statement, ¡°I might need Konoheim¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Although I dislike necromancy, perhaps trying it asionally wouldn¡¯t be bad considering our long dragon lives.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Konoheim didn¡¯t refuse.


    A Brass Dragon willing to use necromancy might be a rare sight on this continent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? ¡±


    Sofia apologetically looked at Konoheim, who indicated that she didn¡¯t need to be so concerned.


    ¡°So, when do we start?¡±


    Konoheim looked at Otto, the decision-maker now.


    ¡°Is there anything we need to prepare before we start?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare for. The only thing needed is a quiet, open space where no one can disturb us.¡±


    It seemed that the Council Chamber was a suitable location.


    To prevent being disturbed by others, at Otto¡¯s request, all Dragonborn monsters currently staying at the Land of the Soaring Dragon guarded the outside of the Council Chamber.


    In addition, they even needed the assistance of other Monsters¡¯ Families.


    Except for a powerful legendary creature, no one should be able to break through their defensive circle.

 Chapter 231: 229 Divine Power Extraction_1

    Chapter 231: 229 Divine Power Extraction_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    In order to prevent the spider-transformed Elf from making any untoward moves, Otto had summoned a group of strong ogres to bind her tightly to a ck stone pir in the center of the hall.


    The ropes used were made of the best materials, and the quality of the ck stone pir created by Sofia herself hardly needed mentioning.


    Once everything was ready, Konoheim slowly walked up to the spider-transformed Elf.


    Then, he reached out his arm towards her spider body.


    The moment his rough palm touched her, it seemed to sink directly into her spider form, while at the contact point, there was a flicker of magical fluctuations like sleeping ripples.


    At the same time, Felina, who had been quiet all along, suddenly twisted her body forcefully and let out a sharp cry, trying to break free.


    Even Otto¡¯s clearmand could not stop her.


    In order to prevent her soul from being destroyed by the effect of the Blood Covenant, Otto had no choice but to withdraw hismand.


    Fortunately, the ropes binding her were strong enough, otherwise the mission would have to be temporarily cancelled,


    Konoheim¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, his forehead covered with sweat. Even for him, this was not an easy task.


    Slowly, his palm began to withdraw from the constantly twisting spider body.


    Along with his palm, a floating ck misty object wrapped around it emerged.


    It appeared that this was the divine power left in Felina¡¯s body by Rose.


    After the strange ck object had beenpletely extracted from the spider-transformed Elf¡¯s body, thetter¡¯s condition immediately became listless.


    The previously restless body immediately quieted down, and the upper part of her body slumped weakly.


    After taking a deep breath, Konoheim frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Now, we have to think about how to deal with this thing? ¡±


    At this moment, Otto approached.


    ¡°I think I can give it a try!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, Otto promptly swallowed the strange ck object into his stomach.


    However, this Otto was just a special duplicate that was several times smaller than his original form, and his duplicate could inherit almost all of his abilities.


    Even the Light Ball Boss was no exception, but after all, this was different from everything he had devoured before.


    He still needed to show some respect to the divine power. In case of any unexpected incidents, he could abandon this duplicate at the first moment.


    ¡°You were originally nning to seal it? ¡±


    Konoheim stared dumbfoundedly at Otto¡¯s audacious move, and then, after realizing that it was just a duplicate, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for what happens. This is just some of the divine power affecting this spider-transformed Elf¡¯s spirit.


    Now, I¡¯m going to extract the part of the divine power that affects her soul. If you can, please keep your little trick in check.


    I don¡¯t want to go through all this effort just to extract the wrong thing.¡±


    Otto¡¯s original body nodded in affirmation, while his duplicatey on the ground digesting the divine power.


    Once again performing the same operation, Konoheim was covered in sweat, and his arm was trembling slightly.


    But fortunately, he seeded inpleting the task, and this time he extracted a clump of ck viscous substance.


    Though it looked rather disgusting, Otto still appointed his other duplicate to swallow it down as soon as possible.


    From the looks of it, everything seemed to be going smoothly, but the condition of the spider-transformed Elf Felina did not appear to be very good.


    Even though Konoheim had extracted Rose¡¯s divine power from her, her appearance still did not return to normal Dore form.


    The hideous and terrifying spider body still remained as her lower half, and she herself had already fallen into a state of unconsciousness.


    ¡°Can I start my work now?¡±


    Moray floated in the air, circling around the ck stone pir, and Otto gave him a nce before looking at Konoheim.


    ¡°Alright, I understand? ¡±


    Konoheim wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead and then snapped his fingers. A wave of magical energy was infused into the body of the spider-transformed Elf.


    Her physical condition was very poor at this point, and after losing Rose¡¯s divine power, her bodily functions were rapidly declining.


    As Konoheim had said before, it seemed that she would not live for more than half a day.


    After receiving the infusion of magic from Konoheim, the unconscious Felina finally came to her senses.


    She squinted her eyes, looked around, and finally, her gaze settled on Sofia.


    ¡°Sofia¡­ I¡¯m sorry? ¡±


    Her face was full of sadness, and blood tears slid weakly from the corners of her eyes.


    Although her spirit and soul had been affected by Rose¡¯s divine power before, her memories were still retained. She naturally knew what had happened earlier.


    At the same time, she also knew that her own time was running out.


    ¡°Let me make this difficult decision for you. Please, turn me into an undead!¡±


    Having said that, she closed her eyes and said no more.


    Sofia had been silent from the beginning, but her trembling figure and tears falling from the corner of her eyes showed her feelings at this moment.


    The demonic face in the ruby looked at Otto, and after he nodded in confirmation, Moray and Konoheim rushed to perform the undead transformation ritual on the spider-transformed Elf.


    Hanging below the Soul Eater Wand was a precious Treasure Bag with plenty of materials for the transformation.


    Otto no longer needed to worry about the matter at hand, as Moray and Konoheim would take care of it.


    Just as he was about tofort Sofia again, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked at his two duplicates.


    At the same time, both duplicates also simultaneously opened their scarlet eyes.


    Although they were duplicates, the senses of the three were interconnected, and they were clearly aware of what had happened to each other.


    After a brief moment of thought, Otto suddenly said, ¡°I have some personal matters to deal with on my own.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he quickly took his two duplicates and hurriedly flew out of the Council Chamber.


    In no time at all, he disappeared beyond the horizon of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Faced with this situation, Sofia was stunned for a moment, and just as she was about to chase after him, Otto¡¯s voice came through the Communication Scale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just need to deal with some minor matters. Stay put in the Council Chamber and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Instinctively, Sofia wanted to ignore his words and chase after him, but a sharp pain from the depths of her soul forced her to give up the idea momentarily.


    Even she did not expect that her impulsive actions at the time would cause trouble for her now.

 Chapter 232: 230 The Younger Sister Rose_1

    Chapter 232: 230 The Younger Sister Rose_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After leaving the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto flew with his two clones to the center of Nn Forest, which was once the location of the Thorn Nest.


    After Otto burned the Thorn Nest and the ancient tree that supported it, the area nearby became forbidden for most creatures.


    The burned ancient tree seemed to be constantly emanating a curse, causing all the surrounding nts and trees to wither and slowly spread outwards.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t know the specific reason, he chose to stay on the safe side by ordering his subordinates to dig deep trenches around the area as a barrier after discovering the anomaly.


    So far, this method seemed to be quite effective, as the strange curse effects were no longer spreading.


    And with almost no creatures appearing here, this ce naturally became Otto¡¯s optimal choice for the time being.


    Slowly descending onto the charred remains of the ancient tree, Otto looked warily at his two clones.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Otto looked at his clone with aplex expression.


    ¡°How can it be? I am you, and you are me. Don¡¯t you know that already?¡±


    One clone didn¡¯t answer, and the other clone replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Alright, I suppose I was just being nosy¡­¡±


    With a stern face, Otto began contemting his strategy.


    From the current situation, swallowing Rose¡¯s divine power recklessly seemed to bring some troubles.


    Although his own absorption ability was slowly taking effect, before Rose¡¯s divine power waspletely absorbed, it was spreading rapidly like a virus inside Otto¡¯s clones.


    Even Otto himself was unsure about the result if this continued.


    That¡¯s why he left the Land of the Soaring Dragon immediately to prevent any adverse effects.


    Suddenly, one of the clones¡¯ expression changed, and it quickly plunged its ws into its own chest.


    Immediately after, the clone burst into extraordinarily powerful energy, which shattered it on the carbonized top of the ancient tree.


    At the moment of the explosion, Otto had already recovered part of the soul scattered in his body.


    Although he had lost part of the physical body, as long as he had enough energyter, he could quickly recover to his peak state.


    Originally, the other clone had also prepared to do the same, but it seemed to be a step too slow.


    Its front ws had touched its chest, but then it slowly retracted them.


    ¡°I thought it was someone else, but it turns out to be a reckless Silver Dragon¡­¡±


    A hoarse, ghastly voice came from the possessed clone, and just the sound of it made Otto feel an indescribable fear.


    The blue color of the possessed clone¡¯s scales quickly turned ck, and its limbs changed into spider-like legs.


    Spider-like leg segments grew from between its front and hind legs, making it look like a half-dragon, half-spider creature.


    Seeing this, Otto quickly withdrew part of the soul from the possessed clone with a dark expression.


    He could feel some resistance during the recovery, but eventually, he managed to take his soul back sessfully.


    Now, Otto could be certain that his clone had been temporarily possessed by Rose.


    Perhaps Rose¡¯s divine power wouldn¡¯t have invaded his main body as quickly if it had been absorbed by the clone, and it might have resulted in another oue.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t want to take any risk. He knew the difference between losing two clones and risking his entire self.


    ¡°A quite peculiar ability¡­¡±


    The hoarse female voice once again came from Otto¡¯s possessed clone, which perhaps was more fitting to be called by Rose¡¯s name now.


    Thepletely ck, half-dragon-half-spider mysterious monster moved its body as it stared warily at Otto.


    ¡°What can I say? A Silver Dragon, trying to im my divine power. Should I say you have big guts or are courting death?¡±


    On the ck dragon¡¯s head, its scarlet pupils stared fixedly at Otto as it sneered: ¡°Now, have you tasted my greatness, Silver Dragon?¡±


    Under Rose¡¯s gaze, Otto actually rxed and smiled: ¡°It seems that I was overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A god? If it was your true body descending, that would be another matter.


    But look at you now, such a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rose red angrily at Otto, finding his attitude after witnessing the will of a real god quite different from what she had imagined.


    ¡°Nothing much, justmenting my foolish actions just now.


    If I had known earlier that the final oue would be like this, why on earth would I have allowed my other clone to self-destruct and wasted your precious divine power?


    Right, the great Spider Goddess.¡±


    Otto sneered, not only showing no respect for Rose, but even showing clear hostility.


    ¡°You dare defy the will of God?¡±


    Just as she was filled with rage, a scorching me Breath enveloped her.


    Momentster, Rose stared at Otto unscathed. She didn¡¯t expect that Otto would really attack her without a word.


    The reason Otto didn¡¯t show any respect to Rose was quite simple¡ªthat she seemed to be too weak at the moment.


    Rose was merely upying Otto¡¯s puppet-like clone with the help of a wisp of divine power, and her strength was far from her true power.


    As for her immunity to the me Breath, it was solely because Otto¡¯s clone had a natural immunity to fire damage.


    ¡°I see, so my abilities have been perfectly inherited, huh. It seems that at least passive abilities are working as such¡­¡±


    Otto nodded, then slowly walked towards Rose.


    She stared coldly at the approaching Otto, while her hoarse voice cackled: ¡°Well then, let me give you a taste of a deity¡¯s wrath!¡±


    As she spoke, Rose mutterednguage that Otto had never heard before. Her movements also became strange, as if she was casting some divine spell.


    As Otto stared warily at her, after a good while, nothing had happened.


    So was she trying to scare him or just buy time?


    Just as Otto was puzzled, Rose suddenly shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you Silver Dragon? Even though your body is so powerful, why can¡¯t you evenmunicate with magical elements?


    Are you a Dragon Beast?¡±


    The truth was revealed: due to Otto¡¯s body¡¯s uniqueness, Rose couldn¡¯t use his possessed clone to cast divine spells.


    And without the help of divine spells, the possessed clone, which was only the size of a tenth of Otto¡¯s main body, waspletely insignificant.

 Chapter 233: 231 Death Lord Attacks_1

    Chapter 233: 231 Death Lord Attacks_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This is getting interesting? ¡±


    Otto looked with interest at Rose, who was struggling in his front w.


    Even a god could not possibly resist Otto¡¯s current strength with just a weak avatar and feeble divine power.


    At this moment, Rose was in a rather embarassing position, held tightly in Otto¡¯s w.


    As Otto¡¯s front w tightened, she felt her breathing be more and more difficult, and she might even lose control of this puppet at any moment.


    Unlike the arrogant tone Rose had when she first appeared, she seemed quite weak now.


    ¡°How does it feel, great Spider Goddess?


    Or should I say, have you acknowledged my greatness?¡±


    Otto mocked Rose, who couldn¡¯t speak properly because her neck was firmly gripped by him.


    He watched the so-called Spider Goddess struggling weakly in his hand, emitting unpleasant hoarse whimpers.


    This was getting boring.


    Otto never had the habit of torturing opponents without the power to fight back. Seeing that Rose could no longer cause any trouble, he forcefully crushed the neck of her avatar with his front w.


    At the same time, the avatar controlled by Rose went limp.


    Even for Rose, a second-hand divine power was not enough to suppress the deadly injury.


    No, perhaps this injury wouldn¡¯t be fatal to Otto¡¯s own troll-like avatar, but it was enough to immobilize Rose for a short period of time.


    Even if she wanted to leave this avatar now, she couldn¡¯t.


    At this moment, this body had be an unorthodox prison controlling Rose¡¯s divine power.


    Meanwhile, the Light Ball Boss¡¯s devouring ability was still continuously acting on Rose¡¯s divine power.


    Suddenly, a ck mist emerged from the ck dragon head of Otto¡¯s avatar, and it condensed into a hideous, elusive elf face.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, I will remember you.


    Soon, my followers will behead you and trample your territory.


    And your soul will be locked in my Divine Kingdom forever, enduring eternal torture!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care about Rose¡¯s final threat, and directly swallowed the avatar along with the ugly face into his stomach.


    With the avatar acting as an unusual prison, Rose¡¯s divine power could no longer affect his main body.


    But just in case, Otto chose to stay here and fall asleep.


    Of course, before falling asleep, he didn¡¯t forget to use the Communication Scale to contact Sofia and Saru.


    Dark Domain, Tower of Death.


    This was a pir-shaped building that connected the lowest and highest levels of the Dark Domain,posed entirely of various creatures¡¯ bones.


    This was the territory of the legendary Witch Demon, Moray, well-known throughout the entire Dark Domain.


    However, the owner of this ce not only had a change in temperament recently, but also changed his name.


    Now, he demanded everyone to call him the Death Lord.


    Since the chaos some time ago, at the request of the Death Lord, his undead servants and the subordinates of his allies were all investigating an issue rted to the world above.


    But until now, there had been no progress.


    At this moment, the Death Lord was sitting on his Skeleton Throne, propping his chin with one hand, leaning impatiently to one side, and listening to the intermittent reports from his subordinates.To be honest, he was already running out of patience.


    Contrary to Moray¡¯s prediction, he had toppled all the remaining souls in the Dark Domain quite early on.


    As long as he devoured the soul that had fled upwards, his necromancy would bepletely restored to its peak state.


    However, the other soul entities he had absorbed were incredibly tenacious, not divulging Moray¡¯s exact location even at thest moment.


    Even after merging them into himself, the information he had obtained only revealed that it was rted to a peculiar Silver Dragon and a Half-Elf brat.


    Apparently, the memories rted to this matter had been mostly sealed or wiped away.


    ¡°These bastards, not wanting me to have an easy time even at thest moment? ¡±


    As he felt frustrated, a Corpse Demon stepped forward, saying that a messenger from the Dore Elves had arrived.


    ¡°Dore?¡±


    The Dore Elves were also allies of the Death Lord. They had made a significant contribution to the swift elimination of the other soul entities.


    Although it was strange for them to send someone at this time, the Death Lord still nodded in agreement.


    Soon after, a female Dore Elf wearing a tight-fitting long skirt and revealing quite a bit of skin came before the Death Lord.


    If she were seen by an ordinary male creature, it might be challenging for them to control themselves.


    However, everyone in the Tower of Death was an undead being like the Death Lord, and even if they had the desire, theycked the ability.


    Gazing at the Dore Elf in front of him, the Death Lord indifferently said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect High Priest Riley herself to pay a visit. It seems there must be a matter of great importance.


    I should inform you in advance that it would be unwise to try to acquire believers here.


    Not to mention how many of the undead possess wisdom, but even if they do, they have to worship me alone.¡±


    He recognized the Dore Elf in front of him. She was the High Priest of Spider Goddess Rose in Dark City, a member of the Buerger family, one of the top ten Dore families, and the head of the Buerger family, Riley Buerger.


    The deity she served was the Spider Goddess Rose, a cruel and evil being.


    But at the Death Lord¡¯s level, he was no longer simply afraid of so-called gods like Rose.


    Dore Elf Riley nced at the Death Lord, and although his strength was formidable, being a famous veteran Legendary Witch Demon in the Dark Domain.


    In many cases, he also needed the help of the Dore.


    Thus, even though the difference in strength between them was vast, she spoke with an equal attitude and tone, ¡°I heard you¡¯re looking for a strange Silver Dragon?¡±


    This immediately piqued the Death Lord¡¯s interest, and a bizarre red light emanated from the empty ck holes of his metal facete.


    ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±


    Riley nodded and smiled, ¡°The great goddess has shown me a revtion: the target you pursue is currently in the Nn Forest.¡±


    ¡°Nn Forest? And the evidence?¡±


    The Death Lord searched his memory and quickly found information about this ce.


    ¡°Is the goddess¡¯s revtion not worthy of your trust?¡±


    The Death Lord nodded without refuting. At hismand, the entire Tower of Death bustled with activity.


    Countless undead creatures shuttled back and forth in the vicinity, transporting precious materials.


    The Death Lord prepared to construct arge teleportation portal that would lead directly to Nn Forest from the surface world.


    It was crucial to bring that final soul entity into his possession, but perhaps he could do other things as well.


    For example, he could take over the surrounding surface territories as well. He had long been unwilling to be confined to the Dark Domain.

 Chapter 234: 232 Blind Man’s Favorite_1

    Chapter 234: 232 Blind Man¡¯s Favorite_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Two dayster, Otto returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Even without Sofia¡¯s help, it didn¡¯t take him too long to rest this time; the small amount of divine power from Rose didn¡¯t bring much of an essential change to him.


    At most, his body length increased by a tiny bit, along with some other useless abilities.


    At this moment, Otto waszily lying on a pile of financial reports on the ckstone tform. Compared to the dry, carbonized ancient tree, this ce was much morefortable.


    Felina, the spider-transformed Elf, had alsopleted her undead transformation ceremony, and it went smoothly.


    Although Moray and Konoheim spared no expensive magical materials to keep her looking as much like her living self as possible,


    if you looked closely, you could still see many differences between her and a normal living creature.


    For example, her unnaturally pale skin and lifeless eyes made it easy for anyone familiar with the undead to recognize her identity.


    After getting away from Rose¡¯s influence, Felina¡¯s mental state seemed much better.


    Although she still had a somewhat awkward rtionship with Sofia, they were both trying to restore normalcy.


    At this time, the Council Chamber was unusually quiet, and Otto was attempting to use a new ability that he cared about.


    And coincidentally, Moray flew inside looking like he had drunk fake alcohol, swaying from side to side.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As soon as he entered, he noticed something unusual.


    ¡°Wow! My great Majesty, have you been hiding from us all along that you are actually a ck Dragon?¡±


    Otto looked awkwardly at Moray. The new ability that he was experimenting with right now was one he had acquired after absorbing some of Rose¡¯s divine power.


    It had no substantial effect, only able to change his exterior color to pure ck.


    Shaking his head, Otto immediately withdrew this new ability, and his body color returned to its bright silver.


    ¡°Did you suddenlye to see me because you have something to tell me?¡±


    Ignoring Moray¡¯s question, Otto looked at him with scrutiny.


    In his memory, nothing good ever happened when Moray suddenly popped up.


    Moray floated in the air, spinning around and giggling, ¡°There¡¯s been a little mishap? ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When I created the Death Lord, I imnted some special means into him.


    Although the timing is a bit off from my prediction, we might want to prepare ourselves earlier; he might pay us a visit sooner than we expected.


    At that time, we might face an endless undead army, and even a joint armyposed of many other races in the Dark Domain.¡±


    Otto sighed. Though he knew Moray¡¯s words were unreliable, he didn¡¯t expect them to be this unreliable.


    This wasn¡¯t just being a little off, his words could never be fully trusted.


    Since Moray had said so, Otto could probably guess that it wouldn¡¯t be too long before they faced the threat of the Death Lord.


    In the beginning, he even considered just leaving Moray, taking Sofia with him and running away.


    However, times have changed, and not only has he reached the legendary realm himself, even Konoheim, the golden-legged one, has practically settled in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    All things considered, it seemed like there was no reason for him to be afraid of the Death Lord.


    Nheless, was Rose somehow involved in all this as well?


    After all, the timing of these events seemed almost too coincidental.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Anything else?¡±


    Seeing that Otto looked unconcerned, Moray breathed a sigh of relief. Regarding the Death Lord, he was entirely relying on Otto.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just about me, then there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    The sinister face in the rubyughed, then continued, ¡°Regarding Sofia¡¯s mother, Felina, I¡¯ve found out some interesting information that you might be interested in.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    This time, Otto finally perked up.


    ¡°You should already know about Sofia¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Otto nodded, and Moray continued, ¡°This incredible gift couldn¡¯t have appeared out of thin air. Usually, it¡¯smon to explore the previous generation for clues.


    But to my surprise, although Felina was a powerful ranger before being transformed by Rose¡¯s power, she didn¡¯t seem to possess such eyes at all.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even have rtively outstanding magical talent.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto already understood some things.


    In other words, Sofia¡¯s eyes had nothing to do with Felina, so the focus of the investigation should be on Sofia¡¯s biological father.


    ¡°About that, it¡¯s a bit tricky? ¡±


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s question, Moray smiled bitterly, ¡°If it were an ordinary race, that would be fine, but Felina is a pure-blooded Dore Elf and an upper-ss noble in one of Dark City¡¯s ten major Dore Elf families.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Dore Elves are a purely matriarchal society, and their needs in that area are quite strong.


    Especially for upper-ss nobles like Felina, the number of male consorts they have is quite high? ¡±


    Okay, since Moray had put it this way, if Otto still didn¡¯t understand, he wouldn¡¯t be a normal male creature.


    ¡°Judging from Sofia¡¯s appearance, her biological father should be a human.


    Interestingly, ording to Felina¡¯s memory, among her male consorts, there was only one human with ck hair.¡±


    At this point, Moray continued somewhat helplessly, ¡°But ording to Felina¡¯s memory, he was blind? ¡±


    ¡°Blind?¡±


    Otto blinked. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too coincidental?


    ¡°Yes, to be precise, his eyes had been gouged out.


    It seems that someone coveted his special abilities and did this to him.


    As for the man himself, he was found by Felina in the ve market in Dark City.


    If not for his special appearance meeting Felina¡¯s aesthetic standards, he would have probably died long ago.¡±


    Otto nodded, then continued asking, ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°You mean those male consorts?¡±


    Moray chuckled, ¡°They¡¯re probably all dead by now. After discovering Sofia¡¯s talents, other Dore Elves in the city-state tried all sorts of means to control her.


    Although Felina had no feelings for her consorts, she clearly cared about Sofia.


    To prevent Sofia from being taken away by others, she left the Dark Domain and went to Dawn Forest.


    Little did she expect the idents that happenedter.


    The humans not only failed to recognize Sofia¡¯s uniqueness, they sold her as an ordinary ve, truly ignorant of her value.


    Her persistent attacks on the Human Chamber of Commerce in the Dragon Bone Wastnd were because of this reason.¡±

 Chapter 235: 233 Take the Initiative_1

    Chapter 235: 233 Take the Initiative_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    One week had passed since Ottost returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Felina and Sofia had been getting along pretty well during that time.


    Although there was still a sense of unfamiliarity between them, overall, their rtionship was progressing in a positive direction.


    At this moment, Otto was lying on a pile of treasures on the ckstone tform. In front of him stood Gaz, the goblin he had recently sent to conquer Caran.


    The operation had gone very smoothly, with the Eastern Empire contributing a great deal of help.


    Not only had all of Caran¡¯s territory been captured by the Soaring Dragon Legion, but even their royal family and nobles who had fled overseas had been brought back by the Eastern Empire.


    Otto had no interest in these bloated parasites, so their final fate was to be turned into sandbags and used to fill in Harvest Bay.


    Now, Gaz had selected a bastard of the Caran royal family with the least significance to take the throne, ording to Otto¡¯s request.


    After all, it would be somewhat difficult to have a monster rule over the people of Caran.


    So it was easier to do it this way.


    Of course, this was just a puppet regime. The new king of Caran had already been marked with a Blood Covenant, making it impossible for him to betray Otto as long as he lived.


    From then on, trade between the Eastern Empire and the Land of the Soaring Dragon officiallymenced.


    Weapons and equipment produced by the ck Iron Dwarves were shipped to the Eastern Empire through Caran¡¯s ports and Harvest Bay, arriving in a continuous stream.


    Although the quality had declined slightly, the prices had actually increased.


    Even so, the people of the Eastern Empire happily epted these seemingly substandard weapons and equipment withoutint.


    Meanwhile, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was doing the same thing with them.


    ording to the intelligence they had received, Angelina had allied with the Bauhinia and was fighting a war against Tal from both Lait and Dnt.


    Once Tal fell, Farrand would be next. The war was going much smoother than imagined, but the new king of Lait was still tied down in chaos in Felton and unable to extricate himself.


    Otto didn¡¯t believe that, without the involvement of the Western Empire, the rtively equal-strength Felton could withstand the new king of Lait for so long.


    When Tal finally fell and the war spread to Farrand, the end for the new king of Lait would not be far away.


    At the same time, due to the war, there was an increasing number of refugees. Saru seized this opportunity to send humans marked with the Blood Covenant back to various countries.


    At this moment, the intelligencework of the Land of the Soaring Dragon was nothing less than that of the Bauhinia.


    The failure of the new king of Lait was destined. No matter how much he fought, he seemed to only be a dog raised by the Eastern Empire.


    The purpose was simple: to reduce the power of the Western Empire as much as possible.


    That was because almost all of the surrounding kingdoms were either allies or vassal states of the Western Empire.


    The new king of Lait could lose, but he must lose to Otto.


    At least, the dragons in his hands must be served up on Otto¡¯s table.


    So, Otto looked at Gaz, who was respectfully kneeling below him.


    ¡°I remember that youe from ck Gold City, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gaz¡¯s body trembled violently, and he nodded silently.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what attachment you still have to ck Gold City, by now, you should have obtained the power and status you needed.¡±


    Otto squinted and looked at Gaz, saying indifferently, ¡°Well, now is the time for you to go back and prove yourself.


    Lead the Soaring Dragon Legion and conquer the Dragon Bone Wastnd for me, clearing away any obstacles in the way.


    If the opponent is the Bauhinia, don¡¯t hold back.


    Don¡¯t worry about Konoheim. He has nothing to do with ck Gold City now.¡±


    Gaz looked excitedly at Otto then pressed his forehead against the ck stone floor, grinding it until deep bloodstains appeared.


    ¡°I, Gaz, won¡¯t disappoint your expectations!¡±


    What, Angelina has allied with the Bauhinia?


    But what does that have to do with me, Otto?


    After Gaz left the Council Chamber with an excited look, Saru entered.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The old Lizardman knelt respectfully in front of Otto and said, ¡°ording to your instructions, the northern fortress has been built.¡±


    He was referring to the dungeon left behind by Welin in the north of Nn Forest.


    At this point, the number of monsters in the Land of the Soaring Dragon had grown immensely, and almost all of the monster races of Nn Forest had gathered here.


    It seemed a bit crowded as it was.


    And if they continued to expand endlessly, the Land of the Soaring Dragon would soon reach Lait.


    So Otto ordered the construction of a new fortress based on the northern dungeon, having the kobolds build it.


    Now that the underground tunnels between the two locations had been opened, even if the Magic Train was only operating between Red Copper Castle and ck Iron Field.


    Even walking back and forth was very convenient.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Welin had recently found out about what Otto had done to the Thunder Legion.


    However, to Otto¡¯s surprise, the Blue Dragon only expressed a little regret and, after acknowledging that she knew about it, continued to press her offensive against Otto.


    She hadn¡¯t given up on her idea ofying a clutch of dragon eggs with Lande.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t seem to care about the fate of others in the small town in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    ording to her, she had already done enough.


    This left Otto somewhat puzzled, unable to figure out Welin¡¯s true character.


    At this time, Saru continued, ¡°Your Majesty, a chaotic war is taking ce in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, in the heart of the Sky Mountain Range.¡±


    Due to the death of Lars Lait, many monster ns were fighting each other to im more territory.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds a lot like monster ns¡¯ styles, fighting for interests immediately after the master dies.¡±


    Ottoughed and nodded. Loyalty was the mostughable lie to monsters.


    ¡°How about the situation in the Land of Red mes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the me Lizards that sneaked in haven¡¯t sent back any useful intelligence yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡±


    Despite his disappointment, Otto said, ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s take over the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Being passively beaten is not my style.


    I don¡¯t want to wait for the Demon Army to arrive at my doorstep before realizing something has gone wrong in the Land of Red mes.¡±


    ¡°You mean?¡±


    Saru looked hesitantly at Otto, who said indifferently, ¡°Gaz will most likely take some of the loyalists from the Soaring Dragon Legion to conquer the Dragon Bone Wastnd, so the responsibility for Sky Mountain Range will be yours.


    Most of the remaining loyalists were once Lars Lait¡¯s subordinates, so they should be quite familiar with the Sky Mountain Range. Take them with you.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty!¡±

 Chapter 236: 234 Acquaintance_1

    Chapter 236: 234 Acquaintance_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dragon Bone Wastnd, Loess City.


    Today is a day worth celebrating, and the whole of Loess City is bustling with excitement.


    Centaurs run through the streets, distributing coins to the onlookers around them.


    Although most of the coins are just copper, the unexpected windfall has everyone singing their praises.


    These centaurs are under themand of Par, the City Lord of Loess City, and they wouldn¡¯t be doing good deeds for no reason.


    The reason they¡¯re doing this is simple: today is a day of great joy for their city lord, Par.


    Today, Par is going to marry Rita, the leader of the Swift Spear n. That¡¯s why they¡¯re celebrating and handing out money all around.


    After sending off a bunch of friends and guests, a heavily drunk Par is helped back to his earthen house by Rita.


    The wedding celebrations of the centaurs are wild, and Rita, the bride, has had no less alcohol than Par.


    But it seems that Par¡¯s tolerance for alcohol is not as great as Rita¡¯s


    Looking at Par¡¯s flushed face, Rita secretly sighs in her heart. She really never thought she would see such a day.


    Raised under her father¡¯s teachings, Rita has always felt that she should dedicate herself entirely to her great master, Violent Thunder.


    But now the Thunder Legion is long gone, and not long ago, she even chose to ignore those who destroyed it with their own hands.


    Even now, after agreeing to unite with Par, she still doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s made the right decision.


    Looking at Par¡¯s red face, Rita can¡¯t help butugh.


    He probably won¡¯t be able to get up tonight


    Just as she was thinking that, a centaur suddenly breaks down the door and enters.


    It looks like it should be one of Par¡¯s personal guards.


    In addition to him, another centaur follows closely behind, probably her own confidant.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Rita frowns, knowing that they wouldn¡¯t barge in like this if it weren¡¯t something important.


    ¡°The city lord, he? ¡±


    Par¡¯s personal guard looks at Par, who is red-faced and unconscious, not knowing what to do.


    But Rita¡¯s confidant doesn¡¯t seem to care about that; he quickly pulls the other centaur aside and anxiously says, ¡°This is bad, boss! The Soaring Dragon Legion ising for us!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. They¡¯vee all the way here, but they still won¡¯t leave her alone?


    Suddenly, the image of Sofia appears in her mind.


    Could it be that Half-Elf?


    No, now is not the time to worry about that.


    Rita shakes her head, trying to focus her thoughts.


    ¡°How many people areing?¡±


    Rita struggles to look at the speaker, who responds with a miserable expression: ¡°There are too many to count. They¡¯ve surrounded Loess City so tightly that not even a bird can fly out.¡±


    Clearly, whether it is resisting outright or trying to break through and escape, both options are extremely difficult.


    And at this critical moment, Par ispletely drunk


    After a moment of thought, Rita quickly makes a decision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Par? ¡±


    Rita stares at Par for a moment, then ps him hard on the cheek.


    Poor guy. His face was already quite red from the drink, and now it¡¯s even redder.


    Not only that, but it¡¯s also swelling.


    But despite this, the kid doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of recovering from his stupor.


    So, Rita simply starts going to work with both hands, pping Par¡¯s face again and again under the unbearable gaze of the other two centaurs.


    After a while and pouring a bucket of water over his head, Par¡¯s addled mind finally starts to clear up.


    Thest bucket of water is actually brought by Par¡¯s personal guard, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer; otherwise, Par wouldn¡¯t know how much suffering he¡¯d go through in his drunken stupor.


    ¡°What? what¡¯s going on? ¡±


    Just waking up, Par looks around in confusion before eximing, ¡°Ah, my face! What happened?!¡±


    Due to his hangover and swollen cheeks, Rita has a tough time understanding what he¡¯s saying.


    But she doesn¡¯t mean to answer that question. After giving a warning re to Par¡¯s personal guard, she quickly drags Par up to the city wall.


    As soon as they stand on the city wall, half of Par¡¯s drunkenness evaporates.


    Not far from Loess City, arge group of various monsters gathers,pletely surrounding the small city.


    Upon seeing this, Par feels his stomach churn before leaning against the city wall, vomiting a rainbow of colors.


    Rita stands behind him, gently patting his back.


    If one only looked at this scene, one couldn¡¯t imagine what Rita had done to Par before.


    After vomiting up everything in his stomach, Par manages to stand upright, leaning against the city wall.


    Now he¡¯spletely sober.


    At the same time, a powerful Goblin, riding a massive Dire wolf, slowly approaches the tightly closed city gate.


    Upon seeing him, Rita¡¯s pupils immediately shrink.


    She would never mistake such a distinctive Goblin.


    Par gazes solemnly at Gaz below, speaking in a low voice: ¡°It seems there may still be room to turn the situation around.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re prepared for the worst. I know that Goblin, and he¡¯s not someone you can easily fool.¡±


    ¡°You know him? When?¡±


    Hearing this, Par instantly bes alert and looks at Rita.


    She justughs in annoyance, helplessly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. He and I are true enemies.


    The reason I left Nn Forest toe to the Dragon Bone Wastnd is entirely because of him.¡±


    Although many doubts remain in his heart, there is no time to think things through under their current circumstances.


    Due to the pressure of being besieged by arge army, he has no choice but to treat Gaz as an honored guest and let him into the city.


    With this kind of situation, he will not hold any na?ve illusions.


    But if the other party doesn¡¯t leave any way out for them, then it¡¯lle down to both sides perishing together.


    By that time, the Goblin will regret ever entering Loess City.


    But half a dayter, Par despondently orders the city gates to be opened.


    Gaz, on the other hand, emerges satisfied and leaves Loess City, riding his Dire wolf. Before he leaves, he looks at Rita with aplicated expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again under these circumstances.¡±


    Gaz chuckles, saying, ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. Since you¡¯ve epted the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s gift, you are now one of us.


    Since we are allrades, let me give you some advice.


    Find a time to visit the Land of the Soaring Dragon; perhaps it will help fulfill your long-standing wishes.¡±

 Chapter 237: 235 Since We’re Already Here_1

    Chapter 237: 235 Since We¡¯re Already Here_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Gazing at the surrounding magnificent buildings and orderly streets, Rita and Par, who were visiting for the first time, exchanged wordless nces.


    Both of them, or rather their horses, found it hard to believe that such a city had been built inside Nn Forest.


    Even ck Gold City, the most prosperous city in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, seemed no match for the Land of the Soaring Dragon at first nce.


    ¡°Is this? ?the core territory of the Silver Dragon Lord? ?¡±


    Par swallowed hard, and Rita¡¯s expression was no better than his.


    pping her own cheek, Rita smiled bitterly, ¡°This is my first time here too? ¡±


    After a moment of silence, Par suddenly asked, ¡°Are you sure you have nothing to do with that goblin? ?¡±


    ¡°Oh? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can still part ways with me now!¡±


    Instantly, Par fell silent.


    The reason they came to the Land of the Soaring Dragon was precisely because of the words Gaz had spoken before leaving Loess City.


    Their escape from being wiped out by the armies was entirely because they had agreed to Gaz¡¯s request.


    Gaz¡¯s request was simple: either submit unconditionally to the great Silver Dragon Lord or be destroyed together with Loess City.


    Deeply aware of the horror of the Soaring Dragon Legion, Rita readily chose to submit and even brought Par along with her.


    To ensure that they wouldn¡¯t have second thoughts in the future, that damned goblin even gave them two silver scales.


    As soon as they each touched the scales, they felt that something like a chain had been added to their souls.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand the specifics of the item, they could feel that they had lost their freedom and couldn¡¯t harbor any harmful thoughts towards the Silver Dragon.


    Their arrival didn¡¯t disturb Otto. In other words, they hadn¡¯t yet earned the right to see him.


    Even Saru, the old Lizardman, had no intention of meeting them, as he was busy dealing with the matters of the wilnds.


    So, Scar, a promising young Lizardman, received them instead.


    Because of his achievements and his connection to Saru, he had sessfully received Otto¡¯s blessing and evolved into a powerful Dragonborn Lizardman.


    Moreover, he had managed to hold on until the end of the transformation ceremony, so when facing Rita and Par, the two powerful Centaur leaders, he didn¡¯t show any fear at all.


    After learning the reason for the two horses¡¯ visit, Scar¡¯s face showed a strange expression.


    He hesitated for a moment, then brought them near ckstone Castle.


    Not far away, Konoheim was begrudgingly following Welin who had a troubled expression on her face.


    Just as Rita and Par were puzzled as to why Scar had brought them here, they suddenly felt a terrifying surge of magical power nearby.


    Looking in the direction, to their astonishment, the blue-haired girl transformed into a nearly twenty-meter-long Blue Dragon and took to the sky.


    As for the strange creatures around them, they all appeared unfazed.


    ¡°A Blue Dragon? ?could it be? ?¡±


    Rita looked at Scar in shock, who shrugged his shoulders, seemingly confirming her thought.


    If that was the case, then what had the Thunder Legion been insisting on for the past two hundred years?


    Rita¡¯s face was full of helplessness, and although Par didn¡¯t know the details of the situation, he still gently patted Rita¡¯s shoulder tofort her.


    It seemed that the Blue Dragon had been living in the Land of the Soaring Dragon for a while now.


    So there will be plenty of chances to ask her about itter


    In the Council Chamber.


    Reclining on the ckstone tform, Otto listened to Bark, the Lizardman who was currently in charge of almost all the reconnaissance troops in the Soaring Dragon Legion, reporting the situation in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Loess City, Yellow Sand City, and many other city-states close to Nn Forest chose to physically submit to the Soaring Dragon Legion without any hesitation.


    Goblin Gaz also inscribed a Blood Covenant on the leaders of these city-states, one by one.


    Of course, not all city-states were as realistic as the aforementioned Loess City and Yellow Sand City, and a considerable number of them swore to resist till the end.


    However, amid the siege of dense forces and the onughts of Goblin Green Burst¡¯s various dangerous weapons, they were hardly worth mentioning.


    Hearing this, Otto nodded in satisfaction.


    It seemed that Gaz had done a pretty good job.


    At this moment, a Lizardman entered from outside, iming to be a representative of the Bauhinia, or ck Rose, who hade to visit after a long time.


    It should be about the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s recent action against the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Since the facade had been torn apart, it seemed unnecessary to see her.


    However, Otto suddenly thought of an even better way to deal with the situation.


    In no time, ck Rose arrived at the Council Chamber, while Sofia arrived one step ahead, sitting on the throne in front of Otto.


    Recently, Sofia¡¯s mental state had been very good, and her face often showed a hint of a smile, making Otto feel much better as well.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s request, she would probably still be in the inner hall or the back garden of ckstone Castle all day, tirelessly talking with Felina.


    What exactly they were discussing, Otto wouldn¡¯t inquire, but he just felt that Sofia and Felina had been looking at him a bit strangelytely.


    Leaving that aside, as soon as ck Rose walked into the Council Chamber, she disyed a posture of righteous indignation.


    ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, I wonder why the Soaring Dragon Legion has suddenly appeared in the Dragon Bone Wastnd,unching attacks on numerous city-states?¡±


    With a glint in his eyes, Otto coldly said, ¡°Are you teaching me how to run my affairs?¡±


    ¡°This? ¡±


    Unconsciously, Otto exuded a horrifying Dragon Fear, causing ck Rose to tremble and involuntarily kneel on the ground.


    Ever since Otto became a Legend, most of his abilities had been greatly enhanced.


    Now, even the previously arrogant ck Rose finally realized that she was not facing her subordinates who were respectful to her in the merchant association but a genuine Evil Dragon d in silver scales.


    Trembling and struggling, she looked at Otto, who then ambiguously said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave? ¡±


    ck Rose¡¯s pupils shrank as she quickly tried to crush the Teleportation Scroll in her hands, only to find that she couldn¡¯t make any movements under the pressure of the Dragon Fear.


    Shortly after, numerous Magical Thorns emerged from the ck stone floor beneath her, tightly wrapping around her body and entuating her curvaceous figure due to Otto¡¯s wicked taste.

 Chapter 238: 236 Lauren Dungeon_1

    Chapter 238: 236 Lauren Dungeon_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this, Sofia red at Otto in dissatisfaction, while thetter sheepishly scratched his chin with his front ws.


    Once she realized that he was all talk and no action, Sofia rolled her eyes back at Otto and then slowly floated over to ck Rose using her Flight Skill.


    ¡°What? ?what are you trying to do?¡±


    ck Rose uttered a resentful sound, but at this point, there was nothing else she could do.


    Thorny vines with sharp, poisonous barbs entwined tightly around her body. These barbs punctured her clothes and the deadly poison was injected into her body.


    At this moment, she felt her head bing heavier and heavier, as though she might faint at any time.


    Sofia didn¡¯t want tomunicate with her, but with an unusual smile on her face, she ced a silver scale on ck Rose¡¯s forehead.


    Immediately, she felt a strange force at work deep within her soul.


    She instinctively wanted to resist, but she couldn¡¯t muster even a bit of strength from anywhere in her body.


    Sofia¡¯s eyes seemed to contain a strange power, and with just one nce, ck Rose felt her spirit being sucked into a mysterious vortex.


    At this moment, she was unable to resist in either body or mind, and could only let Sofia manipte her until the Blood Covenant waspletely inscribed on her soul.


    After that, Sofia nodded to Otto, who then removed the green thorns binding ck Rose.


    At the same time, Sofia also lifted the control over her mind.


    Finally, ck Rose regained her freedom.


    Even though she could now reach for the teleportation scroll in her pocket at any time, she remained unwilling to move.


    The image of that damned Silver Dragon changed in her eyes, bing incredibly majestic and paramount.


    Despite her reluctance, she still knelt respectfully before Otto, pressing her head tightly against the ck stone floor.


    ¡°Bark will teach you what to do next. Remember, when I¡¯m not around, you must follow Bark¡¯s orders.¡±


    As Otto¡¯s voice echoed in ck Rose¡¯s head, she nodded repeatedly.


    Of course, she could choose to refuse.


    But at the cost of her life, with her soul shattered, leaving no trace of her existence in this world.


    ck Rose was loyal to Lady Bauhinia, but now facing this desperate situation, things had changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elsa? ¡±


    With an apology to Lady Bauhinia in her heart, ck Rose followed Bark out of the Council Chamber.


    She believed that many things would need to be dealt with after this.


    Once everyone else had left, Sofia asked Otto, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Are you busytely?¡±


    Otto asked curiously.


    Sofia chuckled, ¡°Not too busy, but I still have a lot to learn from Felina.


    In many ways, she knows quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Felina?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Apart from other things, she still called her biological mother by her name.


    After a moment of silence, although Otto had many questions, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Sofia quickly left the Council Chamber, nning to learn various useful knowledge from Felina as she had said.


    As for what knowledge exactly, it was still kept secret from Otto.


    The little girl really has grown up


    With that thought, Otto pped his dragon wings and flew out of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Bark had said that there was a city-state in the Dragon Bone Wastnd that was quite difficult. Even with Gaz personally leading the attack, it couldn¡¯t be taken for a long time.


    Since he had nothing better to do in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto decided to take a trip there himself and stretch his legs.


    Although it was far away, for Otto¡¯s current speed, it didn¡¯t take much time.


    On this asion, his true form was at its peak.


    Before the sky darkened, Otto arrived at his destination.


    Since they couldn¡¯t take the city-state, only a small number of the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s dependents were left there.


    The other monsters, led by Gaz, bypassed this tough nut to crack and focused on the other city-states instead.


    The Dragon Bone Wastnd was vast, and evenpared to Nn Forest, it was muchrger.


    There were dozens of variously sized city-states within it.


    If the leaders of the city-states were willing to submit to Otto and ept the Blood Covenant, it would be fine. But if they were determined to resist to the death, Otto wouldn¡¯t have the energy to manage all these city-states.


    So the only oue awaiting them was destruction.


    And Gaz was following Otto¡¯s mindset in handling this.


    So far, several city-states in the Dragon Bone Wastnd had fallen victim to his actions, turning into ruins.


    The city-state beneath Otto at this moment had temporarily escaped destruction due to its special structure.


    This was an underground city called Lauren City, located deep beneath the Dragon Bone Wastnd. Its structure was simr to the underground city left behind by Aileen.


    Of course, it was muchrger in scale.


    It was also rumored that a legendary powerhouse resided in the city, but the authenticity of this hadn¡¯t been confirmed.


    After all, the Soaring Dragon Legion had been wreaking havoc here for quite a while. Even though Gaz had be a powerful Dragonborn Goblin, he still hadn¡¯t taken that crucial step.


    Under normal circumstances, teleportation arrays were used to move people in and out of the city. For now, the teleportation array was unterally shut down from inside the city.


    Lacking ess, this was why Gaz had been unable to deal with the city-state.


    When Gaz left with the main force of the Soaring Dragon Legion, he didn¡¯t forget to call in Burrowing Worms from Nortnd of Nn Forest.


    It was believed that with the help of the Burrowing Worms, a passage to the interior of Lauren City could be excavated.


    But now that Otto had arrived, perhaps this step could be skipped altogether.


    As Ottonded on the ground, the surrounding monsters immediately knelt before him of their own ord.


    Ignoring the majority of the monsters, Otto¡¯s gaze fell on a familiar-looking goblin.


    If his memory served him right, this goblin should be one of Gaz¡¯s confidants.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Upon sensing Otto¡¯s gaze, the goblin promptly stepped forward, waiting for instructions.


    ¡°Where is Lauren City?¡±


    All around, the surroundings looked ordinary. At a nce, there was no sign of Lauren City.


    The goblin was taken aback for a moment before respectfully replying, ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty, but we only know the general area.¡±


    ¡°Take me there!¡±


    The goblin, upon receiving themand, didn¡¯t hesitate to mount his Warg and run ahead to lead the way for Otto.

 Chapter 239: 237 Underground Labyrinth_1

    Chapter 239: 237 Underground Labyrinth_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Majesty, here we are.¡±


    The goblin jumped off the warg and pointed to a t, sandy ground.


    Beforeing here, Otto had done some homework and naturally knew that Lauren Underground City was an underground city-state.


    Otto nodded to show that he understood, and then, under the admiring gaze of the goblin, turned his entire body into a semi-transparent state.


    After that, he slowly sank into the ground.


    Phantom Insubstantiality wasn¡¯t very helpful to Otto, who excelled at closebat, during battles.


    But in situations like this, it was really convenient.


    Traveling through the underground like a ghost, Otto eventually found Lauren Underground City after an unknown amount of time.


    Goodness, the city was built around 20 to 30 meters deep underground. If it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s ability of Phantom Insubstantiality, it would be really hard to find it.


    The time it took for Otto, in his ghostly state, to pass through different objects varied.


    Unlike the loose sand and mud he passed through before, Lauren Underground City was surrounded by thick stone walls.


    So, it took quite a bit of time for Otto to pass through them.


    When he finally seeded in entering the city by going through the stone walls, he coincidentally encountered a patrol of white-armored, well-equipped soldiers.


    Although they were puzzled by the semi-transparent giant dragon¡¯s appearance, they attacked Otto immediately.


    Not even bothering to revert to his true form and unable to use his breath weapons, Otto casually threw several Acid Balls at them.


    In no time, these courageous patrollers werepletely dissolved by the Acid Balls.


    From what Otto could tell, the patrollers appeared to be human.


    Although humans were not umon in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, it was rare to see them serving as city guards or patrollers.


    After all, whenpared to many indigenous species native to the Dragon Bone Wastnd, humans had natural disadvantages inbat and loyalty.


    Plus, their wages were rather expensive


    If Otto were the city lord, he wouldn¡¯t employ human guards unless there was some special reason.


    But others were free to do as they pleased.


    Shaking his head, Otto floated slowly in a direction he picked, like a real ghost.


    Lauren Underground City seemed to be no different from an ordinary dungeon, with simr scenes everywhere.


    Every path he randomly took was winding andplicated, like abyrinth.


    Fortunately, Otto could simply ignore any walls blocking him in his current state and directly pass through them.


    When he went through another wall, he discovered yet another patrol.


    Without hesitation, he threw several Acid Balls at them before they could notice him and react.


    These unfortunate guys were turned into a disgusting viscous liquid along with their excellent equipment without even emitting a scream.


    Like before, this patrol also consisted solely of humans.


    Moreover, what Otto found quite curious was that, besides these two patrols, he hadn¡¯t encountered any ordinary residents on his way.


    In fact, he hadn¡¯t even found any normal houses.


    All the surrounding buildings seemed to form aplex underground maze.


    To Otto, this didn¡¯t seem to be the posture of a city-state open to the public.


    Moreover, in his opinion, even without disabling the teleportation Magic Array, the stupid Monsters¡¯ Families of the Soaring Dragon Legion might very well have gotten lost in thisplex maze after arriving here.


    Anyway, Otto himself couldn¡¯t see through the surrounding structure, but he didn¡¯t need to.


    With a smirk, Otto just continued to pass straight through in the direction he¡¯d chosen earlier.


    This time, the scenery changed a bit, and it seemed like an open square surrounded him.


    In the center of the square stood a peculiar human-shaped statue.


    Before Otto could see the details of the statue, a group of people dressed simrly to the previous patrollers rushed towards him.


    Apart from them, Otto also saw arge group of people wearing white robes and holding wands, looking like Spellcasters, in the center of the square.


    Earlier, they had been kneeling respectfully in front of the statue.


    Now, they got up one by one and, with the well-equipped white-armored people,unched an attack on Otto.


    The first to charge were several human warriors wearing white armor and holding white swords and shields.


    But, obviously, Otto floating in the air was out of their normal attack range.


    Just as he was about to ignore them for the moment, they each pulled out a peculiar white crystal from behind, with their swords¡¯ handguards possessing slots for the crystals.


    When they had ced the crystals in the slots, they swung their swords at Otto from a distance.


    Several wind des turned into white sword light and rapidly assaulted Otto.


    ¡°What the fuck is this?¡±


    Otto was taken aback. Although he had stepped into the realm of legends, it didn¡¯t mean he liked being beaten like a target.


    It was easy to avoid such attacks¡ªjust rise quickly into the upper stone wall, and the white sword light that resembled wind des would be naturally blocked by the hard rock.


    And that was exactly what Otto did, and the result was very effective.


    But then, he felt the stone wall somehow expel him from its interior, and before he knew it, he was pushed out by a white light.


    This surprised Otto, and he wondered what that white light was.


    Before he could think further, another round of white wind des attacked him.


    With Otto¡¯s massive 20-meter-long dragon body as a target, it would be difficult for the group of white-armored people below to miss.


    However, Otto in his Phantom Insubstantiality state had a significant reduction in damage received from most attacks.


    While he didn¡¯t know what type of attack these strange white assaults belonged to, his experience told him they didn¡¯t exceed his resistance as a phantom.


    And judging from the damage to his body, the attacks seemed more like magical attacks.


    That meant that the white-armored sword and shield soldiers down there were skilled in both magic and martial arts.

 Chapter 240: 238 White Army_1

    Chapter 240: 238 White Army_1


    Trantor:549690339


    It must be said that they sessfully angered Otto.


    For a long time, no one had dared to confront him with weapons.


    Feeling annoyed, Otto simply canceled his Ghostly Insubstantial state, and a silver giant dragon more than twenty meters long appeared directly above the square.


    Some White Sword and Shield Soldiers were dumbfounded when they saw Otto¡¯s new appearance.


    It wasn¡¯t out of fear, but simply surprise.


    Before they could react further, Otto took a deep breath.


    In the meantime, some white Wind des hit his scales, but the result was just leaving a few faint white scratches.


    The seemingly powerful attack couldn¡¯t even break through Otto¡¯s outermostyer of defense.


    Next, they were met with Otto¡¯s ruthless counterattack.


    A violent and scorching Thunderme Breath burst out in a fan shape from Otto¡¯s mouth, engulfing most of the Sword and Shield Soldiers below him.


    The Sword and Shield Soldiers being ravaged by the terrifying Thunderme tried to raise their white shields, but it was to no avail.


    Soon, they turned into ashes along with their shields and finely crafted equipment under the violent scorching Thunderme Breath.


    With just one confrontation, Otto had already eliminated more than half of the White Sword and Shield Soldiers in front of him.


    Sometimes, the vast difference in strength cannot be reversed by mere numbers.


    But what surprised Otto was that despite facing such a desperate attack, there was no trace of fear on the faces of the remaining White Sword and Shield Soldiers.


    Moreover, they even dared to throw their feeble sword qi attacks at Otto.


    Didn¡¯t these guys know what fear was?


    Just as Otto thought this, he noticed that some of the Sword and Shield Soldiers had somewhat unfocused gazes.


    Although they didn¡¯t stop attacking, they were also showing Otto that they too knew fear.


    But their continuous attacks were really annoying Otto.


    This time, Otto didn¡¯t even bother with his breath weapons, because using breath attacks required some preparatory time.


    Instead, he used faster Acid Balls or casually created big Fireballs.


    Although their power was much lesserpared to the breath weapons, they made up for it with their faster release speed, high attack frequency, and more intimidating appearance.


    Using Thunderme Breath to turn them into ashes would be simpler, but Otto wanted to see how far these guys could push their mental limits.


    One after another, Acid Balls or Fireballs quickly fell into the Sword and Shield Soldiers¡¯ formation, their thick armor as fragile as a piece of paper against Otto¡¯s attacks.


    Watching theirrades slowly turn into a viscous, disgusting liquid or being burned into char by fireballs struck the minds of the surviving soldiers.


    Soon, someone should break down and flee in Otto¡¯s view, and indeed, things were progressing as he thought.


    But in the end, reinforcements for the Sword and Shield Soldiers arrived: a new troop d in the same White Armor but wielding strange long spears.


    Following them were Spellcasters wearing white robes and holding wands.


    The leading White-Robed Elder loudly chanted a spell in anguage Otto had never heard before, and a white ripple-like wave spread out from him in all directions.


    Everyone who came into contact with the ripple had an incredibly determined and even devout expression on their faces, including the surviving Sword and Shield Soldiers on the verge of mental breakdowns.


    Watching all this, a word inexplicably emerged in Otto¡¯s mind.


    Fanatic?


    This group of all-white-d people really resembled the fallen fanatics of a dark cult.


    Although their appearance seemed slightly sacred


    Presumably, the white ripple released by the White-Robed Elder was a mental spell. Moray had used a simr spell during the final stage of the Twin Dragons conflict.


    It seems that breaking their mental defenses would be difficult.


    Since that was the case, Otto simply didn¡¯t bother to continue the struggle with them.


    I¡¯m ready to reveal my cards, I¡¯m very strong!


    With this thought, another identical dragon head emerged from his shoulder with the wriggling of flesh and blood.


    Almost simultaneously, all three dragon heads took a deep breath.


    me Breath! Strong Acid Breath! Lightning Breath!


    These three destructive breath attacks spread out in a fan shape in three directions, rushing towards the encroaching white crowd.


    The previously fortunate Sword and Shield Soldiers were the first to bear the brunt, instantly annihted by Otto¡¯s Strong Acid Breath.


    Subsequently, a noxious acid created a death zone in front of Otto.


    Any fool who stepped into this area would be dissolved into a viscous, disgusting liquid by the fierce strong acid.


    The me Breath, on the other hand, surged towards the reinforcing Long Spear Soldiers.


    Compared to the Sword and Shield Soldiers, those without shields to protect them met their demise much faster.


    But before dying, every single one of them had thrown their long spears at Otto with all their might.


    What was strange to Otto was the peculiar construction of their long spears.


    The lower half of these spears was forged from white metal, while the upper half looked like a white semi-transparent energy body.


    From a structural point of view, it appeared to be very simr to the unique sword qi used by the Sword and Shield Soldiers before.


    However, the Long Spear Soldiers threw not the entire spear at Otto, but only the white semi-transparent parts at the front.


    Compared to the Sword and Shield Soldiers¡¯ sword qi, these white spear tips were obviously more powerful.


    But for Otto, that was the extent of it.


    Maybe it was due to their ssification as piercing weapons, which inherently had higher armor pration than shing attacks.


    Ultimately, the semi-transparent white spearheads were lodged into Otto¡¯s scales.


    It looked as if Otto had been stabbed by these long spears all over his body, appearing quite miserable, but he hadn¡¯t suffered any substantial injuries.


    Nevertheless, this was enough to surprise Otto.


    He had already stepped into the realm of legend, and ordinary swords and weapons should no longer be able to harm him.


    Or rather, even disregarding his outeryer of defense, his scales were much stronger than ordinary metal-forged swords.


    To hurt him, one would either have to prepare finer weapons or get a stronger warrior.


    In any case, both situations should be quite rare.

 Chapter 241: 239 White or White_1

    Chapter 241: 239 White or White_1


    Trantor:549690339


    These soldiers in white armor didn¡¯t seem to possess great strength at all.


    With that in mind, it must be their weapons that are unusual.


    Most of the long spear soldiers were killed by Otto¡¯s lightning breath, while the rest continued tounch attacks at Otto.


    Their peculiar white spearheads seemed to be replenishable, like disposable items.


    After throwing them, new ones quickly regenerated in their original positions.


    Simr to the sword and shield soldiers who had already died, their weapons and equipment appeared very unique.


    Otto was intrigued by them, and if possible, he would take some with him when he left here so that the ck iron dwarves could study them.


    Meanwhile, Otto¡¯s me breath, along with its terrifying force and scorching heat, rushed towards the white-robed elder and his spellcasters.


    However, this time the oue was different.


    Just as Otto thought his me breath would burn all these pretentious people to death with an unstoppable force, the breath was blocked by a pure white light barrier in the middle.


    When the me breath ended, the light barrier slowly disintegrated into stardust specks in the air.


    The source of the light barrier was the white-robed elder himself.


    As the raging mes surged towards him, he quickly began chanting spells in anguage Otto had never heard before.


    Behind him, the other white-robed sorcerers recited the same spells and channeled their magic into the white light barrier.


    Even though Otto didn¡¯t use his full force in this me breath, it was legendary in strength nheless.


    That these white-robed spellcasters could achieve such a feat through cooperation was surprising to Otto.


    Coming here in person this time was the right decision, as there were so many interesting things that even Konoheim might be excited about.


    As Otto thought this, the white-robed spellcasters who had just survived a wave of me breath seemed to be getting cocky.


    They first let out celebratory cheers, then quickly started preparing the next spell under the white-robed elder¡¯s guidance.


    Still sticking to their customary white theme, arge group of white-robed spellcasters channeled their magic to the white-robed elder through a special technique.


    Then, as the white-robed elder swiftly recited his incantations, a bright white light ball suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    Next, a thick white beam erupted from the light ball, instantly shining upon Otto.


    This strange beam seemed to have an extraordinary corrosive ability, almost instantly piercing through Otto¡¯s outer defense and starting to affect his thick scales.


    ¡°You guys are really getting on my nerves ¡±


    With a dark expression on his face, Otto stared at the white-robed sorcerers who kept channeling their magic into the white light pir below and gave a cold sneer.


    Then, from his shoulder, the left and right heads unexpectedly detached and transformed into two smaller silver dragons.


    Subsequently, the two miniaturized Otto dragons quickly flew towards the group of white-robed sorcerers nearby.


    Meanwhile, Otto¡¯s true form took a deep breath and blew out a mist-like toxic breath.


    The white-robed elder wanted to use the same trick by blocking the toxic breath with the white light barrier.


    However, one of the silver dragons flew straight above the white-robed spellcasters and then suddenly crashed down.


    One unfortunate white-robed spellcaster had his spine crushed first, and as the surrounding spellcasters prepared to deal with the small silver dragon, it abruptly plunged its front ws into its chest.


    Is this suicide?


    This thought crossed the minds of all the white-robed sorcerers around.


    The next second, a bright light burst from the little silver dragon¡¯s chest.


    Then, apanied by a deafening explosion, the small silver dragon caused a terrifying st, obliterating everything within a 30-meter radius, leaving no trace of the white-robed sorcerers.


    For those white-robed sorcerers outside the explosion radius, it didn¡¯t mean they could escape unscathed either.


    Many who weren¡¯t too far away clutched their chests, vomiting blood.


    They were, apparently, struck dead.


    Because of this explosion, without sufficient backup magic support, the white-robed elder had no choice but to give up on creating the light barrier.


    Before the remaining survivors could catch their breath, the other small silver dragon descended.


    This time, itnded near the white-robed elder.


    ¡°Protect the High Priest!¡±


    The crowd, which had already witnessed how terrifying this kind of attack could be, immediately erupted with such a voice.


    Simultaneously, the white-robed sorcerers around the elder voluntarily formed a human wall to protect him in the center of the crowd.


    But just relying on a human wall couldn¡¯t save the white-robed elder from the terrifying explosion he had just experienced.


    So, these sorcerers used various spells to intercept the approaching little silver dragon.


    Some used magic missiles, others strange magical arrows, and some even took the shape of long whips.


    But no matter the form of the spell, the color was always white.


    Under the interception of various spells, the little silver dragon was forced to explode in midair.


    Although still powerful and wiping out many white-robed sorcerers nearby, the elder, known as the High Priest, used several defensive spells to survive the explosion.


    Twin self-destructive smaller forms had thrown the white-robed sorcerers¡¯ formation into chaos, and as the white-robed elder was preparing to rally and attack Otto again, he found that the area was already filled with green poisonous fog.


    It was toote!


    Just as the white-robed elder was about to remind the surrounding white-robed sorcerers, it was already toote.


    Heavy thuds sounded all around, and arge group of white-robed sorcerers painfully clutched their necks and fell to the ground.


    Even the elder himself felt pain in his neck and lungs as if they were being scorched by mes.


    If this continued, he would soon fall like the other white-robed sorcerers, powerless.


    At the same time, he tried to use detoxification spells or other spells resistant to poison attacks on himself, but none had any useful effect.


    Obviously, the virulence of the green fog was far beyond his imagination.


    It seemed that they needed to enlist the aid of the great True God to punish this bizarre silver dragon who forcefully trespassed into the Holy City!

 Chapter 242: 240 Light Giant_1

    Chapter 242: 240 Light Giant_1


    Trantor:549690339


    When the white-robed old man realized that his life was rapidly fading away, he quickly recited an incantation, and a sharp white light de appeared on his wand.


    It looked like the Magic de Skill, or perhaps a white variant of it.


    Saru had once used this spell in front of Otto, but that was a long time ago.


    Next, he actually waved his wand and used the white light de to sever his own lower body.


    Goodness, this old man was much crueler than Saru.


    Even back then, Saru only cut off Giant Troll Kamia¡¯s lower half.


    But this old man, he simply did it to himself.


    In Otto¡¯s astonished gaze, the man¡¯s movements continued.


    After cutting off his lower body, the intense pain made the white-robed old man instantly energized, and for a short time, the effect of the surrounding toxic fog on him was reduced to a minimum.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t even cast a simple healing spell to stop the bleeding from his wound.


    Instead, the lower half he cut off suddenly shone brightly. Just like Otto¡¯s clone, it exploded, but the color of the explosion was still white.


    However, the white-robed old man seemed to be immune to this special white damage, but he still had to bear the impact generated by the explosion.


    What he wanted now was this impact force.


    With the help of the impact, the white-robed old man¡¯s upper body shot up into the sky.


    At the same time, he quickly recited incantations, using Light Body Skill and Flight Skillbined with the explosion¡¯s impact force, he quickly flew towards the huge humanoid statue in the center of the square.


    His actions were smooth and merciless against both others and himself.


    It must be said that Otto admired him somewhat.


    And his speed was very fast. By the time Otto reacted, he was already hanging miserably on the humanoid statue in the center of the square.


    The statue was quite peculiar, looking about ten meters tall.


    Its posture was simply standing straight, with one arm outstretched, pointing a finger upwards.


    Of course, the color of the humanoid statue was pure white as well.


    As for the white-robed old man, at this moment, he had been impaled by the statue¡¯s finger, and he was already dead beyond dead.


    What surprised Otto was that he couldn¡¯t see even a trace of blood on the white humanoid statue.


    No, to be precise, the blood flowing out of the white-robed old man¡¯s body had been absorbed by the white statue.


    By now, almost all of the white-robed spellcasters apart from this white-robed old man had fallen under Otto¡¯s Toxic Breath.


    From their current performance, it was believed that they would die in the green poisonous fog before long.


    And in this square, there were no living beings left.


    So, Otto slowly descended to the ground and slowly walked towards the center of the square, where the humanoid statue was located.


    As he got closer, he felt more and more that this statue looked a bit eerie.


    It seemed as if there was a hint of life in it.


    At the same time, he noticed that the white-robed old man¡¯s body was getting more and more withered, while the strange feeling given by the statue was constantly rising.


    Otto didn¡¯t think the white-robed old man had gone through so much trouble and endured so much pain in his dying moments just to sh-move and bury himself.


    Suddenly, the white outer shell of the humanoid statue cracked, and a dazzling white light burst out from within through the cracks.


    At this moment, Otto had just walked halfway. Seeing this, he immediately stood on guard in ce.


    At the same time, the cracks on the surface of the humanoid statue began to spread like wildfire, bing more and more numerous andrger.


    The dazzling white light bursting through the cracks also grew stronger and stronger.


    Finally, when the entire outer shell of the humanoid statue was covered in light-emitting cracks, the statue¡¯s finger pointing upwards moved slightly.


    Then, the entire white outer shell of the statue quickly shattered along the cracks, revealing the object wrapped inside.


    It was a strange humanoid creature made entirely of intense white light. It looked like a beingposed purely of energy.


    The white-robed old man, who had previously been impaled on its finger, was quickly and disdainfully discarded by it.


    Had this thing actuallye to life?


    With a look of surprise on his face, Otto stared at the sudden appearance of the white light person. If an ordinary person saw this guy, their eyes would probably be blinded by the constantly overflowing white light.


    But Otto¡¯s body was incredibly resilient, and this level of intensity was not a problem at all.


    As soon as it appeared, this strange, ten-meter-tall white light personunched an attack on Otto.


    It pointed a single hand at Otto, and then a white beam of light was shot from the center of its finger.


    It looked very simr to the light column spell used by the white-robed spellcasters earlier, but it was even faster and more damaging.


    However, it still couldn¡¯t cause any effective harm to Otto.


    Since this guy had already attacked Otto and showed his hostility, Otto would not be polite to him anymore.


    He casually threw a few Acid Balls at it while taking a deep breath.


    As for the rapidly approaching Acid Balls, the strange light giant did not dodge and took Otto¡¯s attack with its sturdy chest.


    The pungent-smelling strong acid flowed over its smooth surface, then collided violently with the weird white light, and finally vanishedpletely, leaving only a wisp of white smoke.


    It seemed he hadn¡¯t inflicted any effective damage on the strange light giant.


    And after the Acid Balls, it was Otto¡¯s current strongest monster-killing weapon, the Thunderme Breath.


    The violent Power of Thunderme converged together, forming a spiral column of light that rushed towards the light giant.


    Although the light giant¡¯s attacks were extremely fast, its main body seemed quite clumsy.


    Although it tried to dodge to the side, its movement was iparably slowpared to the speed of the Thunderme Breath.


    In the end, the light giant opened its mouth and let out a sharp scream, and the Thunderme Breath forcefully passed through its abdomen, tearing it in two.


    With a loud bang, the light giant¡¯s upper body swung its arms weakly before falling to the ground.


    Although it looked intimidating, it seemed that its strength was not very strong.

 Chapter 243: 241 God of Light and Hope_1

    Chapter 243: 241 God of Light and Hope_1


    Trantor:549690339


    But this wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Just as Otto was about to turn around and look elsewhere, the Light Giant he thought he had defeated surprisingly stood up again.


    After being cut in half by Otto¡¯s spray weapon, the lower half of the Light Giant remained standing, while the struggling upper half grabbed onto its own legs.


    Subsequently, the upper half turned into a fluid and quickly merged with its lower half.


    In no time, the missing upper half of the giant¡¯s body regrew rapidly as it writhed.


    It looked no different than before, except for maybe a slightly smaller size.


    Various signs indicated that this Light Giant seemed to have no physical body, but was purely an energy construct.


    The regenerated Light Giant didn¡¯t immediately attack Otto. Instead, it looked at him with a certain degree of fear.


    This surprised Otto a little, as it seemed like the giant had been scared by his attack.


    So, he cautiously took two steps towards the creature.


    At the same time, the Light Giant retreated several steps, its face expressing fear as it covered its eyes with both hands.


    Judging from its childlike expression, Otto inexplicably felt like it was an immature child.


    Hmm, a child over ten meters tall


    Suddenly, Otto noticed a White-Robed Spellcaster squatting in the corner with his arms wrapped around his knees, appearing to be in a state of self-imposed istion.


    From his trembling body, it was clear that the man was terrified.


    Among the brave and seemingly fanatic white army, he was an unusual presence.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t know how he had managed to dodge his attacks, it wasn¡¯t important.


    If Otto wanted to kill this guy now, he could just toss a few Acid Balls at him.


    But he didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he walked over slowly and pinched the man between two ws, holding him in front of his eyes.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Under Otto¡¯s disgusted gaze, the man began to beg for mercy without any dignity, and even his lower body became wet.


    ¡°You ¡±


    Seeing the man like this, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, and he casually threw him to the ground.


    Fortunately, nothing unclean was stuck to his ws.


    Staring at the White-Robed Spellcaster, who seemed to be on the verge of falling apart, Otto asked coldly, ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The fool was obviously scared witless, remaining silent for a long time and providing no answer.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, Otto extended his ws towards him, and several tiny arcs of electricity jumped between them.


    Though they were weak and posed little threat, they were painful


    When the arcs exploded on the kid, he could no longer remain silent, immediately leaping up with a cry of rm.


    Then, he found himself face-to-face with Otto¡¯s enormous crimson eyes, his own body quivering with fear.


    ¡°So, can you speak now?¡±


    By now, Otto was getting impatient. If the boy still couldn¡¯t muster up a response, he felt like crushing him.


    Luckily, when he saw that Otto¡¯s gaze grew increasingly unfriendly, the boy finally spoke weakly.


    ¡°I My name is Johnny ¡±


    A very ordinary name, one that could be found in virtually any town.


    ¡°Alright, Johnny.¡±


    Finally able to converse, Otto turned his gaze back to the Light Giant, who still hadn¡¯t made any special moves.


    Concerning this Lauren underground city, he still had many questions to ask the youth before him.


    ¡°First off, tell me, what is that?¡±


    Johnny looked in the direction Otto was pointing, spotting the shining Light Giant.


    His expression changed from reverence to fear and even to anger.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care about his emotional changes, and his voice was full of murderous intent.


    ¡°A god! It¡¯s a god!¡±


    Frightened by Otto, Johnny immediately replied.


    ¡°God? Really?¡±


    Otto was clearly skeptical.


    After all, he had met real gods before.


    Even Rose, who was attached to his split body, seemed more formidable than this Light Giant.


    Well, this one might be a bit more resilient


    ¡°Alright, alright ¡±


    Otto waved his w helplessly and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a god for now, shall we? So, Johnny, tell me about, um your god?¡±


    Although Otto had clearly shown his disdain for the boy¡¯s faith, what could he do about it now?


    And, this god of his didn¡¯t seem all that powerful


    Johnny clenched his fists and forcibly suppressed the difort in his heart. Soon, he forced a grin that was uglier than a cry.


    At this moment, he felt relieved.


    Everything pointed to the fact that the god he believed in was not as omnipotent and powerful as he was taught.


    ¡°His name is Lauren, the God of Light and Hope ¡±


    Johnny¡¯s tone no longer held any reverence, but Otto didn¡¯t concern himself with that.


    God of Light and Hope, Lauren?


    After thinking for a long time, Otto still couldn¡¯t recall encountering this name before.


    Also, he stared fiercely at the so-called God of Light and Hope, who retreated like a frightened chick, finally covering his head and squatting on the ground, seemingly afraid of Otto attacking him again.


    Moreover, based on the change in his demeanor, he was more like an immature child than anything else.


    Through Johnny¡¯s subsequent exnation, Otto had a rough idea of the backstory.


    Long ago, this underground city wasn¡¯t called Lauren¡¯s City. At that time, it was just like any other city, with streets full of different races and merchants.


    One day, the city¡¯s lord struck a pure white statue while digging underground.


    At first, he used the beautifully carved statue as a decoration in his courtyard. But soon, he became obsessed and dered that he had been chosen by the God of Light and Hope.


    He quickly expelled all unrted personnel from the city, and the underground city began to transform into its current form.


    It was worth mentioning that the so-called lord was indeed the miserable White-Robed Elder who had died earlier.

 Chapter 244: 242 Old Popsicle Flavor_1

    Chapter 244: 242 Old Popsicle vor_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Actually, Johnny didn¡¯t know much information, as his status in Lauren City was quite ordinary.


    Even more, he had only recently joined Lauren City, which was why his spirit, or faith, wasn¡¯t as strong as the others.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for his talent in casting spells, he wouldn¡¯t have been admitted to Lauren City at all.


    And his reason for joining was simple: the conditions here were quite good.


    Providing food and housing, as well as finely crafted equipment, apart from the monthly sry being just a few characters, and having no recreational ces nearby, it was almost a perfect workce.


    With the limited information provided by Johnny, Otto¡¯s mind began to form some bold guesses.


    This so-called God of Light and Hope should be a false deity created by the white-robed elder.


    The reason it took on the form of the Light Giant was probably due to the absorption of enough power of faith, or perhaps there was something special about its statue.


    As for why the white-robed elder didn¡¯t just y the role of the city lord but instead became a godly swindler, it was beyond Otto¡¯s considerations.


    As a new generation atheist and an excellent youth of the new era, Otto naturally wouldn¡¯t have any respect for this so-called God of Light and Hope.


    Not only that, but his expression when looking at the Light Giant seemed to carry a hint of danger, and even licked the corner of his mouth.


    Honestly, he was a bit greedy


    Spit! He just wanted to try what new abilities this Light Giant could bring him.


    At his current level, there were not many ingredients that could grant him new abilities.


    Although the Light Giant seemed to have developed some weak intelligence, it still looked like an idiot, and Otto had no psychological pressure to eat it.


    So, he first nced at Johnny and said quietly, ¡°You just stand here and do not move, I¡¯ll go for a buffet, and be right back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, honorable Silver Dragon, I definitely won¡¯t run away? ¡±


    Johnny nodded repeatedly, and then a trace of confusion appeared in his mind.


    Buffet? ?what¡¯s that?


    Otto didn¡¯t know what the kid was thinking, and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have the spare time to exin.


    Right now, he was slowly walking towards the Light Giant, who was cowering with his head tucked in, his face full of fear.


    As Otto got closer, the Light Giant retreated again and again.


    When there was nowhere else to retreat, he finally buried his head in a corner like an ostrich and raised his trembling butt in the air.


    Looking at him with a dark face, Otto somehow felt a little reluctant for some reason.


    However, he soon discarded such unrealistic thoughts.


    To prevent any inappropriate actions by the Light Giant, Otto first watched him vigntly, then summoned arge number of dense magical thorns to bind him tightly.


    Upon realizing that he had been bound like a rice dumpling, the Light Giant began to twist his body violently in an attempt to break free.


    He even started to turn his body into pure energy without substance.


    Unfortunately for him, Otto¡¯s thorns were quite special, and even without substance, pure magic material couldn¡¯t escape their control.


    After several unsessful attempts, the Light Giant seemed to have given up, his entire body going limp and no longer resisting.


    Seeing that he seemed to have resigned to his fate, Otto brought his huge mouth close.


    A peculiar taste, simr to some of the other pure energy forms he had consumed before, such as a legendary Witch Demon¡¯s painstakingly constructed teleportation gate.


    As for the taste, Otto chewed and thought about it for a while before finally giving an answer.


    Well, old popsicle!


    To be precise, it should be a sweet sugary taste.


    For the current Otto, a ten-meter-tall Light Giant wasn¡¯t too big.


    It only took about ten minutes, and the entire Light Giant waspletely inside his stomach.


    As Otto patted his satisfied belly and belched, Johnny, who had been watching from the side, was dumbfounded.


    Although his faith wasn¡¯t firm and he hadpletely given up on the Light Giant before, the image of the Light Giant in his heart was still that of an invincible or powerful being after being brainwashed by the white-robed elder.


    But now, look at the invincible God of Light and Hope!


    He had be a tasty treat for an odd Silver Dragon


    At the same time, he understood that it wasn¡¯t the Light Giant that was weak, but Otto was just too strong.


    While Johnny was still in a daze, Otto had already walked over to him.


    ¡°Alright Johnny, tell me, besides here, are there any other major gathering points in Lauren City?


    Or, any particrly powerful people?¡±


    Otto looked at Johnny with interest, and thetter was startled before quickly shaking his head.


    ¡°This is the Square of Gods, the central location of Lauren City. The High Priest was previously leading us in daily prayers.¡±


    Aside from some teams responsible for daily patrols, most people should have been here.¡±


    Then, Johnny thought for a moment and continued, ¡°As for the strong people you mentioned, I think there should be no one stronger than the High Priest in Lauren City.


    Well, we could also count the Lauren God that you swallowed? ¡±


    Alright, it seemed like his luck wasn¡¯t bad, and he had stumbled upon the enemy¡¯sir by ident.


    At the same time, he lost interest in this ce, As for the strange white weapons and equipment, he could just leave them to the Soaring Dragon Legion to deal with.


    So, Otto asked again, ¡°So, how do we open the teleportation gate to the surface?¡±


    He could use the Ghostly Insubstantiality form to freely shuttle up and down, but the creatures in the Soaring Dragon Legion couldn¡¯t.


    Upon hearing this, Johnny nodded and showed that he understood.


    Since the location of the teleportation gate was quite far from here, to save time, Otto urged Johnny to quickly change into a clean set of clothes.


    Then, like holding a hamster, Otto forcefully dragged Johnny through one thick wall after another.


    As an ordinary person, Johnny couldn¡¯t keep up with Otto¡¯s Ghostly Insubstantiality.


    So, at this moment Otto opted to attach the attributes of the Legendary Battleaxe to his front ws and forcibly excavated one tunnel after another.


    Johnny, who witnessed all of this with his own eyes, gained a deeper understanding of the terrifying nature of this strange silver dragon.


    What an omnipotent, invincible, and great God of Light and Hope! Compared to this boss, he¡¯s just garbage!

 Chapter 245: 243 Praise the Holy Light_1

    Chapter 245: 243 Praise the Holy Light_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Otto brought Johnny back to the surface through the teleportation array, the goblin who was an intimate follower of that smug giant had been waiting nearby for quite a while.


    This saved Otto the trouble of looking for him.


    Although most of the enemies in the Lauren Dungeon had been wiped out by Otto in the Square of Gods, it was possible that some had slipped through the cracks elsewhere.


    Now that the teleportation portal had been restored, the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion could naturally enter the Lauren Dungeon through this channel.


    After instructing the goblin to have his people thoroughly clean up the survivors in the Lauren Dungeon and send their strange weapons and equipment back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto was ready to return.


    The energy provided by swallowing the Giant of Light turned out to be surprisingly abundant, so now he would continue with another long sleep.


    As for Johnny, he had been bundled up in thorny vines and taken back with him.


    This kid still had some special uses for Otto.


    Poor Johnny, having been tied up like a dumpling in the thorny vines beneath Otto, endured a roller coaster-like, nauseating journey to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    As soon as the thorny vines tied to him were loosened, the poor fellow leaned against a wall corner and vomited a string of rainbows.


    Now that Otto needed to sleep, Johnny was handed over to Saru for handling.


    The requirements were simple: feed him well and don¡¯t let him escape.


    As for this, Saru naturally had no objections.


    By the time Otto woke from his sleep, it was three dayster.


    He had grown a bit longer. The Giant of Light was more nutritious than he had imagined.


    He found a random ce and began to test out some of his newfound abilities.


    Worth mentioning was that now, he could make the visual effects of many of his spells appear as a vast expanse of whiteness.


    And this change seemed toe with many divine attributes.


    As a result, Otto had Moray send him some undead creatures as test subjects.


    Soon Moray sent a dwarf zombie and a demented wraith.


    Without waiting for Otto to ask, Moray couldn¡¯t wait to shout loudly, ¡°Look, it¡¯s the self-righteous Mountain King!¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Both!¡±


    Moray chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve turned his body into a zombie and his soul into a wraith.


    Look at that, one person put to two uses, squeezing out all his remaining value.


    If I hadn¡¯t be a Witch Demon and decided to go into business instead, perhaps I would have already been rich enough to rival a country!¡±


    Alright, that¡¯s quite a twisted sense of humor.


    Originally, these two had been stashed away in the dungeon, but unexpectedly, they dide in handy today.


    Toozy to pursue the matter further, Otto threw a whitened fireball at the dwarf zombie under Moray¡¯s curious gaze.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Moray was clearly seeing this type of spell for the first time as well.


    He wanted to get a closer look, but his instincts told him it was best not to.


    Next, the white fireball proved that his instincts were correct.


    When Otto conjured the fireball, he had tried his best to control the energy it contained.


    In theory, the fireball, if in its normal state, could at most blow off one of the dwarf zombie¡¯s arms.


    Indeed, the oue was just that.


    After being hit by the white fireball, the unintelligent dwarf zombie looked bewildered at his bare right shoulder.


    The arm that had been there was sted away by the white fireball.


    But then, the normally mindless dwarf zombie suddenly let out a sharp scream.


    The skin around his shoulder wound turned pale, and this strange situation spread throughout his entire body.


    No matter where the odd whiteness appeared, itpletely necrotized the tissue of that area.


    At least when the white color spread to the dwarf zombie¡¯s other arm, it immediately went limp.


    When the white corruption reached the dwarf zombie¡¯s legs, he copsed on the ground.


    When the white areas were hit, they turned to powder like incense ash and scattered across the surrounding ground.


    A gust of wind blew by, leaving only the screaming head of the dwarf zombie on the ground.


    However, because his body was already reduced to ashes, the poor zombie¡¯s mouth could only open and close, unable to make any sound.


    After some more time passed, thest remaining head of the dwarf zombie waspletely whitened and then turned to ashes and dissipated in this world.


    Seeing the domineering effect of this ability, the wicked face in the red gemstone at the top of the Soul Eater Wand became somewhat embarrassed.


    Then, Otto turned his attention to the other wraith.


    This creature alsocked intelligence and didn¡¯t know what was about to happen to it.


    This time, Otto further reduced his power and delicately threw a lightning bolt at it.


    This ability, simr to that of Lars Lait, was still dyed a pure white. Judging by the size of the spell alone, the power should be quite weak.


    If an ordinary human were the target, it would at most cause them to be slightly paralyzed for a short time.


    And if Otto remembered correctly, theposition of a wraith was simr to that of ghosts, able to fully resist small spells and resist the damage of most spells.


    However, after thepletely whitened lightning arrow embedded itself into its body, the wraith¡¯s form started shaking irregrly and rapidly.


    Soon, its body became very unstable in a way that could be clearly seen with the naked eye, and then it swelled up quickly like a balloon filled with air.


    In no time, it seemed that the balloon had burst, and the wraith was blown up into a sky full of white stardust powder before slowly disappearing in ce.


    It seemed that this thing was extremely effective against undead creatures, living up to the name of the God of Light and Hope.


    After a moment of silence, Moray, a longtime observer on the side said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°My dear majesty, recently I¡¯ve provided quite a lot of help to you.


    So in the future, if you need to use this ability, please stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Otto looked at Moray with a chuckle, and the evil face in the red gemstone twitched at the corners of his mouth before quickly floating away from there.


    Due to the appearance of this new ability and its special effect on undead creatures, Otto temporarily named this new ability Holy Light.


    Well, praise the Holy Light!

 Chapter 246: 244 Targeted Transformation_1

    Chapter 246: 244 Targeted Transformation_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Because Otto had gained a new ability called Holy Light, Moray had been consciously avoiding himtely.


    Although Moray¡¯s current form was very peculiar, he was still an undoubted undead creature.


    Even with the title of Legendary Witch Demon, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was actually very weak.


    If he were identally hit by Otto¡¯s Holy Light, he would most likely end up like the dwarf zombie, turning into ashes that dissipate in this world.


    Having nearly infinite time, he wanted to live a little longer.


    Meanwhile, the ability named Holy Light by Otto was indeed quite powerful. Over time, Otto conducted multiple experiments with this new ability.


    The results showed that even the most potent Thunderme Breath could bepletely nullified by the Holy Light.


    Apart from its outstanding effect on undead creatures, its pure destructive power had also increased significantly.


    As Otto experimented with the various changes in all kinds of breath weapons due to Holy Light, he also wondered when the Death Lord would crawl out of the Dark Domain.


    If he really met him face to face, the current Otto might just give him an incredibly surprising gift.


    Moreover, Otto could now transform himself entirely into Holy Light.


    Which means transforming into the form of the Giant of Light he had taken before.


    However, if Otto were the user, perhaps calling it the form of a Light Dragon would be more appropriate.


    In many cases, this form is very simr to the Phantom Insubstantiality, both being thebination of pure energy.


    Unless he was entirely eliminated or sealed using special means, he would be practically immortal.


    The difference between the two was that Otto, in the Light Dragon form, had a tangible body, something like water¡¯s existence.


    He tried to withstand several Undead Bone Piercing spells in this special form. This low-level necromantic spell was vaporized by the Holy Light¡¯s power radiating from his body before it even reached him.


    The spellcaster was a Corpse Demon that Moray had hidden away and transformed from a distance. Afterward, he tried various necromantic spells with the same results.


    At this moment, Otto was lying on the ckstone tform in the Council Chamber, looking down from above.


    He squinted at the figure kneeling before him, trembling with fear.


    It was Johnny, the White Robed Spellcaster he had brought from the city of Lauren a few days ago.


    But now he seemed somewhat different, as if he had gained some weight


    It seemed that Saru had faithfully fulfilled Otto¡¯s request and really pampered Johnny.


    ¡°Johnny, right?¡±


    Otto looked at him mixed emotions, and thetter immediately stood up straight on his knees. The look in his eyes when he saw Otto seemed to contain a bit of piety.


    Apparently, he regarded Otto as his deity.


    But people in such situations would find something to cling to, especially former believers.


    Quite coincidentally, what Otto needed him to do was rted to this aspect.


    But before exining it to him, Otto used the Magick Thorn to pass a dragon scale to him.


    After such a long time of further research, the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual had yielded deeper results.


    Now, as long as Otto was willing, he could control the ability category left in this scale.


    Keep in mind that he now had the abilities of various dragons, Titans, and other creatures inside his body.


    For most creatures other than himself, many abilities were actually redundant.


    If he crammed them all in, it would even affect the utility abilities after the transformation was sessful.


    The power contained in this scale was a customized Holy Light power that Otto prepared for Johnny.


    For Johnny, who came from the city of Lauren, nothing could be more suitable. At the same time, his wishes were also rted to this.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Johnny looked at the silver scale in front of him with confusion, as it was his first time seeing such a thing since he arrived in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Naturally, he also didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    Although there were many limitations, Otto¡¯s divine gift was something that countless monsters and creatures in the Land of the Soaring Dragon dreamed of.


    ¡°Stick it on yourself, anywhere on your body, don¡¯t resist, and try to hold on as long as possible!¡±


    At this point, Otto suddenly sneered coldly: ¡°It can bring you unimaginable help, but if you disappoint me by not holding on until the end


    Then I will throw you outside to be a chew toy for those Gnolls! I believe they would be delighted to have you as their new ything.¡±


    This didn¡¯t sound like a joke at all; Johnny couldn¡¯t help but shiver and tremble as he took the silver scale from the Magick Thorns.


    Immediately after, an indescribable pain began to spread through Johnny¡¯s body from the depths of his soul.


    Involuntarily, he screamed out loud.


    But at the same time, he didn¡¯t forget Otto¡¯s warning. No matter how miserable his cry was, he didn¡¯t give up on the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    What surprised Otto was that he actually held out until the end, but at the same time, his voice had already be hoarse.


    Unknowingly, a delicate, dark-skinned half-elf girl had appeared before the ck stone tform¡¯s throne.


    It was Sofia.


    At the moment, she was looking at Johnny, who was sweating and with a hoarse voice, with great interest.


    Those who could endure the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual until the end were undoubtedly highly determined individuals. Although they were rare, she had seen many.


    However, someone like Johnny, who had been screaming like a ughtered pig from the beginning to the end and yet still survived the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual


    Neither Sofia nor Otto had ever seen anything like it before.


    ¡°Big dummy dragon, where did you find this hrious guy?¡±


    Sofia blinked and looked at Otto with amusement.


    But Otto only gave a bitter smile and didn¡¯t say anything more, clearly being quite embarrassed by Johnny¡¯s performance.


    As the person involved, Johnny didn¡¯t think so. In his eyes, he had indeed held out until the end.


    Even if the process was somewhat humiliating.


    The process wasn¡¯t important; the result was.


    At least Otto wouldn¡¯t kill him now.


    Turning his gaze to Sofia, Otto asked with some confusion, ¡°Why do you have free time toe here today?¡±


    Recently, Sofia had been busy working on something with Felina and didn¡¯t want to share much with Otto, making it all mysterious.


    To this, Sofiaughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s a secret, but you¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡±


    Unsure if it was just his imagination, but Otto felt that Sofia¡¯s charm seemed even greater than usual today.


    Could it be that the child had truly grown up?


    Shaking his head repeatedly, he dismissed the strange thought from his mind. Now, Otto had other matters to deal with.

 Chapter 247: 245 Holy Light Dragon God Ikali_1

    Chapter 247: 245 Holy Light Dragon God Ikali_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Johnny, who underwent the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, experienced some changes in his appearance. First of all, his thin body, which was like a bamboo pole and typical for spellcasters, became stronger and more robust.


    Next, his hair turned silver, and his face seemed to be more handsome.


    Perhaps it was the influence of the power of the Holy Light, but his overall temperament seemed somewhat sacred.


    Or rather, he looked more like a chatan.


    While Johnny was looking at himself, Otto was also observing him.


    For now, he was quite satisfied with Johnny¡¯s changes.


    With such a good appearance, he believed that it would be much easier toplete the tasks he had entrusted to Johnny.


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to experience the changes during the journey ahead.¡±


    ¡°The journey ahead?¡±


    Actually, Johnny was a smart man. He caught the key point in Otto¡¯s words at the first moment.


    Otto nodded and continued, ¡°You will need to go to Caran for me.¡±


    ¡°Caran?¡±


    Johnny frowned in thought, quickly recalling that ce in his memory.


    It was a seaside kingdom situated in the Sky Mountains, with barrennds and corrupt nobles.


    They relied on overseas trade with the Eastern Empire for their livelihood.


    It was said that the nobles there were doing quite well through those businesses.


    Because of its unique geographical location and many other factors, few people knew that Caran had now fallen into Otto¡¯s hands, aside from the Eastern Empire, which had close rtions with Caran before.


    From his brief encounter with Rosest time, Otto had a preliminary understanding of what the so-called deity was.


    Although the Spider Goddess¡¯s divine power was not much, it still showed remarkable effects.


    It was just that her opponent was Otto. If it had been an ordinary legend-tier powerhouse, it would have been difficult for them to gain anything from her.


    The reason was the difference in the nature of power, just like the suppression force that legends had on ordinary people, so were the gods.


    However, to Otto, who had no faith, the so-called deity was nothing more than a more powerful creature.


    They were also understandable beings. As long as they could be understood and touched, he could make others witness his power!


    The arrangement for Johnny was to verify one of Otto¡¯s guesses.


    The so-called God of Light and Hope, Lauren, was the source of his idea.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask what you need me to do in Caran?¡±


    It seemed that Johnny had fully adapted to his new identity.


    Before Otto could respond, Sofia had already cast a spell to clean Johnny from head to toe.


    He was soaked in sweat from his performance in the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual.


    Not only did he look rather miserable, but he also smelled quite touching.


    After experiencing a strange sensation of vibration, Johnny and his white robe were both cleaned by Sofia¡¯s spell.


    Who was the noble half-elf girl sitting on the throne?


    Such thoughts surfaced in Johnny¡¯s mind, but he remained silent.


    It seemed that the half-elf girl and the silver dragon behind her had a good rtionship.


    So, Johnny attempted to bow his head in gratitude to Sofia, ¡°Thank you so much for your grace? ?¡±


    ¡°This guy seems to be quite interesting!¡±


    Sofia grinned at Otto, and thetter nodded slightly.


    Next, Otto looked at Johnny, and here came the critical part of his n.


    ¡°I want you to preach in Caran for me!¡±


    ¡°Preach?¡±


    Johnny had never expected that he would be tasked with such a mission after waiting for so long.


    ¡°It should be your expertise. I¡¯ve already decided on the name for the church ¨C the Holy Light Church.¡±


    Lande stared at Johnny and then casually said, ¡°As for the deity itself, it will be me. But I will give you a different appearance? ¡±


    Before Johnny could grasp the meaning of what Otto said, thetter¡¯s body began to show a plethora of flesh buds writhing and moving intently.


    In a short time, the original grotesque appearance of the silver dragon had undergone an earth-shattering change.


    Had he not witnessed it with his own eyes, Johnny wouldn¡¯t have doubted for a moment that it was an entirely different dragon.


    Although the dragon¡¯s scales remained silver, Otto¡¯s dragon body had be much more slender and even more sacred, devoid of the many sharp and grotesque spines. Instead, it was now covered in smooth, smooth scales.


    Even the sinister bat-like wings on his back had been reced by pure white feathers.


    The fluffy feeling was reminiscent of an angel¡¯s wings.


    At Otto¡¯s nape, there was a soft, white mane, making him look holy and majestic at the same time.


    Although it didn¡¯t resemble anymon dragon species, no matter how you looked at it, anyone would think this was a noble and good dragon.


    Johnny wasn¡¯t sure if it was just an illusion, but he felt that the sacred silver dragon before him was emitting faint white light on the surface of its body.


    This made Otto appear much more divine, almost akin to the lofty image of the God of Light and Hope in his heart.


    As Johnny stared dumbfounded, Otto nced at Sofia, who seemed to have telepathically exchanged a signal with him, giving him an OK gesture. She then took out a memory crystal and recorded Otto¡¯s current majestic appearance.


    Her gesture was learned from Otto, while the memory crystal, a rare object, was simr to the panoramic images Otto was familiar with in his previous life.


    Such gadgets were generally toys for the privileged, and among all the various mines Otto controlled in the Sky Mountains, there were deposits of them.


    So, for him, there was no shortage of such items.


    After recording several memory crystals in session, Otto returned to his original appearance.


    Naturally, he had also firmly saved his previous form in case he needed to switch back at any time.


    ¡°The Holy Light Dragon God? ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Johnny looked at Otto somewhat bewildered.


    ¡°How about Holy Light Dragon God Ikali? This is the name I came up with for that form.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Otto continued, ¡°No matter what method you use, I want you to convert every person in Caran into devout believers of the Holy Light Church. The military forces there are now under the control of the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Once you arrive, the current king of Caran will fully cooperate with you. You can ask him for whatever you need.


    The working environment is quite good, isn¡¯t it? But if you disappoint me in the end? ¡±


    Johnny swallowed hard with difficulty, as the oppressive force exerted by Otto, who returned to his apocalyptic dragon-like appearance, was simply too overwhelming.

 Chapter 248: 246 Wildfire Catastrophe_1

    Chapter 248: 246 Wildfire Catastrophe_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Johnny left the Land of the Soaring Dragon and chose the underground tunnel connecting it to the ck Iron Field as his route.


    Recently, the Magic Train had sessfully operated in several of Otto¡¯s territories, greatly improving the tunnel¡¯s speed.


    Dain and Ebik did a great job, and the capacity of the Magic Train has been significantly enhanced, now able to meet Otto¡¯s requirements.


    Now, Mido¡¯s underground tunnel is also nearingpletion.


    Previously, the Burrowing Worms there had turned to dig towards Lait and Dnt.


    Currently, Johnny will go to the ck Iron Field first, and then travel to Caran Royal City with some ck Iron Dwarves and Kobolds.


    At the same time, he has also brought with him several memory crystals depicting the image of the Holy Light Dragon God.


    The first thing he will do is establish the Holy Light Church in Caran Royal City and use it as a starting point to slowly spread to other parts of Caran.


    Johnny¡¯s specialty is that, although previously, he was mostly on the receiving end of deception.


    Not long after Johnny left the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Sofia disappeared again, not knowing where she had gone.


    Recently, she has been very busy, plotting something with Felina in an unknown ce.


    As a result, she has neglected Moray.


    He hasined more than once to Otto, saying that many of his magic research projects have been put on hold because of this.


    But Lande¡¯s response to him was to hurry up and get lost, as he did not have time to deal with these trivial matters.


    As for current Lande, he has already flown to the Sky Mountain Range.


    The expeditionary army led by Saru hase into contact with the monster ns in the wilderness and seems to have encountered some troubletely.


    Initially, the old Lizardman came with friendliness, hoping to win their submission without killing and warfare.


    But most monster races are stubborn. If you don¡¯t beat them into submission and spit on them, they won¡¯t acknowledge you.


    After some effort, Saru finally understood this and immediately changed his attitude towards them.


    Since wine and cheese didn¡¯t work, it was time for fists and sharp knives!


    Saru brutally showed those two-faced monster ns that there were only two options in front of them now.


    Submit or be destroyed!


    Some monster ns thought Saru was joking, but when their viges were burned down and their tribesmen were torn apart and swallowed by various monsters, they finally began to react.


    The old Lizardman was crazy, he could do anything.


    So, some monster ns who feared death and destruction quickly changed their attitudes.


    They knelt down respectfully, epted the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s recruitment, and served as the vanguard for the Soaring Dragon Legion to attack other monster ns.


    But some monsters resisted to the end, either perishing under the iron hooves of the Soaring Dragon Legion or joining another powerful force in the wilderness.


    That was a powerful Red Dragon more than twenty meters long, which called itself the Cataclysmic me.


    ording to some monsters from the wilderness who had recently joined the Soaring Dragon Legion, this Red Dragon was the only existence in the vicinity that couldpete with Laitras before his death.


    Therefore, many monster ns would rather submit to the rule of this Red Dragon than to the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    In simple terms, they actually didn¡¯t believe in Otto¡¯s power.


    If they had witnessed the battle between Otto and Laitras, they would probably not think so.


    After all, the Storm Legion that Laitras had led at that time was now very obedient within the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    However, without Otto¡¯s personal intervention, it would be really difficult for Saru to deal with this Red Dragon.


    Despite the recent increase in the old Lizardman¡¯s strength, a Red Dragon more than twenty meters long must have Legendary-level power.


    He alone could not deal with it, so he contacted Otto.


    If it turns out that he is truly equal to Laitras as those monsters had imed, Otto will show him what a real dragon is like.


    As Otto slowlynded, Saru was the first to greet him.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The old Lizardman and the monsters behind him respectfully knelt before Otto.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, Your Majesty? ¡±


    Otto waved a paw, indicating that he didn¡¯t mind.


    After finding a suitable ce to sit down, Otto looked at the surrounding environment and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. What do you know about that Red Dragon?¡±


    About the Red Dragon called Cataclysmic me, Saru began to offer a simple report to Otto.


    Most of the information came from the testimonies of native ns who had recently joined the Soaring Dragon Legion, but few of them had actually seen the Red Dragon themselves.


    So Saru couldn¡¯t provide Otto with more in-depth information about the Red Dragon for the time being.


    He only knew that it was more than twenty meters long and very powerful.


    Before Otto¡¯s arrival, he had already sent a specialized scout team for a more in-depth investigation, and there should be results soon.


    But Otto couldn¡¯t wait that long. Since the Cataclysmic me hadn¡¯t shown its hand yet, let¡¯s force it toe out.


    ¡°Apart from the Cataclysmic me, how strong are its followers?¡±


    For this question, Saru pondered for a moment and then confidently said, ¡°If the Red Dragon does not take action personally, its followers are not worth mentioningpared to the Soaring Dragon Legion!¡±


    Although it sounded great to say that the Cataclysmic me and Storm Titan Laitras were on par, in reality, there was still quite a gap.


    At least in terms of followers, Laitras¡¯ Storm Legion was far ahead of that Red Dragon¡¯s Cataclysmic me Legion.


    And the monster ns that hadter joined the Cataclysmic me Legion were mostly weaker monster races.


    Recently, the Soaring Dragon Legion had proven that these guys were not worth mentioning either externally or internally.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Otto nodded his head and then smirked, ¡°What are you waiting for? Lead the Soaring Dragon Legion forward and eliminate anyone who dares to defy me.


    Of course, if some are willing to surrender, recruit them and put them to use in the next battle immediately.¡±


    With anticipation, he continued, ¡°But if that Red Dragon dares to show its face, inform me immediately. I will meet him personally.


    Let¡¯s see if he is truly equal to Laitras and whether he deserves the grand title of Cataclysmic me.¡±


    ¡°All as you wish, Your Majesty!¡±


    Saru nodded in agreement and quickly made arrangements ording to Otto¡¯s wishes.

 Chapter 249: 247 Tata Tribe Super Fierce_1

    Chapter 249: 247 Tata Tribe Super Fierce_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Saru acted quickly and gathered arge group of red sticks to cause trouble that day.


    Meanwhile, Otto flew over the wilderness, circling back and forth in the air.


    It was his first time here, and the scenery was quite novel to him.


    Most importantly, he was looking for something he hadn¡¯t eaten before.


    Even among the same mountain range, there are significant differences between regions.


    For example, in the region upied exclusively by the now-solitary ck Iron Dwarves, the surface of the mountains is almost all hard rock.


    There are very few nts or trees, making it a suitable settlement only for the Dwarf race, who are passionate about mining and living underground.


    As for the wilderness, it is quite simr to the Nn Forest, with dense jungles everywhere.


    However,pared to Nn Forest, the trees are much shorter, simr to the small mountain Otto often climbed in his past life outside his home.


    Of course, it covers arger area as well.


    While Saru led the Soaring Dragon Legion on a massive killing spree, Otto gentlynded in a secluded corner, grabbing a tree he had never seen before.


    Then, as usual, he stuffed it into his mouth.


    With the strange sound of cracking and crunching, wood chips scattered all over the ground, and the nearly ten-meter-high tree was soon cleaned up by Otto.


    The taste was surprisingly good, with a refreshing vor that seemed even better than the trees of Nn Forest


    After eating, he licked his ws contentedly, but his expression soon stiffened.


    Not far from him stood a human girl with bronze skin, dirty braids, and a few colorful feathers in her hair.


    No, she didn¡¯t look quite like a normal human.


    Compared to ordinary humans, she was much taller, standing at about two meters high.


    Her body was also very muscr, with bulging muscles that rivaled those of a grown man.


    At that moment, she was staring at Otto with wide eyes and an open mouth, incredulous at what she was seeing.


    My goodness, a Silver Dragon munching on a tree!


    This sight would be enough to shock her for countless years


    Being the dragon in question, Otto didn¡¯t initially feel any embarrassment, but after seeing her reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy.


    On second thought, a twenty-meter-long dragon that looked like a big boss secretly nibbling on a tree seemed quite strange.


    Not only was he nibbling on a tree, but he got discovered too!


    Alright, maybe he should just kill her to make sure she stays quiet


    With that thought, Otto¡¯s gaze on the dark-skinned girl became increasingly unfriendly.


    ¡°Ahem? ¡±


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s dangerous intent, the dark-skinned, muscr girl suddenly coughed twice.


    She first caught Otto¡¯s attention, then made an unusual but respectful gesture toward him.


    ¡°Honorable and great Silver Dragon, I am the daughter of Chief Run Tata, Ann Tata, from the Tata Tribe of Barbarians. May I know your purpose for visiting our territory, and if there is anything you need our help with?¡±


    ¡°Barbarians?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto set aside his previous dangerous thoughts and looked at the girl who imed to be Ann Tata once more.


    Well, from her appearance, she did indeed fit the profile of a barbarian.


    Wait, are there barbarians in the wilderness?


    As Otto wondered, he looked around at the surrounding scenery and soon realized something.


    At some point, he had flown out of the wilderness and should now be close to Caran.


    Thinking about it, he remembered something Saru had mentioned casually before.


    On the eastern side of Caran and the western side of the wilderness, right at the border between the two regions, there lived the sworn enemies of Caranlings, a race that has persisted for generations.


    They came from the direction of the ck Iron Field, and the ck Iron Dwarves shared a neighborhood with these Barbarians as well.


    However, the Barbarians were not particrly interested in the ck Iron Dwarves¡¯ mines, so there was not much interaction between the two sides.


    ording to Saru, the race that lived there looked very simr to humans but was muchrger and stronger in physique.


    If it weren¡¯t for the high and thick walls, as well as the exceptionally good defense provided by the Caran¡¯s shield and crossbow soldiers


    Plus the fact that their opponents didn¡¯t unite well, Caran might have been destroyed long ago.


    From this perspective, the barbarians that Saru mentioned should be them.


    From their build alone, Ann Tata was not inferior to an average Orc girl and appeared even stronger.


    However, this girl didn¡¯t seem as slow-minded as her appearance suggested. She quickly revealed her identity, seemingly sensing something.


    After a brief moment of thought, Otto grinned and said, ¡°You can call me Otto. I came here only by ident.


    But since I¡¯m here, could you kindly introduce me to your tribe or show me around?¡±


    ¡°Of course, great Silver Dragon!¡±


    Though Ann Tata appeared respectful, perhaps due to her age, Otto could still detect a hint of wariness in her concealed eyes.


    Her eyes rolled around continuously before she finally forced a smile and said, ¡°Our Tata Tribe is one of the strongest among the Barbarians, with over thirty thousand brave adult warriors.


    Even the master of the neighboring wilderness, the Red Dragon named Wildfire Cmity, wouldn¡¯t dare mess with us? ¡±


    As she spoke, the young girl secretly observed Otto¡¯s facial expressions.


    ¡°Wildfire Cmity?¡±


    Hearing the familiar name, Otto¡¯s expression became somewhat strange.


    However, Ann Tata seemed to misinterpret his reaction, thinking that her words had scared the strange Silver Dragon.


    With that, she finally felt somewhat safer.


    Although Silver Dragons were known as Virtuous Dragons and were friendly toward beautiful creatures like elves or humans, they did not like species like the Barbarians and Orcs.


    Leaving Otto aside, no Silver Dragon had ever been known to visit this ce.


    When Otto came back to his senses, he looked at Ann Tata again and tried to smile as friendly as possible, saying, ¡°Do you know much about that Red Dragon called Wildfire Cmity?¡±


    ¡°Um? ¡±


    After some hesitation, Ann Tata finally lifted her head proudly andughed loudly, ¡°Of course! Once, he personally led an attack on our tribe, but he was quickly repelled under the leadership of my father Run Tata.


    He even left one of his eyes behind as a price to pay for daring to attack us!¡±

 Chapter 250: 248 Guide Party Ann Tata_1

    Chapter 250: 248 Guide Party Ann Tata_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fiery Cataclysm once led an attack on the Tata Tribe personally, but ultimately failed.


    Not only that, but he had an eye blinded by the Tata Tribe too?


    Just by barbarians?


    Keep in mind that it is a Red Dragon, more than twenty meters long, and although self-proimed, it is a being that can stand against the legendary Storm Titan, Lars Lait.


    Would such a giant suffer at the hands of a group of barbarians?


    Even if the barbarians numbered tens of thousands, it should not be possible, after all, the Fiery Legion is not fed for nothing.


    Unless it is said that there is also a legendary powerhouse in the Tata Tribe that rivals Lars Lait.


    But if such a strong being really existed


    Without realizing it, drool flowed from the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth.


    He was greedy. There was nothing more worth devouring than a legendary powerhouse!


    Although he was rather repelled by the idea of devouring human-like beings, wasn¡¯t his absorption ability made for this purpose?


    Moreover, after devouring the Light Giantst time, the Light Ball Boss had evolved once again.


    This time, the change in the Light Ball Boss was quite simple ¨C it had finally perfected the Soul Furnace functionality.


    Now, when Otto devoured a being, especially a formidable one, not only could it strengthen Otto, but their soul could also be absorbed by Otto to strengthen his own soul.


    In Moray¡¯s words, it was to squeeze out all the remaining value.


    So, Otto squinted at Ann Tata: ¡°Since your tribe is so powerful, you¡¯ve piqued my interest. Could you take me for a visit if it¡¯s convenient for you?


    Of course, I will bring generous gifts and won¡¯t embarrass you? ¡±


    At that point, Otto took a bunch of glittering items from his treasure bag within the gaps between his neck scales and ced them in front of Ann Tata.


    All kinds of gold and silver jewelry shone so brightly in front of Ann Tata that she felt dizzy.


    It¡¯s amazing how almost all races possess an inexplicable pursuit of gold, using it as a mainstream valuable currency.


    Even barbarians, who themselves had little trading behavior, were no exception. Their tribal chiefs or leaders liked to use these shiny things to highlight their power.


    But Ann Tata¡¯s expression was extremelyplicated at the moment.


    Truth be told, she also liked these shiny things, but the problem was she had a predicament.


    If she really brought this silver dragon back, everything would be ruined


    Just as she was about to refuse, she found the silver dragon on the opposite side staring at her with a very dangerous look.


    Under the gaze of those crimson dragon eyes, Ann Tata swallowed hard and ended up swallowing the words she was about to say.


    Then, she showed a smile uglier than crying, and stiffly said, ¡°I can¡¯t carry so many things? ¡±


    As she spoke, she deftly picked out a few of the most valuable trinkets and stuffed them into her bosom. Then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Keep the rest for now, it won¡¯t be toote to take it out when we get to the tribe.¡±


    Afterward, under her painful gaze, Otto stuffed these shiny little darlings back into his treasure bag.


    Under Otto¡¯s urging, Ann Tata reluctantly walked in front to lead the way, even if she was unwilling to do so.


    After a while, Otto, somewhat dissatisfied, stared at the surrounding environment that had hardly changed, and said with annoyance, ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re just going in circles?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? ¡±


    Ann Tata replied with a dryugh, but her expression indeed became more and more unnatural.


    ¡°I hope you think carefully about what you¡¯re doing right now.¡±


    As he spoke, Otto looked in a certain direction.


    Following Otto¡¯s gaze, Ann Tata saw arge pit on the ground there.


    Wasn¡¯t that the ground impact caused by Otto when he tried to bite the tree?


    How could Ann Tata not realize at this time that her actions had beenpletely exposed?


    After chuckling a few times, Ann Tata rubbed the back of her head and hurriedly exined, ¡°The terrain here is just tooplicated, and I might have gotten a little lost? ¡±


    Slowly, her voice grew smaller and smaller, and her head lowered more and more.


    It¡¯s not only that Otto didn¡¯t believe her, even she herself had a hard time believing thisme excuse.


    And because of the Dragon Fear that Otto unconsciously emitted, she started having difficulty breathing for a moment.


    Finally, Ann Tata whispered, ¡°I think I¡¯ve found the way now? ¡±


    Otto stared at Ann Tata for a moment before nodding in reluctant eptance.


    Soon, the Dragon Fear on her body slowly dissipated, as Otto finally noticed the scenery around them changing.


    At the same time, he used his powerful perception ability to probe ahead, and in the distance, it seemed there was indeed a gathering ce for many living beings.


    As long as Otto was willing, very few people could approach him unnoticed.


    Well, perhaps Konoheim and Ann Tata were exceptions.


    The former was too strong, while thetter was not taken too seriously by Otto.


    Or, it could also be said that Ann Tata was too weak to pose any threat to him.


    Eventually, even with just their naked eyes, they could see some figures in the distance.


    From the height, bulkiness, and clothing, they were indeed barbarians.


    With Otto¡¯s size, when he spotted them, they naturally spotted him as well.


    However, something seemed not quite right about the situation, and Ann Tata¡¯s pace had slowed down considerably.


    ¡°Interesting? ¡±


    With a cold smile, Otto nced at the flickering figures in the distance and then at Ann Tata, who seemed to be weakening in her legs, and an idea formed in his mind.


    After walking a little further,


    ¡°Wu? wu? ¡±


    Apanied by the melodious sound of the horn, the scene in front of Otto became very lively.


    Just as Ann Tata said, this was indeed a veryrge tribe, and there were probably thirty to forty thousand adult barbarian warriors in front of their settlement.


    However, their eyes towards Otto didn¡¯t seem very friendly, and even after discovering Ann Tata standing behind him, their attitude didn¡¯t change at all.


    Moreover, Otto noticed that their eyes towards Ann Tata were also unfriendly, if not a little hostile or strange.


    Suddenly, someone seemed to recognize Ann Tata¡¯s identity.


    As he called her name, the state of the barbarians around him changed once again.


    This time, they attacked Otto without any hesitation.


    Throwing spears and crude arrows came at Otto like a violent storm, enveloping Ann Tata within as well.

 Chapter 251: 249 The spirit has suffered great damage_1

    Chapter 251: 249 The spirit has suffered great damage_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Didn¡¯t she say she was the daughter of the Tata Tribe¡¯s leader, Run Tata?


    So, this is how they wee their own daughter home?


    With a darkened face, Otto looked at the rain of arrows and throwing spears in the sky, speechless for a moment.


    Although these things could hardly break through his defensive coating, he didn¡¯t have any special hobbies like getting turned into a hedgehog.


    So, Otto opened his mouth and spat out a thick thunderball into the sky.


    In a short while, the thunderball burst in mid-air, turning into a constantly rotating thunder shield that expanded in all directions.


    Those falling spears or arrows that touched the thunder shield were either shattered directly or forcefully deflected to the sides.


    Anyway, although the barbarians¡¯ attacks looked impressive, they ultimately did not cause any trouble for Otto.


    Seeing the strange Silver Dragon handling the range attack that almost covered the entire sky with ease, the barbarians were stunned for a moment before they roared and charged at Otto.


    It seemed that since ranged attacks were ineffective, they wanted to try closebat or to use sheer numbers to overwhelm Otto.


    ¡°Although these idiots do look stupid, this is too outrageous.¡±


    Shaking his head, Otto turned to Ann Tata beside him: ¡°Are these really your tribesmen? huh, where is she?¡±


    Ann Tata, who was just standing here, had disappeared at some point.


    When Otto snapped back to reality, he found her in a small grove not far away with his strong ability to sense things.


    But for now, he couldn¡¯t get away from his current situation. Of course, he would not forget about that naughty girl.


    After dealing with these barbarians, she¡¯s next!


    Looking at the mighty and approaching barbarians, Otto did not fly into the air to dodge but charged straight at them instead.


    Last time in the underground city of Lauren, he didn¡¯t have enough fun since the Giant of Light was surprisingly weak.


    This was a perfect opportunity for Otto to stretch his limbs.


    For a moment, Otto even had a heroic sense of standing alone against an army, with no one able to pass.


    The furious Thunder Power enveloped Otto¡¯s entire body, and as he charged like a heavy truck, the barbarians around him were instantly sent flying like ping-pong balls.


    These poor fellows either died instantly or screamed as they crashed to the ground.


    None of those who encountered Otto met a good end.


    By the time Otto stopped charging, he had already cleared arge open area around him.


    Although he knew that both he and these inexplicably attacking barbarians were probably deceived by Ann Tata, what did it matter? They were the ones who started the fight, weren¡¯t they?


    Standing in the open area, Otto took advantage of the moment when no one was around and took a deep breath. The destructive power of Thunderme gathered rapidly in his mouth.


    At the same time, two identical dragon heads emerged from both of his shoulders.


    One dragon head used Strong Acid, and the other used Lightning.


    Threepletely different but equally destructive breath weapons swept across the surrounding Barbarians in a crisscross pattern.


    With this move, Otto¡¯s opening around him became evenrger.


    A group of barbarians encircled Otto from a distance, not daring to move recklessly. The bodies of their fellow tribesmeny nearby, forming an insurmountable chasm.


    There were puddles of sticky disgusting liquid, or clusters of miserable charcoal, and some were even vaporizedpletely, leaving no trace behind.


    This scene was simply hellish.


    At this point, the barbarians surrounding Otto finally understood that this strange Silver Dragon was not something they could defeat with mere numbers.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you advancing?¡±


    Surrounded by the dispirited barbarians, Otto scratched his chin with his w, looking somewhat bored.


    At this moment, a high-ranking barbarian, carefully guarded by a group of elite warriors, stepped forward.


    This man seemed quite old, with a patchy white beard hanging from his chin, but he appeared to be very strong.


    Although the barbarians around him looked somewhat capable, with just a single breath of Thunderme, Otto could vaporize him along with those elite barbarians.


    However, he didn¡¯t do so right now, but instead, looked at the man with interest.


    It seemed that this guy had something to say to him.


    First, the leading barbarian looked at Otto respectfully and tried to ask, ¡°I am Cal Lulu, the leader of the Lulu Tribe. I wonder why the esteemed Silver Dragon attacked our Lulu Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Otto looked at him with a smirk, confused, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the ones who attacked me first? What a bunch of dog bites? ugh!


    Wait ???Did you say you are from the Lulu Tribe, not the Tata Tribe?¡±


    Cal Lulu hesitated for a moment and then seemed to grasp something.


    ¡°The Tata Tribe? ?they are our mortal enemies. We saw Ann Tata before. You mean to say you are not an ally they brought here?¡±


    Otto shook his head silently, and the situation became awkward for a moment.


    After a brief silence, Otto asked with some disappointment, ¡°So, are we still fighting or not?¡±


    Fighting!? If we continue fighting, we¡¯ll be wiped out!


    Cal Lulu cursed in his heart, then squeezed a smile uglier than a cry onto his face.


    ¡°Esteemed Silver Dragon, there may have been a misunderstanding. How about we just let it go for now? ?¡±


    ¡°Let it go?¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°That won¡¯t do! Your previous actions have caused great harm to my spirit. What if I can¡¯t sleep well tonight? What then?¡±


    But we¡¯ve already lost a lot of people


    Looking at the devastation around him, Cal Lulu twitched the corner of his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°But, there is a way to settle this!¡±


    Hearing this, hope flickered in Cal Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    But then, Otto¡¯s next words made his face turn ashen.


    ¡°Aspensation, offer me everything you have! You guys seem to be quite good at fighting, so I¡¯ll save a spot for you in the Soaring Dragon Legion? ¡±


    Otto squinted his eyes and looked at the struggling Cal Lulu, his voice cold, ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t said in a long time, what was it


    Ah, yes, submit or die!¡±


    Cal Lulu stared at Otto in panic. From the various signs before, this was not a simple threat but had a great possibility of bing a reality.

 Chapter 252: 250 I’ll be honest with you_1

    Chapter 252: 250 I¡¯ll be honest with you_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Are there any other options? ¡±


    Cal Lulu looked cautiously at Otto.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Otto stared at him intensely as his Dragon Fear weighed down on the already battle-worn barbarian, making it hard for him to breathe.


    The answer was obvious. Even though he was unhappy with the situation, the harsh reality left him with no other choice.


    Even if the Lulu Tribe were tobine all their strength, they would be no match for the Silver Dragon.


    If they were to me someone, it would have to be that damned Ann Tata.


    And if they were to me themselves, they would have to question why they attacked the Silver Dragon without fully understanding the situation.


    They had no other choice, after all; they had to stay alive


    Coming to terms with this, Cal Lulu looked at his tribesmen with aplicated expression. They, too, seemed to understand and ept their circumstances.


    After all, even war-loving barbarians didn¡¯t want to throw their lives away for nothing.


    Well, then it seemed their decision was made.


    Upon Cal Lulu¡¯s order, the group of barbarians bowed down to Otto and swore loyalty.


    As for the barbarians who had previously perished at Otto¡¯s hands, they could only me their bad luck.


    Naturally, to ensure loyalty and prevent idents, Otto handed one of his scales to Cal Lulu.


    Within the scale, there were many abilities rted to the Storm Titan and lightning, which should be particrly suitable for therge barbarians.


    ¡°I like intelligent people, and this is my reward for them!¡±


    With great interest, Otto looked at Cal Lulu and continued, ¡°ept my gift, and it will rejuvenate your aging body, making you stronger.


    But at the same time, it means that you will dedicate all your loyalty to me and obey mymands!¡±


    Cal Lulu did not hesitate and epted Otto¡¯s scale.


    He didn¡¯t have other options.


    As it turned out, those capable of bing tribal leaders and earning the respect of their people were no ordinary individuals.


    Cal Lulu sessfully endured the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, and his body was significantly strengthened.


    By this point, Cal Lulu had be a formidable Dragonborn barbarian.


    He had grown even taller and more muscr; even silver hair adorned his head, and each casual punch he threw was apanied by terrifying thunderous power.


    As he experienced his newfound strength, Cal Lulu now truly understood the might and terror of the Silver Dragon before him.


    And he was also thankful for having made the right choice, knowing that such a being could easily obliterate the entire Lulu Tribe with just one strike.


    Having gained control of the entire Lulu Tribe through a single move, Otto turned his attention to the Tata Tribe.


    To his surprise, even after all this time, Ann Tata was still hiding in the small grove, not having ventured too far.


    Only after Otto had ordered several barbarians to bring her back did he discover that she had been scared witless by the previous battle.


    After a barbarian poured a bucket of cold water over her head, the girl finally came to her senses.


    She stared at Otto with trembling legs, already copsing to the ground if not for the two strong barbarians supporting her from each side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always despised deception, especially when the one being deceived is me? ¡±


    Otto coldly eyed Ann Tata, while the Lulu Tribe barbarians around her red at her with hostility.


    After all, it was because of her that the Lulu Tribe hade to such an end.


    Were it not for Otto¡¯s wishes, they would have torn her to pieces long ago.


    Otto casually stuffed the meat provided by the Lulu Tribe into his mouth and looked at Ann Tata.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen everything, there¡¯s no need for me to pretend. I¡¯lly my cards on the table!


    The only choice you have now is to take me to the Tata Tribe and make them submit to me.¡±


    Having said that, Otto nced at the other barbarians and sneered, ¡°Or, someone else can show me the way, and I¡¯m sure Cal Lulu would be more than happy to do so.


    When that timees, I¡¯ll take the Lulu Tribe and annihte your Tata Tribe.


    Huh, that option actually sounds pretty good? ¡±


    Hearing this, Cal Lulu and the other barbarians eagerly agreed.


    As for Ann Tata? She was filled with regret? ?nothing but regret


    If she had known this would happen, she would have rather died when she first encountered the Silver Dragon!


    But now, even if she wished for death, it wouldn¡¯t be possible, as Otto had already ced one of his dragon scales on her forehead.


    This scale had only a Blood Covenant effect, and Ann Tata, in her current state, was powerless to resist its imprint.


    ¡°What? ?what did you do to me?¡±


    Feeling something strange within her body, Ann Tata looked at Otto with terror.


    However, Otto did not answer her; instead, he hesitated and looked at Cal Lulu, asking, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m the viin here? ¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Cal Lulu quickly shook his head and praised him, ¡°You¡¯re giving her a chance to redeem herself!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s what I thought too.¡±


    Otto nodded, and then looked down at Ann Tata, ¡°Alright, lead the way.


    It may be an unexpected situation, but since we¡¯vee this far, I¡¯ll help you unify this entire barbarian region!¡±


    Then, he nced at Cal Lulu and asked, ¡°After that, you will act as the ruler of this region on my behalf. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity!¡±


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Cal Lulu knelt down on the spot.


    He had no reason to question Otto¡¯s sincerity, as the Silver Dragon had already proven his terrifying power through his actions.


    In the meantime, Ann Tata observed everything with aplicated expression.


    Looking at Cal Lulu kneeling on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    If it weren¡¯t for her overconfidence in bringing Otto here, maybe the ones receiving this treatment would¡¯ve been the Tata Tribe


    But there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    Under Otto¡¯s urging, Ann Tata, influenced by the Blood Covenant, had no choice but to lead the way obediently.


    Cal Lulu, apanied by his elite tribal warriors, followed closely behind.


    Even though they could find the exact location of the Tata Tribe, if they did not have Ann Tata to lead the way, they might have stumbled upon a deadly trap or two along the way.


    These traps might not be much of an issue for arge barbarian army, but they were still quite inconvenient, weren¡¯t they?


    The distance between the two tribes was great, but the barbarians were fast. By sunset, they could already see the shadow of the Tata Tribe in the distance.

 Chapter 253: 251 Futile Resistance_1

    Chapter 253: 251 Futile Resistance_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    No matter if it was the more than twenty-meter-long silver giant dragon or the barbarian army that covered the mountains and ins, neither was something easy to hide.


    As expected, they had attracted the attention of the Tata Tribe a long time ago.


    Even before they reached the Tata Tribe settlement, arge group of barbarians belonging to the Tata Tribe had blocked their path.


    Just by looking at the number of adult barbarian warriors, the strength of the Tata Tribe and the Lulu Tribe should be about the same, making them worthy opponents.


    Usually, the Tata Tribe and the Lulu Tribe were constantly in conflict. As the two strongest tribes nearby, they could not maintain friendly rtions.


    However, there was one exception when they both went raiding around Caran.


    In the end, the biggest reason for the conflicts between the two tribes was the issue of food.


    With the barrennd of the mountain ranges, the barbarians¡¯ small territory could not support so many of them.


    If they did not reduce the poption through their conflicts and plunders, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this area.


    Run Tata, the leader of the Tata Tribe, stood in the center of the barbarian army, looking solemnly at the Lulu Tribe army in front of him.


    At first, he thought it was another ordinary tribal conflict, but now it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    In addition to the intimidating Silver Dragon, he also saw two familiar faces on the other side.


    The first was his daughter, Ann Tata, who had recently told him that she was going hunting.


    Unexpectedly, he saw her now in the Lulu Tribe¡¯s army.


    Had she been identally captured?


    However, thinking that just having Ann Tata would make him submit, Cal Lulu was still too naive!


    With that thought, Run Tata coldly looked at his other acquaintance on the other side, Chief Cal Lulu of the Lulu Tribe.


    However, Run Tata barely recognized him now because his appearance and temperament had changed dramatically.


    How did this guy age so quickly, now with a full head of silver hair?


    If it weren¡¯t for his extremely familiar features, Run Tata wouldn¡¯t think this guy had any connection with Cal Lulu at all.


    As Run Tata¡¯s mind was in chaos, the situation on the field became increasingly severe.


    The Tata Tribe and the Lulu Tribe had been in constant conflict, and almost everyone had a vendetta against each other. Now, their anger knew no bounds, making the battle imminent.


    But before the official start of the battle, Ann Tata slowly walked between the two sides.


    Seeing that no one seemed to have any intention of stopping her, Run Tata showed a puzzled expression on his face.


    Wasn¡¯t the Lulu Tribe nning to use Ann Tata as a hostage to force him into submission?


    Why did it seem that Ann Tata hadn¡¯t been hindered at all and didn¡¯t show any signs of injury on her body?


    As Run Tata was wondering, Ann Tata finally reached him and appeared unharmed.


    ¡°Ann Tata? ¡±


    ¡°Father? ¡±


    Ann Tata looked at her father Run Tata, the chief of the Tata Tribe, with aplicated expression.


    Then, she spoke loudly, ¡°Father, I advise you not to resist in vain. Submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This time, Run Tata¡¯s mind was even more confused.


    He never expected that his daughter would demand in front of arge crowd that he surrender to outsiders.


    Also, who was the Silver Dragon Lord? Was it the strange-looking Silver Dragon?


    Seeing her father¡¯s confusion, Ann Tata¡¯s eyes showed a slightly struggling expression, but then spoke firmly, ¡°The great Silver Dragon Lord is very kind and has given the humble Tata Tribe a choice.


    Only two choices are now before the Tata Tribe: either submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord or perish here!¡±


    ¡°Ann Tata!¡±


    Pointing at his daughter, Run Tata¡¯s face showed an expression of disbelief.


    Actually, Ann Tata didn¡¯t want to be so tough, but unfortunately, this was Otto¡¯s request for her.


    ¡°Come! Take her down and tie her to the Totem Pir.


    She might be under the control of some mental spell. Ignore whatever she says, we¡¯ll deal with everything after this situation!¡±


    Under Run Tata¡¯smand, two half-naked barbarian strongmen took the struggling Ann Tata away.


    All the way, Ann Tata was struggling and shouting some inexplicable words.


    Of course, Run Tata merely thought it was nonsense. He believed that his daughter was being mentally manipted.


    Whether it was due to ignorance or stubbornness, the barbarians of the Tata Tribe, like those of the Lulu Tribe, had never seen a dragon in generations, and naturally didn¡¯t understand what a twenty-meter-long Silver Dragon represented.


    Since his daughter¡¯s safety had been secured, Run Tata didn¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore.


    With hismand, countless barbarian warriors howled and charged towards the Lulu Tribe.


    Since they had to leave some barbarians at home, the number of barbarians Cal Lulu brought was clearly less than the opposing side.


    This might be why Run Tata was so inted.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Cal Lulu knelt respectfully in front of Otto.


    He knew that if this great man did not want to take action, the losses of the Lulu Tribe would be devastating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lulu? ?What was your name again?¡±


    Forgetting the name of the barbarian in front of him, Otto didn¡¯t care much about him and identally forgot his name.


    Cal Lulu¡¯s expression stiffened, and after a moment of thought, he respectfully replied, ¡°Cal Lulu, Your Majesty? ¡±


    Understanding, Otto nodded and sneered, ¡°I will personally show them what terror is, but only this once.


    However, Cal Lulu, don¡¯t forget your identity as a follower. Don¡¯t rely on your master to solve all your problems.


    Otherwise, even raising a dog would be more useful than you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right, Your Majesty!¡±


    Cal Lulu pressed his forehead to the ground, grinding it until blood came out but did not realize it.


    When Otto spread his wings and flew into the sky, Cal Lulu carefully raised his head and looked at the terrifying Silver Dragon in the air, wiping the sweat and blood from his forehead.


    The sweat and blood mingled together, though the stinging pain he felt from the wound didn¡¯t bother him at all.


    ¡°Lulu Tribe, for the great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    With hismand, the Lulu Tribe, with considerably fewer peoplepared to the Tata Tribe, also charged forward, roaring with fury.

 Chapter 254: 252 We Surrender_1

    Chapter 254: 252 We Surrender_1


    Trantor:549690339


    The battle had begun.


    Run Tata charged to the front of the tribal army, and seeing the pitiful numbers of the enemy, a mocking expression appeared on his face.


    It seemed that the years of conflict between the Tata Tribe and the Lulu Tribe would finally bear results.


    While the number of barbarian fighters brought by Cal Lulu was significantly fewer than their own, it still ounted for about half of their tribe¡¯s poption.


    If all of them could be stopped here, the Lulu Tribe would definitely be severely weakened.


    By then, as long as they seize the opportunity, Tata Tribe would easily conquer the Lulu Tribe, fulfilling the long-held dream of their generations.


    Once the Lulu Tribe was dealt with, those other small and medium-sized barbarian tribes wouldn¡¯t be worth mentioning.


    Simply put, under Run Tata¡¯s leadership, the Tata Tribe was about to unify the entire barbarian region.


    He would aplish the feat that countless other barbarians had longed for but failed to achieve!


    A ferocious, horrifying smile appeared on Run Tata¡¯s face, as the vanguard of both tribes¡¯ barbarian forces were about to sh.


    With nearly twice the number of troops, it was expected that the enemy would crumble and copse in an instant.


    Just as Run Tata was thinking this, suddenly, amotion erupted beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Run Tata grabbed a nearby barbarian and asked coldly.


    Thetter swallowed nervously before pointing to the sky.


    Following the direction, Run Tata saw a strange Silver Dragon more than twenty meters long, with three hideous heads, descending rapidly from the sky.


    Unfamiliar as he was with such beasts, seeing it rushing down aggressively would undoubtedly instill fear in anyone.


    But more frightening events for the Tata Tribe were yet toe.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With Otto¡¯s roar, strong acid, lightning, and mes emerged in a fan shape from his three heads, nearly enveloping the entire front row of barbarians.


    Amidst the hellish scene, the Tata Tribe¡¯s barbarians screamed in agony.


    The front row of barbarians didn¡¯t even leave whole corpses behind.


    In the back, Ann Tata, who was tied to the Totem Pir, let out a miserable wail but received no response.


    The barbarians, who had never seen a legendary dragon before, finally understood that there were things in this world that couldn¡¯t be resolved by mere stubbornness.


    ¡°The chief the chief is dead!¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, the stunned Tata Tribe slowly came to their senses, and a barbarian who had been at the front and had miraculously escaped, discovered the body of Run Tata.


    He enjoyed fighting at the forefront, which indeed inspired the tribe to fight more fervently.


    However, it was also a dangerous move.


    In previous battles with other barbarian tribes, he could rely on his extraordinary martial skills to reap great sess.


    But now, he paid the ultimate price for his actions.


    When Otto¡¯s Lightning Breath struck, Run Tata and his guards were turned into ck charred remains under the fury of the Furious Thunder Power.


    A brave or quirky barbarian survivor slowly walked up to Run Tata¡¯s remains.


    Then, he tried to poke the ck charred mass.


    But as soon as his finger touched it, the ck substance turned into powder and scattered on the ground, further dissipating in the strong wind.


    Afterward, the barbarian stared nkly, his face numb, as he copsed to the ground. The news of Run Tata¡¯s death spread rapidly throughout the Tata Tribe.


    Even Ann Tata, who was tied to the Totem Pir, was no exception.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Run Tata had two children: aside from Ann Tata, he also had an older son.


    His oldest son was also killed by Otto¡¯s breath attack.


    Unlike Run Tata, he was reduced to a sticky liquid in the Strong Acid Breath.


    The chieftainship of the Tata Tribe is hereditary, and now that Run Tata and his oldest son had both died, the title naturally fell on Ann Tata¡¯s shoulders.


    However, at this time, not many people thought about it.


    Even some of the barbarians who had recovered tried to keep rushing forward, wanting to kill the Silver Dragon to avenge Run Tata.


    But what they got in the end was another round of triple breath attacks, finally silencing the Tata Tribe¡¯s barbarians.


    Seeing that the opponents hadpletely lost their will to fight, Lulu Tribe¡¯s barbarians exchanged nces withplex expressions.


    What the Tata Tribe was experiencing now, they had just gone through not long ago.


    Only their chief was smarter and didn¡¯t die helplessly in the Lightning Breath like Run Tata.


    Now, a questiony before them.


    They had just charged here, and it seemed that the Tata Tribe had lost their will to fight.


    So, what should they do now? Charge and kill those fools?


    This question was troubling Cal Lulu as well, but in the end, he issued orders to stand by in ce.


    Because in his view, the great Silver Dragon Lord should need these people.


    Actually, Otto¡¯s two rounds of breath attacks only eliminated a small portion of the Tata Tribe, which was not enough to harm their core poption.


    But it was undeniable that after entering the legendary tier, Otto¡¯s breath attacks had be all the more terrifying.


    Moreover, he had three heads and could use them simultaneously ¨C it was like three legendary dragons of different attributesunching their strongest breath attacks against the Tata Tribe.


    For the inexperienced barbarians, it was no less than an apocalyptic scene.


    After the more defiant barbarians were eliminated by Otto¡¯s second round of breath attacks, the remaining ones finally remembered Ann Tata¡¯s words and realized that she now held the position of chief.


    As a result, a group of barbarians frantically rushed to Ann Tata¡¯s side.


    The two guards who had been left behind to watch Ann Tata were startled at first, and then immediately untied a pale-faced Ann Tata.


    Facing the expectant gazes of the surrounding barbarians, Ann Tata sighed helplessly in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t have time to mourn her father, and the Tata Tribe shouldn¡¯t end just like this.


    Figuring that out, she looked up, preventing her tears from falling, and spoke word by word: ¡°We surrender!¡±


    Strangely, the nearby barbarians all heaved a sigh of relief.


    That Silver Dragon was a genuine monster, an unbeatable existence!

 Chapter 255: 253 Fire Tree Cliff_1

    Chapter 255: 253 Fire Tree Cliff_1


    Trantor:549690339


    The Lulu Tribe and Tata Tribe are the two strongest tribes in the Barbarian region.


    Apart from these two tribes, the other medium and small tribes are like rotten fish and shrimp, not worth mentioning.


    However, at Otto¡¯s request, Ann Tata and Cal Lulu began swiftlyunching attacks on these medium and small tribes.


    When they learned that the tworgest tribes had begun recruiting outsiders, those struggling medium and small tribes didn¡¯t resist. Instead, they happily joined on their own initiative.


    The unification of the barbarian region, which had not been aplished for hundreds of years, was finally achieved under the intervention of an outsider, the Silver Dragon.


    The feelings of Ann Tata and Cal Lulu, as the parties involved, were veryplicated.


    Otto did not merge the Lulu Tribe and Tata Tribe. At his request, these two tribes operated separately.


    Or, it seemed a bit like they werepeting with each other.


    At this time, Otto was resting on a rock cliff, with Cal Lulu carefully guarding by his side.


    Feeling the lingering gaze of the barbarian, Otto gave him a nce and said, ¡°Speak, what do you want to say?¡±


    Cal Lulu chuckled and, while carefully observing Otto¡¯s expression, cautiously said, ¡°Your Majesty, now that the Barbarian region has been unified, almost all the barbarians have submitted to you.


    But now they¡¯re all moring for food. You know how barren ournd is, and it¡¯s impossible to feed so many mouths at once ¡±


    Okay, he¡¯sining about theck of food.


    This reminded Otto of the simr issues he had faced when he first arrived in Nn Forest and obtained his first batch of families.


    But now, as Otto¡¯s strength and influence grew, such trivial problems had disappeared.


    Not only did the entire Nn Forest belong to Otto, but n leader Longfang, also came up with many innovative ways to raise animals to provide meat.


    After thinking about it, Otto had an answer in his mind.


    Recently, the Soaring Dragon Legion had many tasks: Saru was conquering the wilderness, Gaz was stirring up trouble in Dragon Bone Wastnd, and even Bark was helping Angelina with the Monster¡¯s Families.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lait¡¯s generosity in providing arge number of Giant-based Monsters¡¯ Families, the Soaring Dragon Legion wouldn¡¯t be able to handle multiple fronts.


    Longfang, the Quilboar, was still responsible for managing the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Even when Saru was in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Longfang was in charge of many internal affairs.


    So, Otto used the Communication Scale to contact Longfang, who was in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    At Otto¡¯s request, he would procure food from the Land of the Soaring Dragon and transport it to ck Iron Field via the underground tunnel and the Magic Train.


    Next, the ck Iron Dwarves would deliver the food here, to the Barbarian region.


    The ck Iron Dwarves were very efficient; they delivered the food and weapons to the barbarians by nightfall.


    As there were a number ofrger Monsters in the Legion, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find equipment that suited the Barbarians.


    Watching the content Barbarians eat and distribute equipment, Cal Lulu and Ann Tata, the two Barbarian leaders, exchanged nces and sensed something.


    The food brought by the ck Iron Dwarves was not enough, and it could onlyst the Barbarians for two meals at most.


    As expected, not long after, Otto called them both over.On the next day, arge group of barbarian warriors finished putting on their equipment and marched towards the Savage Lands.


    Last night, Saru contacted Otto through themunication scales.


    The Volcano Cmity, the Red Dragon that was said to be able to rival Lars Lait, finally appeared.


    When Otto arrived with arge group of barbarians, Saru was stunned.


    How long had it been and where on earth did His Majesty find such arge group of helpers¡­


    However, it didn¡¯t matter, after quickly arranging a ce for the barbarians nearby, he began to report the recent situation to Otto.


    So far, the progress of the Soaring Dragon Legion has been going smoothly, and more than half of the monster ns who dared to oppose the Legion and took refuge in the arms of the Volcano Cmity have been wiped out.


    Although the level of the monster families on both sides were not much different, and the opposing monster ns also had a certain heritage.


    Butpared to opponents wielding wooden sticks and wearing beast skins, the Soaring Dragon Legion, fully d in dwarf equipment, was clearly stronger.


    Finally, when the enemy¡¯s families suffered too many losses, the Volcano Cmity couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Not long before Saru contacted Otto, the Red Dragon flew over the Soaring Dragon Legion with a very strong posture.


    After using me Breath several times in a row to cause certain casualties to the Legion, it flew away with pride.


    Although Saru also brought many war weapons made by the ck Iron Dwarf this time, they were not very effective against the Legendary Red Dragon.


    So, in order to deal with this powerful Red Dragon, Otto had to take action himself in the end.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Red Dragon?¡±


    ¡°If the Lizardman riding the Giant Eagle is not mistaken, it should havended on Fire Tree Cliff.¡±


    Saru replied.


    ¡°Fire Tree Cliff?¡±


    For this ce, Otto was somewhat unfamiliar.


    So, Saru exined: ¡°It¡¯s on the top of a nearby high mountain, just like the Sulfur Mountains, it¡¯s a volcano that asionally erupts.


    There¡¯s a row of fire trees growing on a cliff that can survive inva and high-temperature environments.


    As long as you pay attention to this, it should be a rtively easy ce to find.¡±


    Otto nodded his head, indicating that he understood, and then he called Cal Lulu and Ann Tata.


    After briefly introducing them to Saru, the two barbarian leaders and their tribes were temporarily assigned to Saru¡¯s management.


    Looking at the somewhat awkward two barbarian leaders, Otto said coldly: ¡°Now is the time for you to prove your worth to me, don¡¯t expect me to always provide you with enough food.


    If you want to get something, you have to fight for it yourself; the Savage Lands are full of hunting grounds and prey, if you want something, just go get it yourself.¡±


    Having said this, Otto didn¡¯t wait for their response and immediately flew up into the sky.


    After circling around in the air for a while, he found the ce Saru had mentioned.


    At the top of a distant peak, there were dense and peculiar trees with branches full of mes.


    That ce should be Fire Tree Cliff.

 Chapter 256: 254 Is that so? I don’t believe it_1

    Chapter 256: 254 Is that so? I don¡¯t believe it_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just as Saru had said, Fire Tree Cliff wasn¡¯t difficult to find.


    In just a short while, Otto had flown to the top of Fire Tree Cliff and also found the red dragon that was said to be able to contend with Laitras.


    At this moment, Raging me Cmity was resting on a steep cliff tform.


    Generally, red dragons wouldn¡¯t allow their subordinates to appear near their residence, perhaps because they looked down upon them or were afraid they would covet their treasures.


    Raging me Cmity was no exception, which saved Otto quite a bit of trouble.


    Since Otto had no intention of hiding himself, by the time he found Raging me Cmity, the dragon had also spotted Otto flying in the sky.


    If a giant dragon were to pass through a red dragon¡¯s territory and refuse to leave for a long time, it would undoubtedly be seen as a deration of war.


    Especially when that giant dragon was a Metal Dragon.


    After all, Color Dragons and Metal Dragons have always been rivals.


    Raging me Cmity looked coldly at the distinctive-looking Silver Dragon in the sky, feeling increasingly discontent.


    Was this damn bastard provoking him?


    Among the Color Dragons, red dragons were undoubtedly the most arrogant and conceited, looking down upon any other dragons besides themselves.


    Even if they were facing a Golden Dragon or another Red Dragon.


    As for Silver Dragons ¨C the ones who would often turn into humans or elves, those weak reptiles, and mingle with them ¨C were even more despised by the Red Dragon from the bottom of their hearts.


    Raging me Cmity was such a Red Dragon.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by a thunderous roar, the legendary red dragon over twenty meters long, whose size seemed to be almost the same as Otto¡¯s, pped its wings and flew into the sky.


    The terrifying Dragon Fear caused many of the surrounding mes on the fire trees to be extinguished. The nearly eclipsing dragon wings were also enveloped by scorching mes.


    zing mes brewed in its mouth as if venting its anger and directly burnt a rock below it.


    All in all, it made quite a cool entrance


    Flying in the sky, Otto nodded, giving this Red Dragon a high rating for its entrance.


    Maybe he could take a leaf out of its book in the future.


    Raging me Cmity¡¯s ascent was swift, reaching Otto¡¯s side in the blink of an eye.


    However, it did not attack immediately. After noticing that the Silver Dragon¡¯s size was not much smaller than his own, the anger in its head cooled down somewhat.


    There were still many foreigners it needed to deal with, so it didn¡¯t seem like a good idea to make enemies rashly.


    As a result, Raging me Cmity raised its head and said sharply, ¡°Silver Dragon, you have intruded into my territory. Leave here before you anger Raging me Cmity!¡±


    Otto coldly looked at it, then shook his head slightly and said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    With such a brief reply, Raging me Cmity initially thought he had misheard. When he came to his senses, he angrily said, ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, are you provoking me?


    Merciful me will only give you one more chance, leave or be torn apart by me!¡±


    It sounded quite scary, but Otto¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his response equally indifferent and sinct: ¡°No!¡±


    Raging me Cmity stared wide-eyed at Otto, the corners of his mouth twitching uncontrobly, and his breathing rate kept rising.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you are courting death!¡±


    Just as Raging me Cmity was about to burst with anger, Otto merely nced at him and said disdainfully, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±


    Intense mes rapidly enveloped Raging me Cmity¡¯s dragon body, as red dragons were easily angered to begin with.


    And the tiny bit of reason that he barely managed to restrain in his mind waspletely consumed by Otto¡¯s simple words.


    Now, the only thing in this legendary Red Dragon¡¯s mind was to tear apart the damn Silver Dragon!


    Acting on his thoughts, Raging me Cmity took a deep breath, and terrifyingly high-temperature mes rapidly condensed in his mouth.


    In no time, the high-temperature mes were ejected from his mouth in a fan-shaped pattern, enveloping Otto.


    Amid extreme anger, Raging me Cmity had used his full strength. The legendary Red Dragon¡¯s me Breath was so powerful that even Laitras would not dare to face it directly.


    But then, Raging me Cmity¡¯s angry eyes turned to confusion, as he discovered that the strange Silver Dragon opposite him showed no intention of dodging.


    Had his opponent been scared out of his wits, or was it ack ofbat experience?


    However, it shouldn¡¯t have been the case.


    Although red dragons generally looked down on silver dragons, Raging me Cmity couldn¡¯t believe that a twenty-meter-long silver dragon had really grown to its size just by eating and sleeping.


    Soon enough, the look of confusion in Raging me Cmity¡¯s eyes was quickly reced by one of amazement and disbelief.


    As the scorching mes gradually dissipated, the silhouette of the Silver Dragon emerged through the smoke.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, dispersing all the residual mes and smoke around Otto, revealing hispletely undamaged silver dragon body.


    Under the sunlight, the silver scales shimmered with a dazzling and bright luster, yet not a single scar could be found.


    Not even a trace of charring was visible, and it seemed that the dragon¡¯s scales had be even cleaner.


    It appeared as if Raging me Cmity¡¯s all-out me Breath had only let Otto soak in an alternative hot spring.


    In fact, Otto¡¯s own experience was quite simr.


    Ever since he had eaten a red dragon, he had be almost entirely immune to fire damage.


    He had even soaked in the magma of the Sulfur Mountains like a hot spring more than once or twice.


    After stepping into the realm of legend, even Raging me Cmity¡¯s legendary me Breath couldn¡¯t cause any damage to him.


    Despite witnessing this first hand, Raging me Cmity still found it somewhat difficult to believe, preferring to think that his eyes had deceived him.


    So, he took another deep breath and unleashed his most powerful me Breath at Otto once again.


    But reality was cruel, and the oue remained unchanged.


    Even more so, Otto casually stretched out his front paw to scratch his chin, as if bored and itching, clearly mocking Raging me Cmity¡¯s impotence.


    Since bing a legend, Raging me Cmity had never felt so powerless before.


    Even when facing the incredibly powerful Storm Titan, he had managed to hold his own for quite some time.


    But even Laitras couldn¡¯t so easily withstand two of his me Breaths.


    Could it be that this Silver Dragon had already reached the threshold of demigodhood?

 Chapter 257: 255 Battle of the Twin Dragons_1

    Chapter 257: 255 Battle of the Twin Dragons_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Of course, Otto had not yet reached the level of a demigod, at least not at this point.


    As it stands, Konoheim¡¯s Brass Dragon might have already reached the realm of a demigod, but since the dragon didn¡¯t say anything, Otto couldn¡¯t be certain.


    Nevertheless, if zing Cmity were to take Otto as an opponent, it could be said that a regr demigod might prove easier to deal with than him.


    After all, zing Cmity¡¯s prized me Breath and various fire spells were utterly ineffective against Otto.


    This meant that Otto had been in an invincible position right from the start.


    While zing Cmity was deep in thought, Otto¡¯s expression remained unchanging, still gazing calmly at him.


    Then, Otto chuckled lightly, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been causing quite some trouble for my subordinatestely, even going so far as to personally take action.¡±


    Finally, Otto had spoken more, otherwise, zing Cmity might have thought him to be a mute Silver Dragon.


    But immediately after, zing Cmity¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You are the master of these foreign invaders?¡±


    ¡°Invaders? How could you say that¡­¡±


    At this usation, Otto shook his head repeatedly, before adding, ¡°I simply came to take back what belongs to me.


    It¡¯s just that what belongs to me happens to be quite numerous, and many foolish creatures covet it, so I need to put in some effort to clean up these fools first.¡±


    The Silver Dragon was referring to the Savage Lands, and even without explicitly stating it, his meaning couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    Seeing that zing Cmity remained silent for a while, Otto grew bored and felt that it was time to put an end to this cat-and-mouse game.


    ¡°So, zing Cmity, you have only two choices before you now: either submit to me or die!¡±


    ¡°Submit?¡±


    zing Cmity seemed to have heard something funny, disdainfully clicking his tongue, ¡°You want a Red Dragon to submit to you?


    What arrogance! Even if you were the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat, don¡¯t even think about making me, zing Cmity Harmon, submit to you!¡±


    As soon as the words left his lips, zing Cmity pped his wings rapidly, a fierce me igniting all over his body as he charged headlong at Otto.


    He didn¡¯t understand why his me Breath had proven ineffective against this bizarre Silver Dragon.


    But if one path didn¡¯t work, he would simply change directions.


    Among the Color Dragons, Red Dragons possessed the strongest physical power.


    Generally speaking, Silver Dragons were considered weak and powerless in the eyes of Red Dragons.


    Although they might feel good when being oppressed, when it came to physical strength, they were naturally far inferior to Red Dragons.


    ¡°If your breath weapon doesn¡¯t work, you want to try closebat? What a crude idea? ¡±


    zing Cmity¡¯s thoughts were not difficult to guess, but Otto would cruelly show him that he was being far too optimistic.


    From the beginning, Otto¡¯s most outstanding aspect had always been his incredible physical strength, even though he hadtely grown more fond of using breath weapons to solve most problems.


    After all, there was hardly any problem that couldn¡¯t be resolved with a single breath, and if that didn¡¯t work, another breath would do the trick!


    Well, maybe it would be a bit more troublesome when facing someone who waspletely immune to a particr breath attribute, like zing Cmity.


    But don¡¯t forget, Otto was not limited to using a single elemental breath weapon.


    As Otto was lost in thought, zing Cmity had already flown close by.


    Seeing that the strange Silver Dragon still remained motionless, zing Cmity couldn¡¯t help but feel fear instead of anger at this point.


    Now, he would never believe that this Silver Dragon was either frightened out of his wits or inexperienced inbat; everything before had proven that this Silver Dragon was truly strong.


    Perhaps, escaping right now would be the best choice,


    However, the pride of a Red Dragon would never allow him to flee so disgracefully.


    So, just before he would make contact, zing Cmity roared with fury to boost his own courage.


    At the same time, he opened his huge mouth, the sharp teeth aiming directly at Otto¡¯s neck.


    Simultaneously, one of his front ws, enveloped in fierce mes, reached out towards Otto¡¯s chest.


    His goal wasn¡¯t to burn Otto with these mes, but rather to use the mes to propel his w, enhancing the power of his attack.


    It seemed like a decent tactic, making full use of the Red Dragon¡¯s powerful physique.


    Unfortunately for him, whenpared to Otto, he might still be a bit too feeble.


    This referred specifically to their strength.


    zing Cmity¡¯s me-propelled front w was easily grasped in Otto¡¯s own, and as Otto¡¯s w continued to exert pressure, a pained expression appeared on zing Cmity¡¯s face.


    At the same time, a creaking noise could be hearding from zing Cmity¡¯s limb, indicating that his bones were under immense pressure.


    Keep in mind that he was a legendary Red Dragon with a formidable body; had he been a White Dragon instead, his bones might have already been crushed by Otto.


    Enduring the excruciating pain emanating from his front w, zing Cmity¡¯s eyes turned red as he still tried to sink his teeth into Otto¡¯s neck.


    He was determined to rip a piece of flesh from Otto.


    However, Otto had no intention of letting him bite his neck. As he swiftly dodged backward, a swiftly squirming lump of flesh emerged from the middle of his neck.


    In an instant, this lump transformed into a ferocious dragon head.


    Since Otto usually reverted to his normal appearance after a battle, zing Cmity wasn¡¯t aware that Otto was a Silver Dragon capable of producing multiple heads.


    Witnessing this terrifying sight, zing Cmity felt chills running down his spine, and his heart was filled with fear.


    This newly grown ferocious dragon head had a clear target: it would bite down on his own neck before zing Cmity could bite Otto¡¯s.


    Although aware of this fact, zing Cmity was helpless to do anything about it.


    All of this happened in a mere moment, leaving him no time to dodge. In the end, he could only watch in horror as the ferocious dragon head sunk its teeth into his own neck.


    The sharp teeth of this new head easily prated his scales, and a searing pain quickly enveloped his whole body, causing his brain to tremble.


    But what terrified him even more was the unrelenting paralyzing sensation spreading from the wound on his neck throughout his entire body.


    It felt like some extreme, potent poison, but regardless, if this continued, he might really be done for!

 Chapter 258: 256 Self-serve Dragon Meat Hot Pot_1

    Chapter 258: 256 Self-serve Dragon Meat Hot Pot_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this critical moment, the mad me disaster made an extremely astonishing decision.


    He clenched his teeth and suddenly pulled his neck, and then bit his own neck, leaving arge piece of bloody flesh in their dragonhead mouth.


    The intense pain temporarily regained control of the numb body of Mad me Catastrophe.


    However, the wound on his neck had begun to seep green juice, which was obviously deeply poisoned.


    But the Mad me Disaster didn¡¯t care, or couldn¡¯t see it at all.


    Now, while he could still maintain a sober state, he looked at his forefoot held tightly by Otto, his eyes full of madness.


    He drew out his other free forefoot and unhesitatingly cut off the front foot restricted by Otto to regain freedom in a desperate manner.


    Looking at the mad me¡¯s disaster, which was constantly retreating with the rapid pping of the dragon wings, Otto¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but show appreciation.


    For this situation, perhaps only words like a true man or a hero¡¯s broken wrist could describe it.


    However, while appreciating it, Otto wouldn¡¯t miss a single thing he should do.


    It seemed that Mad me¡¯s disaster had finally figured it out.


    The first thing he did after sessfully distancing himself from Otto was to change the angle and then p his dragon wings at the fastest speed.


    He still chose to run away.


    There was no choice, as he couldn¡¯t win, couldn¡¯t even fight, and certainly couldn¡¯t beat him.


    Red dragons are arrogant and wildly conceited, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re stupid and unafraid to die.


    When facing an opponent who cannot be defeated no matter what, they will naturally choose the most secure escape n.


    From the previous brief but fierce battle, he finally figured out one thing.


    This weird Silver Dragon, although he didn¡¯t know where it came from, was absolutely not something he could defeat.


    Before the toxicity on his neck reurred, he had to shake off the Silver Dragon and find a hidden ce to recover his injuries and expel the extremely fierce poison.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t know why, but the weird Silver Dragon did not chase after him.


    Just like he had attacked it first, it still stood motionless in its original position as if rooted there.


    Although it was strange, Mad me Disaster had no time to think about it at this time, and just flew forward without thinking.


    As long as he could get rid of the overwhelmingly powerful Silver Dragon that made him desperate, it didn¡¯t matter who was right or wrong.


    Once he found a ce to hide and removed the toxins from his body, the wound on his neck would recover quickly.


    As for the severed front w, it might take some effort to find a Goddess of Life¡¯s Priest or something, but it¡¯s not impossible to grow back.


    Worst-case scenario, he could attach a cool metallic forged dragon w to himself.


    He had heard that the half-disabled bastard Lars Lait had nned to do this back then.


    Speaking of Storm Titan, Mad me Catastrophe also found it strange.


    One day, the bastard suddenly left the Wilderness with arge group of followers, and there hasn¡¯t been any news since.


    Although legend has it that he¡¯s dead, Mad me Disaster is still in a state of doubt. This is why he didn¡¯t immediately subdue the entire Wilderness under his control.


    Putting these things aside, after flying for a long time, he finally found a good foothold.


    It was a crevice between the peaks of two volcanoes, wide andrge enough to amodate a 20-meter-long Red Dragon.


    More importantly, there was thick and viscousva flowing at the bottom of the crevice, which was a veryfortable ce for Red Dragons.


    After looking around and making sure that there were no better ces nearby to hide, Mad me Disaster plunged down.


    Truth be told, he was almost at his limit at this point.


    With his vigorous exertions, the intense poison in his neck had rapidly spread throughout his entire body.


    With the formidable physique of the legendary Red Dragon, although it isn¡¯t lethal, there is a possibility of him losing consciousness at any moment.


    Even now, his head is groggy, and he might fall into aa in the next second.


    Just as he continually descended, about to be submerged in theva, he suddenly pped his wings to stabilize his body, and his head was instantly awakened by the shock.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s full upancy here!¡±


    In the incredulous gaze of Mad me Disaster, Otto stretchedzily in the rollingva below and then greeted him.


    ¡°How? how is this possible!¡±


    Mad me Disaster suddenly felt a chill in his tail, even though he was in such an extremely hot ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it?¡±


    Otto looked at him with amusement, not in any rush.


    ¡°You, when did youe here?¡±


    The confused Mad me Disaster seemed hesitant, unsure whether to go down or not, fluttering his wings in ce, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°No, wait! You didn¡¯t pursue me before, so why are you here?¡±


    He finally realized something was wrong and looked at Otto with a twisted face, eager for an answer.


    But Otto just smiled faintly and said, ¡°You want to know? but I won¡¯t tell you. What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, Mad me Disaster roared and sshed towards Otto, but in the middle, he felt his limbs stiffen.


    Then, even the speed of pping his dragon wings on his back became slower and slower until he stoppedpletely.


    The toxins that had been injected into his body from the wound on his neck hadpletely spread throughout his body, stripping him of any ability to act.


    Previously, Otto wasn¡¯t chatting with him simply for amusement, but was waiting for this very moment.


    Although he could easily kill the legendary Red Dragon, why not save some effort if he could?


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept this!¡±


    In the resentful growl, the 20-meter-long body of Mad me Disaster weakly fell from the sky into theva below.


    After exploding the surface of theva, several bubbles continuously came up from beneath.


    For Red Dragons, the hot and terrifying magma is no different from a hot spring.


    Naturally, Mad me Disaster is no exception, and the toxins injected into his body can only deprive him of his ability to act, not kill himpletely.


    So, in the end, the one to take action or rather bite down had to be Otto.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Can this be considered as self-served Dragon Meat hotpot?¡±


    Looking down at the boiling hotva below, Otto¡¯s face had an unusual smile.

 Chapter 259: 257 Sincere Admission Ticket_1

    Chapter 259: 257 Sincere Admission Ticket_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    As Otto had guessed, the taste of mefury, with the boiling magma, was indeed very simr to hotpot.


    Regardless of how it was cooked, dragon meat was the most delicious meat in this world.


    The finest ingredients often required only the simplest cooking methods, and the top-tier ingredients were suited to any cooking method.


    Just like how mefury offered itself to Otto in friendship, Otto would always remember its? ?taste.


    However, since Otto had already consumed a red dragon before, devouring mefury didn¡¯t provide significant assistance to him.


    There was no fundamental change, at most only providing higher-level me-based spell abilities.


    By the time Otto flew out of the magma, it was already the second day.


    It took a considerable amount of time for Otto to consume the twenty-meter-long red dragon.


    As expected, he fell into a deep sleep.


    When he woke up this time, Otto¡¯s changes were not very significant, at most, his dragon body had grown a lot longer.


    Combined with his previous devouring of some high-quality food, it seemed like he was almost thirty meters long.


    After taking a bath in the magma, Otto, well-fed and satisfied, spread his wings and flew into the sky, quickly finding Saru.


    From afar, Otto noticed a hint of worry on the old Lizardman¡¯s face, which only dissipated when he saw Otto return safely.


    His power was limited, far from reaching the level of a legend. If nothing unexpected happened, it was likely that he would never touch the threshold of legends before his death.


    Therefore, with his limitations, he couldn¡¯t see the gap between mefury and Otto.


    Now, he finally felt relieved.


    While hovering in the air, Otto didn¡¯t intend to descend, but just ordered in a deep voice from a distance, ¡°Saru, lead the Soaring Dragon Legion and those newly joined barbarians to plow through the entire Savage Land. If anyone dares to resist, spare none! I want only one voice to exist in the Savage Land henceforth!¡±


    Having said that, without waiting for Saru¡¯s reply, Otto spread his wings and left.


    Judging by his direction, he was heading toward the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t exin, Saru could roughly guess what had happened to the red dragon called mefury by now.


    Indeed, his decision back then was correct!


    Reaffirming this thought in his heart, Saru began preparing for the conquest of the Savage Land.


    Without mefury¡¯s interference, all the monster ns in the Savage Landbined wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    In order to thoroughly eliminate hostile forces, Saru selected some guides from among the native tribes who had newly submitted to the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    The various tribes in the Savage Land generally didn¡¯t get along. Seizing this opportunity, these fellows either tried to show their loyalty to the Soaring Dragon Legion or sought to settle their private grievances. They all provided the locations of the monster ns they knew without hesitation.


    Saru then found a crudely drawn map and marked these ces one by one.


    Next, it was time for a forced march.


    Countless monsters madly pushed forward under Saru¡¯smand, with the Mountain Giant Tribe being the first to suffer.


    Unaware of mefury¡¯s death, they were soon overwhelmed by all sorts of monsters across thend.


    In this battle, the barbarians of the Tata Tribe and Lulu Tribe fought particrly hard, perhaps trying to make a good impression on Otto.


    Or perhaps it was because they had pent-up anger that they needed to vent from their time with Otto earlier.


    Armed with top-tier ck iron dwarf-made weapons, they easily cut through the nearly-naked Mountain Giants wielding wooden clubs, as if cutting vegetables.


    Among them, the most shocking performance was from Cal Lulu. After epting the transformation into a Dragonborn, his power increased dramatically.


    With each of his strikes, terrifying thunderous power was infused into the giant sword, which was almost as tall as him.


    At the same time, with a simple swing, the thunderous electric arcs wrapped around the giant sword extended forward like sword energy.


    This greatly increased both the lethality and the range of the attack.


    The Mountain Giant Tribe, with thousands of members, was nearly instantly destroyed.


    In this battle, the original members of the Soaring Dragon Legion hardly made a move, while the barbarians and the monsters who had recently submitted to them had the most fun.


    Following this, the Cyclops, Hignd Werewolves, Leopardmen, Mordo Lizardmen, and others suffered simr fates


    When the fires of destruction raged throughout the Savage Land, the remaining monster tribes finally reacted.


    First, they quickly sent people to find mefury, their master.


    Hoping that under the lead of the legendary red dragon, they could counterattack those hateful enemies.


    But soon, they were horrified to find that mefury had disappeared.


    Subsequently, a rumor spread rapidly among the tribes.


    mefury was dead, torn to pieces by the great Silver Dragon Lord in a single encounter. Now, not even a piece of its flesh could be found.


    Some tribal leaders initially tried to suppress the spread of the rumor, but people were already rmed.


    Unable to find mefury and with none of the chaotic and evil beings willing to submit to each other, the topic of uniting against the Soaring Dragon Legion fizzled out as representatives of the various tribes ended up fighting among themselves first.


    Finally, the matter was dropped altogether.


    With the demise of countless familiar faces under the iron hooves of the Soaring Dragon Legion, some monster tribes that had been initially watching events unfold began to have different ideas.


    And so, some self-proimed smart fellows started to secretly contact the Soaring Dragon Legion, hoping to abandon the darkness and join the light.


    Saru was more than happy to wee their observant choice, but joining the Soaring Dragon Legion was not as simple as saying so.


    Looking at the fawning expressions of several monster tribe leaders, Saru sneered, ¡°It seems that you want to join the Soaring Dragon Legion?¡±


    Without any hesitation, these diverse beings nodded their heads continuously.


    So, Saru continued, ¡°In that case, you need to show some sincerity! Not everyone can join the Soaring Dragon Legion so easily.¡±


    ¡°What is the price?¡±


    One of the Gray Bearmen leading the group asked tentatively.


    ¡°The price? ¡±


    Saru squinted and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s simple, just exterminate a monster tribe loyal to mefury, and you¡¯ll have earned the ticket to join the Soaring Dragon Legion.¡±

 Chapter 260: 258 Conquering the Wilderness_1

    Chapter 260: 258 Conquering the Wilderness_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Saru didn¡¯t seem to be joking. The leaders of the first monster tribes that made contact with him looked at each other, and soon left.


    Each of their tribe¡¯s settlements were different, but almost all were far away from the Soaring Dragon Legion at this time.


    So, there was some ovep in their journey back home.


    Previously, the Gray Bearman and a ck Stone Monster who talked with Saru walked together.


    ¡°ck Stone, do you think the Lizardman¡¯s words are credible?¡±


    The Gray Bearman intermittently asked along the way, but the ck Stone Monster mostly remained a listener.


    So the Gray Bearman didn¡¯t get much of a definite answer, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    He had known this ck Stone Monster for a long time, and from the beginning, it had been as unresponsive as a rock.


    Well, most of the monster¡¯s body was indeed made up of rock.


    As they spoke, they arrived at a fork in the road.


    Their two tribes were on opposite sides, and here, they finally had to part ways.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go from here. If anything importantes upter, let¡¯s keep in touch!¡±


    As usual, the Gray Bearman waved goodbye to the ck Stone Monster as they parted ways.


    But before he could take a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but stop, staring in shock at his abdomen.


    His once soft and beautiful fur was now dyed red with blood, and a hand made of ck rocks maliciously pierced through his abdomen from behind.


    There was no doubt that it was a fatal injury. After the ck Stone Monster retracted its arm from the mutted body, the Gray Bearman felt his strength rapidly draining away along with the blood.


    With difficulty, he looked back at the ck Stone Monster he had always considered a friend, and with hisst bit of strength, asked, ¡°Why? why!?¡±


    The ck Stone Monster¡¯s cold, green eyes stared at him, and with a dull voice, slowly dered, ¡°You, are my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it? ¡±


    A bitter expression appeared on the Gray Bearman¡¯s face, and he copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Not long after, the ck Stone Monster¡¯s tribeunched a surprise attack on the Gray Bearman¡¯s tribe.


    These two tribes used to have a good rtionship, so the Bearmen never imagined that their hunting partners would suddenly turn against them.


    Unsurprisingly, the Gray Bearman¡¯s tribe was brutally ughtered by the ck Stone Monsters they had consideredrades, dying in confusion and anger.


    After that, Saru fulfilled his promise, and the ck Stone Monsters were incorporated into the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Simrly, that night, simr events began to unfold among other tribes.


    Monsters were always greedy and selfish. Most of them chose to target not their usual mortal enemies, but their unguarded partners.


    Once these monster tribes submitted their allegiance to join the Soaring Dragon Legion and sessfully preserved themselves, other monster tribes began to follow suit.


    At the same time, Saru used various channels to spread this message to other monster races in the untamednds.


    And so, chaos began.


    Facing a powerful enemy, most monster tribes chose to strike first under fear and wariness toward other tribes around them.


    The doctrines of striking first to gain the upper hand and ¡°better you than me¡± applied even in this world.


    Except for a few remote monster tribes, in most cases, the Soaring Dragon Legion didn¡¯t even need to take action themselves.


    Arge number of monster tribes, seeking to join the Soaring Dragon Legion to preserve themselves, had no choice but to hunt down weaker tribes around them.


    After about half a month, the untamednds had almost entirely fallen under the control of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    About a third of the monster tribes had submitted their pledges of allegiance to join the Soaring Dragon Legion, and more than a third of the monster tribes perished amid the chaos.


    The remaining small portion consisted of weaker tribes hiding in remote, barren areas.


    There was no need for Saru to worry, as the recently-joined monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion eagerly rushed to help.


    It was only because the location was too remote that it took some time to find these tribes.


    By the end of the week, the entire untamednds had beenpletely cleaned up.


    Although over half of the monster tribes in the untamednds were lost in this chaos,


    it also meant that food supplies here had be more plentiful, and with the characteristics of these monsters, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the area became crowded again.


    From then on, this became Otto¡¯s territory. Any fool who dared to defy the great Silver Dragon Lord here would be dealt with ordingly.


    And the entire Skyreach Mountain Range, except for the most harsh environments in the Land of Red mes, had fallen under Otto¡¯s control.


    After engraving the Blood Covenant on some local monster leaders, such as the backstabbing ck Stone Monster, Saru did not return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    There were still some important things the great Silver Dragon Lord had entrusted him with.


    Through the Communication Scale, Saru contacted Longfang, who was in the Land of the Soaring Dragon. By that night, arge horde of Chimeras had flown in from the sky.


    Under the Chimeras, there were huge ck iron boxes being carried, and after dropping these boxes off at the designated locations, the Chimeras went back the way they came.


    Saru didn¡¯t need to arrange for anyone to open those boxes. As soon as they felt they hadnded safely, the boxes opened by themselves from the inside.


    Out crawled one me Lizard after another from the specially-built boxes. These pure elemental creatures instantly dispelled the darkness around them, acting like bright light bulbs near Saru.


    The main reason Otto wanted Saru to take control of the untamednds as soon as possible was to send spies to the Land of Red mes gradually.


    He was very interested in the Demon Lord who had severely wounded Lars Lait, and since demons were one of the greatest enemies of the Prime Material ne, they had to be guarded against by nature.


    Considering the Land of Red mes¡¯ unique environment, few creatures could survive there except for the pure elemental me Lizards.


    Through the untamednds, the eyes of the me Lizards would be ced in most of the area.


    If anything unusual happened there, like the Demon Army preparing for another invasion, Otto would be the first to learn of it through these me Lizards.

 Chapter 261: 259 After Laying the Dragon Egg_1

    Chapter 261: 259 After Laying the Dragon Egg_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Otto was lying on the ckstone tform, bored and yawning, having had nothing to do for half a month.


    Gaz and Saru were doing well in external expansion battles.


    Longfang was also handling internal affairs efficiently.


    Sofia was still hiding in some shady corner with Felina, studying some so-called important knowledge.


    At first, Moray woulde to Otto toin about Sofia dying his magic research project.


    But now, Otto hadn¡¯t seen him for a while.


    Welin had been showing up more frequently recently, and she still hadn¡¯t given up on the idea ofying a clutch of dragon eggs with Otto.


    Every day, seeing her passionate gaze, Otto had been struggling to control himself.


    Perhaps it was the influence of his dragon body, but Welin, with a rough horn and bright blue scales all over her body, looked incredibly beautiful to him.


    Even the small electric arcs and sparks that appeared when she moved looked incredibly sexy to him.


    Or perhaps his dragon body was bing more mature, and he had some physiological needs.


    Today, like always, Welin came to visit Otto in the Council Chamber.


    Just as he managed to hide all the dangerous thoughts in his mind, Welin looked at Otto with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Do you remember I told you that old guy Konoheim disappeared somewhere?¡±


    At first, Otto was dumbfounded, and then he remembered that something like that had indeed happened.


    As for this matter, Otto didn¡¯t care much.


    After all, with Konoheim¡¯s strength that even he couldn¡¯t see through, it should be safe for him to cross the entire continent.


    Seeing Welin¡¯s strange expression, Otto couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So, have you found him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s with that talking Wand now? ?¡±


    ¡°You mean Moray?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, but to be precise, it¡¯s the old guy who forcibly abducted Moray.¡±


    After a brief silence, Otto couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I wonder why I haven¡¯t seen that bastard recently. So, do Konoheim and Moray have anymon interests?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I think it¡¯s just his old habit.¡±


    Welin rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°That old guy has always been fond of collecting various strange magic items and peculiar objects, especially those that can speak humannguage.


    So Moray is probably very appealing to him. It may sound strange, but in Konoheim¡¯s eyes, that weirdly-shaped wand might look as beautiful as I do in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s raising Moray as a daughter too!?¡±


    Otto¡¯s face was full of surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°???¡±


    Do you have any problems?


    Welin looked at Otto as if she was looking at an idiot.


    After taking several deep breaths, Welin finally calmed down.


    Since she had entered in her blue-haired human form, Otto¡¯s eyes had gone a bit straight at that moment.


    As mentioned before, perhaps Otto¡¯s dragon body was gradually maturing, so sometimes he found it difficult to control his emotions.


    When she noticed Otto¡¯s straight gaze, Welin became even more bold and thrust out her chest before continuing, ¡°What I mean is, in that old man¡¯s eyes, a talking wand is as tempting as a peerless beauty in your eyes.¡±


    Hmm, that was a remarkably confident statement.


    If Otto understood correctly, the peerless beauty she mentioned should be herself.


    Although Otto thought the same, he pretended not to care and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think of you that way, you know? ¡±


    As he spoke, he sneaked a couple more nces downwards.


    Seeing this, Welin suddenly sneered, ¡°Then, please put it away first!¡±


    Otto¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Oops, he forgot about that while studying earlier.


    However, he immediately acted as if nothing had happened.


    Then Otto quickly changed the subject, ¡°Did youe here just to tell me about Moray¡¯s ordeal? Or do you want me to save him from Konoheim¡¯s hands?


    If that¡¯s the case, you might be disappointed. Not only will I not save him, I¡¯ll evenugh out loud.


    Nothing makes me happier than seeing that bastard Moray suffer.¡±


    Welin covered her face, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    But this wasn¡¯t the first time she realized Otto¡¯s shamelessness. From the moment she was tricked intoing to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, his image in her heart had been ckened.


    Soon, the prepared Welin quickly adjusted her mentality and continued, ¡°The reason I came this time is to confirm something with you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    Otto looked ready to listen.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Thunder Legion? ¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha? ?The weather is nice today!¡±


    Seeing Otto looking up at the sky, putting on a perfunctory appearance, Welin shook her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve known about everything you¡¯ve been doing for a long time. If it was me, I would¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    ¡°Long live understanding? ?long live understanding? ¡±


    While Otto wore an awkward expression, Welin said coldly, ¡°The reason I¡¯m here today is for Rita, the Centaur leader who escaped from you. I believe you have some impression of her.¡±


    Otto nodded, and Welin continued, ¡°I hope you can give her freedom, without any constraints. Whether she stays or leaves, just let her go.¡±


    ¡°No problem, is that all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all! I just don¡¯t want to have any regrets.¡±


    Looking at the indifferent Welin, Otto suddenly said, ¡°About the people of that town, they? ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead, right?¡±


    As Otto stared at her in surprise, Welin shook her head, ¡°They wanted money to live a wealthy life, and I¡¯ve already fulfilled that wish for them.


    I have no regrets about them.


    But given their situation, suddenly getting so many gold coins might not be a good thing, and it¡¯s only natural for someone with ulterior motives to target them.¡±


    Just like Welin said, the news Gaz brought back mentioned the town that had been visited by desert bandits.


    Apart from the ruins and skeletons, there was nothing left there.


    Talking about this Welin, Otto asked again, ¡°May I boldly ask, if you reallyy a clutch of dragon eggs with me, what will you do afterward?¡±


    ¡°What will I do?¡±


    Welin spoke casually, ¡°Of course, I will raise my children without any regrets, and then drive them away.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not mentioned in that? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, by then, you¡¯ll have done what you¡¯re supposed to do, and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.¡±

 Chapter 262: 260 Undead Army_1

    Chapter 262: 260 Undead Army_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even now, Otto still found it hard to understand Welin.


    She was raised by a brass dragon, and her personality seemed just as inscrutable.


    At first, Otto thought that she had already mutated into a good dragon, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.


    She didn¡¯t actually care about others; all she cared about was herself.


    Or rather, she wanted to leave no regrets in her dragon life.


    Indeed, it would be better to have fewer dealings with her.


    As a good youngster in the flower-growing family in his previous life, Otto didn¡¯t like to do heartless things.


    So, Otto asked indifferently, ¡°Apart from these, is there anything else you were looking for me for?¡±


    His meaning was, if there wasn¡¯t anything important, she might as well leave.


    But Welin apparently didn¡¯t get that. Instead, she pped her hands and said, ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. That was just a side note.


    Konoheim left amunication crystal before he disappeared, clearly not wanting to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Amunication crystal? Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°From ck Gold City? ¡±


    Welin¡¯s response made Otto¡¯s mouth twitch violently.


    If he remembered correctly, the Soaring Dragon Legion, who had conquered the Dragon Bone Wastnd on his behalf, should be arriving near ck Gold City soon.


    ck Gold City was the most prosperous and powerful city-state in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Once it was annexed, there wouldn¡¯t be many other problems in half of the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    He vaguely remembered that there seemed to be some agreement between ck Gold City and Konoheim.


    So this time, did they contact Konoheim through themunication crystal because they had discovered the movements of Gaz and the Soaring Dragon Legion and wanted to use Konoheim to deal with themselves?


    Welin didn¡¯t know what Otto was thinking at this moment, and just casually said, ¡°Since the old man is not here, I answered for him. The other party was seeking his aid.¡±


    Could it really be just like what he thought


    Otto cautiously looked at Welin, but she still hadn¡¯t noticed his strange gaze, and continued, ¡°It seems that the person on the other side of themunication crystal is the lord of ck Gold City. They said that arge number of Undead armies had appeared around them.


    With their current strength, they simply could not resist, so they hoped that the old man could return to help them as soon as possible.¡±


    Well, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with him.


    Wait, Undead army?


    Although there were asionally some Undead creatures in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, he had never heard of an Undead army forming there.


    No, it¡¯s not impossible.


    Otto thought of what Moray had told him before, that the Death Lord should being soon.


    At present, this possibility seems very likely.


    If Moray were still here, they should be able to confirm it with him. However, it was a pity that he had been taken away by Konoheim for honeymoon.


    Thinking of this, Otto asked Welin, ¡°By the way, how did you respond to him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I refused!¡±


    Welin naturally said, ¡°He was looking for Konoheim, what does it have to do with me, Welin?


    You¡¯ve been plotting about the Dragon Bone Wastnd recently, so I thought you might be interested in this. I just came to mention it to you.¡±


    Alright, it seems that his little scheme for the Dragon Bone Wastnd is already widely known.


    Apart from this, Welin had nothing more to say.


    Once again reiterating her desire to have a batch of dragon eggs with Otto as soon as possible, she left the Council Chamber.


    At Otto¡¯s request, the many Lizardmen riding Giant Eagles flew out of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    ck Gold City.


    In terms of appearance alone, there wasn¡¯t much difference between this ce and the other city-states in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    The same city walls made of yellow sand and rubble, as long as one follows the rules, the city does not refuse any race.


    It looked like Yellow Sand City, but ck Gold City was muchrger.


    With more people, it was also more popr with the majormerce guilds.


    As it was far from the empire or other human territories, there were no strictws and regtions, only various unspoken rules that everyone obeyed by default.


    In most cases, having money here meant power, and you can buy almost anything you want.


    It was also a paradise for merchants, and many wealthymerce guilds had even moved their headquarters here.


    The Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce did the same.


    Right now, instead of living their usual luxurious and bustling lives in ck Gold City, the owners of the majormerce guilds were all sitting in the Lord¡¯s meeting room with troubled faces.


    Unexpectedly, the lord of ck Gold City was actually a well-dressed goblin.


    Only, in front of the majormerce guild owners, he didn¡¯t look very noble.


    As a few of themerce guild owners argued with red necks, he could only stand aside without uttering a sound and try to smile.


    Lady Bauhinia was also present, but she seemed to be much calmer than the othermerce guild owners around her.


    Suddenly, a fat human with a mouthful of gold teeth pointed at Lady Bauhinia and shouted, ¡°Whore, who was it that assured us that doing business with that damn Silver Dragon was a sure thing?


    Look what¡¯s happening now? The city-states near Nn Forest have been almostpletely upied by those filthy monsters.¡±


    But before he could say anything more, he suddenly covered his fingers and screamed in pain.


    A severed finger fell on the table, blood continuously oozing from the broken end.


    ck Rose proudly stood beside Lady Bauhinia, drops of blood falling slowly from the de of her dagger.


    The surroundingmerce guild owners stared at this fierce woman in horror, not daring to make a sound, while ck Rose coldly stared at the fat man holding his severed finger and continuing to scream.


    ¡°Sir Doron, I advise you to show some respect.


    Moreover, the problem ck Gold City faces now is how to deal with the encroaching Undead army, not to bring charges and raise armies over the safety of city-states in remote areas!¡±


    The fat man, called Sir Doron, couldn¡¯t stop her from saying anything more. As he cursed angrily, his servant hurriedly took his severed finger that had fallen on the table and ran out.


    If he could find a priest to help him in time, his finger might still be reattached.


    As a result of the previous episode, the noisy and chaotic meeting room quieted down instead.


    As the nominal lord, the well-dressed goblin carefully observed the changing expressions of these big shots.


    If they ended up fighting, he would be the first to hide under the table.


    After a while, Lady Bauhinia suddenly mmed the table and stood up. She looked around at everyone and said loudly, ¡°Gentlemen, I have some thoughts on dealing with the approaching Undead army of ck Gold City? ¡°

 Chapter 263: 261 Submit to the Death Lord_1

    Chapter 263: 261 Submit to the Death Lord_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    261 Submission to the Death Lord


    In a crevice in the north and south of ck Gold City, a huge arch made of twisted, pale yellow bones of various creatures flickered with eerie green light.


    Below the arch was a vortex-like, rotating green light curtain.


    It seemed to be a teleportation gate.


    A skeleton in tattered leather armor shakily walked out from the light curtain, the dark mes flickering in its skull as it looked through the empty eye sockets at the unfamiliar surroundings.


    But before it could raise its head to see this strange world, a metal foot violently shattered it with a kick.


    Then, a massive figure about five or six meters tall, d entirely in heavy armor, slowly stepped out from the curtain of light.


    This figure was wrapped in blue-ck full-body heavy armor, engraved with various intricate patterns, and its face was covered by a mask with an evil ghostly countenance.


    Besides the two dark blue-green mes flickering through the eyes, there were no openings for breathing in the nose and mouth area.


    At first nce, it could easily be mistaken for a magic puppet or a construct golem.


    However, anyone with a bit of insight would quickly realize that this figure felt more like a purely undead creature.


    He was the Death Lord.


    Another side of the Legendary Witch Demon Moray.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge, ferocious metal heavy hammer was mmed down heavily by the Death Lord. He looked around at the cramped surroundings and felt somewhat irritated.


    After he walked out of the light curtain carrying the heavy warhammer, a group of high-level undead creatures of various shapes followed him into this ce.


    ¡°Honorable master!¡±


    A lich bowed respectfully to the Death Lord; it was requested to arrive early and continuously expand the teleportation gate leading from the Dark Domain to this ce.


    The Death Lord nced at her with slight discontent and said coldly, ¡°Catherine, I think I need an exnation. This ce doesn¡¯t look anything like Nn Forest.¡±


    This lich was surprisingly a female. However, her withered body and husky voice made it impossible to tell any difference at this moment.


    Catherine looked at the Death Lord with an apologetic expression and said, ¡°Honorable master, I¡¯m deeply sorry for this. There was an issue with the coordinates of my teleport gate to the surface world.


    Although this ce is not Nn Forest, ording to some local natives, it is right next door to Nn Forest.


    Based on the surrounding magical power of this ground fissure, this is the best location to build arge teleportation gate.¡±


    While it seemed reasonable, the Death Lord still said coldly, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to stay here until myst soul is reimed!¡±


    ¡°Regarding this matter, rest assured, I have arranged for arge undead army to construct a pce worthy of your status!¡±


    Catherine answered with a strange giggle, and this time the Death Lord finally nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long!¡±


    ¡°ck Knight Landry is in charge of this mission. I believe he will not disappoint you.¡±


    It seemed the Death Lord had great trust in ck Knight Landry. Once he heard this name, the Death Lord fell silent and led the group of high-level undead creatures behind him to find a temporary ce to settle down.


    ck Gold City.


    At this time, due to the astonishinglyrge undead army, the entire city-state of ck Gold City was in a state of panic.


    Just a few years ago, ck Gold City had disbanded the city¡¯s guard for some special reason.


    Now, the soldiers who guarded the city gates and maintained order in the streets were either servants from the major trading firms or mercenaries hired with money.


    These people were enough to deal with some bandits orwbreakers.


    However, when faced with an endless undead army, they fell far short.


    Standing on the city wall, many people¡¯s legs trembled as they looked towards the terrifying sea of bones.


    Many masters of the trading firms scolded their servants for being useless, but they were also among the first to flee the city wall in fear.


    Except for Lady Bauhinia, who had now be the backbone of ck Gold City. In the absence of reliable people, she had to take charge of the situation.


    Through the proposal made in the conference room earlier, almost all movable personnel within ck Gold City had been gathered on the city walls.


    Besides the weapons, equipment, and promised rewards provided by the major trading firms, these people had no other requests.


    The enemy they faced this time was the undead, the enemy of all living beings. No one believed that after the city was broken, these undead creatures would sit down and have a proper chat about the distribution of benefits behind them.


    Returns to the same ce, both sides couldn¡¯t wait to see the death of the other.


    Although the servants, mercenaries, and other armed personnel from the trading firms standing on the city wall were afraid, they guarded their positions vigntly.


    Lady Bauhinia cast a farsighted spell on herself and carefully observed the situation in front of her.


    ck Rose, d in tight ck clothes with daggers in hand, stood by protectively, but she hadplicated feelings when she looked at Lady Bauhinia.


    ck Gold City¡¯s eventual destruction had been set in her heart, and before the Soaring Dragon Legion arrived, a massive undead army showed up, something she could never have imagined.


    Suddenly, Lady Bauhinia frowned and said, ¡°Where is that kid ck Spirit? Isn¡¯t he an undead mage? Have hime and take a look at the origins of your undead creatures!¡±


    ¡°ck Spirit? I haven¡¯t seen him for a while now.¡±


    ck Rose thought for a moment and then said.


    Short-haired female warrior Heel giggled and said, ¡°That kid always looked sickly, probably couldn¡¯t live much longer, maybe he was scared to death!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for this! Heel, you go find ck Spirit. In ck Gold City, no one knows more about undead creatures than him.¡±


    Hearing Lady Bauhinia¡¯s request, Heel pouted in dissatisfaction but eventually went obediently to do the task.


    There was one thing she was right about; ck Spirit was indeed the person in ck Gold City who knew the most about undead creatures.


    So, the moment he saw thatrge group of undead creatures, he knew that ck Gold City alone could never defeat them.


    As a result, the night before, he had sneaked out of ck Gold City and headed towards the direction of the undead creatures.


    Using some special methods, he sessfully met the highest leader of the undead creatures, ck Knight Landry.


    Landry, a powerful Headless Knight, held his own head in his waist as he looked at ck Spirit, who was kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°You say you want to submit to the great Death Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if he is the master of this undead army!¡±


    The slender ck-robed ck Spirit nodded firmly.

 Chapter 264: 262 Dirty and Unclean Feeling_1

    Chapter 264: 262 Dirty and Unclean Feeling_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the depth of night, aside from a few night-watchers, most of those guarding the city walls had already retired to rest.


    For some unknown reason, the countless undead did notunch an attack when they arrived at the base of ck Gold City, but instead rested on the spot.


    To say they were resting, it was more urate to say they were standing by on the spot.


    After all, most undead creatures did not possess thoughts or feel tired.


    Moreover, the night was their home field, so the people of ck Gold City couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    Could it be that these fools nned to wait until daylight to strike?


    That would be utterly ridiculous, considering that many undead creatures hated sunlight or couldn¡¯t even survive under it.


    Regardless, since they hadn¡¯t attacked, the people of ck Gold City wouldn¡¯t go on the offensive either.


    After all, staying on the city walls provided some semnce of defense.


    Even Lady Bauhinia was thinking so at the moment.


    What went unnoticed was that some wraiths or ghosts had slowly infiltrated ck Gold City through various concealed gaps around the city.


    Their body colors were somewhat darker than normal, and as soon as they entered ck Gold City, they silently floated into the city¡¯s wells or into the barrels at the taverns.


    All the water sources within the city were their targets.


    Beyond that, some ghosts shifted their targets to the warehouses where food supplies were stored.


    There was no sign of searching, and they seemed to be extremely familiar with the routes in various locations.


    Once they floated back out, their bodies had faded in color and be more transparent.


    Then, these non-corporeal undead creatures each found secluded corners to hide in.


    By the second day, the undead army outside ck Gold City still showed no signs of attacking.


    At that point, the merchants, whose legs had been weakened in fear, courageously climbed up the city walls.


    A few curious merchants asked some spellcasters to throw several fireballs at the undead below, sting some skeleton frames away.


    Even when attacked, the undead merely raised their heads for a moment but made no other movements.


    At this, one Merchant puzzledly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with them? Are they nning to besiege us until we run out of food?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Then they¡¯re in for a disappointment. The food stocked up in here is enough for us to eat until we die of old age!¡±


    A middle-aged bald merchant sneered.


    As he said, the Dragon Bone Wastnd and ck Gold City, thergest and most prosperous of city-states with the most merchant organizations, were not short of food supplies.


    There were countless stocks of oats and peas, as well as plenty of dried meat and salted fish.


    At this thought, many merchants around them burst intoughter as if the undead creatures surrounding them were nothing but measly dogs and were not worth mentioning.


    Unlike the merchants, Lady Bauhinia had been silently staring at the scene below with furrowed brows, feeling that things were not so simple.


    When the merchants grew bored and retreated, Lady Bauhinia looked at Heel, who was standing nearby, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s ck Spirit?¡±


    Heel shrugged, looking innocent. ¡°I searched the entire ck Gold City and even his room, but I found nothing except for a pair of holey socks.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean he packed up his stuff and ran away?¡±


    Lady Bauhinia frowned.


    Heel nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s right. Even though his contract with the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce willst two more years, just like mine? ¡±


    ck Rose beside them spoke up coldly, ¡°Once this is over, I¡¯ll personally cut his head off!¡±


    That¡¯s right, but that would have to wait until everything is over


    Looking down at the undead army standing motionless like dry wood below, Lady Bauhinia felt little confidence.


    Their numbers were simply overwhelming.


    As she pondered her predicament, ck Rose brought in a baking-hot te of freshly baked bread along with some jam and smoked meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Taking the te from ck Rose¡¯s hand, Lady Bauhinia ced it directly onto the city walls and skillfully cut the warm bread with a dining knife.


    She then spread the extremely rare and precious pink jam from Dragon Bone Wastnd onto the bread. Being picky in this aspect, she only ate the best strawberry jam.


    For Lady Bauhinia, a sumptuous breakfast was the start of every day.


    But as soon as she took a bite of her favorite jam-filled bread, she frowned and spat the half-eaten piece out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ck Rose looked at her with concern, while Lady Bauhinia wondered, ¡°Strange, has the jam gone bad? The taste seems different from before


    Forget it, I¡¯ll only eat the smoked meat today. You can throw this bottle of jam away for me.¡±


    Thus, ck Rose casually tossed the bottle of jam off the city wall, hitting the head of a skeleton soldier.


    The attacked skeleton seemed puzzled as it looked up, then lowered its head once more, remaining motionless.


    After finishing her smoked meat, Lady Bauhinia noticed that Heel was absentmindedly staring at her own bread, seemingly without appetite.


    Perhaps it was because she had been scared by recent events; after all, Heel was still just a child.


    Lady Bauhinia didn¡¯t think much more about it.


    Another day and night passed in this manner.


    By the following morning, some people had already noticed something amiss.


    Many people who had previously been in good health suddenly turned pale, as if covered in ashes, and their bodies became weak.


    Meanwhile, there weren¡¯t enough toilets in ck Gold City, so many people with urgent needs simply undressed and relieved themselves right on the streets.


    In these urgent times, even gender was disregarded.


    But under these circumstances, it was doubtful that anyone would have any indecent thoughts.


    Many merchants¡¯ masters were affected, but they were of high status, so they naturally had special disposal facilities and medical priests.


    Even Lady Bauhinia was no exception; she had been feeling ufortable and unwell since the previous night.


    From various signs, it seemed that her symptoms were simr to those of ordinary people outside, but they were not as severe.


    Everyone in the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was showing signs of illness, with varying degrees of severity. The only exception was Heel.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lady Bauhinia called Heel to inquire that she learned the only difference between them was that from the day before, Heel hadn¡¯t eaten anything or even taken a sip of water.


    Could there be a problem with the food?


    As Lady Bauhinia considered this, Heel hesitated before admitting, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but I feel like the food is somehow different from before. It looks somewhat dirty and unsanitary.¡±

 Chapter 265: 263 You Attack, I Defend_1

    Chapter 265: 263 You Attack, I Defend_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Since Otto heard from Welin that ck Gold City was in a bad situation, he felt that something was not quite right.


    Since then, four to five days had passed.


    The first batch of Lizardmen riding giant eagles had also sent back relevant information.


    After listening to a Lizardman scout¡¯s report in the Council Chamber, Otto¡¯s mood becameplicated.


    Thergest and most prosperous ck Gold City in the Dragon Bone Wastnd was gone, and now it had be a pure city of the dead.


    Besides the rotting and swollen corpses everywhere, there were undead creatures crowded throughout the city.


    Even though the Lizardmen sent to investigate ck Gold City were riding giant eagles high in the sky, they were still attacked by those undead creatures.


    Some gargoyles or various skeletons that could fly in their previous lives killed nearly half of the Lizardmen hovering in the air.


    For the time being, the Lizardmen did not find any undead creatures with the characteristics of the Death Lord.


    From their point of view, the undead creatures in ck Gold City were nowmanded by a Headless Knight, who seemed to be busy constructing a tower made of bones.


    ording to the Lizardman scouts, they believed it might be a strangely shaped tower.


    After the Lizardmen left, Otto held his head, feeling somewhat frustrated.


    The more Moray¡¯s presence was needed, the more he was absent.


    No matter who was currently upying ck Gold City, whether the Death Lord or not, they needed to be treated with caution.


    Undead creatures were always difficult to deal with, especially when they had sufficient logistical preparations.


    And the logistics of the undead were all kinds of creatures and corpses.


    As long as they had enough materials, they could produce an iprehensible number in a very short time.


    Although most of them were cannon fodder, arge group of fearless cannon fodder rushing forward was still annoying.


    So Otto issued a new order to Gaz, who was in the Dragon Bone Wastnd at the moment.


    Now, seizing the Dragon Bone Wastnd was no longer the most important task.


    Eliminating as many living creatures and corpses in the Dragon Bone Wastnd for Otto¡¯s sake was the top priority.


    It just so happened that not long ago, the Burrowing Worms had dug a tunnel connecting the Yellow Sand City and the Nortnd of Nn Forest.


    At this time, Gaz¡¯s task was to transport as many living creatures in the Dragon Bone Wastnd as possible to Nn Forest or the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Those who could not be taken away or who were unwilling to leave were all killed.


    As for the various corpses, valuable ones were taken away, and the worthless ones were burned clean.


    Anyway, they could not give those undead creatures additional materials for their transformation.


    Gaz was a smart goblin. He knew what to do as long as he was given a direction without further exnation.


    After assigning this task to the right person, Otto used the Communication Scale to contact Sofia.


    Recently, Sofia was still mysteriously hiding somewhere with Felina, studying the so-called new knowledge.


    Only by making an appointment through the Communication Scale in advance could Otto see Sofia.


    ¡°Is there something urgent you need me for?¡±


    Sofia looked at Otto with a sweet smile.


    For some reason, although this girl seemed no different from usual, she felt even more attractive


    Shaking his head, Otto pushed those irrelevant thoughts aside and told her the purpose of his visit this time.


    ¡°Do you have a way to find out where that bastard Moray is?¡±


    ¡°Moray?¡±


    Sofia was stunned for a moment, then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s simple. In a way, he¡¯s my wand too.


    As long as I cast a spell to locate objects, it¡¯s not difficult to find where he is!¡±


    Then, without waiting for Otto to say anything, Sofia skillfully chanted a spell, and a magic screen appeared in front of her.


    The scene in the screen was initially dark, but as the perspective changed, it finally settled in a strange room.


    Moray, who had been missing for some time, finally appeared in the picture.


    The image was fixed on the demonic face in the red gem at the top of the Soul Eater Wand. Judging from Moray¡¯s expression, he seemed to be suffering from something extremely painful.


    ¡°From the feedback of the spell, it should not be far from us.¡±


    Sofia frowned and then erged the image on the screen.


    As a result, Moray was found to be currently tied to a pir by strange glowing magical ropes.


    Next to him stood Konoheim, dressed in strange clothes and holding various professional tools.


    Although they were impractical, Otto couldn¡¯t help but think of some inappropriate adult scenes involving Konoheim and Moray in their predicament.


    While Otto and Sofia were watching through the magic screen, Konoheim seemed to notice something.


    His dirty-bearded face looked dissatisfied as he nced over at them.


    After mumbling something, he soon let it go.


    Then, he waved his hand casually, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two? I might need some more time here. When I¡¯m tired of ying, I¡¯ll naturally bring this wand back.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he intended to cut off the connection on the screen.


    Seeing this, Otto quickly intervened, ¡°No, no, I have some questions for Moray. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯m done. It won¡¯t take up much of your time, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°In that case, go ahead and ask.¡±


    Konoheim nodded and stepped aside.


    Strangely enough, a simple locating spell was turned by Konoheim into a magical version of video calling.


    Seeing Otto and Sofia through the screen, Moray immediately cried andined, ¡°Thank God, you finally remembered me! This brass dragon is a pervert.


    Please, rescue me as soon as possible! If I stay here any longer, I¡¯m going to lose my mind!¡±


    Sofia, standing on the side, did not show any sympathy for Moray¡¯s plea. On the contrary, sheughed.


    This was truly outrageous, though Otto¡¯s reaction was no different than hers.


    However, at least Otto knew how to control his expression.


    He looked solemnly at Moray and asked, ¡°Has there been any recent change in the Death Lord? I suspect he has left the Dark Domain.¡±


    ¡°The Death Lord?¡±


    Hearing that name, Moray was startled and then sensed something attentively.


    Then, he looked astonished and said, ¡°You guessed right. He¡¯s left the Dark Domain, and his current location isn¡¯t too far from us!¡±

 Chapter 266: 264 Dragon Bone Wasteland_1

    Chapter 266: 264 Dragon Bone Wastnd_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Death Lord and Moray, both originating from the same source, could easily sense each other¡¯s presence as long as they were not too far apart.


    Of course, that was all it was limited to.


    Aside from knowing where the other party was, they couldn¡¯t even sense a general direction.


    These days, he had been constantly tormented by Konoheim. If it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s reminder, Moray wouldn¡¯t have thought to investigate this.


    And all Otto wanted to know was just this.


    Since the Death Lord indeed came, it was absolutely right to directly put the me of destroying ck Gold City on his head.


    However, this means that they need to take a more serious attitude towards the Undead in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Thinking of this, Otto waved his hand at Konoheim, indicating that his questions had been answered.


    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you going to save me?¡±


    Seeing this situation, Moray, who was trapped on the pir, twisted the Soul Eater wand back and forth, but both Otto and Sofia ignored him.


    Amidst the desperate screams, the light curtain disying images turned into stardust and dissipated in the air.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. There are still many things waiting for me to handle at Felina¡¯s ce!¡±


    After awaiting Otto¡¯s nod, Sofia hopped away from the Council Chamber excitedly.


    Otto really wondered what this girl was busy with all day long.


    Helplessly shaking his head, Otto began to think about the Death Lord¡¯s matter.


    At first, when he learned about it from Moray, he had considered whether to tie Moray up with a ribbon as a gift to the Death Lord.


    But that idea was only under the enormous power gap.


    Even Otto himself sometimes found it hard to believe that he has grown this much in such a short time.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t even afraid of a Death Lord!


    However, he should be cautious, as behind the Death Lord this time, there might be the shadow of Spider Goddess Rose.


    Otto didn¡¯t think that the vengeful and narrow-minded goddess would let him off easily.


    But as long as she makes a move, he would follow suit.


    Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion had just conquered thest city that was unwilling to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    Since the resistance was fierce, the Soaring Dragon Legion suffered many losses, so Gaz ordered the city to be ughtered.


    Following Gaz¡¯s order, arge group of evil and brutal monsters rushed into every corner of this city.


    As various monsters were bathing in blood, Gaz, who was standing on the city wall, received a message from Otto.


    ¡°Not to leave any materials that can be transformed into the Undead? ¡±


    Looking at the horror behind him in the city, Gaz shook his head with a light smile.


    For the wicked Dragon Soaring Legion filled with monsters, there is no task easier than this.After being plundered by the eternally hungry and greedy monsters, it is believed that not even a small piece of intact flesh would remain in this city-state.


    In a way, monsters are quite thrifty, not wasting any edible food.


    So, the way to deal with enemies is simple.


    Kill them all, rob them all, eat them all, and it¡¯s done.


    But the most troublesome thing at the moment is how to send those who are willing to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord back to Nn Forest.


    Some may not be able to let go of the long-term survival of the city-state, or not believe that the Soaring Dragon Legion is just helping them change their living location.


    Once the city-state is thoroughly cleaned, Gaz will have some me Lizards or red-headed Chimeras burn the empty city to the ground, preventing any missed spots.


    Apart from this city-state, the other city-states that are unwilling to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord are quite far away.


    Gaz is already aware of the information concerning ck Gold City.


    His emotions are quiteplicated at the moment, as that ce is also his hometown.


    His reason for leaving for Nn Forest and eventually submitting to Otto is simple.


    He wanted to make something of himself, gain power and status, then return to his hometown in glory, tearing open the dirty faces of those above him.


    ¡°What a pity, my friend, I never thought you would end up like this,¡± Gaz muttered in a low voice, and then led a part of his followers deeper into the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    The friend mentioned in his mouth is the city lord of ck Gold City, the goblin who could only act as a grandson in front of the various chamber ofmerce masters.


    Back then, faced with the continuous oppression of the various chambers ofmerce, two goblins born in ck Gold City stood up and chose to resist.


    In the end, one was driven out of ck Gold City, and the other became the puppet of the various chambers ofmerce in controlling ck Gold City.


    Putting aside the memories that kepting to his heart, Gaz wiped away a tear that had seeped from the corner of his eye and ordered some of his more intelligent confidants on some matters.


    Next, the Soaring Dragon Legion stationed in the Dragon Bone Wastnd will be divided, and then divided into several routes.


    One part will be led by his trusted aides, responsible for transporting the city-state citizens who choose to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord through the underground tunnels of Yellow Sand City to Nn Forest.


    If any fools dare to refuse, the evil and brutal monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion will tell them that this is a request and an order, not a discussion.


    They have no choice.


    As for those city-states deep in the Dragon Bone Wastnd that are still hostile to the great Silver Dragon Lord, due to the undead army in ck Gold City, Gaz is not willing to entrust the matter to others.


    Next, he will lead the most elite part of the Soaring Dragon Legion in the Dragon Bone Wastnd to move forward.


    Madwolf Warwick, Giant Troll Kamia, Ogre Mega Fatty and Little Fatty, Werewolf Link, and other powerful Dragonborn monsters are among them, with a luxurious lineup.


    In addition, there are the most elite Ogre Fireball n members in the entire Soaring Dragon Legion, as Sofia and Moray¡¯s research have finally yielded results.


    Ogres that had consumed the flesh and blood of the Green and Red Dragons and transformed into Dragonborn ogres have once again undergone a new Dragonborn Transformation Ritual from Otto.


    The first batch of Dragonborn ogres who followed Otto are now almost all powerful Ogre Mages, and also fanatical Fireball skill enthusiasts.


    The reason why Gaz could have such smooth progress in the Dragon Bone Wastnd these days isrgely due to these Ogre Mages.


    Because, besides Mega Fatty, many Ogre Mages in the Fireball n have also mastered The Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders.


    This novel skill can not only be used for building construction but also dissolve a holerge enough for an army to pass through a thick, hard-to-break city wall.


    With them, the difficulty of conquering various city-states can be minimized.

 Chapter 267: 265 But I Want to Be Stronger_1

    Chapter 267: 265 But I Want to Be Stronger_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mn City.


    This was another city state in the Dragon Bone Wilderness that refused to submit to the great Silver Dragon Lord, and it was located not far from ck Gold City.


    They had already learned that ck Gold City had been wiped out by a group of undead.


    Before they could figure out how to deal with the undead army, the Soaring Dragon Legion had already attacked.


    Originally, they wanted to negotiate for a little time, but Gaz didn¡¯t have time to waste with them this time.


    After the Fireball n¡¯s Ogre Mages dug open numerous holes under their city wall, the dense group finally realized who they were dealing with.


    But before they could raise a white g, the city state was already overwhelmed by the frenzied monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Time was of the essence, and Gaz didn¡¯t have the time or energy to divide a group of monsters to bring the possible rebelling captives all the way back to the distant Nn Forest.


    Simply put, it was much simpler and quicker to just kill them all.


    Gaz had never been a soft-hearted person.


    After everyone in Mn City was wiped out, the ce was burned to the ground.


    After that, many more city states suffered the same fate as Mn City.


    When they faced their final moments, they finally understood how foolish their previous choices were.


    However, there are always exceptions.


    At the moment, Gaz was leading the Soaring Dragon Legion towards Kama City, a city state not much different in scale from Mn City.


    But when they arrived, the city gates were wide open, and waves of deathly aura continuously seeped outward.


    Feeling the ominous and filthy air, Gaz furrowed his brow.


    He knew that it was not just the Soaring Dragon Legion which had started attacking these city states, but also the undead.


    As for Kama City, they were toote.


    Soon, the Hawkman Scout flying in the skynded and reported what she saw to Gaz.


    As expected, Kama City had already been destroyed by the undead.


    Not only that, but this ce had be a natural undead transformation field.


    Countless corpses were piled up in the central square, and various undead creatures slowly emerged from the mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    As time went on, the undead creatures transformed here would only be more numerous.


    No matter how you looked at it, this ce couldn¡¯t be left as it was!


    So, with Gaz¡¯smand, the Chimera with a Red Dragon head flew towards the sky above Kama City.


    On their backs, almost every one of them was carrying a Fireball n Ogre Mage.


    Under the onught of surging fan-shaped mes and fireballs, Kama City was instantly surrounded by intense heat.


    The central square where countless corpses were piled up was of course the primary target, and numerous untransformed corpses were burned to ashes in the mes.


    At the same time, some undead who had sessfullypleted the transformation staggered through the sea of fire and charged at the Soaring Dragon Legion with a roar.


    Of course, their inevitable fate was being easily torn apart by various monsters.


    Most of them were just low-level undead creatures that had recently transformed, and they couldn¡¯t put any pressure on the Soaring Dragon Legion at all.


    After the entire Kama City was cleaned up, Gaz¡¯s expression became even graver.


    Kama City was not particrly important, but what concerned him was that there were undoubtedly more city states that suffered the same fate as Kama City.


    From then on, the Soaring Dragon Legion was always on the move at a fast pace.


    For most monsters, as long as there were battles to fight and food to eat, their morale wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Just as Gaz had thought, in their following journey, most of the city states the Soaring Dragon Legion encountered were no different from Kama City.


    After purifying the city states that had be undead transformation fields, the Soaring Dragon Legion finally encountered a slightly different city state.


    If Gaz remembered correctly, this city state was marked as ck River City on the map because it had been deliberately built within a winding ck River Canal.


    The ck River had be a natural moat for ck River City, and it was said that the bizarre ck River could even be ignited directly!


    But now, the seemingly magical ck River was not the focus; instead, it was that ck River City was currently battling a staggering number of undead troops.


    ck River City¡¯s defenses weren¡¯t particrly strong, but thanks to the magical ck River, they were rtively safe for the time being.


    Ordinary undead creatures could hardly forcibly cross the viscous and fast-flowing ck River. asionally, one or two skeletons or zombies would make it across, but they would be surrounded and torn apart by the ck River City¡¯s defenders.


    The biggest threat to ck River City were flying undead creatures such as Gargoyles and Skeleton Griffins.


    Fortunately, the power of undead creatures generally declined significantlypared to their previous lives, so as long as arge number of archers and spellcasters were dedicated to dealing with them, ck River City would not be at risk of copse in the short term.


    At the same time, Gaz did not rush to participate in the battle immediately but instead took out the map and examined it carefully.


    ¡°It seems that ck River City is the only city state nearby that hasn¡¯t been destroyed by the undead!¡±


    Although ck River City¡¯s defenses were average, based on its unique geographical location, it was definitely the hardest city state to invade in the surrounding area.


    No matter how you looked at it, this ce should be left forst.


    In addition, if the Soaring Dragon Legion continued to push forward, they might also be more dangerous.


    That¡¯s because, beyond ck River City, there wasn¡¯t much distance left to ck Gold City.


    Avoiding direct confrontation with the undead army there was one of the tasks the mighty Silver Dragon Lord had instructed.


    However, the undead outside ck River City seemed to be edible as well!


    Anyway, reducing the number of undead in the Dragon Bone Wilderness as much as possible would be a good thing.


    And so, with Gaz¡¯smand, the Soaring Dragon Legion began to fiercely charge into the undead.


    As themotion of the charge was felt behind them, a ck Knight on a skeleton warhorse slowly turned its body and put the head that was hanging at its waist back onto its shoulders.


    Embedded within the dry, withered face hidden under the dark helmet, two gloomy ghostly fires danced furiously.


    He was the very ck Knight Landry who had captured ck Gold City for the Death Lord.


    Without hearing any orders, the undead centered on the ck Knight slowly changed direction and marched towards the oing Soaring Dragon Legion.


    ck Knight Landry, mounted on his skeleton warhorse, charged at the front of the formation and soon faced off against Gaz, who was riding a Warg.


    In the piercing sound of metal collision, the two exchanged positions amid sparks from weapon shes.


    Just after a brief encounter, both sides knew that they were facing a powerful opponent.


    But I must be stronger!


    This was the thought in both Landry and Gaz¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 268: 266 Migration and Preparation_1

    Chapter 268: 266 Migration and Preparation_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Some time has passed since Otto ordered the relocation of creatures in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    At this moment, both Nn Forest and the Land of the Soaring Dragon have be extremely crowded, only recently seeing a reduction in the gradually increasing poption.


    And now, various races of creatures are sitting on the ground with a gloomy expression.


    Because they feared the powerlessness of the Soaring Dragon Legion, they left their homes and came to this unfamiliar ce.


    When the majority of people¡¯s stomachs were protesting with hunger, teams of Lizardmen or Quilboars began distributing food to them.


    Although the food was not very tasty, it was better than nothing and prevented them from starving to death.


    But Otto would not be kind enough to keep providing for them for free, as he was not a charitablendlord.


    Next, some ck Iron Dwarves took a portion of them through underground tunnels to Skyreach Mountains.


    Ever since the three major Dwarf tribes left only the ck Iron Dwarves, the mines there have been short of manpower.


    Apart from the mines, many newly excavated underground tunnels also needed workers.


    In any case, they would not be allowed to rest idly.


    Among them, those with special skills, such as tailors or cksmiths, would be specifically recruited into the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Yes, the Land of the Soaring Dragon was not a ce where any random person could enter.


    After so many years of development, the Land of the Soaring Dragon has be a bustling city that is no less prosperous than the capitals of major human kingdoms.


    Before arriving in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, those with special skills were somewhat uneasy.


    But once they settled down here, their faces were full of disbelief.


    Compared to the dusty cities in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, this ce was like heaven.


    The social structure was very simr to that of various city-states in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, where all races coexisted and could live peacefully as long as they stayed out of trouble.


    Of course, not everyone thought this way.


    Some former nobles or leaders of merchant associations who were ustomed to a superior lifestyle were unwilling to live like the lowestmoners.


    So, some foolish people gathered their servants or some mercenaries who were unwilling to fall from grace and began a rebellion.


    Since the living conditions here seemed to be much better than in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, they might as well seize control here!


    However, they seemed to have forgotten why they chose to submit to the Silver Dragon Lord in the first ce.


    After being ruthlessly crushed, they finally came to their senses.


    But by now, even if they chose to grovel on the ground and beg for mercy, it was already toote.


    ¡°The great Silver Dragon Lord will never tolerate any acts of betrayal!¡±


    In the contemptuous expression of Dragonborn Beastman Krom, these foolish people were beheaded one after another to deter others with simr intentions.


    As always, this family-oriented beastman stayed in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Recently, due to the increase of foreign poptions in Nn Forest, Longfang requested him toe out and maintain basic order.


    After Krom left with a stern face, leading a group of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters, the people surrounding him still looked at his departing figure with fear.


    This horned beastman was incredibly strong, and with just one unremarkable single-edged long knife, he easily took down all the servants and mercenaries of those nobles.


    On his way back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Krom encountered Gaz¡¯s messenger.


    Upon learning of the dire situation in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, he volunteered to go to the council chamber with the messenger.


    After all, the recent influx of people in Nn Forest had brought some unrest.


    However, on the way, he unexpectedly met his precious daughter, Muya.


    Unlike ordinary beastman girls, his precious daughter had a slender figure and tight muscles, which appealed to the aesthetic tastes of most humanoid creatures.


    As a result, she had many ardent suitors in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    At least, Mega Fatty had been always thinking about her.


    Because of this, Krom had not stopped worrying about his precious daughter.


    ¡°Muya? ¡±


    From afar, Krom called out to his daughter.


    But, to his heartbreak, Muya ignored him as if she hadn¡¯t seen him and went straight towards their home.


    After Muya left, Krom looked at the messenger next to him with an awkward expression.


    Now, he was in the midst of a midlife crisis.


    This referred to his family situation; in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he was actually doing quite well.


    With aplicated expression on their faces, the two slowly entered the council chamber.


    Although themunication scale was still useful, it had a certain distance limit.


    The territory of the Dragon Bone Wastnd was vast, and once it exceeded the coverage range, Gaz usually reported the recent situation to Otto via letters.


    After reading Gaz¡¯s letter, Otto¡¯s face also became somewhat unpleasant.


    The Undead entrenched in the Dragon Bone Wastnd were far more difficult to deal with than he had imagined; although the letter¡¯s description was notprehensive, it seemed that Gaz had recently lost a battle.


    Currently, Gaz was leading the Soaring Dragon Legion in a defensive stance in Yellow Sand City; under sufficient logistical support, defense should not be a problem.


    In his letter, Gaz mentioned that they had found some survivors of ck Gold City, including ck Rose and Lady Bauhinia, who were now being held in the dungeon of Yellow Sand City and being interrogated for information rted to the Undead.


    This should have been Moray¡¯s area of expertise, but he was currently tied up in Konoheim¡¯s darkroom and could not be relied upon for the time being.


    So, Otto contacted Shasharu via themunication scale.


    Having finished dealing with matters at Skyreach Mountains, the old lizardman had recently returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Currently, it seemed that reinforcements to the Dragon Bone Wastnd were necessary, but before that, Otto¡¯s priority was on another matter.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Upon entering the council chamber, Shasharu respectfully knelt before Otto.


    Otto nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°How is the situation with Caran?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shasharu cautiously looked at Otto, who realized with a dawningprehension, ¡°Ah, right, you were dealing with matters at Skyreach Mountains at that time.¡±


    He continued, ¡°But you should be aware of this matter, it¡¯s about the Holy Light Church. I wonder how many followers Johnny, that boy, has developed in Caran recently?¡±

 Chapter 269: 267 Suddenly Collapsed_1

    Chapter 269: 267 Suddenly Copsed_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Johnny being sent by Otto to spread the faith in Caran wasn¡¯t a small matter, as it required top-notch resources and manpower.


    Whether it was burrowing worms, kobolds, or ck iron dwarves, as long as he wanted them, they would be sent to him immediately.


    In Caran, which was alreadypletely under Otto¡¯s control, no one dared to obstruct this matter, and all of Johnny¡¯s needs were met with a green light.


    Of course, there were some who didn¡¯t like it and tried to trip things up behind the scenes, but it didn¡¯t cause any significant problems.


    As the chief administrator of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Shasharu was also paying attention to this matter.


    After all, many resources had been mobilized from the Land of the Soaring Dragon, putting many of his ns on hold for the time being.


    After pondering for a moment, Shasharu said, ¡°ording to the written reports recently sent back from Caran, a human named Johnny has already built a church in Caran Royal City and sessfully developed quite a few followers.


    However, most of them are poor civilians who can¡¯t afford food since Johnny ims that the Holy Light Church can heal their diseases for free.


    In fact, he did just that, and the first batch of priests and holy guards of the Holy Light Church were made up of these civilians.


    Well, the statue of the Holy Light Dragon God Ikali was also sessfully erected in Central Square of Caran City a few days ago.¡±


    It sounded like Johnny was doing well, or perhaps it was because he was born in Lauren¡¯s underground city, making him naturally suited to be a swindler.¡±


    Otto nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°What about the nobles of Caran?¡±


    He was referring to the Caran nobles who surrendered to Otto the moment Caran fell and were now mostly hiding in Caran Royal City without showing their faces.


    Because they were smart back then and humans are different from monsters, needing some familiar faces to maintain normal order, Otto allowed them to live until now.


    However, as the fighting in Caran subsided, these fools became restless again.


    They were no longer satisfied with the small powers and wealth they had and were secretly plotting something behind the scenes.


    Although it wasn¡¯t clear what they wanted to do, it definitely wasn¡¯t something good.


    At this point, Shasharu said disdainfully, ¡°They¡¯re still the same, staying behind closed doors no matter what they encounter, and many things are dealt with by their servants.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that filthy garbage is still regrly dumped out of the back doors of their mansions and estates, one might wonder if they had all died at home.¡±


    ¡°So much for being nobles! How uncivilized!¡±


    Otto shook his head and then said coldly, ¡°This won¡¯t do. Caran Royal City is the holy capital I¡¯m preparing to build into the City of Holy Light, so how can it continue to be polluted by such scum?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean for the Soaring Dragon Legion to deal with those ungrateful Caran nobles?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Otto chuckled, ¡°Since it¡¯s a matter of Caran, Caran itself should solve it.


    Find a way to expose the evils of these Caran nobles, and then let Johnny and the Holy Light Church take the lead in dealing with them with the support of those starving civilians.


    At the same time, take advantage of this opportunity to spread the Holy Light Church throughout Caran Royal City and even the entire Caran region.¡±


    ¡°Evil deeds?¡±


    Shasharu seemed to be thinking about what kind of charges to put on these Caran nobles.


    But Otto said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, just tell everything they¡¯ve done as it is.¡±


    None of the nobles in high positions had clean hands.


    When Shasharu nodded to show his understanding, Otto added, ¡°Let Johnny speed up the development of priests and holy guards, and send him arge number of Holy Light Dragonborn transformation scales.


    Let him choose suitable people to use them, but be sure to act quickly, as they may be needed soon.¡±


    As an intelligent person, Shasharu quickly realized that this might be rted to the Undead in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    After making a mental note of this, Shasharu brought up another question.


    ¡°Your Majesty, although many other things have attracted attention recently, I think there¡¯s a piece of news that you might be interested in.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me!¡±


    Otto looked at Shasharu with interest, and then thetter nodded and said, ¡°Recently, the New King Lite was defeated by the joint forces of the Felton Army and the Resistance Army led by Angelina.


    Now, he is leading a few diehards to defend the Farrand Royal City, and it is believed that he will be defeated and killed soon.¡±


    This news surprised Otto, as the New King Lite was fierce at first and could be seen everywhere on the battlefield, but how did he suddenly falter?


    ¡°Oh? What about his dragons?¡±


    Otto looked at Shasharu with some doubt, as the New King Lite, who had a few true dragons at hand, shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so quickly.


    It was no secret that the New King Lite had dragons as his servants, at least in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    It was unclear why the self-styled righteous golden dragons and the like had note to cause trouble for him so far, but that was the fact.


    To this, Shasharu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s quite strange. In the beginning, there was a Red Dragon, followed by a Blue Dragon and a White Dragon joining the battlefield, which indeed caused considerable trouble for Felton and Angelina.


    But the strange thing was that the strength of these dragons diminished greatly each time they appeared in subsequent battles, bing weaker and weaker.


    Finally, they became almost as weak as ordinary dragon beasts or chimeras, and they hardly used their breath weapons.¡±


    Each appearance of the dragons made them weaker?


    This intelligence made Otto uneasy, as these dragons were already designated as his supplements, and any idents would be uneptable.


    So, he said to Shasharu, ¡°The situation in the Dragon Bone Wastnd is quiteplicated and severe, so you take a group of people there to reinforce Gaz and try to find out as much as possible about those Undead.¡±


    Shasharu nodded in acknowledgment, and then Otto looked at Krom, who was standing silently on the side.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you seem to be from Lite, and your name is Krom, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Revered Majesty!¡±


    At first, Krom was somewhat lost in thought, but when he came back to his senses, he immediately knelt before Otto respectfully.


    ¡°In that case, take a group of your kinsfolk ande with me to Farrand. As for the matter of the New King of Lite, it¡¯s time to put an end to it!¡±


    Although Krom, like Longfang, would stay in the Land of the Soaring Dragon as long as there were no idents, he wouldn¡¯t refuse since Otto had personally spoken.


    Besides, Krom had some old scores to settle with the New King Lite as well.

 Chapter 270: 268 Farrand City Broken_1

    Chapter 270: 268 Farrand City Broken_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Due to theplete absorption of the Skyreach Mountains, the number of familiars avable to Otto¡¯s Soaring Dragon Legion had increased significantly.


    Thus, the time it took to gather the familiars was not long, and soon Krom had gathered all the familiars, traveling through the underground tunnel toward Lait.


    Then they crossed Dnt through Lait to reach Farrand.


    Originally, taking the Dragon Bone Wastnd route would have been the quickest.


    However, there were a lot of Undead lurking there, so it was not easy to pass through safely.


    As for Otto, he had flown to the Royal City of Farrand beforehand.


    As Saru had said, the city was tightly surrounded by the armies of Felton and Angelina.


    The soldiers defending the walls of the Royal City of Farrand were listless and unprepared, unlike those below who were full of morale and eager to attack.


    They appeared weak and powerless, but they would take Frenzy Pills and be mad dogs once the battle erupted.


    As for the dragons Otto was most concerned about, he hadn¡¯t found them while flying overhead yet.


    However, the soldiers and armies of Feliton below had caught Otto¡¯s attention.


    Currently, the west and north side of the royal city of Farrand were guarded by Feliton soldiers, while the south and east sides were handed over to Angelina.


    Comparing the two sides, Otto could easily see that the weapons and equipment of the Feliton soldiers were clearly more sophisticated.


    Even the spirits of the soldiers were better than those of Angelina¡¯s side, and it seemed they had eaten well.


    Some of the soldiers and knights wearing armor that looked familiar to Otto, soon reminded him that he had seen this style of armor in Welin¡¯s Treasure Vault.


    Now it had been reforged and distributed to their own familiars by the ck Iron Dwarves. If Otto remembered correctly, this armor should be produced by Felkorde, the Western Empire.


    It seemed that Feliton¡¯s power was heavily reliant on the influence of the Western Empire.


    The failure of the new king of Lait was inevitable, and with a little bit of knowledge from before, it was clear that this war was just a game between the two great empires of the East and the West.


    The main reason why the new king of Lait failed so quickly was that Angelina, who had been assisted by Otto, forcibly joined the battle.


    Feliton, although a subsidiary country of the Western Empire, was an undisputedlyrge country in terms ofnd area.


    At least on par with the total territory of both Farrand and Old Vide. Once the new king of Lait waspletely defeated, Feliton would inevitably sh with Angelina in the division of Farrand.


    With this in mind, Otto greeted Angelina through themunication scale.


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s voice, Angelina was initially surprised, but she soonplied with his request.


    First, at Angelina¡¯s request, a group of ragged, gaunt-looking people emerged from the formations.


    Among them were men and women, young and old, whoseplexions seemed worse than that of a ve who ate only one meal a day.


    These seemingly helpless, pitiful people had all experienced the erosion of the Frenzy Pills.


    There was no hope for them since none of them could survive long after taking the pills.


    Instead of letting them die without purpose in the rear, Angelina chose to let them charge the walls of the Royal City of Farrand at thest moment of their lives.


    That is, using them as cannon fodder.


    Although it sounded very miserable, at least Angelina gave them a chance for revenge.


    The one who turned them into this state was undoubtedly the new king of Lait.


    As Angelina¡¯s sideunched an attack, Feliton¡¯s side also started, clearly not wanting to let Angelina get the credit for being the first to break into the city.


    The copsing Royal City of Farrand can¡¯t hold on much longer against the frenzied berserker army.


    Moreover, Feliton¡¯s rear had set up catapults and siege towers already.


    While Angelina¡¯s side was still entangled outside the city, Feliton¡¯s fully armed soldiers had already climbed onto the city walls.


    Although they paid a certain price, the northwest city walls were soon under their control.


    As the soldiers who descended from the city walls opened the tworge gates, the massive Feliton Army rushed into the devastated Royal City of Farrand.


    It was a scene of ruins and destruction.


    All the living beings, regardless of gender or age, were forcibly taken away by the new king of Lait and put into the berserker army. Now, not even a beggar could be seen in the royal city.


    asionally, one could see one or two emaciated, starving street dogs passing by.


    The highest leader of Feliton was a middle-aged man with blond hair, wearing a silver armor and a righteous face.


    His name was Willen, the Chief Knight of the King of Felton, and also the Duke of the Eastern Territory. Both his strength and power were formidable.


    Looking at the hellish scene within the Royal City of Farrand, even the high-ranking Willen couldn¡¯t help but be infuriated.


    Immediately, he gave the order, leading the fully armed Feliton Knights to charge towards the Royal Pce of Farrand.


    Without any surprises, the new king of Lait would be hiding there.


    At that time, Angelina had only just leisurely breached the city walls on her side.


    She made use of Burrowing Worms to break through the walls, so she didn¡¯t consume too much manpower.


    However, after the city was breached, she didn¡¯t rush into the city as urgently as the Feliton Army, but instead went around to where Feliton had been responsible for the northwest.


    After Angelina led the army away, Krom led the familiars of the Soaring Dragon Legion to the vicinity of the Royal City of Farrand, and upon Otto¡¯s request, took over the position previously held by Angelina.


    Now, the Royal City of Farrand was surrounded again, with both the new king of Lait and the Feliton Army trapped inside.


    Seeing this, a cruel smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face as he flew in the air.


    Since they were bound to confront Felitonter, why not take advantage of this opportunity to wipe them out once and for all.


    As the Feliton soldiers left behind in the northwest were dealt with by Angelina, Otto pped his dragon wings and flew towards the Royal Pce of Farrand.


    He was flying high, making it impossible for ordinary people to detect him without the assistance of distant sight magic.


    By the time he arrived at the Royal Pce of Farrand, the pce gate had already been breached by Feliton¡¯s forces.


    Currently, the berserker army of the new king of Lait was engaged in street battles with Feliton¡¯s soldiers inside the pce, where the new king had also deployed a number of sane soldiers.


    With their cooperation, the progress of Feliton¡¯s forces was slow.


    However, even at such a critical moment, Otto, who was flying in the air, still hadn¡¯t discovered the trace of those giant dragons.


    If this continued, it would only be a matter of time before the pce waspletely upied.


    Just as Otto was bing doubtful, he noticed some movement at the rear entrance of the pce.

 Chapter 271: 269 Lait’s New King Escape_1

    Chapter 271: 269 Lait¡¯s New King Escape_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    As one of the top practical leaders of Feliton, Willen naturally wouldn¡¯t forget to deploy heavy forces at the back door of the pce, preventing Lait¡¯s new king from escaping from there.


    But what Otto, flying in the sky, saw now was a middle-aged man in expensive clothes, looking very familiar, walking slowly out of the back door with a rxed expression.


    That was definitely King Walton of Lait¡ªhe was the first person Otto saw when he came to this world, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t mistake him.


    However, now Otto was somewhat reluctant to recognize him, because Walton¡¯s change was really astounding.


    His attire and dressing were almost the same as before, but the man inside had undergone a tremendous transformation.


    Flying in the sky, Otto could see that Walton had no changes to his facial features, but his face was covered with differently colored cracks for some unknown reason.


    These cracks were mainly divided into ck, white, and red, and they continuously released different spell energies.


    This also made Walton look very strange.


    A few Felton soldiers guarding outside the back door spotted Walton and raised their weapons at him almost simultaneously.


    But the next second, red cracks on Walton¡¯s face shone brightly.


    Then, a hot me started burning in his hand, and Walton swung his arm at the Felton soldiers with weapons raised, sending surging balls of fire towards them.


    Soon, those Felton soldiers who dared to raise their weapons against him were rolling on the ground, engulfed in mes.


    Seeing all of this, Otto¡¯s face darkened, as he always felt that the force Walton used was very familiar.


    But before he could think more about it, reinforcements from Feliton had arrived.


    A nearby squad heard the screams of theirpanions and hurried over.


    By this time, the Felton soldiers engulfed in mes had stopped rolling on the ground.


    That¡¯s because they had been reduced to charred corpses by the scorching mes.


    A few longbowmen, noticing something was amiss with Walton, barely had time to draw their bows before they too caught fire and met the same fate.


    By now, the mes that had enveloped Walton¡¯s arm had disappearedpletely.


    A Feliton swordsman, who looked like a squad leader, roared in anger and led several soldiers with simr weapons and gear towards Walton.


    To prevent Walton from using any other attack means, they protected themselves with square shieldsmon in Farrand and Feliton.


    Facing the approaching Feliton swordsmen, Walton showed a disdainful smile.


    The next second, the white cracks on his face flickered with white light, and at the same time, he took a deep breath, and his chest swelled up unnaturally.


    Soon, a fan-shaped ice storm spewed out from Walton¡¯s mouth, covering all the Felton swordsmen in front of him.


    The angered squad leader hurriedly raised his square shield.


    But even so, he and the other Felton swordsmen quickly turned into ice sculptures in the cold storm.


    It seemed Walton had appeared alone, he casually walked past these ice sculptures and then punched the head of the first squad leader.


    The already frozen squad leader¡¯s head was immediately shattered under his forceful punch, but not a single drop of blood could be seen, only cold powdery fragments.


    That must have been Freezing Breath, and the previous one should have been an extended application of me Breath.


    Regardless of which attack method was used, they all had a strong dragon style.


    Could it be that Walton had mastered a way to obtain dragon abilities?


    Just as Otto thought so, a fully armed and mounted squad of knights rushed over, riding mighty warhorses.


    Unlike ordinary swordsmen, full-armored knights in Feliton held nobility titles and their power should not be underestimated.


    Generally speaking, in terms of individual strength, even a grown and powerful stone giant wouldn¡¯t be a match for a fully armed Feliton knight.


    Themotion Walton had caused was too great, not attracting the attention of the people nearby would have been impossible.


    As these fully armed Felton knights charged towards Walton, one knight specifically broke off and rode towards the front gate of the pce.


    It seemed the knight was going to inform Willen, the highest leader of the Feliton Army on this trip.


    Seeing the knights with theirnces raised at him and getting closer and closer, Walton¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good either.


    We just killed one group, and then another one immediately showed up¡ªit was endless.


    Now he had justpleted the ceremony, and his newly-acquired power could not be fully controlled yet. If he ended up being surrounded by a huge crowd of Felton people, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    With this in mind, Walton decided to fight quickly and decisively, and leave before Feliton¡¯s main force arrived!


    Before the knights reached him, Walton took another deep breath.


    This time, the ck cracks engraved on his face began to shimmer with a strange glow, and then a thick, adhesive acid gushed from his mouth, aimed at the road the Felton knights must take.


    Originally t stone bricks were immediately corroded by the strong acid, forming uneven holes of varying sizes.


    The warhorses carrying the Feliton knights couldn¡¯t react in time, tripping and falling heavily into the acid-filled pits.


    d in heavy armor, the knights couldn¡¯t keep their bnce either, tumbling off their horses¡¯ backs.


    Before those dazed knights, enduring severe pain, could struggle to their feet, they werepletely enveloped by Walton¡¯s fire and ice storm.


    Not even bothering to check if the knights were dead or alive, Walton hastily leaped up into the sky.


    With the red light on his face, a pair of wings made entirely of mes appeared behind him, carrying him swiftly into the air.


    At this point, Willen finally arrived with the army, looking annoyed as he watched Walton fly further and further away.


    ¡°Hahaha! Sooner orter, I, Walton, will settle the score with you all! Feliton, Angelina, the Eastern and Western Empires, none of you will escape!¡±


    As King Walton slowly disappeared into the horizon, only these words echoed in Willen¡¯s irritated heart.


    As for Otto, he coldly nced at the scene below, then silently followed in the direction where Walton had flown off.

 Chapter 272: 270 Colluding with Evil_1

    Chapter 272: 270 Colluding with Evil_1


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Damn Eastern Empire, all they do is spout pleasing lies!¡±


    Fanning his Wings of me and flying high in the sky, Light New King continued to mutter and curse to himself.


    Almost anyone who had challenged him had been cursed by him.


    Suddenly, the Light New King¡¯s expression changed because he felt as if arge, dark cloud floated over his head, blocking the light.


    It wasn¡¯t until he looked up that he discovered it wasn¡¯t a cloud but a massive and terrifying-looking Silver Dragon.


    ¡°Bloody hell, what is this thing ¡±


    Light New King widened his eyes, his face full of disbelief. In his memory, no Silver Dragon could grow into this appearance.


    Even though the scales on the Silver Dragon¡¯s body shimmered brilliantly under the sun, it couldn¡¯t conceal the fact that it looked more like a world-ending evil dragon.


    For a moment, he even wondered if the gates of hell in the Land of Red mes or Dark Forest had been opened again.


    Otherwise, where did this thinge from?


    Having been to Dawn Forest before, he was certain that Silver Dragons would never look like this!


    However, before he could think any further, Otto¡¯s deep voice, carrying a tone of mockery, rang out from above.


    ¡°Light New King or should I say Walton, it has been a long time!¡±


    Otto recognized him; however, thetter clearly didn¡¯t notice when he had seen this Silver Dragon before.


    After racking his brain and finding no answers, Light New King twitched his lips and looked up at the Silver Dragon above his head.


    No matter how he looked at it, there was no way he could deal with a dragon of this size.


    Or rather, even if he pooled all his power, he still might not be a match for this Silver Dragon.


    So, he attempted to speak to Otto: ¡°Honorable Silver Dragon, I still have some business to deal with here, so I¡¯ll take my leave Goodbye!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, he quickly fanned his Wings of me, intending to escape.


    But clearly, Otto didn¡¯t want to let him go so easily.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how he got the power of various dragons, it was evident that his power was far from Otto¡¯s.


    Regarding this, Otto still had many questions for him.


    To prevent identally squeezing him to death, Otto didn¡¯t use his powerful breath weapon, but instead summoned numerous poisonous Magical Thorns.


    Light New King, who was fleeing with a look of panic on his face, suddenly felt that something was wrong behind him. Looking back, he was horrified to see several green thorns as thick as his thighs, twisting like venomous snakes and rapidly attacking him.


    Furthermore, their speed was much faster than his flight; if he didn¡¯t deal with them, he would be in big trouble soon.


    Without hesitation, Light New King turned around and urately threw several scorching fireballs at the thorns.


    However, the result was that the fireballs exploded weakly on the surface of the thorns, leaving them unharmed without even a trace of burning.


    Not believing it, Light New King took a deep breath and forcefully exhaled a me Breath at full power behind him.


    After the wave of searing me dissipated, even the Wings of me behind him seemed to have dimmed considerably.


    Usually, using fire attacks to deal with Magical Thorns, which resembled nts, would be the best choice.However, these thorn vines originated from Otto. Although they didn¡¯t have the nearlyplete immunity to mes like Otto¡¯s main body, they still inherited some resistance.


    Moreover, the gap between their power levels was massive. It would be absurd if he could destroy Otto¡¯s vines with just a single breath.


    Soon, under King Leith¡¯s incredulous gaze, the green vines with only some burnt marks had already reached his body.


    Then, they tightly wrapped around him and pulled him like a dumpling in front of Otto.


    On the surface of the vines, the venomous thorns as thick as an adult¡¯s little finger also deeply pierced into King Leith¡¯s body.


    Under the injection of the venom, he first felt pain, but then rxed into a slightly numb feeling.


    Looking at the stupefied King Leith, Otto nodded with satisfaction, and then flew back to the sky above the Farrand Royal Pce with him in tow.


    By this time, the scene here hadpletely changed.


    The Berserker Army that had once defended the pce had been reced by the Felton people, while the attackers were now led by Angelia and Crom¡¯s Soaring Dragon Legion.


    As for those outside the pce involved with Felton, they had all been cleaned up.


    Vielen, who was on the pce wall, had a gloomy face. He never expected Angelia, who had previously been his ally, to suddenly betray them.


    Furthermore, she had even brought arge group of evil monsters from somewhere to help her.


    At present, not many people knew about the rtionship between Angelia and Otto.


    Many just thought she was a brave and lucky vignte with real strength.


    To be honest, Vielen had initially looked down on Angelia.


    After all,pared to his fully-armed regr army, Angelia¡¯s side looked more like a peasant uprising or a ragtag group of adventurers and mercenaries.


    But now, faced with the severe reality, Vielen could not help but take the situation seriously.


    Because the ogres roaring below the wall and the chimeras flying in the sky made it clear that they were no pushovers.


    Just as Vielen was at a loss, Angelia walked out from the array and shouted to him on the wall: ¡°Vielen, you¡¯re out of options. Surrender and open the pce gate now!¡±


    Surrender? The brave Felton people were different from the cowardly Farrand people. The word ¡®surrender¡¯ would never appear in the Felton people¡¯s dictionary.


    Well, the King of Felton was an exception. He had just been framed by the despicable King Leith.


    With this in mind, Vielen coldly rejected her: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! We can defend this ce until we die of old age!¡±


    ¡°As for you, pitiful Angelia, I used to admire your achievements and appreciate all you¡¯ve done for your country and yourte father.¡±


    But now


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve be, teaming with a group of filthy, evil monsters. You¡¯vepletely abandoned your human dignity.¡±


    ¡°As soon as word of what happened here gets out, thends you¡¯ve painstakingly reimed will be trampled and drowned by countless righteous warriors.¡±


    ¡°And you, you¡¯ll be etched in the Pir of Shame in history, forever despised by those with a heart of justice!¡±


    Angelia, outside the pce, scowled. Originally, she had only habitually advised him to surrender but didn¡¯t expect him to spout such a lengthy tirade.


    ¡°Rest assured, no outsider will know what happened here today!¡±


    Angelia replied indifferently, and then the final assault began!

 Chapter 273: 271 Tragic Five Dragons_1

    Chapter 273: 271 Tragic Five Dragons_1


    Trantor:549690339


    On one point, Otto and Angelina were the same.


    That was that the events that happened today in the Farrand Royal City could not be leaked, at least not in a short time.


    The walls of the Farrand Royal Pce and the outer walls of the Royal City were slightly lower than thetter, but after the defenders changed from mindless Berserker Army to well-equipped and well-coordinated Ferlton Army, it was still difficult to break through easily.


    After attempting several times and still making slow progress, Otto descended from the sky and handed over the tightly bound new King Lait to Krom for custody.


    Then, he coldly watched the Ferlton soldiers on the high wall of the Farrand Royal Pce drawing bows and arrows or holding giant rocks to throw down, and slowly spread his wings to fly towards them.


    At this time, Willen was loudlymanding the surrounding soldiers to resist the attacks of Angelia Resistance Army and Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Blood had stained his sword and armor, and he himself was panting, with aching arms.


    Just as he wasmenting that he was getting too old, suddenly he realized that the sky had changed.


    No, it was not the sky that had changed, but a huge, terrifying Silver Dragon with a fearsome appearance blocking the sunlight!


    Seeing this, the soldiers standing beside Willen were terrified, their eyes went nk, and their bodies began to tremble slowly.


    Although it was a Silver Dragon, no one would naively think that the dragon in the sky was a benevolent one.


    Its appearance, like a world-destroying demon, said it all.


    Willen took a deep breath, tightly bit his lip, as a trace of blood flowed down his cheek.


    Since long ago, he had heard that the master of Nn Forest was a powerful, cruel, and wicked Silver Dragon.


    He had been skeptical about this news from the Western Empire, but now it seemed to be true.


    The frenzied and hideous monster army must be the underlings of this Silver Dragon.


    Seeing the enormous size of the Silver Dragon in the sky, Willen felt a profound sense of despair.


    As the Silver Dragon continued to lower its altitude, charging towards the walls of the Farrand Royal Pce, Willen¡¯s face filled with despair muttered in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s over ¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The moment the words left his mouth, Otto, who had fallen rapidly from the sky, forcefully collided with the walls of the Farrand Royal Pce.


    After a loud bang, Otto created arge gap in the high wall.


    As for Willen, he was now being crushed under Otto¡¯s body along with the rubble and debris.


    No matter how you looked at it, he was not going to survive.


    Many Ferlton soldiers, as well as the Resistance Army and the Soaring Dragon Legion monsters who were besieging the city, shared the same fate as Willen.


    There were definitely friendly casualties, but neither Otto nor anyone else cared.


    As the Ferlton Army¡¯s faces turned ashen and despair shook them due to Otto¡¯s appearance,


    The monsters of Angelia¡¯s Resistance Army and the Soaring Dragon Legion let out thunderous cheers and roars.


    It was understandable for the Soaring Dragon Legion, but the members of Angelia¡¯s Resistance Army were mostly from the Old Vide Territory.


    These naturally fierce people didn¡¯t care about the identity of their allies as long as they were powerful enough.


    Yes, they still naively believed that the terrifyingly powerful Silver Dragon and the Soaring Dragon Legion beside them were their allies.


    As Otto roared to the sky, countless Angelia Resistance Army soldiers and Soaring Dragon Legion monsters rushed through the gap in the walls of the Farrand Royal Pce.


    The mentally broken Ferlton Army was unable to make any effective resistance and was in a massacre where one side was falling.


    Even the people of Ferlton had begun to surrender amidst the beautiful words of Willen.


    As for how to deal with those who surrendered, Angelina looked at Otto, and thetter sneered and shook his head at her.


    Understanding Otto¡¯s intentions, Angelina immediately ordered not to leave a single one! The entire Farrand Royal City and the Royal Pce instantly became a living hell.


    Although the ce had already been ruined by the new King Lait.


    With the cleanup of the Farrand Royal Pce being no longer under Otto¡¯s control, he took to the sky again and headed to the inner pce.


    His perception told him that there was the breath of dragons here.


    When Otto tore open the roof of the inner pce with a single swipe, he was surprised to find several emaciated and weak dragons lying in the central area.


    Otto counted: there were a variety of adult dragons in different sizes, including one Red Dragon, one ck Dragon, two White Dragons, and one strangely twisted Blue Dragon.


    Manyplex Magic Arrays were engraved under these weak dragons, which barely breathed and seemed unconscious. However, their dim magical radiance suggested that these Magic Arrays were no longer effective.


    Although the target dragons were right in front of him, Otto¡¯s appetite was not aroused when he looked at these creatures that hardly differed from Dragon Witch Monsters or zombie dragons.


    So he activated his absorption ability, and countless dense light spots floated out of the dragon¡¯s bodies and entered Otto¡¯s.


    In a short time, these miserable-looking dragons turned into a puddle of gray powder scattered on the ground.


    In a way, they were also freed.


    Being a dragon and turning out like this was really something.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Otto¡¯s face to darken, because he didn¡¯t feel any significant change in his body.


    Or rather, these dragons didn¡¯t provide him with much new power or abundant energy nourishment.


    From the results, devouring these dragons was like having a full stomach of water, not much use besides feeling full.


    No need to mention the desire to go into hibernation.


    Especially for the White Dragons, as he had never eaten before, it should have provided him with at least a Freezing Breath ability.


    But soon, he noticed something.


    Now Otto¡¯s devouring ability could not only affect the body, but since the Soul Furnace function appeared, the souls of those devoured were also within the range of absorption.


    There were five dragons in total, and judging by their sizes, they should all be adults. In theory, it would have been a great help for Otto¡¯s soul as well.


    But in reality, the souls of these five dragons were no different from those of ordinary hatchlings or young dragons.


    Faced with this situation andbining it with his own experiences, Otto couldn¡¯t help bute up with a bold spection in his heart.


    King Lait had somehow acquired a batch of dragon eggs, and then corrupted the True Dragons and used contracts to bind them. At the same time, he used a special method to forcibly grow these dragons to maturity.


    Subsequently, a special method had been used to gain the power of these dragons.

 Chapter 274: 272 Pink Lady_1

    Chapter 274: 272 Pink Lady_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Soon, they would find out what was happening from the mouth of the new King Lait.


    Before that, however, Angelina and Krom found Otto, and behind them, several bearded men came carrying a squirming thing.


    Curiously, Otto took a closer look and saw that it was an extremely obese human woman wearing a revealing, low-cut, backless pink dress.


    Seeing such an eye-catching thing made Otto¡¯s mouth twitch involuntarily.


    Before he could ask any questions, Angelina pointed to the pink-dressed meatball behind her and said, ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s Ms. Pinky. Krom knows her and says you might be interested in her ¡±


    Pfft! Who would be interested in such a meatball?


    Wait, the name seemed familiar


    With Krom¡¯s reminder, Otto finally remembered her as the former owner of the Lait Kingdom¡¯s arena.


    If Otto remembered correctly, she was a minor noble whoter joined the Lait¡¯s new king, mainly in charge of intelligence.


    In other words, this fat woman knew a lot!


    As Krom said, Otto became interested in Mrs. Pinky.


    But before Otto could ask any questions, the pink-d Mrs. Pinky, who was being held by several bearded men, began shouting angrily, ¡°Put me down, you dirty rabble! Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m the chief intelligence officer of the great new King Lait?


    How dare you treat me like this! The Berserker Army of King Lait will tear you to pieces!¡±


    Listening to her yell, the people around her looked at her like she was an idiot.


    Well, it seemed that the information held by our chief intelligence officer was a bit out of date.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before Mega Fatty came in with several ogres.


    And on the shoulder of one of the ogres was the new King Lait, who was wrapped in thorns like a rice dumpling.


    At that moment, the new king Lait was still unconscious, with only his head exposed.


    Soon, both the new King Lait and Mrs. Pinky were thrown in front of Otto.


    At that point, Mrs. Pinky finally saw the miserable state of King Lait and discovered the terrifying Silver Dragon standing before her.


    So, she finally shut her mouth and buried her head deep in the ground, trembling and ying dead.


    Otto nced at Krom, who kicked Mrs. Pinky¡¯s hefty stomach right away.


    With that, she stopped burying her head and ying dead; instead, she clutched her stomach and writhed on the ground, screaming in pain.


    As she kept rolling around, Krom stepped on her back to keep her still and unable to move.


    Ever since bing a Dragonborn Beastman, Krom¡¯s size had also increased. And in front of him, the fat and round Mrs. Pinky seemed delicate.


    But Krom had no intention of showing mercy, as he forcibly pulled the hair of the person underneath him and lifted her head.


    Then he said coldly to her, ¡°Mrs. Pinky, long time no see. You¡¯re still as unlikable as ever, just like the new King Lait!¡±


    ¡°You are ¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Mrs. Pinky looked at Krom in surprise but could not recognize him due to his significant change.


    Or rather, even if Krom¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much, she probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized him.


    After all, he was just a lowly beastman in her eyes, and to her, the ugly members of this race all looked the same.


    Seeing this, Krom didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. He had already let go of his past grievances, and now, the most important thing was to fulfill the great Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s request.


    Mrs. Pinky was not a person of strong will, nor did she have any loyalty to the new King Lait.


    She needed power and a chance to survive, just as the new King Lait needed a useful dog.


    That¡¯s all there was to it.


    Mrs. Pinky soon revealed everything she knew under Krom¡¯s questioning.


    It was generally in line with what Otto had guessed, the new King Lait had absorbed the power of the dragons into his own body.


    However, Mrs. Pinky also revealed something that Otto had previously suspected but hadn¡¯t been sure of.


    It was by extracting the various abilities from the dragons that the new King Lait had risen from an ordinary noble to his current position.


    This method originated from the Eastern Empire of Casti, and even the early dragon eggs were collected from various ces in the continent by the Eastern Empire.


    Dawn Forest, Dragon Bone Wastnd, Snow Field, Cordan ins, and so on were the sources of these dragon eggs.


    The Eastern Empire really went to great lengths for the dragon eggs.


    At first, it sounded good ¨C the envoys of the Eastern Empire painstakingly helped the new King Lait create the Frenzy Pills, and then provided the technology to quickly breed dragons.


    They even promised to share the entire continent with the new King Lait in the future.


    Such a good deal, you could only dream about it. How could it be true?


    But at that time, the new King Lait was just an ordinary noble with no power or influence, only possessing some bloodline of Grand Duke Lait.


    Anyway, there was nothing much for him to lose, right?


    So he dly epted it, thinking that even if he became someone else¡¯sb rat, it was worth it as long as he seeded.


    But as his strength and influence grew, along with the continuous failures in war, the new King Lait couldn¡¯t help but have new ideas.


    He added his thoughts to the original technology of the Eastern Empire and transformed himself into a hybrid dragon-man after absorbing the power of many dragons.


    Although there were some idents in the process, wasting a Blue Dragon, overall it was minor.


    Mrs. Pinky originally thought that after the new King Laitpleted the transformation, he would go out on a killing spree, directly reversing the situation in the war.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the new King Lait was actually nning to escape and couldn¡¯t care less about their lives.


    At that time, the new King Lait thought that since he had already mastered the technology of the Eastern Empire and possessed great power, all he had to do was find a remote ce to hide, and there would always be a chance for aeback eventually.


    What he didn¡¯t expect, though, was for Otto to suddenly show up halfway through.


    After listening to Mrs. Pinky¡¯s exnation, Otto red at the new King Lait.


    If the power absorption could be used more than once a day, this guy would have been finished today!


    And to prevent any oversight, it would be better to take him back and let Moray interrogate him properly.


    It was said that Konoheim was getting bored or more interested in other things, so Moray might be able to return soon.

 Chapter 275: 273 There’s Still a Long Time_1

    Chapter 275: 273 There¡¯s Still a Long Time_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Both the Felton people and the Berserker Army under the new Lait had been dealt with. The monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion were more than happy to help.


    However, the Berserker Army couldn¡¯t be eaten; who knew what messy and toxic substances were inside.


    Ultimately, Otto was the first to fly back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Before leaving, some Chimeras used me Breath to turn the Royal City of Farrand into a sea of mes.


    The battlefield ruins and corpses scattered on the ground were turned to ashes by the fire. The once prosperous city and everything that happened there had be the past, unable to be investigated further.


    Before leaving, Otto specifically told Angelina to be careful of the undead in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    As for other matters, it¡¯s best to focus on stabilizing the current territory first.


    Starting from a small Mido, then taking all the territories within Old Vide and adding Farrand.


    At this point, Angelina¡¯s power is unprecedented. In order for her territory to be more stable, the first problem to solve is Felton.


    Besides the Royal City of Farrand, there are many other ces where they have garrisons. Angelina still has a lot of work to do.


    She would be busy recently.


    As for Otto, he had already flown back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and he personally brought the new Lait with him.


    This was a powerful supplement pill, so he didn¡¯t trust his subordinates to transport it.


    Moreover, he happened to find Konoheim in the Council Chamber upon his return.


    Of course, there was also Moray, whose energy and spirit seemed somewhat off.


    As soon as they met, Konoheimughed out loud: ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect so many major events to happen while I was out rxing! First, there was a huge mess in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and then the fall of the new Lait ¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the new Lait held by Otto and marveled: ¡°So, this is the new Lait, huh? Hmm, he looks a little strange!¡±


    Before he could finish, he circled around the new Lait, who was tied up like a zongzi.


    But soon, he seemed to notice something, and anger appeared on his face.


    ¡°He stole the power of the True Dragon?¡±


    Seeing this situation, Otto immediately looked at Konoheim with caution and said carefully: ¡°Don¡¯t think about doing anything to him. He¡¯s still useful to me!¡±


    ¡°I was a bit rash ¡±


    Konoheim shook his head: ¡°It seems that even after so many years, I still haven¡¯t been able to break free from the limitations of my identity.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously: ¡°You mentioned before that you would protect my life in any case. Now I have a question regarding that!¡±


    Konoheim: ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it!¡±


    ¡°If Bahamut told you to kill me, what would you choose?¡±


    Otto blinked at Konoheim, waiting for his answer.


    After pondering for a while, thetter hesitantly replied: ¡°I might remain neutral and not do anything. If other Metal Dragons obey the orders of the Lord of the North Wind to punish you, I probably won¡¯t get involved either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll be very grateful to you then!¡±


    Upon receiving Konoheim¡¯s reply, Otto breathed a sigh of relief. His existence was destined to be at odds with many creatures in the world.


    Just as Moray had said, they were the same kind of people.


    To show his gratitude for Konoheim¡¯s decision, Otto told him about the interesting things he encountered in Farrand.


    Then, he let Konoheim, as an observer, participate in Moray¡¯s interrogation of the new Lait.


    After being tormented by Konoheim, Moray had changed significantly, as if he had been broken.


    After hearing Otto¡¯s request, he just responded mechanically, making Otto very curious about what had happened between him and Konoheim.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about the things that followed. After instructing Moray not to kill the new Lait, he just let it be.


    Saru had already taken some members of the Soaring Dragon Legion to the Dragon Bone Wastnd to support Gaz. ording to the information sent back, there were no special circumstances.


    The undead seemed to be lurking around ck Gold City, either developing secretly or building something.


    What puzzled Otto was why these undead were making such a big effort to build a towering Bony Spire.


    ck Gold City.


    This ce hadpletely turned into a living hell.


    Here, there were dry, yellow skeletons and rotting, stinking zombies everywhere.


    The original cloudless and zing sun of the Dragon Bone Wastnd was now covered by arge mass of dark clouds.


    This also made it easier for Ghosts or Wraiths and other undead creatures to move around during the day.


    The original stone and sand buildings of ck Gold City had been covered with bones and flesh, turning them into one Undead Transformation Field after another.


    Many undead creatures were carrying various corpses from outside to ck Gold City, then throwing them one by one into the transformation field.


    Although Otto had ordered the relocation of all living creatures in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, or the destruction of the foolish and unwilling ones or corpses, there were inevitably many ces that hadn¡¯t been reached due to the vastness of the wastnd.


    Even if Gaz tried his best.


    In this sea of corpses and blood, the most conspicuous ce was undoubtedly the Skeleton Tower in the center of ck Gold City.


    As soon as the tower waspleted, the Death Lord sessfully moved in and was currently at the top. He sat in his throne, coldly looking towards Nn Forest.


    Suddenly, he stirred the eerie mes under the ghost mask and looked in another direction.


    Seeing the slow approach of the female Dore, the Death Lord said indifferently: ¡°High Priest Riley, how many times have youe to urge me now? Although I don¡¯t know what benefits you can get from this matter, isn¡¯t the Spider Goddess a little impatient ¡±


    Damn iron lump!


    Riley cursed the Death Lord¡¯s rudeness in her heart, but at the same time, she put on a formic smile on her face.


    Then, she bowed to the Death Lord and said: ¡°Respected Death Lord, the damned Silver Dragon has offended the great goddess, and what you are seeking is under the protection of the damned Silver Dragon. Aren¡¯t our pursuits the same?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but both I and the Spider Goddess have a lot of time and don¡¯t need to be so anxious.¡±


    The Death Lord looked down at the miserable scene below and said coldly: ¡°It took a lot of effort to leave that dark ce. Why waste all the time in one ce?¡±

 Chapter 276: 274 The Will of the Goddess_1

    Chapter 276: 274 The Will of the Goddess_1


    Trantor:549690339


    You have a grudge against that Silver Dragon, but I don¡¯t.


    The Death Lord¡¯s only need is to devour Moray¡¯sst trace of soul, and no matter how fast or slow I act, he¡¯s there and can¡¯t escape.


    Moreover, that trace of soul upies a small proportion in the main body.


    The Death Lord is already very strong now, and whether or not he gets him is of little consequence; at most, it just makes me feel no regrets.


    It¡¯s hard toe up here, Moray is just a matter of course, if we don¡¯t do something big, it¡¯s not worth the effort we¡¯ve spent.


    And you Dore people just move your mouths, and let the great Death Lord work for nothing? There¡¯s no such good thing!


    Riley looked at the Death Lord with a calm face but internally cursed him from head to tail.


    But considering the Death Lord¡¯s formidable strength and special ability, although she has divine protection, she is not worth mentioning in front of him.


    Helplessly, Riley suppressed her anger and said to the Death Lord, ¡°Then what if we¡¯re willing to send troops to help you attack Nn Forest together?¡±


    Hearing this, the Death Lord couldn¡¯t help but look at Riley a few more times.


    After waiting for so long, this Dore person finally said something reasonable.


    So he propped his face with his hand,id sideways on the throne, and said lightly, ¡°The portal in the rift can be used by you for free.


    The ck Knight and his undead army will be your allies. If you need anything, just go find Landry!¡±


    The Death Lord¡¯s words were simple: this time the attack would be led by you Dore people, and he would only send a limited number of undead troops to help you.


    So, we do the hard work, and you just reap the benefits?


    Riley looked at the Death Lord, who seemed like a statue and no longer moved, her teeth itching with hatred but powerless to do anything.


    Because the great Spider Goddess¡¯s patience is almost at its limit.


    If we don¡¯t seize the time to produce some results, we might be transformed into a dirty and ugly Spider-transformed Elf by divine power.


    From a high-ranking High Priest to a Spider-transformed Elf, which is worse than a ve


    This change of status is absolutely uneptable to Riley.


    She nodded to the Death Lord first, then left the extremely ufortable Bony Spire while cursing him in her heart.


    For her position in the goddess¡¯s heart, she now had a lot to deal with personally.


    As Riley left coldly, the Death Lord stroked the throne beneath him and his entire spirit and soul began to merge slowly with the Skeleton Tower.


    At the same time, the efficiency of the various Undead Transformation Fields centered around this tower began to increase significantly.


    Even the transformed undead creatures trembled and knelt toward the tower.


    Suddenly, a blue me ignited on the withered, yellow bones of an ordinary Skeleton Soldier, and the Undead me in its skull burned more fiercely.


    At the same time, its jaw opened and closed, uttering dry and awkward words.


    It had suddenly evolved into a more advanced undead creature with simple intelligence, a step above ordinary skeletons.


    Many others shared simr circumstances, while some skeletons or zombies copsed weakly on the ground, and in no time at all, they were sent back to the Transformation Field for the next cycle by the surrounding undead.


    The painstaking construction of this Skeleton Tower by the Death Lord was not just to satisfy his own vanity and provide a residence; it was one of the core abilities that allowed him to dominate the Dark Domain.


    Through this tower, he could significantly increase the speed of undead transformation within a certain range and had a certain chance to evolve the newly born undead.


    Although evolved undead might fail and die on the spot, they would just be sent back to the Transformation Field as fresh material once again.


    Back and forth, apart from taking up more time, there was no significant loss, deserving the title of the undead perpetual motion machine.


    Through this tower, the sensing range of the Death Lord had also been significantly raised; currently, almost half of the Dragon Bone Wastnd was within his sensing range with ck Gold City as the center.


    The idea of the Death Lord was actually very simple; since everyone was already here, why not just y the stale trick of destroying the world.


    For the undead, a destroyed world would be the most suitable paradise for them to live in.


    Riley moved quickly and by the next day, Dore people and other underground races had crossed the portal in the rift.


    Meanwhile, ck Knight Landry had been waiting here for a long time.


    What Riley cared more about was the noticeable sh marks on the armor of the Headless Knight.


    For a top-level undead creature like the ck Knight, the armor on his body is already part of his body.


    Any injury could recover automatically with the passage of time.


    Looking at the scars on Landry¡¯s body, it should have been a few days ago, and the fact that he hadn¡¯t fully recovered by now was enough to prove the strength of his opponent.


    Feeling Riley¡¯s gaze, Landry looked down at the marks on his body and naturally understood her confusion.


    He said calmly, ¡°I encountered a powerful Goblin before, and these marks were left by him.¡±


    ¡°A Goblin?¡±


    Riley¡¯s disbelieving expression was as if she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    You¡¯re one of the top undead generals under the Death Lord, wouldn¡¯t even a group of Goblins be no match for you, let alone one


    In fact, Landry didn¡¯t lie, but whether Riley believed it or not was beyond his consideration.


    But Riley didn¡¯t delve any deeper, instead urging the troops behind her to quickly pass through the portal.


    She brought a considerable number of soldiers from the Dark Domain this time, and it was fortunate that the portal built by the Death Lord was sorge, or else the transportation of personnel alone would take a lot of time.


    You should know that the construction cost of a teleportation gate is astronomical; even Otto¡¯s method to link two ces is to use Burrowing Worms to dig a tunnel underground.


    Only a deep-pocketed dog like the Death Lord would have the resources to build such arge portal.


    Since he was carrying the will of the goddess, Rays really pulled out arge number of people this time, including members of high-ranking families that were once hostile to her in the city-state.


    In addition to the fully armed Dore warriors and various alien fighters, many Dore mages and priests of noble rank also traveled through the portal.


    Of course, most of these Dore were women.

 Chapter 277: 275 Attacking Yellow Sand City_1

    Chapter 277: 275 Attacking Yellow Sand City_1


    Trantor:549690339


    To attack Nn Forest, the first obstacle to be removed was Yellow Sand City.


    The city-state was situated right along the main route from the Dragon Bone Wastnd to Nn Forest, guarded by an astonishing number of monsters.


    No one expected these brutal monsters to allow the joint forces of the Dore and the Undead to pass through easily, and Riley was no exception.


    So, let¡¯s begin by leveling this pitiful low-rise city-state!


    With such a thought in mind, Riley and ck Knight Landry led an imposing army to the foot of Yellow Sand City.


    But upon arriving at their destination, Riley was dumbfounded.


    ording to the intelligence, Yellow Sand City was only supposed to have a low wall built of yellow sandy soil.


    But what stood before them now was a towering, sturdy yellow stone wall¡ªby no means a short-term construction.


    Could the intelligence be wrong?


    Riley frowned tightly. No matter what, there was no turning back at this point.


    Upon hermand, some war machines brought from the Dark Domain were pushed forward.


    There were catapults from the Dark Dwarves and de throwers from the Dore. The ck Knights also had a batch of undead pushing many meat wagons capable of spreading gue.


    War had begun!


    Countless undead and all sorts of monsters from the Dark Domainboriously pushed the various war machines forward.


    Before they advanced much further, however, Chimeras flew above them, dropping one strange iron ball after another.


    Riley, who was in the rear, appeared unfazed and merely chuckled to Landry beside her: ¡°It seems their way ofbat is quite primitive. They¡¯re probably just relying on that troublesome city wall.¡±


    But the ck Knight didn¡¯t respond. He was focused intently on the battlefield.


    And on the city wall of Yellow Sand City, he saw a familiar face.


    It was that goblin, Gaz. This time, he swore to kill this strange goblin and wash away his own shame.


    Riley didn¡¯t care about the ck Knight¡¯s indifference towards her. She just nced at him and muttered to herself how the undead simply didn¡¯t understand romance.


    The Death Lord was like this too, as was the ck Knight. They treated her as if she were merely air.


    In her city-state, she was a top-tier beauty with many male admirers to choose from. She didn¡¯t need to bother with this ck-armored knight.


    She believed that she would soon achieve the will of her Goddess


    Just as Riley thought this, an unexpected situation arose.


    A series of deafening noises came from the forefront; even the ground beneath her feet trembled continuously, nearly causing her to lose her bnce.


    What was happening?


    Startled, Riley looked ahead and saw, with sheer horror, that the catapults and fighters nearby had all been blown to pieces by the explosions.


    As her eyes grew dull and numb, a disembodied skull fell right before her.


    This skeleton soldier, clearly a low-ranking one, wasn¡¯tpletely killed despite losing its head and body.


    Its eye sockets flickered with faint undead mes, and its jawbone opened and closed incessantly, as if to mock Riley.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡±


    Enraged, Riley crushed the skull at her feet and furiously interrogated her guards.


    But her guards had also failed to see what had just happened. They stuttered for a long time but said nothing in the end.


    Annoyed, Riley murmured a curse and a surge of eerie mes burst from her guard¡¯s body.


    Subsequently, the guard was quickly burned to ashes amidst his wails, and the surrounding guards, upon seeing this, instantly bowed their heads, pretending they saw nothing.


    Once she was done, Riley stared viciously at the ashes on the ground, which somehow made her feel a little better.


    The ck Knight had been watching this coldly from the side. When Riley¡¯s expression finally returned to normal, he spoke icily: ¡°It¡¯s those ck iron balls. Perhaps they managed to imprint explosion spells within, causing such intense sts.


    And tossing them from the Chimeras above is simple and practical.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you praise our opponent!¡±


    Looking at Riley¡¯s angered expression, the ck Knight shook his head. Then, a flock of flying Gargoyles and Skeleton Griffins soared into the air swiftly.


    Simultaneously, he sent out arge number of Undead to push the meat wagons slowly forward.


    This time, Riley did not send out her own subordinates to cooperate with the undead attack. Instead, she decided to let these worthless undead clear the way for her.


    With the protection of many flying units, the Chimeras could not throw their ck iron balls as freely as they did before, much to the relief of the Undead below.


    After paying a price, they had advanced quite a distance and believed that before long, they would be within the meat wagons¡¯ striking range.


    The Undead¡¯s meat wagons were simr to catapults, with their ammunition being corpses that couldn¡¯t turn into the undead, or rotting zombie bodies.


    No matter what form their projectiles took, they all carried a horrifying, infectious gue¡ªbiological warfare that was difficult for most creatures to resist.


    Just as Riley was about to see some results from the Undead¡¯s efforts, the explosions erupted again.


    This time, however, the source was not from above, but below.


    Riley couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. As the dust settled, the undead and meat wagons that had previously been in position were now reduced to fragments scattered everywhere and mostly buried in deep pits.


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not an easy opponent to deal with ¡±


    With his eyes fixed on Gaz atop the city wall, ck Knight¡¯s fighting spirit surged.


    Meanwhile, Gaz gently touched his recently healed wound and gazed intensely at the Undead below.


    Attacks by top-level undead creatures like the ck Knight were typically apanied by a fierce undead toxin. Gaz had been affected by it before.


    Had it not been for his improved physique after bing a Dragonborn Goblin and Saru¡¯s assistance, alongside some mysterious white-robed spellcasters, he might have been bedridden.


    Speaking of Saru, Gaz gazed at an open space within the city with a puzzled expression.


    Saru was sitting there with those strange white-robed spellcasters in a circle, a small Silver Dragon statue ced in the center of the crowd.


    And they, one and all, were ceaselessly praying to the small statue.

 Chapter 278: 276 Your Chance Has Come_1

    Chapter 278: 276 Your Chance Has Come_1


    Trantor:549690339


    The battle at Yellow Sand City had entered a tense state.


    Or rather, it had be a death trap that they willingly walked into.


    Riley¡¯s expression had changed from anger at the beginning to numbnesster on, and was now slowly moving towards despair.


    The ferocious underground army had been encircling the city-state for three days,unching severalrge-scale attacks almost every day.


    However, they couldn¡¯t even touch the towering city walls.


    Surrounding Yellow Sand City, there were scenes of destruction and chaos everywhere.


    Corpses and war debris of Dore, the Undead, Dark Dwarves, and various creatures from the Dark Domain littered the area in front of Yellow Sand City.


    Iron balls that fell from the sky and exploded.


    Strange lumps of iron buried underground that would explode upon contact.


    Falling pit traps that would copse instantly when someone stepped on them, filled with sharp spikes underneath.


    Quicksand that would trap everyone if they took two consecutive steps.


    And so on, and so forth


    All of these had been the reality that Riley and her group were facing over the past days.


    Apart from the Undead, who didn¡¯t know hunger or fear, the morale of the once ferocious underground army had hit rock bottom.


    What¡¯s more, their food supply was running dangerously low.


    Damn it all, they searched the nearby area and found no trace of any living creatures, not even a single Desert Giant Lizard.


    Due to hunger, asional chaos began breaking out in the ranks of the underground army, with more powerful individuals snatching food from theirrades.


    Or, they would simply turn theirrades into food.


    If this situation were to continue, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for them, as they might really starve to death here.


    To solve the food problem, Riley had already sent people to transport food from the Dark Domain, but it would take a considerable amount of time.


    At the beginning, Riley never expected that she would waste so much time in this ce.


    So, she approached the ck Knight with a serious expression and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give up on Yellow Sand City, bypass it, and attack Nn Forest directly?¡±


    ¡°So we can be caught in a pincer attack?¡±


    The cold and indifferent voice of the ck Knight indicated that he disagreed with Riley¡¯s idea.


    ¡°What do you want to do then? Just keep waiting here?¡±


    Riley was almostughing in anger.


    ¡°I have made arrangements. Tomorrow, we willunch a full-scale attack!¡±


    ¡°A full-scale attack?¡±


    Riley looked at the ck Knight as if he were a fool.


    Then, she said angrily, ¡°A full-scale attack Fine! If you want to attack, go ahead! I won¡¯t join you!¡±


    It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be involved in this.


    But, in fact, the ck Knight never expected her to be either.


    After so many days, he had already seen through this high-ranking Dore priestess with nothing but empty abilities.


    If they wanted to capture Yellow Sand City and cleanse the shame of that Goblin, they had to rely on themselves!


    Caran Royal City.


    Arge crowd had gathered in the square outside the pce gate. There were ordinary civilians, fully armed soldiers, as well as ragged beggars and refugees.


    At this moment, they all shouted slogans in unison, throwing rotten vegetables and pieces of broken stones at the podium in the center of the square.


    The most prominent feature there was a majestic and extremely sacred-looking Silver Dragon Statue, which seemed to have a calming effect on people just by looking at it.


    However, at this moment, almost everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the group of people who were bound and kneeling below the Silver Dragon Statue.


    These people were nearly all overweight, bloated figures who were once high-ranking nobles in the Caran Royal City, but now they were criminals in the eyes of the Caran people.


    Before this, they had been secretly plotting many things, but it was clear that Johnny was one step ahead, ultimately winning in the end.


    Their private soldiers, servants, and foolish mercenaries had all been thoroughly wiped out, and they themselves would be squeezed for theirst remaining value by Johnny.


    The Bishop of the Holy Light Church, Johnny, stood on the podium with a sorrowful face, meticulously reciting the filthy crimes that these nobles oncemitted.


    Sacred white light shone from his body, further contrasting the ugliness and evil of these Caran nobles.


    Amid the noisy crowd chanting slogans, a beam of white light enveloped a trembling, fat man, who had already wet himself with fear.


    Johnny looked at him with pity and sighed, ¡°Sir Zed, do you now realize the sins you havemitted?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Please don¡¯t! I¡¯ll give you a lot of money, just spare me!¡±


    Seeing that Johnny was still unmoved, he shouted loudly, ¡°I was wrong, I know I was terribly wrong


    If you spare me, I will definitely correct all the mistakes I made before and be the most devout believer of the Holy Light Church!¡±


    But Johnny paid no attention to him, instead turning to the still-angry crowd below, with incessant calls for the execution of the nobles.


    The corners of his mouth slightly curved upward, but soon Johnny resumed his sacred and noble demeanor.


    He raised his hands and gestured for the crowd below to be quiet, and the noisy square instantly fell silent.


    ¡°Now, let the great Holy Light Dragon God judge your sins!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The obese Sir Zed immediately let out a reluctant scream, only to be drowned out by the cheers of the crowd.


    Then, the white light enveloping Sir Zed grewrger, and his figure began to disintegrate within the light.


    In immense pain, the obese Sir Zed turned into white dust that floated in the air above the square, along with the filth he had left behind.


    At this moment, an old beggar with ragged clothes and a shuffling gait reached out and caught a speck of the white dust.


    Soon after, a touch of rosy color appeared on his pale face, and his entire body seemed to improve significantly in an instant.


    Simr scenes urred in various ces around the square, further fueling the excitement of the crowd.


    As the people chanted praises to the Holy Light Dragon God, pirs of light enveloped the panicked and crying nobles one by one.


    And without a doubt, their future held the same fate as Sir Zed.


    As more white dust fell around the square, the admiration and faith of the Caran people for the Holy Light Dragon God reached their peak.


    At that moment, Johnny once again gestured for silence and the entire square quieted down.


    ¡°Believers of the Holy Light, your chance hase!


    The great Dragon God has sent a divine oracle. He will choose the most devout amongst his followers to be his priests ¡°

 Chapter 279: 277 Eve of the Strong Attack_1

    Chapter 279: 277 Eve of the Strong Attack_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Today, Otto had just awakened from his slumber. Not long ago, he devoured the spirit of Lait, the new king, which had copsed several times using his absorption ability.


    This poor guy was miserable in Moray¡¯s hands. Because he suffered a lot in Konoheim, Lait became a pitiful punching bag.


    In pain and wailing, his soul was pulled out and stuffed back in, back and forth several times, worse than death.


    However, the information Moray obtained from him was almost no different from what the Pink Lady exined, perhaps only slightly more detailed at most.


    As for the Eastern Empire technicians who provided him with technical assistance, all of them have been cleanly killed by him.


    He really wanted to swallow up thetest research results and then fly far away to find an opportunity to make aeback.


    In the beginning, everything was going ording to his n, including the destruction of his hard-earned kingdom.


    Because only in this way can hepletely break free from the control of the Eastern Empire.


    Yes, everything went smoothly. However, he never expected that a strange Silver Dragon would suddenly appear.


    Moreover, this bizarre Silver Dragon was incredibly strong, almost instantly shattering his ambitions.


    But Otto wasn¡¯t interested in all of this. No matter how much effort Lait made in the end, he was nothing more than a pawn in the hands of the Crimson Empress.


    Well, to Otto, perhaps he could also be considered a super supplement pill!


    He helped Otto a lot, and the most important thing was undoubtedly the freezing breath and the ability to be immune to freezing damage.


    There were also many ice magic abilities, and the source of these abilities shoulde from the White Dragon that died in the Farrand Royal Pce.


    This saved Otto the trouble of going to the Snow Field to find food.


    As for the other giant dragons, besides the Blue Dragon, almost all of their abilities were provided to Otto by Lait.


    However, as for the Blue Dragon, Otto had nothing to regret.


    Lightning Breath, he had already obtained it through the Chimera, and the ability to be immune to lightning damage had been obtained through Lars Lait.


    After reviewing his abilities, Otto felt that he seemed to be able to choose his next meal specifically for himself.


    For example, a Metal Dragon he had never eaten before.


    First of all, Konoheim had to be ruled out because he was too powerful and got along well with him recently.


    Maybe he could visit Dawn Forest


    Just as Otto was thinking about this, Longfang, the leader of the Quilboar, came in.


    When Saru went to Yellow Sand City to support Gaz, Longfang took full charge of managing most of the work in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Longfang first saluted Otto respectfully and then continued, ¡°We have a result from Caran¡¯s side, and ording to your request, we have developed many priests.


    Archbishop Johnny of the Holy Light suggests sending them to the Land of the Soaring Dragon first. What do you think of this?¡±


    Otto waved his front w and said, ¡°The underground tunnel in Yellow Sand City has been dug through, right? Although the tracks aren¡¯tid yet, the distance has been shortened a lot.


    Let these priests directly support Yellow Sand City through the underground tunnel as soon as possible. As for the recent situations in Caran, you can handle it yourselves.


    Also, let that little guy Johnny hurry up and continue to develop believers and priests, and don¡¯t forget to train Holy Knights for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°By the way!¡±


    Otto suddenly remembered something, and with a strange expression, he said, ¡°How about the ck Iron Dwarves?¡±Longfang truthfully replied, ¡°We have sessfully transformed some elite dwarf warriors into holy knights, but for now, they can only superficially use the power of holy light attached to their weapons.¡±


    ¡°How about the research on those strange weapons I had brought back from Laurent City?¡±


    ¡°We have developed some prototypes, and so far, they seem to be verypatible with the newly transformed holy knights. Compared to ordinary weapons, they are more easily amplified by the power of Holy Light.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Otto nodded and then demanded, ¡°In that case, have Dain and Ebik focus on forging the holy light weapons and send the dwarf holy knights to Yellow Sand City.¡±


    Longfang nodded and left, while Otto stretched his somewhat stiff body from just waking up and stared nkly at the sky outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit boring ¡±


    Yellow Sand City.


    Gaz and Saru stood together on the high wall, and fromst night until now, the enemies surrounding Yellow Sand City have notunched even a single attack.


    The monsters standing on the wall were yawning in boredom as they haven¡¯t even seen a single skeleton during this time, making them slightly restless.


    This made many people think that these enemies might have already started to give up.


    Perhaps going back the same way or bypassing Yellow Sand City would be their next choice.


    But neither Gaz nor Saru would entertain such thoughts.


    Especially Gaz, because he had already seen the enemy he once fought against from the opposite side.


    That headless knight was definitely not an easy opponent to deal with.


    Time passed again, and as the darkness was about to fall, Riley once again found ck Knight Landry.


    Only this time, her eyes were filled with mockery when she looked at Landry.


    ¡°The day is almost over, where is your strong attack?¡±


    In Riley¡¯s opinion, Landry just talked big the day before.


    Now, she had a new idea in mind.


    It was all because of this fool¡¯s ipetence that she was trapped here and unable to advance.


    Perhaps she should go back and ask the Death Lord to take action personally or give her a more useful assistant.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something!¡±


    Seeing that Landry had no response for a long time, Riley¡¯s face grew increasingly unpleasant.


    She felt that Landry was intentionally snubbing her.


    Before she could let out her anger, she noticed that Landry had been looking behind them all along.


    Out of curiosity, she followed his gaze and saw a ck line slowly thickening on the distant horizon.


    Because the distance was quite far, she couldn¡¯t see what it was.


    Only after she enhanced her vision with Farsight Skill did she realize that it was arge group of twisted low-level undead.


    Ordinary skeletons and zombies would be one thing, but she was surprised to find that gnomes and goblins were the mainponents of this undead army.


    Generally speaking, when a creature is transformed into amon undead, its strength would drop significantly.


    Although their numbers were indeed vast, one could also imagine that these creatures were not very good at fighting.


    Even if they were under the influence of the Death Lord¡¯s Skeleton Tower, they had little to no chance of evolving into more advanced undead lifeforms.

 Chapter 280: 278 This is a Strong Attack_1

    Chapter 280: 278 This is a Strong Attack_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    So, attack Yellow Sand City with these oddballs?


    Riley really found it unbelievable, especially since the Dragon Bone Wastnd had already been cleaned up by that damned Silver Dragon, leaving very little material for transforming the Undead.


    Not to mention such arge number of low-level Undead with a highly uniform race in front of them.


    Therefore, this seemingly powerless Undead army should have been transferred by Landry through the portal beneath the rift from the Dark Domain.


    It is said that there arerge-scale breeding grounds for Dwarves or Goblins under the Death Lord.


    Regarding Riley¡¯s disbelief, Landry didn¡¯t care and simply treated her like air.


    Although the Death Lord expected Dore to be the main force in this battle, in Landry¡¯s opinion, both they and Riley were too ipetent.


    To take down Yellow Sand City, he¡¯d have to rely on himself.


    That strange Goblin would definitely die by his own hands!


    Landry turned his gaze to Yellow Sand City, where various monsters on the city wall were already lined up in tight defense.


    The numerous Undeading from afar made a hugemotion, making it hard to avoid attracting attention.


    As Landry had said before, he had no special ns, just a straightforward attack.


    Under the gloomy gaze of Landry¡¯s ghostly eyes, countless low-level Undead without a thought moved slowly towards Yellow Sand City.


    They were cannon fodder, tightly packed together at this moment, clearing a safe path for other troops to advance.


    Watching Giant Eagles, Chimeras, and other Flying Monsters flying up from Yellow Sand City, Gargoyles and Skeleton Griffins also rushed into the air to intercept.


    Metal spheres fell from the sky one after another and then exploded violently at theirnding points.


    Countless broken limbs flew through the sky, and the fragile low-level Undead had no resistance against these dangerous weapons.


    But their sheer numbers were too great, and in no time at all, the gaps in their ranks had been filled by the Undead behind them.


    Then they lowered their heads, ignoring the attacks from above, and kept moving forward without stopping.


    Due to the interference of Gargoyles and many flying Undead units, the power of the metal spheres dropped slightly.


    Then, the advancing low-level undead army made contact with numerous traps.


    Landmines, pitfalls, and no trap was left untouched, all were thoroughly tested in session.


    However, when this group of low-level Undead approached Yellow Sand City, half of their original number still remained.


    And the path they¡¯d taken, though it seemed to be in ruins, most of the deadly dangers had been eliminated by them.


    Watching all this, Riley was already dumbfounded.


    By now, how could she not understand Landry¡¯s intentions?


    After all, these lowest-level Undead were worthless, and the Death Lord had plenty of them. They were also easy to convert.


    With them alone, all those annoying traps could be eliminated. It really couldn¡¯t be more cost-effective.


    It seems that the situation had begun to reverse, but Riley just couldn¡¯t feel happy.


    Because all this was due to Landry¡¯s efforts, and she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything.


    At this time, the low-level Undead in front were still advancing non-stop, and by the time they finally arrived at the foot of Yellow Sand City, there were probably only about a quarter of the original number left.


    Confronted with the towering city walls, these weak low-level Undead could do nothing. They just stood there, looking up at them nkly.


    Gaz and Saru, standing on the city wall, exchanged silent nces as arge amount of time and effort had been spent preparing traps, only for them to be used on these creatures


    Looking at this foolish group, even if left to their own devices, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to climb the walls of Yellow Sand City before they eroded away in the desert.


    Even the majority of monsters defending the city wall had lost interest in them, with only asional bored creatures throwing stones down casually, shattering a few skeleton dwarves or goblins below.


    Gaz and Saru had no intention of ordering an attack; it would be a waste of resources and energy on these creatures.


    On the other hand, Landry had almost dealt with the traps, so it was time tounch a full-scale attack.


    Although Riley¡¯s subordinates were in the forefront as she didn¡¯t want to give Landry all the credit for breaking the city.


    It seemed that Yellow Sand City was in crisis, with various war weapons drawing closer, but Gaz and Saru¡¯s faces showed no signs of panic.


    Gaz pped his hands, and a group of ck Iron Heavy Cannons were pushed to the edge of the city.


    After a long period of research, the ck Iron Heavy Cannon could finally be used, although its power was still not on par with the Magic Cannon of the Floating City.


    But if one wasn¡¯t enough, then bring out ten.


    Gaz¡¯s expression remained unchanged as the ck Iron Heavy Cannons ced on the city wall fired simultaneously with hismand, releasing dazzling tongues of fire.


    Then chaos ensued in the advancing Dore formation, as the power of the ck Iron Heavy Cannon was only slightly better than that of the falling metal spheres.


    Seeing the chaos ahead, Riley couldn¡¯t help but want to withdraw the troops she¡¯d sent out earlier, only to be stopped by Landry.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Riley¡¯s eyes widened, but Landry coldly replied, ¡°At this point, there¡¯s no turning back. No matter how heavy the casualties, we must take Yellow Sand City!


    We don¡¯t have enough troops to continue attacking Nn Forest. We¡¯ll just call them back from the Dark Domain.


    And also, my preparations are not limited to those low-level Undead!¡±


    Landry¡¯s words were unexpectedly abundant this time.


    Hearing this, Riley couldn¡¯t help but follow his gaze towards the base of Yellow Sand City¡¯s wall.


    As a result, she noticed that the ground beneath a section of the wall seemed to have small mounds of dirt, and they were constantly squirming.


    Suddenly, Riley thought of something, as Landry casually said, ¡°It¡¯s not just them who can dig tunnels? ¡±


    As his words fell, Riley saw the small mounds stop moving as soon as they touched the base of the city wall.


    At this moment, some of the monsters standing on the city wall also noticed that something was amiss, as the wall beneath their feet seemed to tremble.


    However, with their limited intelligence, they couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on and continued to operate the ck Iron Heavy Cannons next to them, furiously attacking the enemies below.


    To prevent the cannons from overheating, cool water was continually transported up the city wall from inside the city.


    But as a Quilboar was panting and lifting a bucket of water in his hands, he suddenly stepped into a void, and the section of the city wall beneath him copsed.

 Chapter 281: 279 The City Wall Collapses_1

    Chapter 281: 279 The City Wall Copses_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡±


    With such amotion, Saru naturally cast his gaze in that direction first.


    Gaz¡¯s expression remained calm. If he couldn¡¯t even manage that, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause such significant damage in the previous battle.


    Soon, Gaz issued an order.


    ¡°This definitely won¡¯t be the only time! Bring out the Burrowing Worms to see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, the surrounding Quilboar and Goblins began bustling about.


    Saru, who was standing nearby, nodded repeatedly. In this regard, Gaz was much more professional than he was.


    Low-level Undead that had previously gathered below the walls were now pouring in through the copsed wall¡¯s opening. It wasn¡¯t possible to leave them unattended any longer.


    However, by cing powerful Ogre warriors at the wall¡¯s breach, these weak, short Undead wouldn¡¯t be able to advance further.


    More importantly, they needed to be on guard against the approaching Dore Army.


    As the ck Iron Heavy Cannons on the remaining walls continued to fire valiantly, another section of the wall trembled and copsed. The monsters that had been standing on it, along with several ck Iron Heavy Cannons, were buried in the rubble.


    Even monsters with thick skin and tough flesh struggled to survive in such circumstances.


    Saru¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he soon descended from the wall, having prepared for the worst.


    Two-headed Ogre Mega Fatty and Second Fatty led a group of Fireball n Ogre Mages to the first wall breach.


    Second Fatty controlled the two-headed Ogre¡¯s body while Mega Fatty and the Ogre Mages behind him recited incantations together, twisting the copsed wall rubble with magic and stacking it into a short wall.


    The makeshift wall built from the rubble was only about one or two meters high, but for the low-level forest creatures, it was already an insurmountable barrier.


    After doing all this, Mega Fatty couldn¡¯t help but look enviously at the nearby Undead.


    Truthfully, he really wanted to throw a Fireball at them.


    But there were more pressing matters to attend to, and besides, Second Fatty, who controlled their body, didn¡¯t share his strange quirks.


    As the Ogre Mages began preparing to rebuild the second copsed wall, the adjacent wall started to shake slightly as well.


    This worried the monsters standing on it and those nearby, fearing they would be buried by the copsing wall debris.


    However, after a while, the shaking of that section of the wall didn¡¯t lead to a copse like before but stopped shaking, seemingly back to normal.


    Soon after, the ground outside the wall began to tremble irregrly.


    Next, a huge, beetle-like monster suddenly emerged from the vibrating ground.


    At a nce, it was about four or five meters tall, a true monster.


    Its foul stench and the ghostly fire flickering in its eyes indicated it was also an Undead.


    Clearly, the previous consecutive copses of the wall were its doing.


    Other than this giant beetle, countless Burrowing Worms appeared from the ground alongside it.


    Ordinary Burrowing Worms were no match for this bizarre beetle, but if their numbers reached a certain level, that would be another story.


    Even with an absolutely numerical disadvantage, this strange beetle didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any significant injuries.


    The armored shell covering its body was the most effective protection, making it difficult for ordinary attacks to inflict significant damage.


    Upon discovering the creature, the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion hesitated for a moment before howling and rushing toward it.


    But before they could get close, rows of spikes suddenly emerged from the once-soft ground or rubble-covered ground beneath them.


    Small-bodied monsters were instantly impaled, while taller ones like Ogres and Bearmen screamed in pain, clutching their pierced feet.


    Mega Fatty, noticing the strange giant beetle, saw his uninterested eyes suddenly sparkle with golden light.


    ¡°Fireball n!¡±


    At Mega Fatty¡¯s loud cry, one after another, shirtless Ogre with intricate inscriptions on their aprons and wielding finely crafted wands appeared.


    On their round bellies, they had delicately painted circles, the totem of the Fireball n.


    Second Fatty, who was controlling the two-headed Ogre¡¯s body, looked helplessly at Mega Fatty and sighed a little.


    But in the end, he reluctantly moved his feet and led the Fireball n Ogre Mages to the vicinity of the giant beetle.


    ¡°For the Fireball! RUA!!!¡±


    Dozens of towering Ogre Mages bellowed such a slogan almost simultaneously.


    Then, under Mega Fatty¡¯s leadership, dozens of huge, terrifying Fireballs quickly condensed in the air.


    In the scorching Dragon Bone Wastnd, even the speed of Fireball formation was faster than usual, and their size wasrger as well.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! ??¡±


    With continuous whooshing sounds, dozens of massive Fireballs flew toward the colossal bizarre beetle almost at the same time.


    Large in size and densely packed, the flurry of Fireballs created an effect akin to a Meteor Shower.


    Faced with such a terrifying onught, the bizarre beetle¡¯s first move was to try to burrow down and escape.


    However, its burrowing speed was no match for the flying speed of the Fireballs, and it was soon pelted, one after another, by the giant Fireballs soaring in the sky.


    Its enormous body had be the perfect target.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! ??¡±


    With relentless explosions, the area where the giant beetle was located turned into a sea of fire.


    When the mes and smoke finally cleared, all that remained was a scorched beetle carcass amidst the wreckage.


    ¡°Fireball n!¡±


    Almost simultaneously, nearly all of the Ogre Mages roared the same chant.


    However, before they could celebrate for long, they felt the ground tremble again, this time so severely that their footing became unstable.


    Within moments, apanied by the continuous sounds of the groundbreaking, one after another, giant beetles were forced to emerge from the ground, chased by the Burrowing Worms.


    There were many, and just based on size, these beetles didn¡¯t seem much weaker than the one previously turned to charcoal.


    At this, Second Fatty chuckled, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for some fun!¡±


    Compared to him, Mega Fatty appeared much more innocent.


    ¡°Fireball n, fear nothing!¡±


    At Mega Fatty¡¯s fierce roar, the Ogre Mages immediately chanted loudly, and one by one, massive Fireballs formed in the sky once more.

 Chapter 282: 280 Yellow Sand City Death Battle_1

    Chapter 282: 280 Yellow Sand City Death Battle_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Boring, really boring


    After having a group of capable subordinates, Otto felt that his days had be somewhat dull.


    After all, in this world, there aren¡¯t many enjoyable things to do at home.


    Sofia has been hiding away all day, and Moray has been hiding because he¡¯s afraid of Konoheim.


    The only one who asionally meets with him is Welin.


    But this blue dragon with a seemingly messed-up head always has the same topic when she finds him.


    She wants to have a bunch of dragon eggs with him


    But Otto isn¡¯t that kind of dragon!


    Since he was bored in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto simply flew to the sky above Yellow Sand City and watched a good show from above.


    Yes, he had arrived quite some time ago, and most of the actions of both sides in the battle hadn¡¯t escaped his eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of helping out.


    Not only that, he even took out some rare metal ores from his Treasure Bag and casually threw one into his mouth from time to time.


    He looked like an onlooker who¡¯s munching on melon seeds.


    For his teeth, these things taste like special nuts at most.


    Eating more metal ores is good for a dragon¡¯s scale care


    However, he was not just watching the excitement. The main reason foring to the sky above Yellow Sand City was to observe the strength of the Death Lord¡¯s undead army and the effect of the Power of Holy Light when facing the undead in actualbat.


    At this moment, the giant beetles have started to crawl up from the ground into Yellow Sand City.


    Besides the hard-to-dodge ground spike attacks, some giant beetles have their bodies covered with hard poison spikes, making it difficult for close-ranged attacks to affect them.


    The abilities of different giant beetles seem to vary.


    In addition to being good at digging like Burrowing Worms, only a few giant beetles know how to use ground spikes or have their bodies covered with poisonous spikes.


    Some giant beetles have a bulkier appearance, and soon their hard shells are opened from the inside out, with a smaller beetle crawling out one after another.


    Even some beetles crawl on the ground like a tank, and the single horn on their heads shes with a dark negative energy.


    After a certain period of energy umtion, they shoot it out as a special energy cannon.


    So just this one kind of enemy has caused no small trouble to Yellow Sand City in a short time.


    And because of the special nature of these beetles, the only ones who can pose a greater threat to them are ogre mages and other Spellcasters in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    But rtively speaking, the number of Spellcasters is still too small.


    At this moment, a group of white-robed people, who stood out among the monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion, appeared on the battlefield.


    They were the first batch of Holy Light priests sent by Johnny, who firmly believed in the True God of the Holy Light Dragon God created by Otto.


    Even in the same camp with many hideous monsters, they believed that this was a test from the great Dragon God.


    They gathered together and in front of them was a giant beetle lying on the ground, umting energy with the horn on its head.


    ¡°Oh Holy Light? ¡±


    The white-robed priests raised their wands, and a bright light pir enveloped the giant beetle.


    In just an instant, the beetle writhed in pain on the ground, scattering the nearly fully charged energy on its head.


    As for itself, its gigantic body quickly turned into ashes and disappeared into the sky, body and soul destroyed.


    As Otto had once experimented, the Power of Holy Light had an extremely strong restraint on the undead.


    After sessfully destroying a giant beetle, these priests immediately found themselves a new target.


    The result remained the same. The monsters that were difficult to deal with for the Soaring Dragon Legion were as fragile as y in their hands.


    After trying several times and still getting the same crushing results, these priests began to act separately.


    But as a result, even with the light pirs getting smaller, they were still extremely deadly to these giant beetles.


    The end result was that the enemies, who were originally turned into ashes, were now barely leaving some corpse debris behind but were beyond saving.


    With the help of these priests, the situation inside Yellow Sand City was finally stabilized.


    But up next was the main problem.


    Dore¡¯s underground army had arrived!


    Unlike the weak and powerless low-level undead creatures, the temporarily built, only one or two meters high, low walls couldn¡¯t stop them.


    However, at Gaz¡¯s request, Yellow Sand City¡¯s ck Iron Heavy Cannon first focused on the enemy¡¯s various war weapons.


    Especially the undead meat wagons, he didn¡¯t want Yellow Sand City to be filled with deadly poison and miasma.


    The catapults, whether for uracy or range, werepletely outdone by the ck Iron Heavy Cannon. With the focus on them, there¡¯s no doubt they werepletely dismantled.


    This was why the ck Iron Heavy Cannon didn¡¯t pour its firepower onto the giant beetles, and instead somewhat underestimated Dore¡¯s catapults and de Throwing machines.


    When they finally reached their range, they began sending an array of beautifully carved and sharp disk des rapidly attacking Yellow Sand City.


    After sweeping through arge number of low-level undead creatures in front of them, they fiercely smashed into the crowd of monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion through the gap in the copsed walls.


    Even for strong and tough monsters like ogres or bear men, there was little difference between them and tofu in the face of such war weapons.


    With just one encounter, many monsters who couldn¡¯t dodge were cut into two by the high-speed rotating de discs, with blood and guts sttering all over the ground.


    When thest giant beetle fell into the Holy Light, nimble Dore warriors had already jumped over the temporarily built low walls.


    And waiting for them were the fierce and hideous ogres!


    Little Fatty, wielding a ck Iron Heavy Hammer, had been waiting here for a long time with a group of the best heavy infantry in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    As a Dore warrior in form-fitting leather armor just jumped down from the low wall without steadying himself, Little Fatty smashed his skull with the heavy hammer


    ¡°Soaring Dragon Legion, exterminate the invaders!¡±


    In Little Fatty¡¯s angry roar, minotaurs, Quilboars, ogres, bear men and other mighty heavy infantry, all fully armed, made the gap in the wallspletely imprable.

 Chapter 283: 281 Yellow Sand City Fierce Battle_1

    Chapter 283: 281 Yellow Sand City Fierce Battle_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    If it were merely about a frontal battle, many Dore Warriors were no match for tall monsters like Ogres.


    Comparatively, they were more agile and almost all of them were equipped with excellent short swords and hand crossbows.


    Normally they were difficult opponents, but the narrow surrounding area temporarily put them at a disadvantage.


    However, as more powerful subterranean creatures like Spider-transformed Elves and Swamp Bearmen climbed over the low temporary walls, the situation changed.


    Soon, many Dore Mages, Priests, and other subterranean race Spellcasters had appeared not far outside of Yellow Sand City.


    They raised their Wands high, and then various spells such as Magic Missiles, Lightning beams, Freezing rays, and Fireball skills bombarded the low temporary walls.


    These temporary low walls built by Ogre Mages¡¯ spells didn¡¯t help much, and after being bombarded by various spells, they were already on the verge of copsing.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, several massive Subterranean Giant Lizards directly knocked down the copsing low walls.


    Soon after, another breach in the wall met the same fate.


    From then on, Yellow Sand City was breached again, and countless Undead and subterranean creatures poured inside like a tide.


    Compared to them, the Soaring Dragon Legion in Yellow Sand City had far fewer numbers, and the situation immediately turned chaotic.


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    Suddenly, howls of wolves emerged from a hidden area on the edge of Yellow Sand City.


    Then, under the leadership of a giant Silver Wolf, numerous ck Dire Wolves, Wargs, and other Wolves swiftly rushed toward the rear of the subterranean army.


    They had been lying in ambush outside under Gaz¡¯s arrangement.


    Link, who was at the forefront, took a deep breath and then aimed a Furious Chain Lightning toward the densest crowd.


    Countless Dore and subterranean creatures were sted away by the Furious Thunder Power, and the pack of wolves swept over their rears.


    Almost all of them were Spellcasters from various subterranean races, and they had never thought that any enemies would appear behind them.


    Just in one encounter, many robed Spellcasters with mediocre physical strength died in the jaws of wolves.


    Riley at the rear saw this and immediately showed a worried expression on her face.


    Spellcasters were the rarest and most valuable resources, regardless of any race or force.


    Without her urging, Landry¡¯s subsequent Undead army had already followed.


    Originally, the Undead were supposed to move ahead of Riley¡¯s army, but she urged her own forces to speed up for fear of being robbed of merit.


    Comparatively, the travel speed of ordinary Undead was a bit slower.


    However, from the current situation, it seemed more like they were rushing to give their heads to the enemy.


    Leading the pack of Giant Wolfkin and Dire Wolves, Link and his team could be considered light cavalry, while on the Undead side, there were some Death Knights riding Skeleton Warhorses.


    These were genuine high-level undead creatures. Although few in number, the gathered charge appeared terrifying.


    Most Death Knights could use quite a few effective spells in addition to their terrifying melee abilities.


    Before engaging with the pack of wolves, several leading Death Knights raised their long swords, and then Hellfire Beads condensed in front of them.


    Outwardly, this appeared simr to a Fireball skill, but its effect was much more potent, and it would cause a violent explosion with a diameter of about ten meters after hitting the target.


    It would also deal half fire damage and half corruption damage, making it very difficult to deal with in many situations.


    Soon, the first batch of Hellfire Beads fell into the wolves, instantly sting the nearby Dire Wolves and Wargs away.


    These unlucky wolf cubs, even if they didn¡¯t die on the spot, would still suffer continuous damage from the mes and corruption.


    Compared to dying from unrelenting pain, dying on the spot was a morefortable way to die.


    The Hellfire Beads were very effective, and just one round of attacks put a lot of pressure on Link and the pack of wolves behind him.


    Fortunately, this skill couldn¡¯t be used consecutively in a short time, or else, with their decent mobility, a sizable group of Death Knights could be terrifying mobile artillery.


    After the Hellfire Beads achieved favorable results, these Death Knights didn¡¯t linger. Instead, they enchanted their swords with demonic weapon effects and charged into the pack of wolves.


    At the moment of contact with the wolves, several Death Knights swung their swords forcefully at the Giant Wolves in front of them.


    At the same time, dark green mes enveloped their somewhat worn swords, and the struck wolf cubs were instantly chopped in half.


    Ordinary Dire Wolves or Wargs were no match for Death Knights.


    The only ones who could contend with Death Knights were Link and some of the Dragonborn transformed Wolfkin Werewolves.


    However, after briefly assessing the surrounding situation, Link led the pack of wolves to retreat.


    As time passed and the main force of the Undead arrived, it would be impossible for them to escape even if they wanted to.


    Moreover, the purpose of this surprise attack was already achieved, and the Dore Spellcasters had suffered heavy losses, so the threat to the Soaring Dragon Legion was minimized in a short time.


    Seeing the wolves swiftly retreating, the Death Knights had no intention of pursuing.


    Their numbers were too scarce, and if they charged up without otherpanions¡¯ cover, they might be swarmed and torn apart by therge pack of wolves.


    Then, they forcefully broke through the Dore in front of them like a sharp knife, rushing toward the breach in Yellow Sand City.


    They had no mercy for the so-called allies or the slender Dore; some of the Dore who couldn¡¯t dodge in time met a tragic end under their hooves.


    As more low-level Undead and Dore cleared the path ahead, the charge of these Death Knights reached its peak speed.


    Dark energy enveloped them and their Skeleton Warhorses, so they believed that merely relying on some heavily armored Ogres would be insufficient to stop them!


    And indeed, it was true. As arge number of Ogres and Minotaurs from the Soaring Dragon Legion were knocked away, the subterranean army finally managed to create a breach for entering the city.


    Death Knights were natural born Undead leaders, and under their guidance, the fragile low-level Undead around them even had their running speed increased.

 Chapter 284: 282 Waiting for the Right Moment_1

    Chapter 284: 282 Waiting for the Right Moment_1


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°The time hase!¡±


    Seeing that the army had already invaded the interior of Yellow Sand City, ck Knight Landry led the remaining undead creatures around him and charged forward as well.


    Most of those who came forward with him this time were high-level undead, mainly Death Knights.


    Landry didn¡¯t call out to Riley, who hesitated for a moment as she watched the undead moving further away in her line of sight. In the end, she chose to stay in ce and didn¡¯t lead her guards to join the battle.


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong, and her heart was restless.


    Unlike her, who stayed behind, Landry had already led arge number of undead creatures into Yellow Sand City in no time.


    Upon arriving, he found out that things were not as simple as he had imagined. The Death Knights who had entered Yellow Sand City earlier only reached the outskirts and did not continue further in.


    The main reason was that they were facing some difficult opponents.


    As soon as Landry entered the city, he first looked at the two corpses of the Death Knights lying nearby, then nced at the opponents fighting with the Death Knights not far away.


    They were a group of ugly Trolls or Stone Giants, which were veryrge in size. Either they had amazing recovery abilities or strong defense, making them hard to deal with.


    Among them, a strange troll that had four arms, crawled on the ground, and moved like a spider seemed the most powerful.


    Just as Landry was wondering what it was, a Death Knight had already been crushed by this strange Giant Troll swinging its limbs about.


    This was Kamia, and it seemed that he had be much stronger, and even more crazy in battle.


    In addition to these ferocious beasts, what worried Landry the most were the white-robed spellcasters.


    As long as they were hit by their strange white spells, even a slight touch could cause serious consequences.


    So far, many Death Knights had died at their hands.


    There weren¡¯t many corpses or wreckage of Death Knights around because those who died at their hands would usually end up nothing but ashes.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    With just a thought in his heart, the high-level undead around Landry madly rushed forward.


    As Landry murmured something in his mouth, arge ck cloud appeared in the sky, blocking the sunlight.


    As the sunlight disappeared, ghosts or Wraiths, which were afraid of sunlight, slowly seeped out from the ground.


    At this point, Landry had almost yed all his cards.


    ¡°Honghong!¡±


    The endless howls of wolves came from the rear. The wolf pack that had retreated earlier, led by Link, returned to the battle once again.


    Those poor Dore or other subterranean race spellcasters had not yet fully recovered from the previous impact when they were once again subject to another catastrophe.


    Landry knew what was happening behind him, but he didn¡¯t care. Instead of going back to defend, he thought it was best to seize the opportunity to destroy Yellow Sand City.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    With a crisp sound, Landry pulled his longsword out of its sheath.


    Just a casual flick, and several streaks of dark green, sword-like energy swiftly swept all around him.


    Several unlucky beings were immediately cut in half, including some Dore and undead.


    It seemed Landry didn¡¯t care about friendly fire.


    As Landry and many high-level undead personally joined the battle, the situation on the field began to change rapidly.


    As the Soaring Dragon Legion continued to retreat, the scales of victory seemed to lean towards Landry. Meanwhile, the area controlled by the underground army in Yellow Sand City was also constantly expanding.


    Grotesque and twisted Dragonborn Giant Troll Kamia roared and rushed towards Landry. His instinct told him that this was an important character.


    However, in Landry¡¯s eyes, this overwhelmingly powerful ghastly troll was just a clumsy, disgusting, and stupid creature.


    After a few magnificent, swift sword moves, the previously aggressive Kamia was already sliced into several pieces, falling to the ground.


    This injury was not fatal for Kamia, but Landry¡¯s sword was imbued with me and corroding damage, which would effectively hinder his self-healing ability.


    However, it was still difficult to kill himpletely.


    Apparently, Landry did not want to waste too much time on this strange Giant Troll, so he looked into the distance.


    Gaz rode a mighty Warg and slowly approached. The Warg he was riding on was already the leader of the pack and had undergone Dragonborn transformation, making it even more powerful.


    Their fighting intent surged, and perhaps sensing something, both the undead and various monsters around them voluntarily left a spacious area for the two of them.


    Without much ado, Gaz pulled out his long knife from behind, and Landry urged his Skeleton Warhorse to charge towards the formidable Goblin.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    With a sharp metal collision sound, the ck Knight had already swept past the Dragonborn Goblin, their backs facing each other.


    The Goblin stood still, like a mountain, while the ck Knight¡¯s heavy armor had a new deep mark on it.


    Turning the horse¡¯s head, Landry looked at Gaz. In his heart, he was full of anger, but also admiration.


    Before meeting Gaz, he had never imagined that he would have such a close battle with a Goblin.


    With a sigh in his heart, Landry pointed his sword at Gaz, and then a huge Hellfire Bead quickly flew towards him.


    Compared with ordinary Death Knights¡¯ Hellfire Beads, Landry¡¯s was clearlyrger, Gaz didn¡¯t want to be hit by such dangerous things.


    Silver scales began to seep out from his body, and the Warg beneath him howled and rushed towards Landry.


    As he made contact with the Hellfire Bead, Gaz leaped up high from the Warg¡¯s back, and a pair of dragon wings suddenly sprouted behind him, allowing him to fly for a short time in the air.


    Meanwhile, the Hellfire Bead barely passed between him and the Warg, hitting an open area behind them. After a violent explosion, that area turned into a hellish sea of fire.


    As Gaz approached closer, Landry put the sword across his chest, ready to face the enemy.


    Unbeknownst to him, Saru was hidden among a group of Soaring Dragon Legion monsters behind him, staring at him intensely.


    Next to him was also a white-robed Holy Light Priest.

 Chapter 285: 283 Landry’s Demise_1

    Chapter 285: 283 Landry¡¯s Demise_1


    Trantor:549690339


    At this moment, Gaz didn¡¯t look like a goblin anymore, but more like a small dragonman with silver scales.


    Even his face seemed to have turned into that of a silver dragon, somewhat resembling Otto, but the wings on his back couldn¡¯t support him for long flights.


    So before long, Gaz gripped his de with both hands, raised it high above his head, and aimed at Landry. He stopped pping his dragon wings and shed at him with a single strike.


    Landry, who was below, looked at Gaz indifferently, already having made a decision in his heart.


    It seemed that Gaz wanted to face him head-on, using the force of his fall from a high altitude topensate for hisck of strength


    But this also made his trajectory easy to predict, and Landry didn¡¯t believe that he would lose to Gaz in a pure contest of strength.


    As Gaz approached closer and closer, the gloomy light on Landry¡¯s long sword grew brighter as he could already see the motion of his opponent.


    In the next second, he could urately send the long sword in his hand straight to Gaz¡¯s chest.


    But at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    The skeleton warhorse beneath Landry suddenly let out a neigh, and immediately slipped, starting to topple over.


    Surprised by this sudden situation, Landry nced down and noticed that the sand under the warhorse¡¯s feet had ayer of slippery grease. He wondered when this happened.


    The Grease Skill, but who did it?


    However, Landry had no time to contemte it now. If he didn¡¯t act, he would end up being pinned beneath the falling warhorse.


    Being unable to move, wouldn¡¯t he be a live target then?


    Gaz¡¯s attack was almost upon him, so Landry had no choice but to grit his teeth, adjust his posture and jump off the skeleton warhorse.


    His jump was quite wide, directly bypassing the effective range of the Grease Skill.


    But after this tumble, Landry had to abandon his initial idea, so at this point, it would be great if he could just fend off Gaz¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As the sound of metal shing resounded, Landry half-knelt on the ground, holding his sword with both hands, and forcefully blocked Gaz¡¯s jump and sh from the sky.


    ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d actually be a despicable, cunning scoundrel!¡±


    Facing Landry¡¯s mocking, Gaz, who held the de with both hands, sneered, ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m a goblin. Aren¡¯t despicable and cunning things perfectly normal for me?¡±


    For a moment, Landry was speechless, and at this moment, a pure white beam of light suddenly shone on his body.


    Not far away, a priest dressed in a white robe was chanting loudly.


    ¡°O Holy Light, judge the evil before me!¡±


    The truth was that Gaz¡¯s attack and Saru¡¯s Grease Skill were just bait. The real killer was this Holy Light priest.


    Even though Landry was much stronger than ordinary undead, the power of Holy Light was still his deadliest nemesis.


    A single Holy Light priest¡¯s summoning didn¡¯t cover much area, roughly only the size of a normal person¡¯s fist.


    However, when Landry¡¯s body was illuminated by the light pir, wherever the Holy Light touched, it was like a sponge exposed to high temperatureser, they instantly dissolved.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! ¡±


    As Landry screamed in agony, Gazughed coldly and beheaded him, stepping on his head.


    Because Landry was originally the Headless Knight, his neck was joined together by special means.


    So, rtively speaking, his head was easy to cut off, but not fatal.


    Even with Landry¡¯s head firmly under Gaz¡¯s foot, his already dissolving body continued to swing his sword wildly.


    However, at this point, he didn¡¯t pose any threat to Gaz.


    Gaz dodged the attack with an agile movement, and immediately shed his long de several times.


    Following several bright shes, Landry¡¯s heavy armor shattered, and then his body was cut into several pieces, lying lifelessly on the sand.


    Even so, his shattered body still writhed unwillingly.


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    Landry¡¯s head let out a resentful roar, only for Gaz to ruthlessly step on it, forcing it into the ground.


    Without giving any response, Gaz coldly watched as his head was engulfed by the light pir and quickly dissolved into colorless dust, scattering in the air.


    At the same time, his shattered body stopped moving.


    It was only then that Gaz sighed and said, ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m despicable? In this world, only the oue matters ¡±


    Shaking his head, Gaz gripped his long de tightly, beckoned his Warg, and went straight for the other Death Knights.


    These high-level undead were quite difficult to deal with, and the Soaring Dragon Legion may face heavy casualties if they fought alone.


    As for the remains of Landry, the Holy Light priests would naturally take care of them.


    They couldn¡¯t just leave them alone. After all, who knows what special means these high-level undead creatures might have? It¡¯s better to turn them into ashes.


    Following Landry¡¯s demise, the fighting capabilities of the undead around seemed to decline, which also significantly reduced the pressure on the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    However, the headache was that there were still too many of them, not to mention other difficult underground creatures like Dore.


    In the short term, the Soaring Dragon Legion was still trapped in a bitter battle.


    Riley, who was outside Yellow Sand City, was still standing in her original position, using the Farsight Skill to observe the situation ahead.


    When she discovered that Landry had actually died, the corner of her mouth lifted slightly, and she muttered disdainfully, ¡°This is ridiculous. You were so arrogant before. I thought you were something special!¡±


    Her mood was good because even though Landry was dead, her side still had a significant chance of winning due to their overwhelming numbers.


    After all, two massive gaps had been opened in the walls of Yellow Sand City, allowing the underground army to continuously flood in.


    It seemed that all these merits would be hers alone. The great goddess should be very pleased and reward her, right?


    As she thought this, a group of dwarves d in heavy armor and riding war sheep suddenly appeared from within Yellow Sand City. They held special white weapons in their hands.


    Any undead creature that came into contact with them died instantly without any resistance.


    Even the powerful Death Knights couldn¡¯t withstand more than a few blows from them.


    Aside from these strange dwarves, there were also many human spellcasters in white robes following behind them. Their arrival immediately brought absolute despair to the undead army!

 Chapter 286: 284 Goddess Advent_1

    Chapter 286: 284 Goddess Advent_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    These Dwarf Pdins and the Holy Light Priests from Caran were the ones whom Otto had requested some time ago to travel via the underground tunnel to Yellow Sand City.


    Although the underground tunnel was already a shortcut, it was evident that going by air would be faster, so Otto arrived earlier even though they left after him.


    With their addition, and the demise of Landry, there was not much to say about the situation inside Yellow Sand City.


    For the Soaring Dragon Legion, the situation was very favorable.


    The Undead were no match for the Holy Knights and Holy Light Priests.


    Even though the Holy Knights and Holy Light Priests had limited effects on ordinary underground creatures, without the support of the vast undead army, the other opponents couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    ck Iron Heavy Cannons on the city walls kept pouring out horrifying firepower, while Boarman Longbowmen or Lizardman Spear Throwers stood on the walls or other high ground within the city, raining arrows like mad.


    Upon entering the city, they became excellent targets instead.


    Arge number of Dore or other underground creatures were forced to retreat, while most of the undead didn¡¯t even have a chance to withdraw.


    At this moment, Riley, who was still outside the city, watched this scene with a stiff expression andplicated emotions.


    If she had followed the army into Yellow Sand City, she probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up much better than Landry.


    But in any case, they had lost this battle, and lost badly.


    Given her influence in the city-state, it would be impossible to gather such arge underground army again.


    The goddess would surely be furious, and her position as High Priest might be taken by someone else.


    While her family was powerful, they also had many enemies.


    As long as there was an opportunity, many people would be eager to see her fall and to take her ce.


    She knew the consequences, but in the end, she chose to flee.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, as everything else was secondary to saving her own life.


    No matter her status or her family¡¯s power, there would still be opportunities to fight for them as long as she was alive.


    If she was gone, everything would be gone, whether it was money or the handsome male ves she kept at home.


    ncing at her loyal guards with simrlyplicated expressions, Riley saw that they all seemed to breathe a sigh of relief after she gave the order to retreat.


    It was really impossible to expect much from these guys.


    Feeling gloomy, Riley led a group of well-equipped Dore warriors and spellcasters, turning their heads to run toward the rear, preparing to return to the Dark Domain through the portal in the rift.


    However, before they had gone far, some Dore warriors noticed something was wrong.


    ¡°High Priest, the sky? ¡±


    ¡°The sky?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Riley was somewhat puzzled and then looked up at the sky.


    Her pupils contracted, and she was horrified to find that the Silver Dragon, the manifestation of the goddess¡¯s will, was now right above their heads.


    It was only after she saw this Silver Dragon with her own eyes that she realized how arrogant she had been before.


    Look at this nearly 30-meter-long giant body; there¡¯s no way she could deal with such an existence.


    Don¡¯t even mention herself and the few dozen guards behind her, the whole underground army she had before might not even be a match for him.


    A dragon of this size, regardless of the species, would be a catastrophe wherever it went.


    Hopefully, it was just passing by


    Just as Riley was thinking this way, she was devastated to find that the damned Silver Dragon¡¯s altitude above her head was rapidly dropping.


    Although reluctant to believe, the cruel reality was right before her eyes.This damn Silver Dragon ising right at her!


    Escape! She must escape!


    This was Riley¡¯s only thought.


    Because she knew she could never defeat this Silver Dragon, just looking at its terrifying size made her gasp for breath.


    So, the first thing Riley thought of was to instruct her personal guards to stay behind and cover her escape while chaos ensued.


    But before she could put this idea into motion, a familiar and irresistible voice appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Riley, my devout child, you¡¯ve done well. Leave the rest to me!¡±


    That shriveled, hoarse voice ¨C Riley would never mistake it.


    It was the Spider Goddess Rose!


    At the same time, she knew what her goddess intended to do to her. The fear of death and the desire for survival instinctively caused a trace of resistance in her body.


    But for Rose, such weak resistance could be ignored outright.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to dwell on Riley¡¯s previous unfavorable battles or her present disrespect towards her.


    Because soon, Riley would be finished


    In extreme fear, Riley covered her head and tightly closed her eyes, her body trembling continuously.


    Her concerned guards around her closed in, wanting to ask what had happened.


    As a result, several ck threads suddenly emerged from Riley¡¯s body, binding each surrounding Dore.


    At the same time, Riley¡¯s body finally stopped shaking, and her tightly closed eyes suddenly opened wide.


    Even though there were no changes to her face, her whole demeanor was entirely different from before. Even if her acquaintances saw her, they probably wouldn¡¯t recognize her as Riley.


    She had be the medium for Rose¡¯s advent to the continent.


    ¡°Silver Dragon? ¡±


    With a cold smile on her face, Rose, now possessing Riley¡¯s body, suddenly exerted force, pulling the nearby Dore bound by the ck threads to her side.


    Afterward, these frightened Dore astonishingly dissolved into pure energy and easily merged into Rose¡¯s body.


    It wasn¡¯t until dozens of elite Dore werepletely absorbed that Rose leisurely stretched her body. There was no significant change in her sizepared to before.


    However, an indistinct ck shadow appeared behind her, and her threat level within Otto¡¯s perception was constantly rising.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, Otto hadnded in front of Rose.


    Seeing the other party looking at him with great interest, Rose sneered, ¡°Finally, we meet again, Silver Dragon!¡±


    At this, Otto curled his lips, not liking the title.


    So, he casually replied, ¡°Yes, we meet again. I didn¡¯t expect so much excitement, and even unexpected surprises. Besides, you can call me Otto? ¡±


    The Silver Dragon¡¯s calm response in front of her puzzled Rose, as it seemed not to fear her at all.


    Could it be that theirst encounter led him to mistakenly believe that she had no substantial strength?


    But that was just a special case. This time it was different.


    As the High Priest, Riley could be said to be one of the best vessels for her on this continent.


    If that was really the case, then she would use brutal facts to tell this damnable Silver Dragon what a true deity¡¯s greatness was!

 Chapter 287: 285 Art is an Explosion_1

    Chapter 287: 285 Art is an Explosion_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    What bothered Rose slightly, however, was that this damn Silver Dragon seemed to have grown a lot bigger since theyst met.


    The simplest way to measure a dragon¡¯s power was to look at its size.


    A Silver Dragon nearly thirty meters long, even among all dragons, would be considered a powerful presence in the Prime Material ne.


    Butpared to a god, it still fell short!


    Even though Rose was not her true self now, but merely an avatar infused with divine power through Riley¡¯s body, like a puppet.


    Of course, she only had a part of her divine power and will and no Godhead.


    No matter how crazy Rose was, she wouldn¡¯t dare to take such a risk, as she still had many enemies.


    Looking at the calm expression on Otto¡¯s face, Rose squinted her eyes and suddenly proposed, ¡°You said your name is Otto, right? To be honest, you¡¯re a rather strange Silver Dragon.


    But although weird dragons like you are rare in the multiverse, they¡¯re not unheard of.


    So far, I¡¯m quite interested in you, and the benevolent me can potentially forgive your past actions.¡±


    Rose, benevolent?


    Otto blinked, looking at Rose in surprise; those two words seemed like antonyms.


    However, before he could think more, Rose continued, ¡°Now there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of you, submit to me and offer me everything you have.


    As long as you do this, I can make you my divine emissary, and eventer on, be one of my subordinate gods.¡±


    Well, Otto finally understood Rose¡¯s meaning; she was trying to persuade him to surrender himself.


    Both evil dragons and good dragons are inherently arrogant.


    Metallic dragons are generally better, showing respect for Bahamut.


    But the Color Dragons, once they go crazy, they wouldn¡¯t even listen to Tiamat.


    However, as it stands, few dragons are willing to be believers of non-dragon gods.


    If she could gain the belief of a powerful legendary dragon, or even a Variant Dragon, it would be a great face-saving thing for Rose.


    However, what she did not consider was that throughout the entire multiverse, any named and grown Variant Dragon was nothing short of uncontroble.


    Bahamut and Tiamat themselves could hardly deal with these guys, let alone her.


    Otto found her proposal ridiculous, but Rose herself did not think so.


    With expectation in her eyes, Otto lowered his head, as if pondering something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to consider, but not much!¡±


    As Rose squinted her eyes and stared intently at Otto, she quickly grew impatient.


    But soon, Otto raised his head, showing her a hearty smile.


    To be honest, seeing such a smile on a dragon¡¯s face was a little weird.


    But Rose seemed to like it, as in her eyes, the strange Silver Dragon seemed to be finally willing to submit to her.


    But soon, Otto ruthlessly pped reality onto her face, showing her that she was wrong!


    When a frenzied column of Thunderme swept over, Rose realized that Otto had not been pondering, but rather, he had been gathering his power for his breath weapon.


    Having gathered for so long, this time Otto¡¯s Thunderme Breath¡¯s power had already reached its peak.


    Even a quite confident Rose, when confronted with the oing Thunderme Breath, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, how dare you fool me!¡±


    Amidst Rose¡¯s hoarse and furious voice, a pitch-ck light curtain blocked in front of her.


    As the furious Thunderme Breath touched the ck light curtain, a violent explosion urred.


    Although the movement was huge and looked scary, judging from the stable structure of the light curtain, it seemed unable to pose an effective threat to Rose.


    However, at this point, Rose was not without pressure, as cold sweat involuntarily seeped from her forehead.


    Obviously, maintaining the ck light curtain defense against Otto¡¯s breath attack was not as easy as it seemed.


    As the two were in a stalemate, another identical head grew out from Otto¡¯s shoulder.


    Before long, the Furious Thunder Power had fully condensed and formed into a massive Chain Lightning, striking at the light curtain in front of Rose once more.


    Facing two powerful breath attacks simultaneously, even Rose felt great pressure.


    However, this was still within her tolerance range, and at the same time, she had enough energy to start preparing other divine spells.


    But what she didn¡¯t see was that behind Otto, arge bulge quietly formed at the same time.


    Not long after, a mini version of Otto flew out of the bulge.


    The small Otto had only been exposed for a short while before its whole body entered a semi-transparent state, and then quietly disappeared into the ground.


    At this moment, Rose¡¯s next divine spell was almost ready, but just as she was about to cast it, she suddenly sensed something emerging behind her.


    When she turned her head, she found a mini version of Otto grinning at her with its mouth open.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Before she could react, the mini Otto had plunged its w directly into her own chest.


    Wait, this looks familiar


    By the time Rose finally remembered the scene from thest time she met Otto, her face turned pale, and she immediately tried to erect a ck curtain behind her.


    However, it was toote.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As a huge explosion resounded, a mushroom cloud full of artistic ir rose into the sky from where Rose stood.


    ¡°Tsk, art is Patrick Star


    Spit! Art is the explosion!¡±


    Seeing his sneak attack seed, Otto chuckled as he walked forward, with another dragon head growing from his shoulder at the same time.


    The explosion caused by mini Otto¡¯s detonation was still going on, but Otto¡¯s main body was almostpletely immune to most of the damage.


    Other than the sand and stones caused by the impact, both the mes and the lightning felt like tickling to him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Otto¡¯s immunity to most of the damage, even he would have been seriously injured if he took such an explosion.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Suddenly, a piercing sound came from in front of Otto.


    Subsequently, a dark beam of light broke through the explosion¡¯s aftermath and urately hit one of Otto¡¯s heads at the center.


    Even with Otto¡¯s terrifying defensive abilities, his entire head was instantly dissolved clean.


    If he hadn¡¯t caught the timing to tear off that head, it might have affected his other parts as well.

 Chapter 288: 286 The Head Keeps Dropping_1

    Chapter 288: 286 The Head Keeps Dropping_1


    Trantor:549690339


    As expected, even such an attack couldn¡¯t finish off Rose.


    This forced Otto to treat her even more cautiously.


    As the smokescreen slowly dissipated, Rose swayed her waist and gracefully emerged from the haze.


    Although more than half of her clothes had been torn, exposing her alluring body, Otto clearly had no interest in observing it at this time.


    As a new head grew back on Otto¡¯s shoulder, some changes also urred in Rose¡¯s body.


    A ck curtain wrapped around her lower body, and at the same time, the covered area began to swell rapidly.


    In no time, her slender and graceful legs disappeared, reced by a gigantic and ugly spider.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you¡¯ve spurned my goodwill. Now, it¡¯s time for you to meet your end!¡±


    Rose¡¯s hoarse and unpleasant voice had barely fallen when her body swiftly expanded, soon bing almost the same size as Otto¡¯s.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A wide web suddenly shot out from the disgusting mouthparts of the ck spider, wrapping around Otto. To Rose¡¯s surprise, Otto didn¡¯t dodge or evade it.


    Consequently, Otto waspletely enveloped by the giant web, and a silk thread connected the web¡¯s waist to the ck spider¡¯s mouthparts.


    Rose forcefully pulled the somewhat immobile Otto towards her, though she was puzzled as to why the web had such an effect.


    Apart from its restraining properties, the giant web was also highly poisonous.


    As Otto was pulled closer and closer, poisonous insects appeared around Rose, following the spatial fluctuations.


    However, Otto remained unresponsive despite the situation.


    ¡°Have you been stupefied by my majestic form?¡±


    A disdainful smile appeared on Rose¡¯s face. She then raised her right hand, enveloped by a pitch-ck energy.


    The energy expanded rapidly, using her palm as a medium, eventually forming a ck-energy giant hand several timesrger than Otto¡¯s head.


    She nned to use this enormous hand to tear off the disgusting triplet of heads from the Silver Dragon before her!


    Just as she prepared to do so, she was shocked to find the Silver Dragon in the web struggling to bite one of its other heads.


    What was it doing ?


    Had the Silver Dragon truly gone mad?


    At the same time, she realized that there was a peculiar golden chain connecting her and Otto.


    For some reason, an uneasiness suddenly filled Rose.


    As her unease grew stronger, Otto had already bitten off one of his heads and swallowed it whole.


    At the same time, a strange energy followed the golden chain and flowed towards Rose.


    This thing didn¡¯t seem to be good, so Rose instinctively tried to grab the golden chain with her enormous ck hand.


    However, the golden chain seemed to have no physical form and was just like an illusion, her ck hand swiping through it.


    Ultimately, she could only watch as the peculiar energy flowed into her body through the golden chain.


    In that instant, an unbearable pain suddenly shot through her neck, and Rose found her vision spiraling and changing constantly.


    Her head had inexplicably been severed!


    Clearly, the culprit was none other than the Silver Dragon before her. Although she didn¡¯t know how it had achieved this feat, thinking that she could be defeated by this alone was extremely naive.


    A mocking expression filled Rose¡¯s face as thin threads emerged from the wound on her neck, connecting her body to her flying head.


    Given some time, she would soon return to her original state.


    However, Otto hadn¡¯t been relying on this alone to defeat her.


    Licking the corner of his mouth, Otto¡¯s body was enveloped in intense mes.


    With just a little effort, the giant web binding him was easily shattered into pieces.


    He had been pretending the entire time.


    At this point, Otto wasn¡¯t far from Rose.


    Without any hesitation, his triplet of heads opened their huge mouths and bit at Rose¡¯s body.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t forget to use his absorption ability.


    To maximize his advantage while Rose¡¯s head and body were separated, a chilling cold began to seep out from Otto¡¯s body.


    With just a slight touch, the giant spider legs below were frozen into icicles.


    Meanwhile, the triplet of dragon heads above began to feast.


    Shocked, Rose, whose head hadn¡¯t reconnected to her body, watched the events unfold before her, finding it unbelievable for a moment.


    Despite her current form being an avatar, the audacious Silver Dragon dared to devour a deity?


    It was truly inconceivable!


    But it was undoubtedly happening!


    Immediately after, Rose was filled with boundless rage!


    But her anger was useless. In Otto¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than an ugly spider.


    Although it was a bit disgusting, he had eaten far worse things in his time.


    Even if the taste wasn¡¯t particrly pleasant, Otto didn¡¯t stop eating.


    In just a short while, most of Rose¡¯s spider body had already been devoured by Otto.


    Although Rose had divine power protecting her, even that divine power became the best supplement under Otto¡¯s ferocious bite.


    By the time Rose¡¯s head finally reconnected to her body, she hadn¡¯t even had the chance to unleash her fury before one of Otto¡¯s heads nced at her dismissively.


    That look was full of contempt and disdain.


    This only served to further enrage the already extremely furious Rose, but before she could unleash her long-prepared divine spell, Otto bit off one of his own heads again.


    It was then that Rose realized that the detestable golden chain still connected her and the Silver Dragon.


    Could it be


    As a foreboding feeling filled Rose¡¯s heart, the all too familiar special energy flowed into her body through the golden chain.


    Then, the enchanting head soared skyward once more.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±


    With a furious scream, Rose roared, ¡°Damned Silver Dragon, I will never let you off!¡±


    Threats? As if anyone cared


    Otto rolled his eyes at Rose, but didn¡¯t stop eating.

 Chapter 289: 287 Blasphemy Against the Deity_1

    Chapter 289: 287 sphemy Against the Deity_1


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, you¡¯re spheming the gods!


    Soon, you will die in my wrath, and your soul will serve in my divine kingdom for eternity, never to be freed!¡±


    As for Rose¡¯s words, Otto obviously didn¡¯t care, just trying to scare people.


    And Rose¡¯s head, due to irresistible factors, had been pulling back and forth in the air with her body all along.


    Even when the ck silk threads pulled her head back to her body, the cycle would start all over again.


    Although Otto found it tiresome to gnaw on his own head.


    At this, the great Spider Goddess Rose was extremely angry but also helpless.


    And she had to admit that with her current avatar¡¯s strength, she really couldn¡¯t do anything to Otto.


    Though cutting off her head wouldn¡¯t make her avatar die, it made her unable to control her body.


    Like this, amidst a torrent of vicious curses and insults, Rose watched as her body was quickly devoured by the damned Silver Dragon.


    Slowly, after never getting a response from Otto, Rose tired of cursing and didn¡¯t bother to think of any new words.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, I¡¯ll remember you. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±


    At this point, Rose¡¯s avatar was just a single head left.


    The rest of her body had already relocated to another ce.


    About Rose¡¯sst fierce words, Otto sneered, ¡°Great Spider Goddess, I told you before, you can call me Otto.


    I hope you¡¯ll remember that name, so you don¡¯t get the wrong dragonter.


    As for me, I¡¯ll be waiting for your advent in Nn Forest. You shouldn¡¯t keep me waiting too long!


    But your avatar is really too weak. With this little strength, it¡¯s not just about killing me, I¡¯m guessing many believers¡¯ faith in you will copse.


    Maybe next time you can consider putting some Godhead fragments in your avatar, maybe that way you could kill me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you, Otto ¡±


    After finishing this sentence, Rose¡¯s head turned into gray powder and dissipated into the air.


    You must know, Otto¡¯s absorption ability had been activated all along.


    It took so long to absorb her head, proving Rose¡¯s avatar was actually very strong.


    At least, much stronger than Storm Titan Lars Lait.


    Previously, Otto¡¯s suggestion to Rose to put some Godhead in her avatar was just to dig a pit for her.


    If Rose actually did that, and even let that kind of avatar appear in Nn Forest


    Believe it or not, without Otto intervening, Konoheim would go after Rose like a starving dog that smelled meat.


    This is a rare opportunity for them, the local demigods.


    Even if Konoheim doesn¡¯t make a move, other demigods who smell the scent may arrive in time.


    Of course, Rose can enhance her avatar¡¯s strength further, or directly descend in her true form, but she can¡¯t bear the consequences.


    As long as one knows a little about the deities, they may seem powerful, but they aren¡¯t that terrifying, indomitable existence.


    Because essentially, gods and humans are alike, they also have their circles.


    Especially for a deity like Spider Goddess Rose, there are definitely numerous mighty gods who are her enemies or even despise her.


    As long as she shows even a slight w, Rose¡¯s eternal enemies will mercilessly destroy her.


    At this point, the unforeseen threat posed by Rose had been resolved by Otto without much trouble.


    Honestly, for the current Otto, Rose didn¡¯t seem that terrifying.


    Moreover, after feasting just now, he felt extremely tired.


    After consuming Rose¡¯s avatar, even the abundant divine power made him feel stuffed.


    Shaking his dizzy head slightly, Otto casually used the Communication Scale to greet Saru, then quickly flew in the direction of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    After absorbing Rose¡¯s avatar, the fatigue was indeed intense.


    To speed up his flight, Otto grew numerous round holes behind him.


    Then, mes and lightning burst out of these holes, pushing Otto¡¯s flying speed to the extreme.


    Yellow Sand City.


    At this time, the situation in the city had beenpletely stabilized.


    Under Gaz¡¯smand, the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion were orderly cleaning up the battlefield.


    Saying it¡¯s cleaning up the battlefield, the methods were rather simple and crude.


    Edible ones, such as Dore and many creatures from the underground, were torn apart and swallowed by the exhausted and hungry monsters after a fierce battle.


    Inedible ones, such as the Undead or poisonous corpses, were burned together to prevent them from being converted into undeadter on.


    Apart from the Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s monsters, the Dwarf Pdins were sitting on the ground, drinking and eating meat, while the white-robed spellcasters were walking around the city.


    As streaks of pure white light shone onto different monsters, the corpse poison left after fighting the undead was immediately cleansed.


    For the undead, the Power of Holy Light is like their all-around nemesis.


    At this time, Gaz, who was standing on the city wall again, looked at the distance and sighed, seeming a bit unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Saru walked to Gaz¡¯s side, looking at him with some confusion.


    Although both Gaz and Saru had more or less some injuries on them, they were all minor scratches, and the enemy forces, several times the size of Yellow Sand City¡¯s defenders, had been dealt with.


    Saru really didn¡¯t know what Gaz had to worry about.


    ncing at Saru, Gaz pointed to the distance and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, we seem to have let some Dore escape. It¡¯s a pity ¡±


    Hearing this, Saru shook his head andughed, ¡°Just now, the great Silver Dragon Lord contacted me through the Communication Scale. He¡¯d been watching the situation in Yellow Sand City from the air and said he was very satisfied with our performance.


    As for those Dore who escaped earlier, His Majesty has already crushed them all!¡±


    ¡°Really ?¡±


    Gaz¡¯s eyes widened, and after a while, he said, ¡°Truly worthy of the great Silver Dragon Lord! Comparing to His Majesty, we are still too insignificant!¡±


    With that, he looked towards ck Gold City, and said to Saru, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s time for us to counterattack?¡±

 Chapter 290: 288 The Guardian of the Dragon Tomb_1

    Chapter 290: 288 The Guardian of the Dragon Tomb_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ck Gold City.


    Perhaps it could already be renamed Skeleton Tower.


    After many days of cultivation, the entire ck Gold City had been connected together by white or withered yellow bones, bing the base of the towering bone tower.


    At the top of the tower, the Death Lord sat motionless on his throne, like a statue.


    Suddenly, within his pitch-ck facete, a sinister ghostly me ignited.


    The Death Lord¡¯s eerie and terrifying voice echoed within the empty Bone Hall.


    ¡°Landry, have you failed? ¡±


    The Death Lord shook his head slightly and murmured, ¡°It seems that Silver Dragon is more difficult to deal with than I thought? ¡±


    However, he quickly stood up from the throne and coldly said, ¡°For now, I will let you run rampant for a while. Once I have dealt with this matter, it will be your turn.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, there came a crisp knock at the door from outside the Bone Hall.


    With the Death Lord¡¯s permission, a Lich slowly and eerily floated in from outside.


    This was the Lich Catherine who had built the previous portal for the Death Lord. She seemed to have no significant changes since then.


    Recently, she had been working on a task assigned by the Death Lord.


    Due to the severeck of corpses and creatures in the Dragon Bone Wastnd that could be converted, the Death Lord asked her to find a solution.


    Although she was initially at a loss, she eventually found an ideal location.


    In the Dragon Bone Wastnd, aside from many city-states that worshipped freedom and trade, there lived numerous monster lords.


    Among them, the most powerful were the Blue Dragons.


    Since ancient times, the Dragon Bone Wastnd has been one of the favorite habitats of the Blue Dragons on the continent.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion¡¯s cleanup campaign in the Dragon Bone Wastnd mostly ignored these Blue Dragons, only warning their subordinates at most.


    Some Blue Dragons that saw the reality led their subordinates, took all their belongings, and quickly moved to other ces to avoid trouble temporarily.


    However, there were always one or two stubborn fools who stayed in the Dragon Bone Wastnd and refused to move.


    In their view, the Undead were nothing more than lowly beings and could not pose any threat to the noble and powerful dragons.


    Typically, such thoughts belonged to a fool who hadn¡¯t seen the world, at most reaching the level of an adult dragon.


    Frankly, adult Blue Dragons were powerful. However, for the Death Lord and his elite Undead, as long as they made an effort, it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with them.


    Previously, the bones used for Undead conversion in ck Gold City were mostly provided by these stubborn Blue Dragons and their subordinates.


    All these matters were handled by Catherine.


    While conducting the Undead conversion ceremony for the second adult Blue Dragon, she acquired shocking news by reading its soul.


    In a certain area of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, a dragon tomb was hidden.


    Many dragons had been buried there for a long time, with aplete variety of species.


    The name of this desert came from this fact, but nowadays, few people knew about it other than the Blue Dragons living here.


    Upon learning this news, Catherine excitedly led a team to the location herself.


    Unfortunately, there were still several powerful Dragon Soul Guardians present.


    They were powerful, with astonishing magical attainments, and Catherine and her Undead subordinates couldn¡¯t deal with them.


    So, she reported this matter to the Death Lord, who showed great interest in it.


    Now, she would lead the Death Lord to the dragon tomb.


    And the Death Lord went alone. Except for Catherine, who was there as a guide, he didn¡¯t even bring a single skeleton frame, let alone an Undead army or personal guards.


    All he carried was his terrifying heavy hammer.


    Truth be told, even Catherine felt shocked upon seeing the Death Lord¡¯s unique weapon.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why such a powerful Lich would carry such an unconventional heavy weapon.


    Additionally, she hadn¡¯t seen the Death Lord in action for a long time.


    Thus, she was somewhat excited and looking forward to this mission.


    The location of the dragon tomb was extremely remote, and the Death Lord had never been a patient traveler.


    Knowing this, Catherine considerately prepared a portal that would greatly reduce travel time for the Death Lord.


    Only a wealthy person like the Death Lord would build such a portal that would only be used once.


    After several spatial distortions and turns, Catherine led the Death Lord to a dark underground cave.


    Although the light was dim here, the surrounding space was astonishinglyrge.


    Upon arriving, the Death Lord looked around and soon discovered an ancient,rge-scale Magic Array next to the portal beneath his feet.


    Beyond that, there was nothing else.


    It seemed that this was the only way for the dead dragons toe to this tomb.


    After studying the Magic Array for a while, the Death Lord quickly understood its operational mode.


    This Magic Array was usually inactive. For it to be activated, just a single pure dragon breath was needed, regardless of power.


    This clever design could repel most of those who harbored malicious intentions towards the dragon tomb.


    Unfortunately for the Dragon Soul Guardians, Catherine had acquired the breath of two Blue Dragons, which made it no trouble for her. She even marked the coordinates of the location to create arge sword portal.


    Without needing any further exnation from Catherine, the Death Lord, carrying his heavy hammer, proceeded towards the interior of the dragon tomb.


    As for Catherine, she cautiously followed behind the Death Lord.


    Although her strength was considerable, being a Legend at the very least, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about the powerful Dragon Soul Guardians, fearing that a moment of carelessness could risk her life.


    Before the Death Lord could walk much further, a crimson Magic Array appeared beneath his feet.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    First came a massive explosion, followed by a ball of scorching mes that enveloped the Death Lordpletely.


    The zing fire swirled around the Death Lord, creating a horrifying scene.


    ¡°Lowly Undead, you dare to desecrate the sacred dragon tomb again! The fire shall purify your filthy bodies and souls!¡±


    An elderly, dignified voice echoed around Death Lord. As the mes burned even brighter, a disdainful smile emerged on Catherine¡¯s face behind him.

 Chapter 291: 289 Blasphemy Against the True Dragon_1

    Chapter 291: 289 sphemy Against the True Dragon_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Without a doubt, this was a high-level spell. Even for a high-ranking undead like Caterin, a witch demon who had stepped into the realm of Legend, being hit by such an attack was not to be taken lightly.


    This was an attack powerful enough to be lethal. Even with proper defense, being severely injured was inevitable.


    However, if the target of this attack was the Death Lord, it would be apletely different story.


    At this moment, the Death Lord¡¯s body was forged from a variety of precious magical materials, providing him with a strong defense and an extremely high resistance to magical damage.


    If it was a spell attack below the Legend level, he could be immune to it entirely.


    Indeed, as Caterin perceived, the seemingly devastating fire spell dealt very minimal damage to the Death Lord.


    Not long after, the attacking Dragon Soul Guard noticed that something was amiss.


    ¡°This is impossible? ¡±


    The surprised old voice echoed through the spacious tomb, while the Death Lord¡¯s majestic figure slowly emerged from the raging mes.


    The scorching mes not only did not harm him, but they had also made his armor-like body surface even smoother and brighter.


    The attack from the Dragon Soul Guard had actually helped the Death Lord rid his body of impurities, making it look like he had been given a special bath.


    ¡°It seems that I should thank you? ¡±


    The Death Lord looked at his shining armor, his tone filled with sarcasm.


    Meanwhile, behind a huge stone wall not far away, a semi-transparent shadow began to sh in panic.


    Faintly, the figure of an enormous dragon was visible.


    Apparently, he was the Dragon Soul Guard who had attacked the Death Lord earlier.


    At this moment, however, he was clearly frightened by the Death Lord¡¯s performance. His figure flickered and wavered, drifting deeper into the tomb.


    Seeing that things were not going well, he prepared to escape.


    Perhaps the other Dragon Soul Guards would have a way to deal with this irond adversary.


    However, the Death Lord had no intention of stopping him, even though the opponent¡¯s movements were clearly visible to him.


    Watching the Death Lord let his enemy go, Caterin couldn¡¯t help but look at her master with confusion.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to ask the reason, knowing that the Death Lord must have his own rationale.


    In any case, it was not her ce as a servant to interfere too much.


    Although the Death Lord let the Dragon Soul Guard leave, he slowly walked in the direction they were retreating from.


    Suddenly, the Death Lord asked, ¡°Caterin, didn¡¯t you say earlier that there were more than one Dragon Soul Guards guarding this ce?¡±


    Caterin was slightly startled, then quickly nodded to confirm.


    Then, the Death Lord sneered, ¡°Searching for them one by one would be too much of a hassle. It¡¯s better to wait for them all toe to my door!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Caterin finally understood the Death Lord¡¯s intentions.


    The scenery of the Dragon Tomb was deste. Apart from the broken stones and ruins, there were dark and damp stone walls, quite fitting the aesthetic of an undead being.


    Walking along the way, the Death Lord kept nodding in approval as he observed the surroundings.


    In his view, this ce was ideal for setting up an Undead Transformation Field.As for whether or not he would offend the dragon race, it was not within his scope of consideration.


    After all, undead creatures were usually enemies of almost all other living beings.


    Sure enough, it was a dragon graveyard. Soon, the Death Lord saw the skeletal remains of a Blue Dragon nearby.


    However, this Blue Dragon seemed to have died due to an ident, rather than reaching the end of its life and dying naturally.


    This could be seen from its body length of only about fifteen meters.


    This should be the corpse of an adult Blue Dragon, which may have been killed by some enthusiastic dragon-ying warriors or died in territorial disputes among its own kind.


    But the Death Lord didn¡¯t care about the past of this Blue Dragon; for him, it was just an excellent material.


    Hence, the Death Lord looked at the skeletal remains of the Blue Dragon interestedly, and the dark ghostly me under his face mask seemed to burn even more intensely.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a crisp sound, the Death Lord forcefully smashed the heavy hammer he had on his shoulder into the ground.


    The primarily hard rock surface of the dragon graveyard was forcefully smashed, creating a deep pit and spider-web like cracks.


    The eerie ghost me burned on the pitch-ck metal hammerhead and then spread to the somewhat moist ground and continued to crawl toward the Blue Dragon¡¯s skeleton beside it.


    When the faint eerie ghost me touched the Blue Dragon¡¯s bones, the mes suddenly magnified, and in no time, theypletely enveloped the already withered and yellowed dragon bones.


    As the mes burned more and more vigorously, a faint blue me ignited in the center of the Blue Dragon¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Crack? ¡±


    Suddenly, the Blue Dragon¡¯s skull opened and closed, followed by its slender neck, which began to twist around.


    Slowly, themotion grew, and the skeleton of the Blue Dragon had been transformed by the Death Lord into an Undead Dragon.


    With the sound of sand and bones rubbing against each other, the Undead Dragon, half-buried in the ground, finally broke free from the confines of the earth.


    After shaking off various debris from its body, the Undead Blue Dragon raised its head, and apanied by a hoarse and terrifying roar, a bolt of Chain Lightning mixed with eerie ghost mes directly struck the top of the dragon graveyard.


    ¡°Rumble? ¡±


    With a loud noise, some broken stones fell from the top of the dragon graveyard.


    Although the Undead Blue Dragon still retained some of its former abilities and spray weapons, the effect of this Lightning Breath seemed somewhat unsatisfactory for the Death Lord.


    In simple terms, it was a bit weak


    But it was better than nothing. The Death Lord shook his head slightly, apparently not taking this newly-transformed Undead Blue Dragon seriously.


    However, at that moment, with the Death Lord at the center, the surrounding magical fluctuations suddenly became chaotic.


    Faint static sparks began to spread on the surface of the Death Lord¡¯s body, and then the electric sparks grew bigger and bigger until they turned into a terrifying pir of thunder, enveloping the Death Lord inside.


    ¡°Lowly undead, you dare defile the remains of a True Dragon!¡±


    With an angry voiceing from not too far away, gusts of cold wind blew from that direction, and in no time, the just-transformed Undead Blue Dragon turned into an ice sculpture.


    Then, a giant icicle flew over, directly breaking the ice-sculpted Undead Blue Dragon in half, and the copsed dragon body turned into powder due to the impact.


    The newly born Undead Blue Dragon died at the hands of the guardian protecting the dragon graveyard before it could see the light of day again.


    It was not strong before its transformation and had be even weaker after bing an Undead, making it impossible for it to withstand such an attack.

 Chapter 293: 291 Best Low Moment_1

    Chapter 293: 291 Best Low Moment_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    The sky was just brightening, and Otto had just awoken from a long sleep.


    Devouring Rose¡¯s avatar had given him great help, so this time, his sleep had been much longer than usual.


    ncing at the calendar ced in the center of the Council Chamber, he knew he had probably slept for half a month.


    As he slightly moved his somewhat stiff muscles, a series of crisp crackling sounds emerged.


    Suddenly, Otto frowned slightly and looked down at the ckstone tform covered with jewels underneath him.


    Strangely, he felt that the ckstone tform had shrunk quite a bit below him


    No, more urately, his dragon body had grown muchrger.


    Using the ckstone tform as a reference, Otto¡¯s full body length had probably exceeded thirty meters by now.


    Generally speaking, only dragons that have reached the level of an Ancient Dragon or higher can have such a size.


    And Otto? It goes without saying


    Even though he had just awakened from his long sleep, Otto did not feel the slightest bit tired. It seemed that Sofia had taken good care of him during this time.


    Thinking of this, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth.


    Then, he habitually wanted to call for Saru, but after realizing that the Communication Scale had no response, he remembered that the old Lizardman was still with Gaz in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    So, he had to resort to his backup, calling for the Quilboar Longfang.


    During Saru¡¯s absence, this Quilboar was able to manage the Land of the Soaring Dragon on his own, making Otto very satisfied.


    After hearing a few recent reports on the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Otto nodded in satisfaction.


    Generally speaking, apart from the minor troubles of daily chores, the development of the Land of the Soaring Dragon and its surroundings was very normal.


    Those who had been forcibly relocated to Nn Forest caused some disturbances afterward, but they were all suppressed by Krom.


    However, in the end, Longfang suddenly showed hesitation as if he had something to say but couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Otto looked at the Quilboar curiously and continued, ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡±


    Seeing this, Longfang shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem in the Dragon Bone Wastnd. Saru and Gaz were defeated ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto, with wide eyes in surprise, had just returned from the Dragon Bone Wastnd not long ago.


    Just the battle in Yellow Sand City had annihted arge number of undead and underground armies; the situation should have been great, but in the blink of an eye, everything had been reversed. How


    Or, did the Death Lord personally take action?


    Without waiting for Otto to ask, Longfang immediately exined, ¡°For some reason, arge number of Undead Dragons suddenly appeared in the Dragon Bone Wastnd with powerful strength.


    Other than Holy Knights and Holy Light Priests, there are few in the Soaring Dragon Legion that can effectively deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Undead Dragons, and arge number of them?¡±


    Otto felt like his worldview had some issues when suddenly dragon corpses became so cheap.


    As far as he knew, Moray had gone to great lengths just to obtain the corpses and souls of two giant dragons back then.


    With a solemn face, Otto stared at Longfang and asked, ¡°Byrge number how many Undead Dragons are there in the Dragon Bone Wastnd?¡±


    Longfang swallowed and continued, ¡°ording to the information Saru and the others sent back, there might be more than a hundred ¡±


    ¡°More than a hundred?¡±


    Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°So, did the Death Lord dig into the dragon¡¯s ancestral tomb wait¡­¡±


    At this point, Otto asked with confusion, ¡°Dragon Bone Wastnd Where is Konoheim? Find him for me!¡±


    ¡°No need to look, I¡¯m already here!¡±


    Before Longfang could take a step, the middle-aged man Konoheim had slowly walked in.


    ¡°I already know about this matter! There is indeed an ancient dragon tomb in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and a Dragon Soul Guardian there used to be a friend of mine.


    Well although he himself is unwilling to admit it.¡±


    His expression looked very cold. Although he had lived for countless years, Konoheim still felt great anger at the Death Lord¡¯s desecration of the true dragon¡¯s remains.


    Even though it was just the bones of some Color Dragons that were treated this way.


    Initially, Otto was considering whether to personally go to the Dragon Bone Wastnd, but it seemed that now it might not be necessary for him to take action to solve this.


    Looking at Konoheim, Otto also sternly used, ¡°The Death Lord¡¯s filthy and despicable actions must be punished!¡±


    Then, the conversation turned, and Otto hesitated, ¡°But you know, that¡¯s more than a hundred Undead Dragons. Although the strength of the Undead Dragons is generally inferior to their living counterparts, no one can guarantee if there won¡¯t be troublesome creatures like Dragon Witch Monsters among them ¡±


    Looking at Otto, Konoheim actuallyughed.


    After spending so many days together, he had figured out the temperament of this weird Silver Dragon.


    This shameless fellow did not care about the dignity of True Dragons, but only about his own interests.


    In some ways, he was even purer than True Dragons.


    ¡°The movement of more than a hundred Undead Dragons appearing at the same time is simply too big, this news cannot be hidden, let alone, that bastard Death Lord doesn¡¯t even want to hide it ¡±


    At this point, Konoheim¡¯s expression was very strange.


    Honestly speaking, even he did not have the courage to go against the world like this.


    The atmosphere had be somewhat silent for a moment. To be honest, even Otto somewhat admired the Death Lord at this point.


    Although he had been making big moves recently, all of these moves were made after considering the development of his own strength and influence.


    Even devouring True Dragons was done sneakily behind everyone¡¯s back, while the Death Lord seemed to directly tell all of the giant dragons in the world that he had dug into their ancestral tombs


    Next, Konoheim looked at Otto and sighed, continuing, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Dragon Bone Wastnd first, after all, ording to the dragon race¡¯s perspective, I¡¯m also considered the owner of this ce.


    It won¡¯t be long before I should receive some visitors.¡±


    Otto chuckled, ¡°Let me guess, the first to arrive will definitely be a Golden Dragon!¡±


    The self-proimed righteous dragon species wouldn¡¯t ignore the Death Lord¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Perhaps ¡±


    Konoheim looked at Otto with aplicated expression, ¡°In the meantime, you¡¯d better keep a low profile.


    More than a hundred Undead Dragons is not a small number.


    Both Color Dragons and Metal Dragons will probably send quite a lot of help, if they learn about your deeds ¡±


    Otto nodded, understanding Konoheim¡¯s meaning.

 Chapter 294: 292 Justice Will Prevail_1

    Chapter 294: 292 Justice Will Prevail_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Undead are natural enemies of all living beings, and Otto himself is no exception.


    In this world, most dragons wouldn¡¯t tolerate his existence once they knew what he¡¯d done in the past.


    However, now that he has grown up, there are fewer and fewer opponents in the Prime Material ne that can pose a slight threat to him.


    Now, it¡¯s a perfect opportunity to take advantage of the Death Lord and see how strong the other forces on this continent are.


    Soon after, Konoheim left the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    His next destination was the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Watching him leave, Otto said to Longfang, who was waiting in silence nearby, ¡°Are those bastards Gaz and Saru still alive?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, they are currently leading the defeated Soaring Dragon Legion to retreat to Yellow Sand City.


    At present, Saru is seriously injured, but with the care of Holy Light Priests, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he recovers.¡±


    ¡°Retreat?¡±


    Otto heard an interesting word.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, they once tried to lead the Soaring Dragon Legion to advance forward, hoping to upy more city-states and territories? ?¡±


    The idea was good, but the results weren¡¯t as expected.


    Otto understood the eagerness of Gaz and Saru to achieve something, but no one could have anticipated the sudden appearance of over a hundred Undead Dragons by the Death Lord.


    ¡°Send them mytest order.¡±


    Otto found a morefortable position to lie on the increasingly smaller ckstone tform and continued speaking to Longfang, ¡°From now on, they are forbidden from attacking proactively. The main force must stay in Yellow Sand City and not leave!


    Then have them send Lizardman Scouts or Hawkmen to observe the recent situation in the Dragon Bone Wastnd as much as possible.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it won¡¯t be long before the Dragon Bone Wastnd will wee arge number of dragons.


    Find the right time and let Gaz or Saru give some Evil Dragons some followers as needed, always staying informed of their movements!¡±


    After receiving themand, Longfang went to arrange for the messenger. Due to the long distance, themunication scale had be ineffective.


    Looking at the now empty Council Chamber, Otto squinted into the distance, his thoughts drifting out.


    Speaking of which, he hadn¡¯t eaten a Metal Dragon yet


    Perhaps, this might be a great opportunity for him as well.


    After that, time slowly passed.


    During this time, Otto¡¯s days were rtively leisurely.


    Every day was spent eating, sleeping, and asionally teasing Sofia when she suddenly showed up.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was just his imagination, buttely, Otto felt that Sofia looked increasingly feminine and charming.


    Thinking it might be due to his rapid physical development, Otto didn¡¯t pay it much attention.


    Before he realized it, another half month had passed.


    Today, Otto was having a casual conversation with Moray in the Council Chamber.


    Maybe because Konoheim had already left the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Moray¡¯s personality became increasingly inted.


    ¡°Hah! Arrogant dragons and low-level undead. These brainless fools are a perfect match!¡±


    The demonic face on the gemstone of the bizarre Soul Eater Wand appeared smug and arrogant.


    With some resignation, Otto looked at the bastard, thinking that he would never have dared to be so bold if Konoheim were still here.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always had a question? ¡±


    ¡°Ask away! The great Legendary Lich Moray knows everything!¡±


    Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, suppressing the impulse to punch him, and asked, ¡°How strong is the Death Lord anyway? His current actions are undoubtedly dering war on the entire dragon race.


    Take Konoheim as an example. If they were to fight, who do you think would win?¡±


    ¡°The Death Lord!¡±


    Moray gave the answer without hesitation.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because any spell that Konoheim is good at is useless against the Death Lord, and even if he were to confront him in his true form, the Death Lord has melee skills that are on par with top Legendary Warriors.


    With abination of various insidious and unpredictable magical attacks, Konoheim has no chance of winning!¡±


    As he said this, Moray¡¯s face was full of confidence, as if he were talking about himself rather than the Death Lord.


    However, in some ways, the Death Lord and Moray were indeed the same person.


    Yet, Otto found it difficult to agree with this point.


    If Konoheim couldn¡¯t defeat the Death Lord, could he do it by relying on himself?


    Even now, when standing next to Konoheim, he felt that the Brass Dragon, who had lived for an unknown number of years, was unfathomable.


    Even Rose¡¯s incarnation hadn¡¯t given him this feeling.


    Before Otto could delve further into this matter, Longfang hurried in from outside, followed by Sofia and Welin.


    Sofia was not a surprise; she still asionally appeared alongside her mother, hiding in a corner studying something.


    Welin, on the other hand, had disappeared for a long time after Konoheim left the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    And this time, she appeared before Otto in the form of a blue-haired girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Setting aside the two beauties for now, Otto focused his attention on Longfang.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Longfang bowed respectfully to Otto and continued, ¡°ording to the information from Yellow Sand City, arge number of dragons have arrived in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Most of them are Metal Dragons, with over forty of them in a rough estimate.


    There are fewer Color Dragons, only eighteen, but since we¡¯ve nted some monsters as their followers, our knowledge of their numbers is more urate.¡±


    Upon hearing Longfang¡¯s words, Otto¡¯s eyes lit up.


    My, so many dragons, if he seizes the opportunity, he might be able to get many new ingredients he¡¯s never tasted before.


    Before Otto could think more, Longfang added, ¡°Among the Metal Dragons, Silver Dragons are the most numerous. Moreover, they¡¯ve brought many famous heroes from the human world and other parts of the continent.¡±


    Well, that didn¡¯t sound surprising.


    Silver Dragons were called Virtuous Dragons mainly because they often provided assistance and investment to righteous warriors before they grew up.


    So, other than Otto the freak, if one provoked a Silver Dragon, the likely consequence would be getting pummeled by a group of strong believers in righteousness led by the dragon¡¯s elders.

 Chapter 295: 293 Sleep Together Tonight_1

    Chapter 295: 293 Sleep Together Tonight_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    One month after Otto left, this ce had gone through earth-shattering changes.


    Currently, most of the Dragon Bone Wastnd was upied by the Death Lord and his undead minions, who were building skeleton towers on the ruins of the former city-states.


    Due to a limited number of living creatures and corpses in the Dragon Bone Wastnd because of Otto, most of the Death Lord¡¯s subsequent forces were transported from the Dark Domain through portals in the rifts.


    Apart from the Death Lord, dragons gathered here recently were the other major power in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    These dragons were divided into Color Dragons and Metal Dragon factions, thetter of which were currently entrenched in the ruins of a city-state called Har City.


    In addition to Konoheim, they also enthusiastically supported a powerful Golden Dragon named Golden sh of Fire, Gorden.


    It was said that he was a renowned justice messenger on the continent and seemed to have participated in the battle against demonic invasions in the past.


    The reason they chose this ce was that the city-state was rtively intact and could amodate many righteous warriors from various parts of the continent.


    Even now, more and more heroic role models were paying their own way to join the Metal Dragons in their crusade against the evil undead.


    Compared to the Metal Dragons, the Color Dragons seemed somewhat shabby.


    Even among the Color Dragons, they didn¡¯t get along with each other. The arrogant and self-centered evil dragons wouldn¡¯t easily submit to others.


    So these Color Dragons, even after arriving in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, just brought their dependents with them, found a ce to squat, and attacked the undead ording to their mood.


    It was precisely because of their extremely loose state that Saru and Gaz easily infiltrated many of their dependents with spies.


    However, since they came alone to the Dragon Bone Wastnd to cause trouble for the Death Lord, it also meant that these Color Dragons had great confidence in their strength.


    At the very least, they were all at the level of ancient dragons or higher.


    Aside from the Death Lord and dragons, thest and currently most low-key force was the Soaring Dragon Legion stationed in Yellow Sand City.


    Saru and Gaz strictly followed Otto¡¯s orders and never ran out to deliver heads themselves.


    However, just today, Yellow Sand City weed a group of distinguished guests.


    A in-looking Silver Dragon-man, a Half-Elf girl wrapped in a long robe, a blue-haired girl with an explosive figure wearing revealing clothes.


    And a strangely shaped wand floating in mid-air, constantly chattering all the way, making annoying noises.


    Ordinary monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion were not very familiar with thisbination, but Saru and Gaz knew them very well.


    These people were undoubtedly Otto, Sofia, Werlin, and Morey.


    Not long ago, Werlin and Sofia found Otto and said they wanted to see the lively Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Knowing that he should keep a low profile recently, Otto split a part of himself from his main body, escorted them through the underground tunnel and directly into Yellow Sand City.


    Morey, that scoundrel, naturally didn¡¯t want to miss the spectacle of undead fighting dragons and shamelessly tagged along.


    Among them, Werlin had the most explosive idea abouting to the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Because there were many powerful dragons in the Dragon Bone Wastnd recently, in Werlin¡¯s words, she wanted to see for herself if there were any dragons more suitable to be her temporary partner than Otto.


    From start to finish, she wanted toy a batch of dragon eggs to satisfy herself.


    Whether or not it was with Otto was not that important. What she valued was the excellent genes of powerful dragons.


    Although Saru and Gaz had prepared food and drinks for Otto and his party, their minds were clearly not focused on eating and drinking.


    After getting an understanding of the surroundings, Otto pulled Bark, the leader of the lizardman scouts, over to be their guide.


    Their first target was a powerful blue dragon called Thunder Tyrant. ording to information provided by the spy infiltrated into his dependent¡¯s group, his territory was not far from Yellow Sand City.


    Werlin would personally examine whether this Blue Dragon qualified to be her partner.


    As for Otto and Sofia, they were merely enjoying the show.


    It seemed that the Death Lord¡¯s business had been taken over by the dragon race. Since they were idle, they might as well follow Werlin around to get a sense of the dragon¡¯s strength.


    At the same time, Otto had his little scheme.


    He was nning to find an opportunity to snack on something!


    Because the three of them appeared in humanoid forms, Bark found robust Desert Giant Lizards for each of them to ride.


    In the Dragon Bone Wastnd, Desert Giant Lizards were even better mounts than camels.


    They were strong and had a certainbat ability, with excellent speed and endurance.


    The only downside was that they were carnivorous and more expensive to raise than camels.


    But for the wealthy Otto, these were no problems at all!


    Just as the intelligence had shown, Thunder Tyrant¡¯s territory was not far away, and after learning that Otto and hispanions were here to surrender, the Blue Dragon easily epted them into his ranks.


    Thunder Tyrant was a typical evil dragon, and he barely took care of his dependents.


    At most, he would make an appearance when someone pledged their loyalty, and then he would find a ce to sleep. Except for eating and going out to fight, he hardly wanted to see anyone.


    In the midst of an unpleasant smell, Otto looked at the unhappy Werlin with some curiosity.


    So he asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, doesn¡¯t Thunder Tyrant suit your taste?¡±


    In fact, Otto already had an answer in his mind. Judging by size alone, Thunder Tyrant was only about twenty meters long, which was far inferiorpared to him.


    When it came to dragons,parison was what they feared the most.


    It was only natural for Werlin to look down on him.


    Werlin gave Otto a nce, her meaning couldn¡¯t have been more obvious.


    Then she opened her mouth, looking like she wanted to say something but hesitated. However, before she could speak, a centaur approached.


    He nodded to Werlin and then pointed at her, saying loudly, ¡°You are lucky. The great Thunder Tyrant has taken a liking to you. Go to his bedchamber tonight.


    Who knows, you might even be the mistress of the Thunder Legion!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Werlin¡¯s expression instantly froze, while Otto and Sofia struggled to suppress theirughter on the side.


    Well, now Werlin might not have been interested in Thunder Tyrant, but he took an interest in her.

 Chapter 296: 294 Hurry Up and Leave_1

    Chapter 296: 294 Hurry Up and Leave_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Dragons are fascinating creatures, especially when ites to reproduction.


    God knows how, but almost all dragons, when they have those sorts of needs, can understand the aesthetics of almost all species.


    For example, goblins with big noses and yellow teeth or cave dwellers covered in boils


    Moreover, dragons do not have any reproductive istion. In this world, most Dragonborn monsters, apart from a few who evolved by devouring True Dragon flesh, have ancestors who were beautiful men or women entwined with a dragon.


    Of course, beauty must be judged by the standards of their own species.


    And now, Welin¡¯s human form is undoubtedly a top-tier human beauty, and she also has blue hair.


    For a male Blue Dragon with normal physiological needs, this is really irresistible.


    On the other hand, for ordinary monsters or minions, it could be considered a great boon.


    However, if the dragon in question is Welin, it¡¯s apletely different story.


    Not only is she powerful, but she is also the adopted daughter of Konoheim, making her a nobledy in dragon society.


    As for the Thunder Tyrant, although his strength is not bad, it¡¯s far inferiorpared to Welin.


    So, unsurprisingly, Welin showed a disgusted expression on her face.


    However, her expression pissed off the nearby Centaurs.


    This guy could barely be considered a close follower of the Thunder Tyrant, and he had be ustomed to oppressing ordinary minions daily.


    After seeing Welin¡¯s performance, he roared angrily, ¡°Wretched reptile, are you trying to go against the great Thunder Tyrant¡¯s will?¡±


    It seems that this idiot had put himself in his master¡¯s position.


    Normally, he could act arrogantly, but Welin would not indulge him.


    The hot-tempered Welin directly punched the Centaur¡¯s eye socket, and before he could react, she sent him flying with a single punch.


    The strong Centaur was sent spinning like a top by Welin¡¯s punch, foaming at the mouth and convulsing on the ground.


    Welin found satisfaction in this, but her actions hadpletely stirred up the surroundings.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Otto and the others to be surrounded by arge group of monsters of various races.


    It seemed they all belonged to the Thunder Legion, and most of them appeared to be native Dragon Bone Wastnd monsters like the Desert Scorpion Man.


    At a nce, it was very likely that the Thunder Tyrant was also a local dragon in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Before Otto could think more, the originally bright sky was suddenly blocked by a huge object, and without looking up, he knew that the Thunder Tyrant had personally taken action.


    A 20-meter-long Blue Dragon looked quite intimidating, but for Otto now, it was still too weak.


    So, even surrounded, Otto felt no pressure.


    At this time, he was standing by with Sofia, watching the show.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to take out some snacks from his treasure bag.


    As Otto threw the rare ores into his mouth, he said to Welin, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to be low-key, okay?¡±


    Not bothering with Otto, Welin squinted at the Thunder Tyrant in the sky and suddenly said, ¡°I remember now, I¡¯ve met him before.


    That was many years ago. He tried to court me, but Konoheim broke five of his legs!¡±


    Hearing this, Moray, who was floating next to Sofia, immediately eximed, ¡°Five legs? Wow, that Konoheim really is ruthless!¡±


    On this point, Otto surprisingly agreed with Moray.


    ¡°Humble and despicable human, I, the merciful, have granted you permission to join the powerful Thunder Legion, yet how do you repay me?


    Rejection, even attacking my minions! How presumptuous!


    Nevertheless, I am still willing to give you a final chance. As long as you behave, I will pretend that nothing has happened!¡±


    Listening to the self-proimed lofty words of the Thunder Tyrant, Welin sighed, ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like dealing with you idiots. T, do you see who I am now?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are wait, how do you know my name ¡±


    At first, the Thunder Tyrant looked at Welin with some surprise, and the familiar scent emanating from her reminded him of some unspeakable experiences.


    ¡°No! You are Welin? Damn, what¡¯s the point in disguising yourself as a human?¡±


    The Thunder Tyrant, flying in the sky, roared irritably, ¡°Get out of here, leave this ce. Let¡¯s forget what happened just now. Don¡¯t let that old bastard Konoheime after me again!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. But before I leave, I have some questions for you!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The Thunder Tyrant waited impatiently for Welin.


    Then, she coldly asked, ¡°I heard that a total of eighteen Color Dragons came to the Dragon Bone Wastnd to fight the Undead this time. How much do you know about the other dragons?


    Or, are there any stronger ones than you?¡±


    ¡°Hah! They are all just chicken and dogs!¡±


    Thunder Tyrant showed a disdainful face.


    Although he said this, it was clear that Welin wouldn¡¯t really believe him.


    Welin frowned, ¡°I want the truth. If you don¡¯t want Konoheim to talk to you personally, don¡¯t make such arrogant statements!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡±


    It seemed that Konoheim¡¯s name was indeed useful. The Thunder Tyrant shook his head and said reluctantly, ¡°Your information is outdated. The number of Color Dragons that have arrived in the Dragon Bone Wastnd has just reached twenty.


    Most of them are Blue Dragons, several of whom you have met before.


    I¡¯m not bragging, but their strength is no match for mine!


    If you have to mention someone stronger than me, there¡¯s only the Red Dragon, the Fire of Lotus, Veblen, and the Blue Dragon, the Emperor of Destructive Thunder, Milon.¡±


    Welin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Milon. He was the strongest Blue Dragon in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I admit he¡¯s quite strong, but when the Undead first appeared, wasn¡¯t he the first to tuck his tail and run far away?


    If it weren¡¯t for Konoheim and Golden Dragon Gordon here, he wouldn¡¯t have dared toe back!¡±


    It seemed that the Destructive Thunder Emperor Milon had not left a good impression on the Thunder Tyrant.


    He continued, ¡°But the Fire of Lotus Veblen has been quite fiercetely, having killed several Undead Dragons by himself.¡±

 Chapter 297: 295 The Fire of Red Lotus_1

    Chapter 297: 295 The Fire of Red Lotus_1


    Trantor:549690339


    So, after parting on good terms with the Thunder Tyrant, Welin¡¯s next blind date target became Red Lotus.


    Considering that a typical Blue Dragon praised Red Lotus so much, she must be a very strong Red Dragon indeed.


    Unfortunately, Lizardman Bark didn¡¯t know the exact whereabouts of Red Lotus, only a general direction.


    After all, there was limited time, so it was impossible to nt an informant under every powerful dragon.


    However, Thunder Tyrant did a great job here. Maybe because he didn¡¯t want to be the only dragon getting embarrassed, he generously sent them a Centaur guide.


    And, coincidentally, it happened to be the same unlucky guy who was almost killed by Welin¡¯s punch before.


    However, this time, his attitude towards Welin had undergone an earth-shattering change. Now he finally understood what a terrifying being this seemingly weak blue-haired girl was.


    Red Lotus¡¯s territory was quite far away, and the Dragon Bone Wastnd was vast. It took the group some time to finally find their destination.


    To meet Red Lotus sooner, Welin chose a very simple and straightforward method.


    And that was to barge in directly!


    Most of Red Lotus¡¯s followers were clearly not native creatures of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, mainly consisting of me elemental creatures. It seemed that her previous territory was probably a volcano.


    Currently, standing in front of Welin was a ten-meter-long me Mad Snake. This guy had a humanoid face and was even speaking humannguages.


    ¡°Human, you dare offend the Red Lotus Legion! Today, I, Fire Tooth, will teach you what it means to revere the True Dragons!¡±


    Although it sounded nice, the next second, he was sent flying by Welin¡¯s punch.


    The Centaur, who had experienced the same treatment before, shuddered and hid in the back. He was familiar with this scene


    When the me Mad Snake could no longer get up, a Fire Eagle flew in.


    But before the Fire Eagle could say anything, it was nailed to a nearby boulder by Welin¡¯s Lightning Spear.


    These two elemental creatures seemed to have high status and strength in the Red Lotus Legion. After seeing them both defeated one after another, no powerful monsters dared to step forward for a while.


    ¡°No one else?¡±


    With an impatient look on her face, Welin stared at the group of creatures surrounding her but not daring to approach. She sneered, ¡°If no one dares toe up, why don¡¯t you hurry up and call Red Lotus for me?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the crowd of creatures squeezed out a narrow path, and a red-haired Elf carrying arge sword and dressed as a warrior walked out from within.


    ¡°Human? No! You must be a Blue Dragon¡­¡±


    The red-haired Elf stared at Welin with interest and then chuckled, ¡°I am Red Lotus. May I know what you, Miss Blue Dragon, are looking for me for?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, if someone like Welin came over for no reason, there would definitely be a serious conflict with the local master dragon, and a full-scale battle would be considered rtively simple.


    However, the current situation was special, and the dragons gathered in the Dragon Bone Wastnd all had amon enemy.


    So, before figuring out the specifics, Red Lotus didn¡¯t want to rush into fighting with another powerful dragon.


    Unexpectedly, she was a cunning character among the Red Dragons.


    ¡°You are Red Lotus?¡±


    Welin stared doubtfully at the slender female Elf in front of her, who did indeed give off a strong Red Dragon vibe.


    But even in human form, Red Dragons generally wouldn¡¯t choose such a gentle looking Elf girl, right?


    Moreover, she had never heard that Red Lotus was actually a female dragon


    Damn Thunder Tyrant, was he ying her?


    However, Welin was wrong to me the Thunder Tyrant. She told him that she wanted to find a dragon stronger than him, but she never told him she was looking for a blind date.


    ¡°Yes, I am Red Lotus!¡±


    Although a bit confused, the red-haired Elf-looking Red Lotus nodded her confirmation.


    For a moment, Welin¡¯s face was filled with an interesting expression.


    On the other hand, Otto, Sofia, and Moray were all trying hard not to burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ah, so annoying!¡±


    Welin rubbed her smooth blue hair. After a while, she said irritably to Red Lotus, ¡°Are there any stronger dragons among the Color Dragons than you?¡±


    ¡°Stronger than me?¡±


    Red Lotus was stunned for a moment, thenughed, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to brag, but in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, apart from the Metal Dragons, I am the strongest among the Color Dragons!¡±


    Hearing this, Welin sighed helplessly, ¡°Then it seems we can only try our luck with the Metal Dragons. I heard that the Golden sh of Fire is also quite strong. I hope he isn¡¯t as old as that old fellow¡­¡±


    What exactly was this Blue Dragon talking about?


    From beginning to end, Red Lotus never understood what Welin meant.


    However, before she could continue asking, there was another disturbance in the outskirts of the Red Lotus Legion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Why are there so many problems popping up one after another ¡±


    Red Lotus furrowed her brow, then yelled at her subordinates, ¡°What¡¯s going on this time?¡±


    In a short while, a me Lizard ran over hastily and said to Red Lotus, ¡°My Lord, the Undead are here, and they are led by Frostbite w.¡±


    ¡°Frostbite w, again? I didn¡¯t expect him to dare toe!¡±


    Red Lotus sneered disdainfully, then nced at Welin and said indifferently, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t keep youpany. I have a fight to get to!¡±


    ¡°I heard you guys are fighting the Undead?¡±


    Welin looked somewhat curious and then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t mind us watching on the sidelines, right? If you are at a disadvantage, we can help!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Let me be at a disadvantage¡­ Just with that piece of trash Frostbite w? This time, I will make sure he neveres back!¡±


    Following that, Red Lotus casually said to Welin, ¡°But if you want to watch from the sidelines, just watch! Just don¡¯t expect me to protect you from getting caught in the crossfire. You¡¯d better take care of yourself and don¡¯t count on me to wipe your buttocks!¡±


    With that, Red Lotus didn¡¯t wait for Welin¡¯s response. She turned into a majestic and domineering Red Dragon and soared into the sky.


    From her size, one could estimate that she was at least 25-26 meters long.


    Although Red Lotus¡¯s words sounded arrogant, she did have the capital to be arrogant. After all, she was probably at the level of elder or even ancient dragon.


    Well, she happened to be within the childbearing age range


    Pah! What the hell was she thinking?


    Welin shook her head and threw the strange thought out of her mind.

 Chapter 298: 296 Frostbite Claw_1

    Chapter 298: 296 Frostbite w_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Frostbite¡¯s w referred to an undead dragon with a body length of about twenty-five meters. Judging from its skeletal structure, it used to be a White Dragon from the Snow Field in its previous life.


    A White Dragon able to grow to this size must have had quite extraordinary strength in its lifetime, and it must have lived through many years.


    However, no matter what, a White Dragon would hardly be a match for a Red Dragon of the same size, let alone now that it has been turned into an Undead Dragon.


    If it were to face off against the Red Lotus Fire head-on, it would certainly be one-sidedly beaten.


    As previously mentioned, the Red Lotus Fire was one of the few Color Dragons that would actively attack the Undead. In these days, countless Undead have met their end at her hands.


    Coming to challenge her this time, Frostbite¡¯s w had naturally made full preparations.


    Otto carried Sofia on his shoulder, and then marvelled at the astonishing number of undead dragons in the air.


    There seemed to be at least thirty undead dragons, with about ten of them having body lengths over twenty meters.


    Even though the Red Lotus Fire was a powerful Red Dragon with a body length of twenty-five meters, the current situation was extremely unfavorable for her.


    As for her subordinates in the Red Lotus Legion, they had to deal with the overwhelming horde of Undead, reminiscent of a gue of locusts, before they could think about helping her out.


    Technically speaking, this wasn¡¯t a situation that Red Lotus Fire as a single dragon should have to handle alone.


    However, it was unfortunate that Color Dragons never understood the concept of unity and mutual assistance, and the Metal Dragon was on bad terms with her.


    It was unrealistic to expect other dragons toe to her aid.


    On Red Lotus Fire¡¯s side, aside from herself, only a small number of Fire Eagles and some Chimeras with Red Dragon heads could engage in aerialbat.


    These monsters were already considered formidable, but they still fell short when it came to facing the undead dragons.


    Although the Red Lotus Fire seemed to be on par with Frostbite¡¯s w in terms of momentum, she knew very well that this battle would be much more difficult than before.


    ¡°Veblen, my old friend, it¡¯s been a few days since west met, don¡¯t you miss me a little?¡±


    Frostbite¡¯s w maintained a certain distance from the Red Lotus Fire in the air. As the other undead dragons flew over, he resumed his eerieughter, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your uncle Frostbite¡¯s w being dead already, I might have been able to show you my true power!¡±


    ¡°The best thing you can do is hide behind the other dragons like a wild dog, yapping away? ¡±


    Red Lotus Fire showed disdain and took a deep breath, brewing a wild and scorching heat inside her mouth.


    Soon, the rapidly condensing mes seemed to overflow from the corners of her mouth.


    Without any hesitation, Red Lotus Fire aimed at Frostbite¡¯s w and forcefully expelled a torrent of mes.


    The scorching mes rapidly engulfed Frostbite¡¯s w in a fan shape, covering a wide area, making it difficult to dodge.


    At the same time, Frostbite¡¯s w aimed a st of frost at the iing me Breath, butpared to Red Lotus Fire¡¯s weapon, his was clearlycking.


    As the point of contact between the two breath attacks shifted in Frostbite¡¯s w¡¯s direction, other undead dragons with body lengths over twenty meters also joined in, spewing lightning or strong acid to aid Frostbite¡¯s w.


    With the help of the other undead dragons, it seemed as if the breathing weapon standoff had ended in a draw.


    However, seizing this opportunity, several undead dragons snuck to the side of Red Lotus Fire.


    Compared to their previous shes, Frostbite¡¯s w had brought many helpers this time, putting immense pressure on the powerful Red Lotus Fire.


    Suddenly, she soared upwards, narrowly avoiding a strong acid breath attack. At the same time, she performed a series of high-speed spinning maneuvers in midair, causing numerous lightning spears and des of solid ice to miss their mark.


    Otto, hiding in the corner, couldn¡¯t help but show a surprised expression on his face.


    Despite the huge size of this Red Dragon called Red Lotus Fire, she was surprisingly agile!


    Moreover, from a dragon¡¯s perspective, Red Lotus Fire¡¯s appearance and figure were very much in line with a dragon¡¯s aesthetic taste.


    Upon closer inspection, her beauty was not inferior to Welin¡¯s, and each had their own unique charm, which was quite a feast for the eyes.


    Hold on, his own aesthetics seemed to be getting closer and closer to that of dragons


    Shaking his head, Otto quickly took a look at Sofia¡¯s increasingly beautiful face to adjust his strange mindset.


    Thetter responded with a radiant smile making Otto¡¯s heart flutter for a moment before he eventually recovered.


    By the time Otto turned his attention back to the sky, the situation for the Red Lotus Fire had be even more critical.


    Red Lotus Fire¡¯s flight speed had clearly slowed down considerably. Otto could clearly see that her dragon wings had already been covered with a lot of frost.


    This was Frostbite w¡¯s handiwork. This undead dragon, which was once a formidable White Dragon, had been hiding on the sidelines, avoiding a head-on confrontation with Red Lotus Fire.


    At the same time, it never missed an opportunity to secretly trip up the Red Lotus Fire.


    Just a short while ago, when Red Lotus Fire furiously tore an eighteen-meter-long undead dragon in half, Frostbite¡¯s w took advantage of the situation and used a frigid storm to envelop the Red Lotus Fire.


    Even though the raging mes burned on her body¡¯s surface to resist the cold, due to the pressure from the surrounding undead dragons and the pressing time, Red Lotus Fire eventually ended up in her current state.


    But this was only the beginning of the trouble.


    Due to the injuries to her wings, her flight speed had decreased, and Red Lotus Fire had sustained many wounds on her body.


    On the other hand, the Fire Eagles and Chimeras under Red Lotus Fire¡¯smand were bing fewer and fewer as they were overwhelmed by the numerous undead dragons.


    Not to mention helping Red Lotus Fire, even their own survival was bing more and more difficult. They might be forced to leave the battlefield before Red Lotus Fire.


    If they were wiped out, the undead dragons on their side would immediately change their focus and target Red Lotus Fire.


    Neither Otto nor Red Lotus Fire believed that she could survive under the onught of so many undead dragons.


    Perhaps, running away was the best option for Red Lotus Fire going forward.


    However, Frostbite¡¯s w had gone through such a great deal of effort, and would not let her escape easily.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, many gargoyles and other undead flying creatures were already blocking their surroundings.


    Though they might not stand a chance against Red Lotus Fire, as long as they could buy some time and slow her down, the other undead dragons would soon catch up.


    This was a trap set for a sure-kill!


    Frostbite¡¯s w, flying in the outer circle, sneered, and it seemed that today he would finally avenge his past humiliation!

 Chapter 299: 297 I Want to Be Low-Key Too_1

    Chapter 299: 297 I Want to Be Low-Key Too_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment, Fire Lotus was getting anxious. As her subordinates kept dying, her mood inevitably began to change.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Fire Eagles and Chimeras in the air; even the ground troops like the me Lizards and me Mad Snakes were constantly retreating under the pressure of the undead army.


    This didn¡¯t mean that Fire Lotus¡¯s subordinates were weak, nor did it mean that the undead army was strong, but rather that there were just too many of those damned undead!


    Almost every one of Fire Lotus¡¯s subordinates had to face opponents several times, or even dozens of times their own number. Moreover, these undead had mostly migrated from the Dark Domain, making them quite powerful.


    That¡¯s why Fire Lotus was in such a predicament at the moment.


    ¡°Hahaha! My dear Veblen, although I don¡¯t have that kind of power anymore, it¡¯s still quite interesting to see you in various positionster, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As if he had already secured victory, Frostbite w kept relentlessly taunting Fire Lotus.


    A furious Fire Lotus ripped apart a 20-meter-long undead dragon with her bare hands, but it was to no avail.


    She was still at an absolute disadvantage, and this was not a situation that could be resolved by simply killing an undead dragon.


    Perhaps killing Frostbite w would be very effective, but he was always on the outer perimeter.


    Besides asionally spewing a breath attack or casting a disgusting spell, it was difficult to even spot him through the bodies of the many undead dragons.


    He was truly despicable to the extreme.


    It was really hard to imagine how such a guy had died before naturally passing away.


    While Fire Lotus was fighting for her life, Otto and his group had originally just wanted to find a corner to crouch in and watch the excitement. However, who would¡¯ve thought that the undead wouldn¡¯t be so willing?


    Although the Red Lotus Legion was constantly retreating, the few remaining monsters in front of them also left them little room for maneuver.


    In contrast, the undead had filled those gaps.


    These undead didn¡¯t care if they were facing fire elemental creatures, humans, or dragonmen¡ªthey simply raised their weapons and killed everything they saw.


    Without a doubt, for all normal creatures, the undead were the absolute enemy.


    ¡°Sigh, I wanted to keep a low profile too? ¡±


    Otto looked helplessly at the snarling, pouncing zombie. Thetter¡¯s rotten and ugly face made him feel sick to his stomach.


    He didn¡¯t want to be touched by such a thing. With no other choice, he raised his finger toward the zombie.


    Then, a white thread shot out from his finger, quickly prating the zombie¡¯s chest.


    Although the white thread looked no different from ordinary fishing line, it was made up entirely of Power of Holy Light.


    For the undead, there was nothing more deadly.


    Moreover, the Holy Light Power used by Otto was even purerpared to that of the Holy Light Priests transformed from his scales.


    In short, the effect on the undead was even stronger.


    This thread, insignificant as it seemed, caused the zombie¡¯s body to disintegrate, as if corroded by strong acid, a moment after it was touched.


    From the point of contact, it rapidly softened and copsed to the ground before turning into a pile of ash and scattering on the spot.


    In addition to this zombie, numerous twisted undead of various races, some even stitched together from various corpses, rushed toward Otto.


    ¡°We¡¯re just bystanders after all? ¡±


    Otto continued to sigh, then waved his finger with the white thread chaotically. The surrounding undead that made contact with the white thread all suffered the same fate as the previous zombie.


    Sitting on Otto¡¯s shoulder, Sofia yawned slightly out of boredom. She then hooked her finger and grabbed the sycophantic Moray by the hand.


    It had been a long time since Moray had conducted his beloved magic research, so he was seeking Sofia¡¯s help at this moment.


    Muttering the incantation silently, Sofia¡¯s gem-like eyes sparkled with dazzling starlight. Vast amounts of magic power flowed out from her body, and visibly magic elements danced around her.


    One by one, huge fireballs quickly condensed above the half-elf girl¡¯s head, and the color of the mes on the fireballs faintly turned white.


    Sometime along the way, Sofia had also gained control of some Holy Light power.


    Adding some Holy Light power to her spells didn¡¯t necessarily have a significant amplification effect on their power.


    But if the target was undead, that was a different story.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom? ¡±


    With fireballs falling one after another, small mushroom clouds appeared outside of Otto¡¯s range of attack from his white thread.


    The power was tremendous, but there were few remnants of the surrounding undead.


    That¡¯s because even the fireballs contained some Holy Light power, which turned any affected undead to ash.


    Meanwhile, Vancouver who was at the side suddenly reverted to her original form, turning into a 20-meter-long blue dragon.


    In truth, she had already reached her breaking point.


    Although her personality was a bit strangepared to ordinary blue dragons, she was still a pureblood blue dragon after all.


    For her to see so many true dragon bones desecrated by the undead, it was natural that she was extremely angry.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a deafening roar, a thick chain-like lightning bolt swept around her.


    After knocking away numerous undead on the ground, Vancouver changed her angle and directly hit a rtively weak 15-meter-long undead dragon with her Lightning Breath.


    The undead dragon hadn¡¯t expected such a sudden attack from below. It was bathed in the furious thunder power without a chance to react and was blown to pieces by the raging lightning breath.


    Vancouver quickly pped her dragon wings, flying rapidly into the sky.


    On the tip of her horn, furious electric arcs were wrapped around.


    Immediately after, she thrust her thick horn into another 20-meter-long undead dragon.


    In that instant, the sparks on her horn began to jump violently, increasing in power.


    Finally, centered on Vancouver¡¯s horn, a violent explosion urred.


    The undead dragon, which she had struck, screamed as it fell apart, but Vancouver herself seemed to have suffered no harm.


    Blue dragons werepletely immune to lightning damage, and the impact force mixed with bone fragments caused by the exploding undead dragon could only leave a scratch on her scales.

 Chapter 300: 298 Bone Spear Piercing_1

    Chapter 300: 298 Bone Spear Piercing_1


    Trantor:549690339


    In the blink of an eye, Welin had already killed two Undead Dragons.


    These undead creatures, transformed from the corpses of enormous dragons, inherited some of their original power but were actually somewhat inferior.


    Watching Welin wreak havoc in the air, Otto frowned with a bitter face, ¡°What happened to staying low-key¡­¡±


    With a nce, Sofia replied nonchntly, ¡°We canpletely leave her here; those Undead Dragons will teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    With a bitter smile, Otto eximed, ¡°If something happens to this little ancestor, won¡¯t that old Konoheim swallow me alive!¡±


    Damn daughter-con!


    Cursing Konoheim in his heart, Otto breathed a long sigh and then increased the output of power from his hands, working with Sofia¡¯s magic to clear arge area around them.


    Seeing their prowess, the scattered monsters from the Red Lotus Legion nearby started to gather around them.


    It seemed that, for now, they considered them their backbone.


    With the help of Otto and Sofia, the previously dispersed array of the Red Lotus Legion began to regroup again.


    Not only that, but with Otto and Sofia nearby, they even initiated a counterattack against the densely packed Undead Army.


    If it were any ordinary Evil Dragon¡¯s minions, they would not have been able to do this. For example, the Thunder Tyrant¡¯s followers would definitely not think of counterattacking in this situation; they would certainly choose to flee for themselves.


    It seemed the Red Lotus Fire was not only powerful but also skilled at managing its subordinates.


    With narrowed eyes, Otto studied the me Lizards and Wildfire Serpents bellowing in front of him, and snapped his fingers.


    Soon, the Power of Holy Light was applied to these elemental creatures, and their bodies, originally engulfed in mes, began to emit a faint white light.


    Although Otto had only given them a meager amount of Holy Light power, it was enough to deal with ordinary Undead.


    Just like warriors wielding +13 enhanced weapons, the monsters in the Red Lotus Legion that were blessed with the Power of Holy Light from Otto fought more and more vigorously, an unstoppable force.


    In addition, the Red Lotus Legion mainly consisted of purely me elemental creatures, which are highly resistant to physical attacks.


    In the Undead Army, the most numerous were low-level Undead who could only use simple physical attacks.


    Overall, the situation on the ground had gradually stabilized, with the scales of victory even beginning to tip in favor of the Red Lotus Legion.


    The reason was none other than that they had two ferocious helpers.


    As for the air, because of Welin¡¯s sudden intrusion, the pressure on the Red Lotus Fire had suddenly decreased.


    Frostbite w, who was at the outermost edge of the group, angrily gritted his teeth as he stared at Welin. He never thought that one powerful Blue Dragon would suddenly show up when he was about to seed.


    Although his frosty body was 25 meters long, facing Welin head-on, there was a high chance that he would end up being beaten to a pulp due to hisbined White Dragon and Undead Dragon identity.


    However, fortunately, there were many dragons on his side, so the addition of a single Blue Dragon didn¡¯t matter much.


    With this thought, Frostbite w¡¯s mood turned to one of pleasure once again.


    If he could kill these two formidable dragons, taking both their souls and corpses for the great Death Lord, he would surely receive a substantial reward!


    Frostbite w, who had been transformed into an Undead Dragon, had long since lost the pride and dignity he once possessed as a dragon.


    Now, he was just one of the Death Lord¡¯s useful minions or henchmen.


    Biding his time, while Welin was entangled with a few Undead Dragons about twenty meters long, Frostbite w sneered and began to chant spells in his heart.


    Subsequently, the space in front of him twisted, and severalrge green-glowing bone spears appeared out of thin air.


    That wasn¡¯t all. As Frostbite w continuously channeled his magic power, wisps of cold air started to seep out of the surface of the bone spears. Soon, the cold air condensed into ayer of ice firmly wrapped around the bone spears.


    Satisfied with his creation, Frostbite w nodded, then took a deep breath, his icy-cold breath brewing inside his hollow mouth.


    Soon, a Froststorm fanned out, epassing Welin.


    This was an indiscriminate breath attack that didn¡¯t care about friendly targets.


    Noticing Frostbite w¡¯s intentions, the Undead Dragons in front of him, excluding the White Dragon, mostly retreated to avoid the attack.


    However, as the main target, Welin had difficulty evading it since she was still entangled with two twenty-meter-long Undead Dragons in front of her, which should have been White Dragons previously.


    The northern part of the Dragon Bone Wastnd was the Snow Field, so the dragon tomb here was filled with White Dragons, second only to Blue Dragons in number.


    Though she struggled to break free, Welin expressed disdain for Frostbite w¡¯s freezing breath.


    Since she couldn¡¯t escape the two annoying Undead Dragons, she simply gave up on dodging the Froststorm. Instead, she took a deep breath herself.


    Not long after, a fierce and ferocious Chain Lightning tore through the Froststorm¡¯s encirclement, heading straight for Frostbite w with unrelenting force.


    Seeing the Lightning Breath attack closing in on him, Frostbite w actually bared his teeth andughed out loud.


    Just as the savage Chain Lightning was about to hit him, it suddenly disappeared right in front of him.


    With a muffled groan from afar, Welin was already holding her chest, her altitude rapidly decreasing.


    Stuck in her chest was one of the ice-covered bone spears, the very one that Frostbite w had prepared earlier.


    These bone spears were secretly hidden in the corners of the Froststorm as Frostbite w unleashed his freezing breath.


    When Welin became careless and counterattacked Frostbite w with her Lightning Breath, those bone spears seized the opportunity and struck her from tricky angles.


    Although she discovered Frostbite w¡¯s treacherous intentions in time, the tight frame and the Undead Dragons that had returned to harass her were unrelenting.


    As a result, she sessfully dodged some of the bone spears¡¯ attacks but ultimately couldn¡¯t avoid being hit by a few.


    Within these carefully prepared bone spears by Frostbite w, there was not only an icy cold poison but also the corpse poison that most high-level Undead possessed.


    With both types of poison and severe puncture wounds, Welin struggled to breathe even for a moment.

 Chapter 301: 299 The Fireball is Too Big_1

    Chapter 301: 299 The Fireball is Too Big_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Welin was seriously injured, and the Fire of the Red Lotus, who was also in the air, saw her plight.


    Although very anxious, he was somewhat powerless to help.


    Because from beginning to end, she was surrounded by arge number of Undead Dragons and subjected to their concentrated attacks.


    Furthermore, her wings were covered in ice due to the despicable sneak attack of Frostbite w, causing her flying speed to decrease drastically.


    At this moment, it was already very difficult for her to protect herself.


    In a roar, the Fire of the Red Lotus set her dragon wings aze with scorching mes, melting the ice on them.


    However, even then, the frostbite injury on her wings would not improve.


    An Undead Dragon with green venom on its ws fiercely pounced towards the Fire of the Red Lotus.


    Unyielding, she decided to ept the green gash in her body, catching the approximately twenty-meter-long Undead Dragon with her front w.


    The Fire of the Red Lotus didn¡¯t give it much chance to struggle, as she forcefully pried open its mouth and sent a raging, scorching me Breath right into it.


    Soon, the Undead Dragon¡¯s body ceased to move.


    Its body had beenpletely scorched, and its soul me utterly extinguished.


    But just as the Fire of the Red Lotus threw the lifeless body of the Undead Dragon down below, even more of them rushed towards her.


    This desire to aid Welin was once again stranded.


    Dissatisfied, the Fire of the Red Lotus yelled angrily, ¡°Foolish Blue Dragon, I told you that you only need to take care of yourself! Now you¡¯re making me clean up your mess ¨C it¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡±


    Hearing the enraged roar of the Fire of the Red Lotus from a distance, Welin was very annoyed. She wanted to shout back, but the intense pain in her chest stopped her.


    ¡°Yes, just like Veblen said, you really are foolish!¡±


    Frostbite w somehow flew near Welin, following her as she lowered her altitude while not forgetting to mock her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you honestly hiding down there and seeking a chance to escape?¡±


    But saying anything now is already toote!


    Soon, you will be my ything! And when I get tired of ying with you, you¡¯ll be offered as a gift to the great Death Lord


    And you will eventually be one of us, perhaps turning into an even more noble Undead Dragon or a Dragon Witch Monster!¡±


    Enduring great pain, Welin red at Frostbite w and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Also, if I were you, I definitely wouldn¡¯t follow me down!¡±


    ¡°What? Based on your current state, do you still think you can do anything to me?¡±


    Frostbite w¡¯s tone was full of contempt.


    Conversely, Welin¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound any different from his.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t do it alone!¡±


    Welin looked at Frostbite w as if she were looking at a dead dragon. No! This guy was already dead


    Next, Welin calmly said, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ll be going first!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve truly gone mad!¡±


    Frostbite w looked at Welin somewhat puzzled from his position of absolute advantage, in his view, the Blue Dragon only spoke like this to scare him off.


    If he did believe this and kept away from her, this crafty Blue Dragon would definitely seize the opportunity to escape!


    But the great and wise Frostbite w would not fall for it so easily!


    With that in mind, Frostbite w, feeling intellectually superior, couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Hisughter, however, sounded rather unpleasant.


    But soon, his sharp, nail-on-chalkboard-likeughter came to an abrupt halt.


    Bafflingly, a circle of pure white thread now enveloped his barely distinguishable, skeletal dragon form.


    ¡°What is this stuff?¡±


    Frostbite w¡¯s voice was full of confusion.


    But immediately after, he began to scream miserably.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this?!¡±


    To Frostbite w¡¯s horror, the white thread easily prated his yellowish bones.


    His originally hard dragon bones were as weak as soft mud in front of this white thread.


    Moreover, the way the thread was prating his body made it seem like his dragon bones were being corroded by some Strong Acid, only with an even more potent effect than the ck Dragon¡¯s acid and even greater pain.


    Not content with wrapping around his waist once, the white thread quickly spun around his body several more times.


    ¡°The Fire of the Red Lotus was right, you really are stupid. Who else would dive straight into enemy territory like you did ¡±


    Following the direction of the voice, Frostbite w saw a strange-looking Silver Dragon-man slowly flying towards him from below.


    And for some reason, on the shoulder of this creature sat a maiden wrapped in a robe embroidered with exquisite patterns.


    From her slightly pointed ears peeking out from her hood, she appeared to be a Half-Elf.


    With her wheat-colored skinplexion, she also seemed to have some Dore ancestry.


    Honestly, she looked rather cute.


    But soon, Frostbite w retracted this thought.


    Shit! That fireball is too big!


    In the end, Frostbite w only had time to inwardly exim in astonishment, when a gigantic fireball with a diameter of ten meters struck him.


    For some reason, recently, Sofia seemed to have perfect control over her Fireballs.


    Even stranger was this only happened when using Fireball spells. She didn¡¯t have this feeling when she used me whip or firewall spells.


    Putting these thoughts aside for now, Sofia¡¯s enormous Fireball this time also contained some Power of Holy Light.


    Even without the Power of Holy Light, being hit by such a massive fireball was utterly frightening for Frostbite w.


    Without a doubt, his primary concern at this moment was to run!


    To run as far away as possible and not be hit by that thing!


    However, at this moment, he discovered another problem.


    Those white threads wrapped around his body seemed very thin but were extremely tough. After several attempts, he failed to break them.


    Moreover, the other end of the thread was connected to the strange Silver Dragon-man.


    As the white threads contracted and the creature¡¯s dragon wings pped more vigorously, he gradually got closer.


    By proxy, the Half-Elf sitting on his shoulder and the gigantic Fireball she wielded were also closing in rapidly.

 Chapter 302: 300 Sure Enough, I Still Want to Have a Nest of Dragon Eggs with You_1

    Chapter 302: 300 Sure Enough, I Still Want to Have a Nest of Dragon Eggs with You_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Shortly after considering his current situation, Frostbite w quickly came to a desperate conclusion for Dragonborn.


    There was no way to avoid it!


    What the hell led him to his current predicament?!


    His n had been going so smoothly earlier, and he had seeded in severely wounding the Blue Dragon, victory was almost within grasp. What went wrong!?


    And where the hell had this Silver Dragon and the Half-Elf on its shouldere from?!


    First the Blue Dragon, then these two his surefire n against the Scarlet me was interrupted by so many unexpected factors


    As Frostbite w pondered this, Otto had already flown close by.


    At the same time, the giant fireball controlled by Sofia ruthlessly hurtled towards him.


    Feeling his body being rapidly corroded by the white threads, Frostbite w clenched his teeth and suddenly had a bold idea.


    With a forceful p of his bony dragon wings, Frostbite w violently shed at his own waist with his front ws.


    That was exactly where Otto¡¯s white threads were wrapped.


    The part of his body that was almost entirely corroded by the white threads was cleanly severed with Frostbite w¡¯s attack.


    Seeing this, Otto looked at Frostbite w in surprise. This guy was more ruthless than he appeared!


    Due to the special nature of Undead Dragonspared with ordinary Dragons, even if Frostbite w¡¯s body waspletely severed in half, there was no threat to his life.


    In fact, by losing his lower body, his flight speed increased and his body became more agile.


    Moreover, if given the opportunity, he could still reattach his severed lower body.


    This is what made most powerful Undead creatures difficult to handle.


    However, Otto¡¯s white threads wereposed of pure Power of Holy Light.


    Even though Frostbite w had severed his own body, the residual Power of Holy Light on the cut surface still corroded and invaded his body.


    Discovering this, Frostbite w gritted his teeth and cut off another piece of his body topletely rid himself of the Holy Light¡¯s erosion.


    Unfortunately, he could now only control a short section of his body, less than ten meters long.


    Without his lower body, he also looked ratherical.


    But Frostbite w didn¡¯t care about that. Looks don¡¯t matter!


    What was important was that he could now focus on implementing his n and escape!


    Naturally, he did this immediately.


    But before he could fly far, a raging Chain Lightning struck his wings.


    Welin was the one whounched this attack. Although her condition was terrible, she still bore the sharp pain and struck Frostbite w.


    Even though her Lightning Breath had decreased in power, she urately hit the root of Frostbite w¡¯s wings, instantly shattering one of thempletely.


    Now, with one wing gone, Frostbite w struggled to maintain bnce in the air.


    As he frantically pped his remaining wing and cast a Flight Skill on himself to try to rise again, Otto¡¯s white threads once again precisely wrapped around his body.


    This time, they tightened around his slender bony neck.


    If he was ruthless enough to amputate everything below his neck, let him!


    Otto would be more than happy to witness such a spectacle


    Regrettably, Frostbite w didn¡¯t have the guts to do so.


    After all, even if he had only a head left, his ability to resist would be extremely limited.


    But his current situation wasn¡¯t much different.


    Facing the massive fireball rapidly approaching his face, a desperate Frostbite w could only stare helplessly.


    And then, it exploded!


    The diameter of the giant fireball was over ten meters, evenrger than Frostbite w¡¯s body at this point.


    The moment the fireball touched Frostbite w, a huge explosion urred.


    Boom!


    Red mes intertwined with pure white light, as Frostbite w let out continuous screams within the ashen smokescreen.


    Ah! Ahhhhhh


    As the screams faded, the surrounding thick smoke gradually dispersed.


    Some scattered mes and debris fell through the thinning smoke, and within it, Otto saw Frostbite w¡¯s pale skull.


    However, at this moment, the fire of his soul hadpletely extinguished.


    His skull was slowly reduced to ashes under the erosion of Holy Light and scattered in the air.


    It seemed Frostbite w was dead beyond dead


    Watching the enemy who had caused her so much trouble and nearly killed her be easily disposed of by Otto and Sofia, Welin¡¯s emotions became extremelyplicated.


    Meanwhile, Otto shifted his focus to Welin as well.


    He then reached out and aimed a white light beam at Welin¡¯s chest, where the several bone spears lodged in her quickly turned to ashes and dispersed.


    Due to Welin¡¯s previous actions, corpse poison and cold poison had already invaded her body.


    But with Otto¡¯s help, the corpse poison in her body dissipated quickly, while her wounds visibly began to heal.


    He yfully pped Sofia¡¯s buttocks, and the Half-Elf reluctantly bestowed poison resistance upon Welin while also using Detoxification to help her remove the cold poison and guard against further corpse poison.


    With the help of Otto and Sofia, although Welin¡¯s wounds hadn¡¯tpletely healed, she was far better than before.


    Feeling the newly grown blue scales on her chest, Welin¡¯s gaze towards Otto became even more conflicted.


    After a moment, when Otto was almost unnerved by her stare, Welin finally looked at him resentfully and said, ¡°My path to marriage ended! Turns out, I still want toy a clutch of dragon eggs with you ¡±


    Immediately, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, while Sofia¡¯s murderous gaze fixed on Welin, as if she wanted to swallow her alive.


    Welin smiled at Sofia and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not trying to steal him from you.


    You can be the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s queen, and all I want is just one night!


    Actually, you don¡¯t really lose anything, right?¡±

 Chapter 303: 301 Target Har City_1

    Chapter 303: 301 Target Har City_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem so bad!


    Otto chuckled, perhaps it was due to his increasingly mature body, but this time there was a hint of excitement.


    There¡¯s no choice, dragons¡¯ desires are always strong, andtely, Otto had been feeling himself growing along those lines.


    ¡°Welin!¡±


    But as Sofia, who was sitting on his shoulder, sharply scolded him, Otto¡¯s thoughts immediately returned to normal.


    He cautiously looked at Sofia, and after finding that she had not noticed anything wrong, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    While facing Sofia, Welin did not back down, and even her gaze was filled with a provocative meaning.


    Temporarily ignoring the confrontational duo, Otto¡¯s gaze rested on the scene above.


    Due to the death of the Frostbite w, there had been some confusion in the array of Undead Dragons, but it quickly returned to normal.


    Frostbite w was the initiator of this action, but he was not themander or the leader.


    Evil dragons never easily submit to other dragons, even if they themselves be undead dragons, it remains the same.


    Of course, the Death Lord is an exception. As the one who transformed them into Undead Dragons, he has near absolute control over them.


    So, at present, there was no significant change in the situation of Red Lotus Fire. She was still being chased around by several Undead Dragons.


    As for her flying allies, the Fire Eagles and the Chimeras, they had long been torn apart by the numerous Undead Dragons.


    Seeing all this, Otto suddenly said to Sofia and Welin, who were quarreling: ¡°I was thinking, should we help Red Lotus Fire ?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re attracted to her?¡±


    Welin looked suspiciously at Otto, and after hearing her words, Sofia¡¯s gaze towards Otto became a bit more dangerous.


    ¡°Cough, cough ¡±


    Otto coughed a few times to ease his embarrassment, thenughed dryly, ¡°I just saw that she seemed determined to fight the Undead Dragons to the death. An enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend.


    If we don¡¯t help her now, maybe the next time we meet, Red Lotus Fire will have be a new Undead Dragon or Dragon Witch Monster.¡±


    ¡°That seems to make sense!¡±


    Sofia nodded repeatedly.


    As for Welin, she had no objections.


    Previously, her sudden take-off was to help Red Lotus Fire confront the numerous Undead Dragons.


    But just as they were about to put their n into action, Otto¡¯s expression changed.


    Then, he looked into the distance. It seemed like he had sensed something.


    Without needing Otto to say more, Sofia had already directly cast the Farsight Skill on herself and him.


    As for Welin, she herself had mastered a number of practical spells.


    They saw countless Gargoyles and flying Undead Dragons, which blocked out the sky. Underneath, there was an army of Undead creatures pouring in like a tide.


    The number was astonishing, it felt like a catastrophe.


    All three of them couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath upon seeing this scene.


    Moreover, at the forefront of this terrifying horde of Undead, Otto saw a huge tower-like chariot, carried and pulled by numerous Undead creatures.


    From the chariot, an extremely dangerous and terrifying presence was constantly emanating, and upon closer inspection, a heavily armored figure could be seen sitting on a Skeleton Throne atop the chariot.


    It seemed that he was the Death Lord.


    There was plenty of space on the chariot, and several robed spellcasters, who looked powerful and hard to deal with, were serving the Death Lord.


    It seemed like a final battle was imminent. Just because of the Red Lotus Fire, a single Red Dragon, did the Death Lord deem it necessary to make such a big move?


    Otto, filled with doubt, quickly ascended into the sky with Sofia, while Welin followed closely behind them.


    As they got closer, Otto extended his right hand, and a spotless white Light Spear condensed in his palm.


    He tightly gripped the white Light Spear, only made a few adjustments, and then threw it with all his might.


    Following that were Sofia¡¯s Fireball and Welin¡¯s Lightning Breath.


    At that moment, Red Lotus Fire was being attacked by several Undead Dragons, her injuries were growing more and more severe.


    Right when she had no idea what to do, an Undead Dragon that came from a sneaky angle was just about to bite her and was instead pierced in its skull by a white Light Spear.


    The Undead Dragon let out a scream, then its head turned to ashes and scattered into the sky. Its body fell lifelessly to the ground.


    On top of that, Sofia¡¯s Fireball and Welin¡¯s Lightning Breath had also struck, causing two more Undead Dragons to screech as they were taken down.


    In just an instant, Otto and the others had forcefully created an opening near the Red Lotus Fire.


    Thetter quickly seized this rare opportunity. While the other Undead Dragons had not yet reacted, she swiftly broke through the encirclement and got out.


    Realizing that her life was in danger, Red Lotus Fire didn¡¯t care about her pride and quickly flew towards Otto¡¯s side, joining up with them.


    Seeing that Red Lotus Fire was cooperative, Otto nodded in satisfaction, then said: ¡°Death Lord ising, and the number of Undead behind him is beyond your imagination and resistance.


    So, I¡¯m wondering, what have you done that has been intolerable to the Death Lord, causing him to pay so much attention to you?¡±


    Upon hearing Otto¡¯s words, Red Lotus Fire was stunned at first, but soon shook her head vigorously, ¡°To be honest, since I came to Dragon Bone Wastnd, I haven¡¯t seen the Death Lord at all.


    Which direction did hee from?¡±


    Otto casually formed a Light Spear, and after driving away the pursuing Undead Dragons with Sofia and Welin, he pointed his finger behind him.


    Red Lotus Fire followed his direction and indeed saw a ck line in the distant horizon. That must be the Death Lord and his Undead army that Otto mentioned.


    After thinking for a moment, Red Lotus Fire quickly gave a corresponding answer.


    She analyzed, ¡°I think the Death Lord may not have specifically targeted me. Judging from the direction they are advancing, they¡¯re going to pass through here and continue on to Har City!¡±


    ¡°Har City?¡±


    Otto suddenly asked, ¡°You mean, the territory upied by those Metal Dragons?¡±


    Red Lotus Fire nodded to confirm, and a smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face.


    Now, things were bing interesting.

 Chapter 304: 302 Craving the Body of the Metal Dragon_1

    Chapter 304: 302 Craving the Body of the Metal Dragon_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Dragon Bone Wastnd, Metal Dragons usually like to appear in groups.


    After beating the smaller ones, a group of older ones will immediately appear.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that Otto has always found it difficult to attack them.


    But now, since the Death Lord has the intention of dealing with them, Otto might as well let him test the strength of those Metal Dragons on his behalf.


    Although thinking so might be a bit unfair to Konoheim.


    But Otto admits that he is despicable and wants to have those Metal Dragons for himself


    However, before that, he still needs to try his best to avoid any conflicts with the Death Lord.


    As mentioned earlier, it¡¯s best to keep a low profile.


    So without hesitation, Otto said to the Red Lotus: ¡°We¡¯re going to withdraw; as for whether you follow us or not, it¡¯s up to you!¡±


    ¡°Withdraw?¡±


    Red Lotus looked at Otto in surprise, only to discover that among this strange group, the Silver Dragon unexpectedly took the lead.


    But he was right; the situation was severe, and leaving earlier was indeed the best choice.


    Compared to ordinary Red Dragons, Red Lotus is rtively smarter and not the kind of fool who only knows brutal force and offers easy kills.


    However, unlike Otto who came here alone, Red Lotus still had many followers on the ground.


    If he left them behind and fled on his own, his long-standing Red Lotus Legion would surely be doomed.


    Just as Red Lotus was struggling with this decision, Otto and his group turned around and flew away without leaving any time for Red Lotus to think.


    Welin, who was flying at the back, nced at Red Lotus and said indifferently: ¡°You¡¯re the truly foolish one! They¡¯re just some followers; even if all are lost, you can still find more in the future.¡±


    After saying this, Welin followed Otto without looking back.


    Although what Welin said seems cruel, it is indeed the reality.


    As long as an Evil Dragon doesn¡¯t die, even if all its followers perish, it still has enough time to regain its power and recruit new minions.


    Red Lotus knew this all along but had trouble being ruthless.


    After being reprimanded by Welin, Red Lotus took onest look at the Red Lotus Legion fighting fiercely against the undead army below, and then made up his mind.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    After a slightly mournful cry, Red Lotus put on a somber face and followed Welin into the sky.


    A group of Undead Dragons tried to pursue them, but Otto and his team were determined to leave. With various spells, dragon breaths, and white light spears intercepting them, the Undead Dragons could only watch them fly further and further away until they disappeared into the horizon.


    Their frustration was then vented on the Red Lotus Legion below, who were still battling the undead army and had no chance of escape.


    Following this was a one-sided massacre.


    Even though the Red Lotus Legion was considered elite among the Evil Dragon followers, they were still retreating under the relentless siege of the undead.


    Moreover, they had already learned about the departure of Red Lotus, and many monsters in the Red Lotus Legion had begun to lose their fighting spirit.


    Before the Death Lord led even more undead forces to the battlefield, the Red Lotus Legion was wiped outpletely.


    Looking at the surrounding devastation, the Death Lord, sitting on the Skeleton Throne, beckoned to his side, and Catherine stepped forward obediently.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Catherine thought for a moment and said: ¡°My lord, it seems that Frostbite w was attacking a Red Dragon called Red Lotus.¡±


    ¡°And the result?¡±


    Hearing this, Catherine hesitated for a moment and then called over an Undead Dragon flying above.


    Thetter told the Death Lord everything that had happened from beginning to end.


    ¡°Frostbite w is dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his body and spirit fire have beenpletely destroyed.¡±


    After getting this answer, the Death Lord just nodded slightly and ordered the undead army to continue advancing.


    He still had some impression of Frostbite w as he was quite powerful among the Undead Dragons.


    Although he was easy to use, the Death Lord wouldn¡¯t feel too much regret over his death. The more important task was to deal with therge lizards upying Har City.


    Once they were dealt with, he would gain even more Undead Dragons.


    Since he had finally left the Dark Domain, he intended to make the most of it.


    Simply searching for that small piece of soul shard was not enough to satisfy him; he wanted to turn the entire continent, starting from the Dragon Bone Wastnd, into and of the dead!


    Har City.


    Originally, it was a medium-small city-state simr to Yellow Sand City. Due to its unique geographical location and rtively intact preservation, Metal Dragons took a fancy to it.


    But now, the city had undergone significant changespared to before.


    Surprisingly, there were few huge Metal Dragons to be seen here, while many different races of anthropomorphic creatures, filled with a sense of justice, upied the city instead.


    There were Human Knights in heavy armor, slender and beautiful Elf Rangers, and stout Dwarves partying hard


    In addition to them, there were many more gathered together to help each other build Har City into a strong military fortress.


    Among these anthropomorphic races, some heroes and noble lords who had already made a name for themselves on the continent could also be found.


    Even from the eastern and western empires, many renowned people came at their own expense.


    Though they held opposing views, under the threat of the undead, they temporarily put aside their prejudices and became reliablerades.


    Most of them had received help from Metal Dragons, especially Silver Dragons, and there was a simple reason why there were almost no Metal Dragons to be seen here ¨C they had transformed into humanoid creatures and stayed in Har City.


    Just like Konoheim, who still took the form of a disheveled middle-aged man in the central building of Har City.


    Facing him was a tall, strong, and handsome blonde man named Radiant Goldfire Gordon.


    Although his power was slightly inferiorpared to Konoheim, due to his status as a Golden Dragon and his frequent acts of chivalry throughout the continent, his reputation was highly regarded.


    Hence, among the many Metal Dragons and humanoids, Radiant Goldfire held a higher position than Konoheim.


    In contrast, Konoheim¡¯s reputation had been plummeting since creating the issue of the Death Lord on his territory.


    However, the Radiant Goldfire standing opposite him still maintained a certain degree of respect towards Konoheim.

 Chapter 305: 303 Blend with the environment

    Chapter 305: 303 Blend with the environment


    Trantor:549690339


    Outside Har City, behind a hidden massive rock, several new visitors were hiding.


    A strange silver dragon-man, a half-elf wrapped in a robe, a blue-haired human girl with an explosive figure wearing revealing clothes, and a red-haired elf dressed as a warrior.


    Uh, there was also a weirdly shaped wand floating in mid-air.


    Needless to say, it was Otto and his group.


    At this moment, the scorching sun was overhead, and the loess under their feet and the huge rocks in front of them were being baked by high heat, bing extremely hot. But none of the people present would care about this small problem.


    Red Lotus of Fire, who had taken the form of a red-haired elf, peeked out from behind the huge rock, carefully sizing up Har City.


    Har City was the territory of Metal Dragons, and she was one of the Color Dragons. Even though they had a unified goal for now, it was still highly likely they would be beaten up if they met face-to-face.


    So, she asked Otto with some confusion: ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    Otto nced at her irritably and said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here to watch the excitement!¡±


    ¡°Watch the excitement? You mean those undead?¡±


    Red Lotus of Fire looked like she understood but not really as she gazed at Har City. Then she took off the big sword behind her and stuck it in the sand. After that, she sat her ass down on its guard, using it as a makeshift stool.


    Suddenly, Otto asked with mild interest: ¡°Hey, this greatsword of yours seems pretty good!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡±


    At this point, Red Lotus of Fire raised her head proudly and said, ¡°This is a rare legendary weapon, you know, one of those very rare treasures. I had to put in a lot of effort to get it!¡±


    Otto nodded: ¡°Legendary weapon? Yes, indeed very rare and also very delicious ¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Red Lotus of Fire felt as if she had misheard something.


    ¡°Nothing ¡±


    Otto shook his head, then looked at Red Lotus of Fire with a smile: ¡°Friend, I saved your life earlier! As a reward, don¡¯t you think you should show some kind of gratitude? Like the greatsword under your butt ¡±


    ¡°I sincerely thank you!¡±


    Red Lotus of Fire said so without blushing or skipping a beat.


    With a dark face, Otto said, ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re indeed a strange red dragon.¡±


    ¡°You are also a strange dragon-man. But I think I¡¯d be happy to ept you and make you one of my dependents!¡±


    Red Lotus of Fire stared at Otto, looking quite serious, ¡°Think about it, you¡¯ll be my confidant and the steward of the Red Lotus Legion, with a lofty status.


    Although all the subordinates I brought to the Dragon Bone Wastnd died, I still have many in the Land of Red mes.


    What do you think?¡±


    It sounded very simr to what Saru was doing under Otto.


    ¡°Ha! Ridiculous, I¡¯m starting to regret saving you from that pile of undead dragons ¡±


    Otto had a dark face, but soon it seemed as if he had thought of something. He looked at Red Lotus of Fire and asked, ¡°What you said just now means you came from the Land of Red mes?¡±


    Red Lotus of Fire looked puzzled, ¡°Is there any problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Big problem! How did you get here?¡±


    Otto continued to inquire, ¡°If I remember correctly, before you arrived at the Dragon Bone Wastnd, you should have crossed the Sulfur Mountains and Nn Forest.


    Of course, you can fly over the Gale Sea Area, but not all of your subordinates have this ability.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I did indeed cross the Sulfur Mountains and Nn Forest to get here.


    Although it has changed a bittely, it hasn¡¯t had any impact on me or my followers.¡±


    For the Red Lotus, there seemed to be no reason to conceal this information.


    However, for Otto, this was undoubtedly a bit frustrating.


    Both the Sulfur Mountains and the Nn Forest were his territories, and they had been his long-established domains!


    Not long ago, the Red Lotus and her followers had traveled through there to the Dragon Bone Wastnd, yet such a significant movement had happened without his knowledge.


    Immediately, he felt like using the Communication Scale to question Saru about what he had been doingtely.


    But he quickly realized that Saru had always been in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, so it should have been Quilboar Longfang who was responsible for the Nn Forest and Sulfur Mountains during this time.


    So, it might be due to Longfang¡¯sck of experience that he forgot to report this matter to him.


    However, considering Longfang¡¯s recent performance in front of him, it didn¡¯t seem like it. Although the Quilboar might not be very ambitious in terms of external expansion, his management of internal affairs sometimes surpassed even Saru¡¯s skills.


    He wondered what kind of idents might have urred on the edges of the Sulfur Mountains and Nn Forest


    This was a question he would have to look into after finishing the matters at hand.


    ¡°How are you considering it?¡±


    At this time, the Red Lotus asked again: ¡°Under ordinary circumstances, it¡¯s rare for you to have the opportunity to work for a powerful Red Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. However, I am quite interested in the Land of Red mes.¡±


    Otto waved his hand in refusal. If he didn¡¯t have any more questions to ask the Red Lotus at this time, he might have already given her a righteous uppercut.


    ¡°I heard that there are quite a few demons in the Land of Red mes?¡±


    To Otto¡¯s question, the Red Lotus seemed to not consider too much and directly said: ¡°Indeed, there are many, but it¡¯s still within an eptable range. Besides demons, the Land of Red mes is also a gathering ce for various me elemental creatures.


    There you can see not only various fire-savvy demons but also many creatures like Fire Eagles and Wildfire Serpents.¡±


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s interest in this matter, the Red Lotus quickly added: ¡°There¡¯s something you might be interested in. Not long ago, a powerful Storm Titan and me Demon Lord Faya had a battle.


    But obviously, he was no match for the me Demon Lord and fled after being severely burned.¡±


    The Storm Titan she was referring to should be Lars Lait.


    If he hadn¡¯t been seriously injured at the time, Otto might have been in some danger.


    But there was no ifs in anything. It was precisely because he had devoured Lars Lait that Otto¡¯s strength had grown exponentially.


    Otto blinked and then looked at the distant horizon. The Death Lord and his forces seemed to be almost here.


    On the distant horizon, he could already see a ck line.


    The huge stone in front of them could block the view from Har City, but it couldn¡¯t block the undead armying from behind.


    So, under Otto¡¯s suggestion, Sofia grabbed Moray and, without any regard for his protests, forcefully inserted him deep into the sand.


    Immediately after that, Sofia used Moray as a magical energy transfer conduit, continuously channeling her magic into the sand below.


    The sand, under Sofia¡¯s control, slowly transformed into something simr to a liquid and was then shaped by her magic into arge stone-like form.


    While merging with the adjacent giant stone, it also enveloped Otto and the others inside.


    Although it was hollow inside, from the outside, it looked no different from an ordinary giant stone.


    When Sofia quickly recited an incantation and ced a veil-like magical construct over the giant stone, it finally perfectly concealed their presence, blending seamlessly with the surrounding natural environment.

 Chapter 306: 304 A Profitable Deal_1

    Chapter 306: 304 A Profitable Deal_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Witnessing such a magical spell effect, me of the Red Lotus finally took a closer look at the half-elf he had not paid attention to from the beginning.


    Upon closer inspection, each member of this strangebination seemed so different from the rest.


    With careful observation, even the wand that fluttered around and muttered incessantly, which seemed annoying, appeared to be no ordinary object.


    At least, even most Legendary weapons could not speak like this one did.


    There was the peculiar Silver Dragon with immensebat power, who seemed uninterested in the olive branch extended to him.


    There was the half-elf girl who wielded many strange spells, and seemed to be the master of the bizarre wand.


    Upon closer examination, it seemed that the Blue Dragon Welin had the simplestposition in the group.


    Unconsciously, the me of the Red Lotus became curious about this peculiar group.


    But at this time, she remained silent, because the Death Lord and his undead army had already arrived.


    Although Sofia¡¯s stealth spells worked well, it was best to be cautious at this time.


    The Death Lord¡¯s undead army wasrge and spread out, with some undead passing by the massive rock that hid the group.


    Due to therge number of undead and the crowded conditions, some undead directly climbed up the huge rock and rolled over it.


    This scared the me of the Red Lotus, and she instantly prepared for battle.


    However, the others around her looked at her with baffled or exaggerated expressions, and in the end, nothing happened as the numerous undead armies passed through.


    Even the Death Lord did not discover that beneath the unremarkable rock in this remote ce, several people were hiding.


    Otto¡¯s choice of location was excellent.


    Although it was far from Har City and even behind the undead formation, as long as the Farsight Skill was used due to its higher terrain, everything ahead could be seen clearly.


    Moreover, there was no risk of being affected by the battle while staying here.


    When the undeadunched an attack, they would not discuss any major principles with their opponents nor read out any manifestos.


    Once they reached their targets, they would immediately start the battle!


    However, with such arge number of undead in the Death Lord¡¯s army, they were spotted by Har City from a distance.


    By the time the undead army reached the city, the heroes from all over the continent had already prepared for battle within Har City.


    Truth be told, there was quite a disparity in numbers.


    Most of those who came to Har City were like-minded individuals or so-called righteous partners with a single-minded goal of eradicating the undead


    Regardless,pared to the undead, there were far fewer people who came to Har City.


    Even if some lords or nobles brought their troops or followers, they were still far from being able to match the vast numbers of undead.


    However, since they had already arrived at this ce, the various heroes in Har City had mentally prepared themselves.


    Moreover, there were many powerful Metal Dragons besides them, weren¡¯t there?


    Because most Metal Dragons like to transform into humanoid beings to hide themselves, even Konoheim and the Stream of Golden me did not know how many Metal Dragons hade to Har City.


    But everyone who was in Har City firmly believed one thing ¨C justice would prevail!


    Well, Konoheim might be the only exception, as he had already cast a faction check on himself.


    Unconsciously, Konoheim had be Chaotic Neutral.


    Without further ado, the undead¡¯s attack on Har City had begun.


    At the beginning, it was a tentative attack, with the Death Lord sitting on his throne and Lich Catherine in charge ofmanding.


    The Undead army differed fundamentally from other creatures¡¯ armies; they did not need to consider morale at all and did not need to worry about the difficulty of delivering orders.


    Catherine floated in the air, looking at Har City from a distance, with the soul fire burning in her empty eye sockets.


    Without even a basicmand, the lowest-level Skeletons or Zombies advanced towards Har City ording to her wishes.


    These low-level undead were cannon fodder, just to test what the fools in Har City were capable of.


    The best way to deal with these undead, who had nothing to offer but numbers, was low-level area spells with minimal damage but wide coverage.


    Conveniently, Har City was full of spellcasters who could use such spells.


    Before long, spells like Ice Rain and Spell Burst, which had wide range but low damage effects, filled the space beneath Har City.


    After being reinforced, although Har City¡¯s walls did not look very high, these low-level undead could not shake or climb over them.


    To the observing Otto, it looked simr to the early stages of a tower defense game.


    Group after group of low-level undead were wiped out by various spells, and then more low-level undead filled their ces.


    This was aplete waste of lives!


    Watching this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth, thinking that it was a good thing he had moved most of the creatures out of the Dragon Bone Wastnd beforehand. Otherwise, who knows to what extent the Death Lord¡¯s undead army would have expanded.


    Thus, under Catherine¡¯smand, this pure act of dying continued until nightfall before stopping.


    At dusk, the number of area spells cast by Har City began to decline rapidly.


    After all, the spells were being used by people, not machines. Even low-level spells take a toll; the depletion of magical power was a natural urrence after continuous casting.


    Although the undead stopped attacking at this point, no one thought the battle was over.


    Nighttime was the field where the undead thrived!


    Moreover, most of the mages in Har City had their magic power temporarily depleted. Before getting enough recovery, they would not be able to offer any help to the battle.


    This was precisely why Catherine used so many low-level undead ¨C first to probe the depth of Har City¡¯s defenses, and then to exhaust the spellcasters¡¯ magical power as much as possible.


    So far, the results seemed promising.


    Although many low-level undead were killed, the losses were still within an eptable range for the evenrger undead army waiting behind.


    Moreover, the low-level undead had one characteristic: while they were shattered or turned into piles of rotten flesh, as long as they were moved back into the Undead Transformation Field, they would soon emerge as a new batch of low-level undead.


    Although there would be some attrition, considering the current situation, it was still a worthwhile trade-off.

 Chapter 307: We are pleased to provide a translation for the provided Chinese text.

    Chapter 307: We are pleased to provide a trantion for the provided Chinese text.


    Trantor: 549690339


    The night had fallen


    The next wave of the undead army¡¯s attack was about to begin. Har City was filled with torches, illuminating the surroundings as bright as day.


    On the city walls, there were warriors of various races wearing different outfits. They all looked determined, ready for the uing battle at any time.


    However, at this critical moment, at the edge of the battlefield, there was apletely different scene under a giant rock.


    The hollow space inside the rock was quiterge, and Sofia even dug deeper. So even though there were many people inside, it didn¡¯t feel crowded.


    Considering the current situation, they might have to stay here for quite some time. Therefore, Sofia used her magic to create tables, chairs, and simple single beds for everyone to rest on.


    At this moment, the Fire of Red Lotus had mixed feelings as she looked at Sofia.


    Look at what this half-elf had done on the edge of this dangerous battlefield.


    It was one thing to use magic to make resting equipment, but she actually took out various luxurious cushion- like items from her Treasure Bag


    Meanwhile, Sofia waszily leaning on a lounge chair, using Mage Hand to casually put a pre-cut piece of jelly into her mouth.


    The strangely shaped wand, Moray, was acting like a waiter or doing the tasks that Elise and the others usually did.


    The evil face in the red gemstone at its top looked bitter as it skillfully used Mage Hand to help Sofia cut the jelly and cake into pieces with a knife and fork.


    ¡°Why would a great legendary Witch Demon like me do such things? ¡±


    Although Morayined, his actions never stopped, and he seemed quite proficient at it.


    It seemed that he had often done these tasks in the past.


    In the eyes of the Fire of Red Lotus, this strange wand was indeed very useful.


    At least it seemed much better than the big sword behind her.


    But to think that the owner of this wand would be a half-elf who only knew how to enjoy life, it was a waste of such a valuable resource!


    Feeling sour, the Fire of Red Lotus casually picked up a gold fork and put a piece of fruit cake into her mouth.


    Her eyes closed in happiness as she caressed her face with one hand, marveling at the taste. It was unbelievablepared to how she had eaten her food in the past by swallowing it whole or roasting it with me Breath. It was as if she had eaten dog food before


    Did this half-elf live this kind of life every day? How enviable!


    Thinking of this, the Fire of Red Lotus felt even more bitter in her heart.


    Unlike her, Vivian had no psychological burden as she sat beside Sofia, grabbing one piece of delicious dessert after another with her hands and sending them to her mouth.


    She ate quickly and didn¡¯t care if her hands or the corners of her mouth got dirty.


    Having messed around with Otto and the others so far, Vivian had be an old hand at it, and she also knew that these things were nothing to someone wealthy like Otto.


    More importantly, in Otto¡¯s rags-to-riches story, there was even a chapter about raiding her own house.


    So when Vivian ate, she had no psychological pressure at all.


    What concerned the Fire of Red Lotus more was Otto, the strange dragon man. The things he ate were incredibly weird.


    While everyone else was eating exquisite and delicious desserts, he kept putting precious ores like ck Gold and Lapis Lazuli into his mouth without even blinking an eye. Fire of Red Lotus couldn¡¯t help but cringe at the wasteful sight.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they couldn¡¯t defeat this strange duo, she would have considered robbing them.


    Thanks to Sofia¡¯s sheltering spell, everyone inside the chamber took it as a private theater where they could watch the show.


    Theyughed and talked, doing whatever they pleased.


    Amid their rxed state, the next wave of the undead army¡¯s attack began!


    Catherine was still inmand, flying high above the battlefield and pointing her withered, skinny finger at Har City.


    Immediately after, arge group of low-level undead creatures rushed forward with their eerie moans and groans.


    In Catherine¡¯s n, they would further weaken the mages¡¯ magic power in Har City.


    However, just as she had anticipated, after this batch of low-level undead had perished, the mages of Har City were nearly out of magic power.


    At this point, the mid-level heavy undead creatures like Skeleton Minotaurs, Ogre Zombies, and Stitches were pushed forward.


    Behind them were Meat Wagons and siege towers made of bones, rotting flesh, and dead trees.


    As they advanced, many longbowmen and heavy crossbowmen appeared on the walls of Har City, strings drawn and bolts ready.


    Then, enchanted arrows specially made for undead creatures rained down from the city walls in a dense mass.


    The enchanted arrowheads flickered with an elusive light in the night sky. The terrifying number of arrows and bolts resembled a meteor shower filling the sky.


    This type of attack was quite costly, and just a single round drained countless Imperial Gold coins.


    As one could see, bing a renowned hero on the continent required a lot of money.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud bang, a gap was smashed into the upper part of Har City¡¯s wall by the Meat Wagon.


    A few unlucky fellows were too slow to dodge and were crushed into meat patties.


    Immediately after, amidst the pieces of flesh and blood, a bloated Stitches, resembling a meatball, stood up and attacked the nearby warriors on the city walls.


    He was one of the Meat Wagon¡¯s projectiles. Although the strong impact broke two of his legs, it didn¡¯t affect his movement, as he had many limbs on his body.


    This creature was an abomination made by roughly stitching together the corpses of various races.


    It was hideous, terrifying, powerful, and incredibly tough


    He swung his various rotten and disgusting limbs around, instantly causing chaos in his surroundings.


    It took great effort and sacrifices from the warriors of Har City to kill him and push him off the city wall.


    Simr situations urred at various points on the walls of Har City, time and time again.


    For a while, the battle became even more brutal.


    Being a hero or a warrior was not easy.


    Repelling the undead and gaining fame was a desirable oue, of course.


    However, having a tragic death on the battlefield was also a high possibility.


    But in fact, until now, both sides were still holding back to some extent.


    The undead had not yet deployed their Undead Dragons, and there were no signs of Metal Dragons from Har City.


    Currently, both sides were still in a state of mutual probing.

 Chapter 308: 306 Tycoon Stania_1

    Chapter 308: 306 Tycoon Stania_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Apart from the specially enchanted arrows designed for the undead, ordinary arrows could hardly cause fatal injuries to these creatures.


    But these things are really expensive, and not just any craftsman could produce them.


    The night was deep, and after a hard fight for half the night, the brave warriors on the walls of Har City finally repelled the undead¡¯s wave of attacks.


    However, they paid a heavy price in life and blood for their efforts.


    Moreover, the precious enchanted arrows were running out, the walls were full of gaps, and the defenders were exhausted.


    As countless undead were catapulted onto the city walls or climbed up siege towers, the warriors of Har City paid a heavy price in lives and blood to repel them.


    Har City¡¯s defensive forces were significantly weakened after this fierce battle.


    Even though the undead suffered several or even more than ten times the casualties, it was still a severe loss for Har City.


    People¡¯s hearts are tender and unlike the cold undead beings, seeing once cheerful and boisterousrades dying miserably beside them, any warrior or hero with a sense of justice would find it hard to ept.


    Morale would naturally decline, but only to a limited extent.


    After all, those who came to Har City were known warriors across the continent and locals with considerable reputations, and their hearts were more resilient than ordinary people.


    Some of them, seeing the sacrifices of theirpanions, grew even more determined in their resolve to eradicate evil.


    In contrast, the undead did not give Har City a chance to catch its breath.


    Now that the spellcasters were almost entirely out of magical power and the number of enchanted arrows was limited, high-level undead creatures such as ghosts, wraiths, and even a few wraiths appeared on the battlefield at Catherine¡¯smand.


    These incorporeal undead could mostly act only at night or in ces without sunlight, and there were few attacks that could threaten them besides magical damage.


    Apart from these incorporeal undead, flying creatures like gargoyles, skeleton griffins, and rotting giant eagles also filled the night sky.


    They swarmed in dense clusters, blocking out the sky and moon. It looked like a frenzied dance of demons and was utterly horrifying.


    It seemed that for Har City now, they could not resist this wave of attacks without deploying the Metal Dragon.


    In addition to the undead flying in the air, night zombies, demon-soul corpses, and giant beetles that had once caused considerable trouble in Yellow Sand City appeared outside Har City.


    These undead creatures were the backbone of the Death Lord¡¯s undead army. Beneath the high-level undead, these creatures were the most difficult to deal with.


    As these undead approached, a feeling simr to despair enveloped Har City.


    It was at this moment that an elderly human spellcaster wearing a gray robe and with white hair and beard, stood trembling on the walls of Har City.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The crisp sound of his wooden wand striking the floor tiles caught the attention of the surrounding warriors.


    The elderly spellcaster¡¯s name was Taram, a well-known archmage on the continent.


    Although he had not entered the realm of legend, he was an outstanding mentor, and three legendary mages had graduated from his mage tower, ording to iplete statistics.


    However, he seemed to have no intention to act during the earlier battle against the undead.


    This puzzled many people, and some might have questioned him right away if it were not for his noble status.


    ¡°Cough, cough? ¡±


    The aged Taram tapped his back with his hand and then pointed at the vast number of undead creatures in front of them, shouting, ¡°Warriors, justice will never fail!


    In order to defeat these filthy undead creatures, Stania Floating City has specially sponsored all members of the spellcaster association.¡±


    Under the puzzled gaze of the surrounding warriors, the magic apprentices quickly ced magic crystals on various parts of the city walls.


    Then, Taram spread his hands, and magical power surged out of his body, quickly infusing into the crystals that the magic apprentices had ced on the walls.


    A magical glow emanated from the wands, rapidly expanding around each magic crystal.


    In a swirl of space distortion, magic cannons, engraved withplex inscriptions and adorned with costly magical crystals, appeared in ce of the magic crystals on the walls of Har City.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, everyone present was shocked by this sudden scene.


    It was a magic cannon, one that could match the power of high-level spells with a single shot!


    These things were said to be extremely valuable, and the cost of making one could buy an entire small remote country.


    Now, there were at least a hundred of them ced on the walls of Har City


    This was indeed avish disy!


    No wonder Stania, one of the three floating cities, had such a terrifying foundation.


    Though warriors and heroes who coulde to Har City generally had wealthy backgrounds, they paled inparison to Taram and Stania Floating City, not even equaling a small fortune.


    Seeing people¡¯s reactions, Taram¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Even at his age, he still enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention and admired.


    Of course, he would not forget the matter at hand.


    At his loudmand, numerous magic apprentices connected their magical power to the magic cannons using special methods.


    Next, a barrage of high-level spells was unleashed!


    Unlike the ck Iron Heavy Cannons produced by the ck Iron Dwarves, these cannons relied on various spells engraved inside the barrels to attack, although they were also called cannons.


    The controllers who used their magical power to operate these spells and directions were Taram and his magic apprentices, who were connected to the magic cannons.


    The magical power consumed by the spells came from the magical crystals attached to the tail of the magic cannons.


    Apart from the fact that the production of magic cannons themselves was extremely difficult and costly, the magical crystals were also a key reason why normal countries couldn¡¯t afford them.


    A magic crystal of this size and quality would be hard even for Otto, who had arge number of mines in the Sky Mountains and Sulfur Mountains, to gather in a short time.


    Just one such magic crystal would be worth half a year¡¯s tax revenue of the Caran Royal City.


    Moreover, this item consumed power very quickly, and only real tycoons could afford it.


    Calling Stania ¨C who had generously handed out hundreds of magic cannons as gifts ¨C tycoons hardly did justice to their grandeur.


    They might as well be called ¡°Divine Tycoons¡±

 Chapter 309: 307 Getting Impatient with the Waiting_1

    Chapter 309: 307 Getting Impatient with the Waiting_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Meteor showers, ice storms, infernal lightning


    A variety of spells with a wide range and powerful forces gushes out from the magic cannon¡¯s barrel.


    From afar, the cannon fire targets the approaching undead army. The spells¡¯ various attributes unleash a wave of devastation.


    Of course, the primary targets are the intangible spectral ghosts or wraiths in the air, who have high resistance to ordinary physical attacks.


    The warriors had been fighting tirelessly in Har City and had not expected Taram to suddenly pull out so many magic cannons. Naturally, Catherine, who wasmanding the undead attack, couldn¡¯t have anticipated this either.


    Watching arge number of ghosts or wraiths wailing and falling from the sky, the soul fire burning in her empty eye sockets intensifies.


    She is currently filled with extreme rage


    However, she quickly suppresses her emotions. Casting advanced spells with magic cannons consumes an immense amount of magic crystals.


    She wants to see how rich the bastards¡¯ reserves are, and whether they can continuously rece magic crystals to attack the undead army.


    She isn¡¯t concerned about losses; after all, she has no shortage of undead soldiers.


    Quietly, she summons lower-ranking undead to fill their ranks.


    Although the undead are abundant, cultivating mid-tier undead takes much more time than creating low-tier ones.


    The quantity of magic cannons and their attack coverage are quite good. For a time, the undead army struggles to break through the barrage of high-level magic spells.


    Even when one or two lucky ones escape the chaotic bombardment, they are taken down by precise archer shots.


    War is a horrifying crucible that quickly consumes resources, money, or manpower, regardless of the race or faction involved.


    In a short amount of time, the magic cannons have consumed enough resources to buy a piece of bordend in both the Eastern and Western Empires. There¡¯s no doubt that the cost is high enough to crown themselves as a Duke.


    Now, the cycle of consumption begins.


    Undead soldiers continuously replenish their ranks, while magic apprentices rece magic crystals in the cannons atop Har City.


    However, the quality of the newly summoned undead is declining, and the magic crystals used by Taram¡¯s apprentices are also worsening.


    It¡¯s clear that this situation might notst much longer.


    Taram is here on behalf of the Stania Floating City. At most, he is just showing some support and not fully backing the defense against the undead in Har City.


    To garner a good reputation, they only provide limited support. If they genuinely wanted to fight the undead, they would have brought their entire floating city.


    The Death Lord still knows far too little about the whole continent.


    The bnce of power here is moreplicated than he imagines. If the starting point of his arrival on the continent hadn¡¯t been the Dragon Bone Wastnd but instead the two great empires, the oue might have been very different.


    At this time, hidden under the boulders, Otto gazes at the magic cannons atop Har City with envy.


    He drools at the sight of them, wishing he could grab one and take a bite to taste the power.


    He also considers that the Stania Floating City must belong to the Eastern Felkorde Empire, an essential part of the national defense force.


    Among the three floating cities, one belongs to the Western Casti Empire, and thest one belongs to the elves of Dawn Forest.


    Supposedly, the technology of floating cities was first invented by the elves of Dawn Forest.


    At the time, they¡¯d freely shared their technology with the Felkorde Empire, then a unified entity, to fight against the invading demons.


    The elves had even contributed resources and manpower to help the Felkorde Empire build two floating cities without asking for anything in return.


    When Otto learned about the elves¡¯ contributions, he could only describe them as foolish or generous.


    Next to him, the Fire of the Crimson Lotus marvels, ¡°The three floating cities truly live up to their reputation. If they weren¡¯t so tough to crack, I would have raided them with my followers long ago!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d die horribly? ¡±


    Otto remains unyielding in his response.


    Stania¡¯s ability to send hundreds of magic cannons to Har City with ease indicates a substantial reserve of more formidable resources.


    Moreover, the city has always been a gathering ce for skilled spellcasters. Walking down its streets, one might inadvertently encounter a renowned archmage or even a legendary mage.


    Those who dare to raid the city like the Fire of the Crimson Lotus would likely be pummeled by a barrage of spells before even glimpsing Stania¡¯s shadow.


    Apparently, the Fire of the Crimson Lotus is well aware of this; she scratches her cheek awkwardly and admits, ¡°I only said that in passing, but there was actually a fellow who once attempted it? ¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Otto looks at the Fire of the Crimson Lotus in disbelief, while thetter embarrassingly responds, ¡°He was my kin, extremely arrogant. Upon bing a legend, he believed himself unbeatable.


    When he learned how wealthy the three floating cities were, he flew alone, without bringing any of his followers, in an attempt to seize their riches.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Otto watches the Fire of the Crimson Lotus with interest, and she spreads her hands nonchntly saying, ¡°He targeted the floating city in the Western Casti Empire, and thest I heard, his head was still hanging as decoration on the gates of the Crimson Empress¡¯s pce!¡±


    Hearing this, Otto mocks the stupidity of the Red Dragon whilementing that the era of dragons has passed.


    Even the Metal Dragons, who don¡¯t get along with the Color Dragons, would feel outraged to see a Red Dragon¡¯s head used as a decorative trophy in a human pce.


    However, in reality, despite their anger, the dragons on the continent can¡¯t do anything against the Western Casti Empire.


    It¡¯s said that the Crimson Empress had once single-handedly killed a dragon, and in the Western Empire, there are multiple elite teams of legendary dragon yers.


    Not to mention their elite armies and various terrifying weapons of war; just the floating cities alone are enough to give the dragons a headache.


    The era has changed; now, the rulers of the world are humans, inheritors of a race with an immensely high potential


    As Otto is lost in thought, a chorus of dragon roars emerges from the undead formation. One after another, Undead Dragons soar into the sky.


    The Death Lord seems to be growing impatient.

 Chapter 310: 308 Being Young is Really Great_1

    Chapter 310: 308 Being Young is Really Great_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this point, the power of the Magic Cannon had already diminished.


    Unlike the ck iron cannons that used gunpowder, this gadget had almost no pressure from overheating. As long as there were magic crystals, it wouldn¡¯t stop its bombardment.


    However, due to the lower quality of the magic crystals addedter, the power of the Magic Cannon was affected.


    Bullying the ordinary undead was one thing, but if the target was the Undead Dragon, the effect wouldn¡¯t be so good.


    In the midst of the dazzling magic light and devastating energy, an Undead Dragon, over thirty meters long, swiftly navigated through the barrage.


    In no time, it had already flown above Har City.


    Even from its skeletal appearance, it was obvious that this powerful Undead Dragon had once been a Blue Dragon.


    The huge horn on its forehead was the best evidence of this.


    It was called Fury of Wild Thunder and was once famous across the continent as a traditional and powerful Blue Dragon.


    When it was still alive, Konoheim had not yete to the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and the ruler of thend was Fury of Wild Thunder.


    At that time, it ruled the entire Dragon Bone Wastnd and had twenty to thirty Blue Dragons at itsmand.


    But now, times have changed.


    It was no longer the ruler of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and along with its loss of nobility, it had be a loyal servant of the Death Lord.


    Even deep in its soul, it still held a trace of pride in having once been a majestic dragon.


    But under the control of the Death Lord, it could only helplessly be manipted like a puppet on strings.


    With aplicated expression, Fury of Wild Thunder reluctantly looked towards Har City, and then took a deep breath.


    A warrior standing at the edge of the city wall saw Fury of Wild Thunder¡¯s action and immediately yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Attention everyone! The Lightning Breath ising!¡±


    Among those present, each had considerable strength and abundant experience. Upon hearing this, they immediately found cover and hid themselves.


    Most of the surrounding Magic Cannons also quickly turned their angles, swiftly extracting energy from the magic crystals at the back, preparing to unleash various high-level spells on Fury of Wild Thunder.


    But there wasn¡¯t enough time


    Fury of Wild Thunder was fast. Before the high-level spells brewing in the Magic Cannons could be unleashed, a thick chain of lightning spewed out from its mouth.


    The massive thunderous beam then swept through Har City with a terrifying ferocity.


    Compared to Har City¡¯s original walls, the current ones had been reinforced by various groups.


    Considering their own lives, no one would dare cut corners in this matter.


    However, even with the superior brick quality, the walls were still forcefully sted open, creating a breach and several terrifyingly deep cracks under the impact of Fury of Wild Thunder¡¯s lightning breath.


    Most of the warriors in Har City were seasoned veterans who had found rtively safe and hidden ces to take cover. However, under this indiscriminate destructive attack, they still suffered heavy casualties.


    The loss of the Magic Cannons was also significant. Even if they weren¡¯t directly destroyed in the devastating attack, it would be difficult to set them up again amidst the surrounding rubble.


    Perhaps it was because Taram had spent too long in the Mage Tower, he unexpectedly stood dumbfounded in the same spot during this critical moment.


    Furious thunder power didn¡¯t care about respecting the elderly or loving the young, so, without any courtesy, the dazed old man was sted into pieces.


    With Taram¡¯s death, the remaining Magic Cannons became leaderless.


    Before, a unique method had been used to link the Magic Cannon with the user¡¯s magic power, and Taram had been the central hub for this method.


    Now that he was dead, the remaining magic apprentices and spellcasters who knew nothing about it could not operate the Magic Cannons properly.


    Of course, there was one other way to use the Magic Cannons.


    The magic apprentices could only manually adjust the Magic Cannons¡¯ attack angle and infuse the magic power of the magic crystals.


    But such an approach would not only seriously decrease their attack frequency but also uracy. Within a short period, many undead broke through the defensive lines, swiftly approaching Har City.


    A Wraith with a terrifying face flew in front of a heavily armored warrior, who immediately drew his sword and cleaved it in two.


    Soon, the Wraith¡¯s form flickered and vanished, quickly reforming its original shape.


    ¡°Hehehehaha? ¡±


    The creepyughter of the Wraith seemed to mock the warrior¡¯s ipetence. All the while, its mouth kept whispering something in an unpleasant, hoarse voice.


    What exactly it was saying was difficult for normal beings to understand.


    However, upon hearing its voice, the warrior in front of it quickly showed a pained expression and covered his head, moaning in agony.


    Many others shared the warrior¡¯s dilemma as more Undead Dragons flew above Har City, making the situation increasingly dire.


    Now, it was time for the self-proimed righteous Metal Dragons to step in!


    Assuming the appearance of a disheveled middle-aged man, Konoheim stood solemnly in a building in Har City. At his level, he did not need to witness the events himself to know exactly what was happening.


    Meanwhile, the shining Golden me, who had been with him all this while, had disappeared. That golden haired handsome guy could no longer suppress his desire to uphold justice.


    ¡°Ah, youth is great? ¡±


    Konoheim shook his head. He had not entertained thoughts like the ones Golden me had for a very long time.


    Of course, by ¡°youth,¡± he meant only inparison to himself.


    ording to Golden me¡¯s own im, he was a powerful Golden Dragon over two thousand years old.


    Of course, the authenticity of his im remains to be verified.


    Back in Har City, Fury of Wild Thunder was already preparing for a second round of lightning breath.


    Despite its 30-meter-long body, it was not an opponent that any normal person or dragon could stop, even if its strength had deteriorated since its living days.


    At least in terms of one-on-onebat, the me of Scarlet Lotus might not have been its match.


    Just as Fury of Wild Thunder was about to unleash the thunderous power building up in its mouth as chain lightning, a cone-shaped inferno covering an area of more than 50 meters raced towards it.


    ¡°Uuuaah? ¡±


    In a scream, the lightning breath that Fury of Wild Thunder had been preparing for exploded directly in its mouth, and its dragon body suffered serious injuries under the scorching mes.

 Chapter 311: 309 Unparalleled Golden Dragon_1

    Chapter 311: 309 Unparalleled Golden Dragon_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Severely injured and in a state of extreme rage, Fury of Wild Thunder immediately began to search for whoever had dared to attack him.


    Then he was horrified to see a gigantic golden dragon nearly forty meters long flying towards him.


    Compared with the other party, he felt like an underdeveloped premature baby.


    Even at the peak of his power, he would not stand a chance against the size and strength of such a golden dragon.


    It seemed to be the famous Golden sh of Fire, notorious for his power even when Fury of Wild Thunder was still alive.


    Given the love of gold dragons for meddling in others¡¯ affairs and their passion for justice, Golden sh of Fire was likely the leader of the metallic dragons in Har City.


    Before Fury of Wild Thunder had time to think, Golden sh of Fire had already charged right in front of him.


    Since the surrounding walls were almost reduced to rubble by Fury of Wild Thunder, Golden sh of Fire didn¡¯t seem to care too much about the consequences.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud crash and the sound of falling stones, Golden sh of Fire sessfullynded behind the wall, forcefully stepping on it with his hind legs.


    His front ws firmly gripped Fury of Wild Thunder, who had not yet fled.


    The poor dragon had not even recovered from the previous me Breath attack, his gaunt bones burnt bright red.


    Damn it, he was just a vanguard; how did he end up facing Golden sh of Fire for no reason


    Just as this thought crossed Fury of Wild Thunder¡¯s mind, his head had already been forcibly removed from his body by his opponent.


    ¡°You have lost the honor and dignity of being a dragon. The only thing that awaits you is the judgment of the fire of justice!¡±


    Golden sh of Fire coldly held Fury of Wild Thunder¡¯s skull in his front ws, and then obliterated his opponent¡¯s soul fire with a scorching dragon breath.


    In front of Golden sh of Fire, the powerful Fury of Wild Thunder was as weak and powerless as an ant.


    Watching all this unfold, Red Lotus of Fire, an onlooker, eximed, ¡°If it were me instead, I suppose my performance against him wouldn¡¯t be much stronger than that undead dragon¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Otto stared intensely at Golden sh of Fire without saying a word. This golden dragon was indeed powerful; even Otto himself might not have been a match for him in his true form.


    However, whenpared to Konoheim, Golden sh of Fire was stillcking. After all, he was still within the realm of their understanding.


    From his size alone, one might find him intimidating, but gold dragons were naturally one of thergest dragon species. This size advantage gave them an edge inbat, but that was about it.


    If Otto wanted an extra meal, this golden dragon seemed like an excellent choice.


    Of course, he would not be foolish enough to get involved in such a situation right now.


    Dragons like Gold, who considered themselves agents of justice, had a bone-deep hatred for undead creatures. This golden dragon would likely not leave Dragon Bone Wastnd until all undead were eradicated.


    Opportunities for Otto were plentiful¡­


    The most important thing at this moment was to keep his true body on standby.


    As a single thought shed through Otto¡¯s mind, the strange silver dragon over thirty meters long left the Land of the Soaring Dragon and flew towards the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t go directly to Har City.


    For now, he cautiously hid in Yellow Sand City and fell into a brief slumber. As long as Otto¡¯s dragonborn split-personality sent a message, his true body could arrive in Har City in a short amount of time.


    While Otto quietly prepared, the distant battlefield had undergone significant changes.


    Ordinary undead and human warriors in Har City gradually retreated to the edges or even entirely off the battlefield.


    Instead, arge number of undead dragons and metallic dragons of various colors filled the battlefield.


    As most metallic dragons enjoyed their ability to transform into other creatures and blend into society, it wasn¡¯t until this point that many human warriors and elf rangers realized that theirpanions who had been fighting alongside them were actually powerful metallic dragons.


    In no time, red copper dragons, brass dragons, and bronze dragons filled the skies above Har City.


    Silver and gold dragons were the most numerous, always making up the main force against evil.


    In fact, gold dragons were powerful and eager to fight injustice, while silver dragons had arge poption and often joined forces with other creatures of justice.


    ¡°Pitiful undead dragons, you have betrayed the dignity and honor of dragonkind and shall receive your deserved punishment!¡±


    ¡°Noble justice shall burn away evil and darkness!¡±


    Apanied by various simr slogans, arge number of metallic dragons of different colors and sizes found their targets and charged towards the undead dragons on the other side.Y0u can read sh0rt, t0uching, and r0mantic st0ries ab0ut c0uples, as well as children¡¯s st0ries f0r free 0n sitest0rys . c0m


    For a moment, various dragon breaths and powerful high-level spells filled the sky, illuminating the night as if it were daytime.


    Although there were more undead dragons than metallic ones, the former¡¯s limitations meant that they stood no chance against their opponents, even of the same size.


    In just one sh, casualties began to mount on the side of the undead dragons.


    If it wasn¡¯t for therge number of flying undead supporting them, the losses would have been even greater.


    The most valiant of them all was Golden sh of Fire. After taking down Fury of Wild Thunder, he swiftly pped his wings and plunged into the densest area of the undead dragons.


    As the strongest and most dignified of the metallic dragons, almost every gold dragon was always prepared tobat evil.


    Golden sh of Fire was no exception, and from his appearance, he was a pure-blooded golden dragon.


    Soft whisker-like spines grew on his lower jaw, giving him a wise and dignified face reminiscent of a sage.


    Bright and majestic golden horns extended from his nose and forehead, echoing the two slender folds of skin decorating his elongated neck.


    Sail-like, radiant wings stretched from his shoulders to the tip of his tail, enabling various agile maneuvers and dodges when flying, avoiding the undead dragons¡¯ attacks against him.


    Even if a few breath attacks or spells managed to touch his golden scales, they would typically cause no significant harm to him.


    In contrast, the attacks Golden sh of Fireunched against the undead dragons were much more lethal.


    Neither the weapon-like breath nor the casually conjured spells were something a regr-sized undead dragon could withstand.


    At that moment, Golden sh of Fire became the star of the battlefield, ughtering all around and challenging allers.

 Chapter 312: 310 City Wall Battle

    Chapter 312: 310 City Wall Battle


    Trantor: 549690339


    Simply relying on the Undead Dragon would make it impossible topete with the Metal Dragon, especially when the Metal Dragon possesses the oundish power of the Luminous Golden me.


    Guided by the Luminous Golden me, the Metal Dragon was entirely suppressing the Undead Dragon.


    Of course, the scene was considerably shocking, and the omnipresent dragon shadows provided a foreboding sense of the final battle.


    Below this terrifying battlefield, the warriors of Har City, who had barely left the front lines, found no rest.


    They were hastily hauling materials from within the city, starting to repair the damaged city walls.


    The seriously damaged parts of the wall had to be temporarily filled with materials such as dirt, rocks, or ice blocks, conjured by the Spellcasters¡¯ magic.


    In the heat of the battle, they couldn¡¯t afford to be too particr.


    For instance, the section of the wall previously hit by the Luminous Golden me had been severely damaged. It was almost impossible to repair it quickly using ordinary methods.


    Now, the gap was filled by a column of sand and rock that had risen from the ground. Smaller crevices were covered with ice shards serving as patching material.


    With the Metal Dragon¡¯s involvement, the battle in the sky was going smoothly.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean Har City could ignore the enemies on the ground. From some point onwards, hordes of undead creatures had begun to charge towards the city.


    The bustling repair efforts on the wall were naturally intended to better withstand these undead. Troublingly, the Spellcasters hadn¡¯t recovered much of their magic power, and the enchanted arrows were almost depleted.


    Due to the destruction caused by the Fury of Wild Thunder, many of the Magic Cannons sent by Stania had be inactive


    With their ranged attack options severely limited, the warriors in Har City were preparing themselves for close contactbat.


    Fortunately, the road leading to Har City had been bombarded with various spells, creating pits and holes everywhere. The presence of undead bodies also made the terrain incrediblyplex and treacherous.


    This made it extremely difficult to bringrge siege weapons like catapults and engineering towers to the front of the city.


    Soon, a group of ghouls took the lead and rushed to the bottom of Har City¡¯s walls. Without engineering towers, they used their sharp nails to scratch and w up the wall.


    The walls of Yellow Sand City,rgelyposed of rtively soft sandstones, struggled to withstand this assault.


    In addition to a few enchanted arrows and Spellcasters still raining down on the undead army from above, the warriors on the wall also lifted therge stones beside them, brutally hurling them at the undead below.


    The sources of these stones were mostly buildings within the city. Some Stone Giants from benevolent factions were continually transporting newly demolished stones to the city walls.


    Even so, many ghouls and other undead creatures managed to climb the city wall, and their numbers were increasing.


    Left with no choice, given their superior numbers, the undead creatures were using the dead bodies, limbs and rocks to create improviseddders to scale the city walls.


    This sort of nned attempt couldn¡¯t possibly have been made by the mindless undead. Unbeknownst to them, a considerable number of Death Knights had already appeared at the foot of Har City.


    They were natural leaders among the undead creatures. Under theirmand, an increasing number of undead creatures began to scale Har City¡¯s walls.


    Low-level undead like ghouls weren¡¯t much of a threat. Even if they climbed the city walls, they wouldn¡¯t pose much danger to the fully-armed elite warriors.


    But aside from ghouls, many more troublesome undead creatures had started to climb over the wall as well.


    A fully-armored human knight had just killed a ghoul when he saw an undead body wrapped in a dark-negative energy staring at him intensely.


    It was a Night Zombie


    Suddenly, a strange light ray emerged from the Night Zombie¡¯s eyes, aiming straight at him.


    It was the Death Gaze!


    Caught off guard, the human knight was hit by the Death Gaze. Although it wasn¡¯t fatal, he still felt suffocated, as though he couldn¡¯t draw breath.


    If he died from the Death Gaze, his body would transform into a brand new Night Zombie within twenty-four hours.


    Enduring the difort, he bellowed and used his sword to sever the frontal zombie¡¯s head, then forcefully kicked the still screaming skull off the city wall.


    The zombie¡¯s headless body instantly dropped to the ground.


    Just as the human knight was catching his breath, an elongated sticky tongue suddenlyshed around his neck.


    As the sticky fluid on the tongue seeped through the gap between his helmet and breastte, the knight felt a growing numbness in his body.


    He struggled to turn around and saw that his assant was an undead creature that looked no different from a regr zombie.


    Yet with his extensive experience, he instantly identified it as a powerful Demon Soul Corpse.


    But given his current physical condition, it was difficult to fight back.


    After the Demon Soul corpse was killed by one of his fellow knights, this human knight had to retreat to a safe zone due to his dire physical condition.


    As more and more undead creatures climbed onto the city wall of Har City, there were many people with simr experiences.


    And this could still be considered fortunate. A significant number of them had met their end on the city walls, never to return.


    This human knight was clearly not one to stay behind and watch hisrades fight a bloody battle from afar.


    After receiving simple medical treatment, he put his helmet back on, preparing to go back to the wall and continue fighting.


    Suddenly, his vision blurred, and he thought he saw a figure dart past him.


    He quickly spotted the familiar figure on the city wall, but he found it hard to believe that it was the same person he had just seen.


    The distance from here to the wall was not short. Could someone have reached it in the blink of an eye?


    The figure was dressed just like an experienced mercenary, so it didn¡¯t seem possible for him to use the Flicker Skill


    Suddenly, the human knight¡¯s expression changed as a realization dawned on him.


    With the look of a middle-aged man, a scruffy appearance, and the outfit of a mercenary


    Could this be Konoheim, the Master of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, from the rumors?

 Chapter 313: 311 The Master of Time_1

    Chapter 313: 311 The Master of Time_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Konoheim stood expressionless on the walls of Har City, while Otto, who was hiding in a corner of the battlefield, stared intently at him.


    It seemed that Konoheim was finally ready to take action, and for Otto, this was an opportunity to witness Konoheim¡¯s strength with his own eyes.


    Although he had seen Konoheim in action before, it never felt real.


    Just like Otto, Sofia also jumped down from her chair and carefully observed the direction of Har City.


    Obviously, she and Otto were both concerned about Konoheim¡¯s strength.


    Apanying Sofia was Moray, while the me of the Red Lotus was curious about what they were all looking at and joined them.


    As for Welin, she shook her head repeatedly, wondering what was so interesting about that old thing, Konoheim.


    The scene returned to Har City.


    Konoheim sighed and, like an ordinary middle-aged man with a disheveled appearance, slowly walked to the edge of the wall with arge sword on his back.


    At this time, a hignd warrior who was already fighting here was cutting a Demon Soul Corpse into two parts with a huge sword that was even longer than himself.


    Seeing Konoheim suddenly appear beside him, heughed loudly, ¡°Hey, old man, why haven¡¯t you drawn your sword yet? Were you so scared by the scene around here that you lost your mind?


    If that¡¯s the case, you better leave as soon as possible and get away from here! It¡¯s better to save your own life ¡±


    As he spoke, the hignd warrior swiftly swung the gigantic sword in his hand, spinning like a top and slicing through the undead that surrounded him.


    In an instant, he cleared arge area around him.


    His power was formidable, not quite reaching the level of a Legend, but certainly among the top tier of warriors.


    However, his surroundings obviously belonged to a focal point of attention for the undead army, and soon, more undead began crawling onto the city wall.


    The siegedder made from undead and stone had be quite stable, providing excellent conditions for the undead to climb onto the wall.


    ¡°Old man, did you hear me?¡±


    As the hignd warrior swung his gigantic sword with heavy breaths, he continued to pay attention to Konoheim.


    Anyone who came here must be a righteouspanion.


    He didn¡¯t want to see a righteous friend be mentally broken and perish at the hands of these undead.


    Perhaps it was the noisy environment that prevented the other party from hearing what he was saying, so the hignd warrior intended to clear a path and remind Konoheim in person.


    However, the undead surrounding him were not willing to let him aplish this so easily.


    At the same time, the hignd warrior was puzzled as to why the old man opposite him had been standing there for a while.


    Yet the undead surrounding him simply ignored him like he was nothing more than air, let alone attacking him.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    As the hignd warrior pondered, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder.


    While he was slightly distracted, a ghoul¡¯s sharp teeth bit mercilessly into his shoulder.


    ¡°Ah you damned beast!¡±


    In his anger, the hignd warrior twisted the ghoul¡¯s neck and forcefully tore its head from his shoulder, blood and torn flesh trailing behind.


    Breaking the neck did not stop the ghoul¡¯s head from struggling, so when he tore it off, arge chunk of bloody flesh came with it.


    The injured hignd warrior gritted his teeth in pain, his face covered in sweat from exhaustion and agony.


    He gripped the ghoul¡¯s head tightly and smashed it into a night zombie nearby, simultaneously dodging its death gaze.


    Due to his injured shoulder, it was difficult for him to swing his enormous sword with ease as he had before.


    At this time, he could only prop the gigantic sword on the ground, using the spiked handle to strike the undead or treating it as a scythe.


    He dragged the sword along the ground, kicking a Demon Soul Corpse onto the de.


    With this force, the Demon Soul Corpse was neatly pressed onto the de and split into two.


    ¡°Huff, huff ¡±


    After expending a great deal of effort, the hignd warrior finally cleared the undead around him again.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    With a crisp sound, he could no longer hold the gigantic sword in his hand and could only let it fall to the ground helplessly.


    ¡°It seems my journey can only go this far ¡±


    With a bitter smile, the hignd warrior stared at the next wave of undead climbing onto the wall, gritting his teeth and preparing to burn his life to the end.


    At this moment, a series of yellow, translucent, and enigmatic magic rays began to drift across the sky above Har City, like ripples of slumber.


    The hignd warrior, who had initially been somewhat desperate, was amazed to find that the wounds on his body hadpletely healed after being touched by these peculiar magic ripples.


    Not only that, but the pervasive fatigue throughout his body had also vanished in an instant.


    If it weren¡¯t for his thoughts and memories being the same as before, he would have even thought that he had just arrived in Har City.


    And there were many others who shared the same feelings and experiences as this hignd warrior; some who had lost limbs or exhausted their magic power were also miraculously restored.


    It seemed that all these changes were because they had touched those strange yellow magic ripples.


    Although it was astonishing, most people didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it as the battlefield situation was urgent. Now that their bodies had recovered, they quickly resumed fighting.


    With therge sword back on his shoulder, the hignd warrior who had previously urged Konoheim looked pensively at an empty corner.


    Konoheim had been standing there before, but now no one knew when he had disappeared.


    Others might not be aware, but this hignd warrior had been close to Konoheim from the very beginning, and everything that happened before was almost entirely within his sight.


    There was no doubt that the old man he had misjudged as being scared out of his mind must be the rumored Konoheim.


    And he had once held a legendary title that echoed throughout the continent.


    The Master of Time!

 Chapter 314: 312 Reciprocating Pendulum

    Chapter 314: 312 Reciprocating Pendulum


    Trantor:549690339


    Without a doubt, this spell came from the Master of Time, Konoheim.


    Countless gravely injured warriors of Har City were almost instantly healed.


    Not only this, but their physical condition had also returned to their prime, just like the hignd warrior who was near Konoheim before.


    Anyone who knew Konoheim would know that this wasn¡¯t some ordinary healing spell, but rather a special application of time magic.


    As it seems, only a few beings on this great road have mastered this magical spell.


    And the only dragon capable of achieving such a feat is Konoheim himself.


    With the current situation in Har City, the effect is excellent, a powerful spell that could reverse the oue of a battle.


    The warriors on Har¡¯s City walls had mostly returned to their prime.


    As they shrieked andunched attacks on the undead climbing the walls, various area spells were ignited below the wall once again.


    Naturally, the spellcasters who had regained their mana would not remain idle.


    At the same time, many observant people noticed that there were certain restrictions for people to return to their prime, aside from being a part of the Har City faction.


    At least such a spell could not revive the dead; those who had perished still remained cold corpses scattered across the battlefield.


    If one had a severe injury and was on the brink of death, the effect of this spell might not necessarily work.


    Moreover, the coverage range of this spell was vast. Apart from the warriors on Har City¡¯s walls, even the Metal Dragons fighting in the sky could be affected by it.


    Although the average strength of the Metal Dragons far exceeded that of the Undead Dragons, there were simply too many undead dragons and other flying undead protecting them.


    Under continuous high-intensitybat, nearly every Metal Dragon had more or fewer varying degrees of scars on their bodies.


    Originally, the Undead Dragons were no match for the Metal Dragons. But now, the restored Metal Dragons were chasing the Undead Dragons everywhere.


    Moreover, the effects of Konoheim¡¯s spell were not limited to that.


    The warriors and Metal Dragons of Har City¡¯s faction felt their bodies lighter and their blows more powerful.


    In contrast, the movements of the undead seemed slower.


    Although the extent of the change was not huge and nearly unnoticeable unless observed closely, theplementary effects significantly helped Har City gain a significant advantage in a short time with fewer numbers in this battle of life and death.


    ¡°Am amazing ¡±


    From the corner of the battlefield, Otto¡¯s eyes widened as he witnessed everything.


    Although he hadn¡¯t seen Konoheim personally take part in the battle this time, this move was quite impressive.


    It was difficult to say who would ultimately win between the undead and Har City, but with Konoheim¡¯s intervention,


    the victory would undoubtedly belong to Har City, unless something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Actually, I also think it¡¯s amazing!¡±


    The sudden voice startled Otto, and he was surprised to find that Konoheim had somehow appeared behind him.


    Yes, just a moment ago, Konoheim stood on the city wall, and before he knew it, he had moved to his concealed position behind the huge rock.


    Otto blinked, looked around, and noticed that Sofia, Welin, and the others had simr expressions on their faces.


    It seemed that they were also quite astonished.


    Adjusting his mental state slightly, Otto asked, ¡°How did you find us?¡±


    In response, Konoheim disdainfully said, ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for so long, I know exactly where each rock is in the Dragon Bone Wastnd!


    This stone may look like a real one, but I¡¯ve experienced ¡®The Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders¡¯ up close.


    You¡¯ll have to try again when this Half-Elf brat swallows the Godhead of Magic Goddess to deceive me!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s indeed one of our goals ¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Konoheim looked at Otto in surprise, feeling there might be a problem with his ears just now.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Otto shook his head, pretending that nothing had just happened.


    Then he immediately changed the subject, ¡°You came over like this? Although the battle over there appears smooth, the Death Lord has yet to make a move. You can¡¯t think the battle is over already, can you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what I should do!¡±


    Konoheimughed, ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite curious about the spell I used earlier; it¡¯s a unique spell of mine. I named it ¡®Reversing Pendulum,¡¯ and as for its effect, you¡¯ve already seen it.¡±


    Otto nodded, ¡°The effect is very powerful!¡±


    ¡°The effect of this spell is indeed nice, but it can only be used once a week. Moreover, rtively speaking, it consumes a lot of my magic.


    So, unfortunately, I have to temporarily leave the frontlines for now ¡±


    With that, Konoheim spread his hands as if he had no choice in the matter.


    But Otto sneered at this, quickly making a fireball and threw it at Konoheim.


    me Lotus had been hiding her head like an ostrich ever since Konoheim appeared here, not wanting to provoke the notorious big shot among the Metal Dragons.


    Seeing Otto suddenly attack Konoheim, she was scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Stop it ¡±


    Konoheim casually caught the fireballing at him and crushed it in his hand.


    Ha, leaving the battlefield because of severe mana depletion?


    Looking at his energetic demeanor, who would believe that?


    Of course, Konoheim wouldn¡¯t be angry with Otto over this small matter, and thetter shook his head before continuing, ¡°Since you said so, don¡¯t forget this settingter.


    No matter what happens, you¡¯d better stay hidden somewhere else and y dead.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to remind you? Anyway, I am a Metal Dragon ¡±


    Otto nced at Konoheim, then motioned for Sofia to pass a thick book to him.


    Then he said calmly, ¡°This is a trantion bookparing Hannguage with Commonnguage, you can learn apletely differentnguage and writing system from another multi-universe.¡±


    When Konoheim¡¯s eyes sparkled as he held the thick book like a treasure, Otto continued asking, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°Hm, as a result of excessive mana depletion, I feel a splitting headache and must return to the Land of the Soaring Dragon to rest now!¡±

 Chapter 315: 313 Excellent Collection_1

    Chapter 315: 313 Excellent Collection_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Konoheim left without any hesitation.


    Though Otto thought the look he gave Welin before leaving was quiteplex.


    Perhaps Konoheim also felt quite helpless; even when he appeared here, his beloved daughter still had no intention of looking at him squarely.


    Welin didn¡¯t say a word to Konoheim until he left, seemingly treating him as if he were just air.


    Tsk tsk, the suffering father


    Although Konoheim hid it well, Otto could still see a trace of sadness in the corner of his eyes.


    Maybe Welin was going through a rebellious phase!


    After all, ording to Konoheim, she was still just a child of a few hundred years


    As for some of Otto¡¯s secrets, although not openly discussed, many of them were already known to Konoheim.


    However, there were still many things that could not be done in front of Konoheim.


    This could be considered as the final bottom line; after all, it was fine to turn a blind eye to some things, but once they were exposed, it would be troublesome.


    Presumably, Konoheim thought the same way, so when Otto casually offered him a way out, he left without hesitation.


    As for the Metal Dragon¡¯s side, he had already prepared an excuse.


    As he had said to Otto before, due to the ¡°Backflow Pendulum¡±, his magic was depleted, and he would be of no help in the uing battle.


    At least, that¡¯s what he imed.


    Whether others believed it or not was another matter.


    After Konoheim left, Otto¡¯s gaze returned to the battlefield in front of him.


    As for Sofia, shey down on her recliner with a bored expression, while Moray obsequiously handed her various desserts.


    When Konoheim left, the zing Lotus mes returned to normal, and at this time, they followed behind Otto, secretly watching the changes in the battlefield.


    It didn¡¯t seem much different from before.


    The ones having a fundamental impact on this battle were still the Undead Dragon and the Metal Dragon, with the most valiant being the Luminous Golden Fire.


    Luminous Golden Fire, who shared the highest leadership in Har City with Konoheim, not only had a higher reputation than Konoheim, but also put much more effort into fighting against the Undead.


    Unlike the already-absent Konoheim, at this moment, Luminous Golden Fire was like a beam of light chasing the Undead Dragons all over the sky.


    And none of the Undead Dragons were their match; even if a dozen of them gathered around Luminous Golden Fire, they would be quickly shattered one by one.


    This couldn¡¯t continue; although there were many Undead Dragons, they couldn¡¯t keep up with Luminous Golden Fire¡¯s crushing power.


    Besides, the situation on the ground was also not optimistic, and daylight was approaching.


    Under the sunlight, many Undead creatures would find it difficult to exert their original strength, and the battle would undoubtedly be more challenging.


    If it continued like this, the firstrge-scale battle since leaving the Dark Domain would end in failure


    Realizing this, Catherine lowered her head and carefully approached the Death Lord.


    Under the Death Lord¡¯s heavy helmet, ghostly mes flickered. Even before Catherine spoke, the Death Lord knew what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With the heavy hammer on his shoulder, the Death Lord slowly descended from his throne, gazing distantly at the Luminous Golden Fire wreaking havoc in the sky.


    An Undead Dragon, about thirty meters long,nded beside the Death Lord in ordance to his will, crawling respectfully on the ground, allowing the Death Lord to climb onto its back.


    As the Undead Dragon took off, Catherine btedly raised her head to look at the sky.


    Without hesitating, she clenched her wand and led a group of Witch Demons to slowly soar into the sky, while the Undead army that had arrived here pressed towards Har City.


    The real highlight of this battle had just begun!


    Almost at the moment the Death Lord took to the sky, Luminous Golden Fire abandoned all its opponents around it, and focused its gaze on the Death Lord.


    Even when a dragon became an Undead Dragon, it still retained some dignity; most Undead Dragons couldn¡¯t tolerate being ridden by outsiders.


    Not to mention an Undead Dragon with a length of thirty meters, which supposedly had the strength of an Ancient Dragon in its lifetime.


    Of course, there was one exception.


    That was when the person standing on its back was the source of its transformation into an Undead Dragon and their irresistible master.


    It seemed to be the case, and the Death Lord¡¯s appearance was very intimidating and didn¡¯t look like an ordinary character.


    As Luminous Golden Fire stared at the Death Lord, thetter also sized him up.


    When the Undead Dragon carried the Death Lord to Luminous Golden Fire¡¯s side, the Death Lord, standing steadily on top of it, moved the heavy hammer up and down, creating crisp sounds as it hit his shoulder.


    Then, the Death Lord effortlessly lifted the heavy hammer with one hand, pointing the hammerhead directly at Luminous Golden Fire, as a gloomy and hollow voice came out from the empty armor.


    ¡°Golden Dragon? ¡±


    Though somewhat weak, Luminous Golden Fire could hear that the other¡¯s voice seemed to have a slight tremble.


    Was it because he feared himself?


    Just as Luminous Golden Fire was thinking this, the Death Lord coldly said: ¡°A forty-meter-long Golden Dragon, your bones and soul shall be one of my finest collections!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Luminous Golden Fire looked at the other incredulously. He originally thought that the Death Lord would feel fear and regret when closely observing his enormous and majestic figure.


    But clearly, things didn¡¯t develop as he had imagined.


    At first, Luminous Golden Fire was somewhat surprised, but it quickly turned into anger.


    He clenched his teeth, letting his sharp fangs rub against each other, producing piercing, grating sounds.


    Then, he endured the raging fury in his chest and asked sternly: ¡°Witch Demon, are you the one who dares to desecrate the Dragon Tomb and insult the remains of the True Dragons?¡±


    Although the Death Lord was covered in thick and sturdy armor, Luminous Golden Fire could see his true nature at a nce.


    ¡°Hehe? ?Haha? ¡±


    Upon hearing Luminous Golden Fire¡¯s question, the Death Lord sneered: ¡°I¡¯ve never been a fan of lying; sometimes I¡¯m just toozy to answer others¡¯ questions


    But since you brought me a good material, my mood is quite good.


    Regarding your question, I¡¯ll be generous and tell you!


    The answer is definite


    It is me, and only I can transform the yellowed, rotten bones buried in the ground for hundreds or even thousands of years into such beautiful creatures!¡±

 Chapter 316: 314 You’re Not That Strong_1

    Chapter 316: 314 You¡¯re Not That Strong_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yes, that¡¯s what I did.


    But what can you do to me?


    In Goldfire Streamer¡¯s opinion, that¡¯s undoubtedly what the Death Lord meant.


    What¡¯s even more uneptable to him is that, in the eyes of the opponent, he seems not a powerful golden dragon with a body length of about forty meters, but merely an excellent material for turning into an Undead Dragon.


    He has been famous on the continent for so many years, exterminating countless demonic fanatics, but this is the first time he has encountered someone as arrogant as the Death Lord in front of him.


    Usually, before eradicating evil, Goldfire Streamer would conduct a negotiation with his opponent, especially when facing intelligent beings.


    The purpose is to intimidate and probe the reality of the opponent.


    But at this moment, Goldfire Streamer really doesn¡¯t want to say a single word to the Death Lord.


    Now, all he wants to do is to pinch this damned lump of iron into a ball of iron!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by a earth-shattering roar, raging mes burned from within Goldfire Streamer¡¯s body.


    At the same time, a huge fireball formed in his mouth.


    Just by looking at the size of the fireball, it was evenrger than Sofia¡¯s Great Fireball Skill.


    Without any hesitation, Goldfire Streamer tossed this giant fireball towards the Death Lord.


    From the formation of the fireball to its swift attack on the Death Lord, it only took a moment.


    Facing the oing giant fireball, the Death Lord didn¡¯t seem to react, and the Undead Dragon beneath him quickly changed directions and dodged to the side.


    Even when he was alive, Goldfire Streamer had a small reputation.


    And even if someone didn¡¯t know much about Goldfire Streamer, just looking at the massive forty-meter body of the dragon in front of them, as long as they had a brain, they wouldn¡¯t dare to directly face his magical attack.


    Because the Undead Dragon moved quickly, it managed to react to Goldfire Streamer¡¯s attack almost instantly.


    So, although it seemed dangerous, the end result was that the Undead Dragon narrowly dodged the fireball¡¯s attack.


    Just as the giant fireball was about to fly past the opponent¡¯s body, a mocking expression appeared in Goldfire Streamer¡¯s eyes.


    Then, that enormous fireball did not continue flying forward but exploded violently at the side of the Undead Dragon.


    Given the size of the fireball, the scale of the resulting explosion was huge.


    Although the Undead Dragon had dodged the fireball, the explosion happened right next to it, with an extensive range; there was no chance to dodge in such a short time.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Amidst the deafening explosion, the scorching mes mercilessly enveloped both the Undead Dragon and the Death Lord on its back.


    At once, the Undead Dragon trapped in the mes let out a series of miserable screams.


    Butpared to it, the Death Lord seemed much calmer.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a burst of air, the scorched-red Undead Dragon burst out of the raging mes, apparently having suffered significant damage from the previous explosion.


    Butpared to it, the Death Lord standing on the dragon¡¯s back seemed much calmer, just as when he was in the mes.


    There were no visible scars on the pitch-ck heavy armor, which even shimmered with brilliant sheen under the faint moonlight.


    It seemed as if Goldfire Streamer¡¯s attack had merely given the Death Lord a bath.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Seeing all this, Goldfire Streamer¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    He knew how powerful his attack was, and he hadn¡¯t held back with that fireball earlier.


    Even a legendary dragon wouldn¡¯t dare say they could take advantage of such magic. This was clear just by looking at the miserable state of the Undead Dragon now.


    It seemed that this strange Witch Demon had high resistance to spells.


    Thinking this, Goldfire Streamer quickly activated the magic power within him, and a scorching bright light appeared in his mouth.


    As this light was emitted from his mouth, the area within a radius of thirty meters centered on the Undead Dragon, which had not yet dodged, was illuminated by the high-temperature bright light.


    ¡°Augh¡­¡±


    This was Sr re Burst, an undoubtedly high-level spell, and only a powerful being like Goldfire Streamer could use it so easily.


    However, the reason Goldfire Streamer could use it so proficiently was that Sr re Burst was considered one of the Golden Dragon¡¯s natural spells.


    Moreover, perhaps in line with the Golden Dragon¡¯s propensity to eradicate evil, this spell had a significant damage bonus against undead creatures.


    Previously, the Undead Dragon had managed to fly out of the dyed explosion fireball attack.


    But now, in the searing, blinding light, the poor Undead Dragon screamed miserably, and the intense pain and damage almost instantly incapacitated it.


    Within the effective range of thirty meters, the Undead Dragon helplessly fell from the sky, and before its body could reach the ground, it was burned to ashes by the intense heat of the light.


    However, it seemed as though the Death Lord¡¯s presence had gone unnoticed.


    Goldfire Streamer searched the entire effective range of the bright Sr re Burst but still couldn¡¯t find the Death Lord.


    Could it be that the damned Witch Demon had used Flicker Skill to escape to somewhere safe before the spell took effect?


    Just as Goldfire Streamer was thinking this, an enormous Bone Spear suddenly fell from above.


    Goldfire Streamer reacted immediately and fanned his massive dragon wings, but with his enormous body, it was challenging to dodge itpletely.


    In the end, the Bone Spear, with its green, viscous liquid at the tip, grazed Goldfire Streamer¡¯s wings.


    A morbid color instantly spread from Goldfire Streamer¡¯s wound, but soon, a ball of me precisely burned there, incinerating the potent toxin.


    Afterward, Goldfire Streamer discovered the Death Lord¡¯s figure above him.


    It was unclear when the opponent had flown above him, and the Bone Spear had clearly been his arm.


    A pair of ck energy wings supported the Death Lord from behind, allowing him to fly in the air on his own.


    ¡°Compared to your incredibly huge body, it seems you¡¯re not that powerful¡­¡±


    Looking down at Goldfire Streamer from above, the Death Lord¡¯s voice was full of disdain, and even a hint of doubt.


    But soon, it seemed as if he had found some answers, and coldly said, ¡°Ah! Maybe I¡¯ve misunderstood you; you¡¯re actually pretty strong.


    It¡¯s just a pity thatpared to me, you¡¯re nothing at all!¡±

 Chapter 317: 315 Unexpected Guest_1

    Chapter 317: 315 Unexpected Guest_1


    Trantor:549690339


    The battle between the Radiant Goldenfire and the Death Lord continued.


    However, the situation seemed somewhat bizarre, even hard to ept from the point of view of the fighting parties.


    It was almost as if Radiant Goldenfire was attacking the Death Lord single-handedly with various spells, while thetter simply floated calmly in the air, obviously not taking the attacks seriously.


    This, no doubt, proved what the Death Lord had said before, further fueling the rage within Radiant Goldenfire.


    At the same time, however, what he could notprehend was why his usually powerful spells, which he prided himself on, were ineffective against the Death Lord.


    No, that was a little too optimistic.


    Radiant Goldenfire was unwilling to admit it, but looking at the current results, his attacks werepletely useless!


    Could it be that this strange Witch Demon waspletely immune to fire magic?


    Such thoughts surfaced in Radiant Goldenfire¡¯s mind.


    As he continued to engage the Death Lord in battle, changes were slowly taking ce on the battlefield.


    With Catherine and the numerous Witch Demons, as well as other high-level Undead joining the fray, the initially struggling Undead Dragon was slowly regaining an advantage.


    It was at this time that some of the Metal Dragons began to bear scars, some even dying on the spot.


    A Silver Dragon, eighteen meters long, was shing fiercely with an Undead Dragon, when a sinister ck beam of energy suddenly bound itself around the Silver Dragon.


    This unexpected attack left the Silver Dragon in a state of panic and confusion, temporarily losing control of itself and unable to focus on the Undead Dragon before it.


    It desperately twisted its body in an attempt to free itself from the bizarre ck energy beam.


    Unfortunately, despite its efforts, it was unable to break free.


    A Witch Demon shrouded in robesughed coldly nearby.


    She was Catherine, and the troublesome spell that had bound the Silver Dragon was her handiwork.


    As the Silver Dragon fought against the strange spell that ensnared it, the previously oppressed Undead Dragon was not going to miss such an opportunity.


    At a nce, it seemed that this Undead Dragon had once been a Blue Dragon.


    It shook its head slightly to clear the confusion in its own mind before the eerie, ghostly me in its eyes locked onto the Silver Dragon. Furious Thunder Power enveloped its characteristic Blue Dragon horn on its head.


    Subsequently, the Undead Dragon pped its wings rapidly, increasing its flying speed and mercilessly thrusting its thick, thunder-enchanted horn into the body of the Silver Dragon before it.


    The Silver Dragon, under the influence of Catherine¡¯s spell, was unable to dodge the iing attack and could only watch helplessly as the Undead Dragon impaled its vital spot.


    Eventually, the peculiar spell that had bound the Silver Dragon dissipated into specks of stardust in the air.


    The Silver Dragon, now weakened, fell from the sky with a deep, irregr, and hideous wound on its chest, the area around it scorched ck, and its scales charred by violent arcs of thunder.


    This Silver Dragon was dead beyond any doubt.


    Among the Metal Dragons on this battlefield, it was definitely not the only one that faced a simr fate.


    The Undead¡¯s counterattack had begun.


    But amidst the intense conflict, few noticed themotion that had urred near the corpse of the fallen Silver Dragon.


    By the dim night, thend surrounding the Silver Dragon¡¯s corpse trembled faintly, and soon several Burrowing Worms quietly appeared near its body.


    After confirming the location of the Silver Dragon, they quickly dug a hole and buried the corpse in it.


    Below the ground, several crude tunnels had been constructed in advance.


    Although they were not spacious, thanks to the efforts of the numerous Burrowing Worms, the Silver Dragon¡¯s body was eventually transported to a rtively open area through these tunnels.


    Here, another peculiar-looking Silver Dragon suddenly opened its eyes.


    Upon closer inspection, it was Otto in his true form.


    The battle had been going on for nearly a day and a night, and he had managed to relocate himself from Yellow Sand City to this ce.


    Although the Burrowing Worms alone would have difficulty in such a short time constructing the gargantuan underground space, Otto with his multitude of abilities could.


    In addition to the recently dragged Silver Dragon corpse, a Bronze Dragon corpse, approximately sixteen meters long, was lying next to it. Its color indicated that it had recently perished.


    After some consideration, Otto did not immediately feast on the corpses, but instead instructed the Burrowing Worms around him to continue collecting Metal Dragon corpses.


    At the same time, he reminded them to act discreetly, not drawing the attention of either the Undead or the Metal Dragons. If discovered, they could temporarily abandon the Metal Dragon corpses and resume their efforts when the time was right.


    The Burrowing Worms sent by Konoheim were creatures of few words and got straight to work.


    In no time at all, they brought another Silver Dragon and a Red Copper Dragon corpse back to Otto.


    Seeing this, Otto¡¯s eyes almost curved into crescents, clearly very satisfied.


    Letting others engage in battle while he secretly collected corpses was a delightful feeling for the dragon.


    However, things did not seem to be going as smoothly as imagined, even though the Burrowing Worms were indeed following Otto¡¯s instructions.


    It appeared that they had been discovered by someone with ill intentions.


    Soon enough, Otto sensed something heading straight for him. The approaching entity was moving rapidly, without using the tunnels dug by the Burrowing Worms.


    That meant its owner must possess some digging capabilities as well.


    As Otto was thinking, a loud noise erupted, and the wall of earth behind him was forcibly broken through by the intruder.


    Unexpectedly, what poked through the gap in the wall was a horn resembling that of a beetle, but muchrger.

 Chapter 318: 316 Subterranean Overlord_1

    Chapter 318: 316 Subterranean Overlord_1


    Trantor:549690339


    As the hole in the earth wall opened wider and wider, the entirety of this uninvited guest was fully revealed to Otto¡¯s eyes.


    If judged from the appearance alone, just as Otto had guessed earlier, it did look like an erged version of a beetle.


    This creature resembled the bizarre beetles that had attacked Yellow Sand City before, only considerablyrger in size.


    At a nce, its size seemed to be not much different from Otto¡¯s.


    Of course, even though it looked like an erged version of a beetle, it was actually an undead, just that its race seemed somewhat peculiar.


    Under Otto¡¯s somewhat curious gaze, the immense ck beetle was also examining Otto.


    After a short while, this giant beetle actually spoke humannguage using Common, and coldly said to Otto, ¡°Silver Dragon, I know you! You are on the great Death Lord¡¯s conquest list!


    It seems my luck is not bad, originally, I just wanted to catch some thieves who dared not show their faces, I didn¡¯t expect to have unexpected gains


    Then, while Otto stared at it in confusion, it continued to talk to itself, ¡°I think if I offer your head to the great Death Lord, I will definitely receive many precious rewards.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Otto suddenly interrupted the other party coldly, then looked at it suspiciously and asked, ¡°First youe running by yourself, and then you bber on about a bunch of random nonsense.


    Don¡¯t you really know that idiots like you are very annoying?


    Now I can tell you very clearly, I don¡¯t care how you want to be a good dog or to please your master.


    So, let me tell you what we should really be doing next!


    Tell me your name, then go to die


    It¡¯s that simple!¡±


    Otto¡¯s words seemed to have infuriated the ck giant beetle, and it burst out in a furious rage, ¡°Even the great Death Lord never belittled the powerful Underground Overlord like this!¡±


    ¡°Underground Overlord So that¡¯s your name?¡±


    Otto scoffed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve honestly reported your name, the story should move on to the next stage now ¡±


    The next stage, what is it?


    The self-proimed Underground Overlord giant beetle clearly wasn¡¯t a good thinker.


    After not figuring out this point, he simply stopped thinking and directly turned his anger into actual actions.


    He fiercely mmed the ground beneath him, and a wave of magic burst out from within his body, rows of sharp, earth spikes shot toward Otto.


    Otto, being underground, couldn¡¯t dodge in mid-air, and it was difficult for him to make anyrge movements with his body length having reached over thirty meters in this seemingly spacious underground space.


    The earth spikes were incredibly fast, making it almost impossible for Otto to evade them.


    However, Otto had no intention of dodging this attack whatsoever.


    Just as the Underground Overlord thought the bizarre Silver Dragon was about to be turned into a porcupine by his earth spikes, he discovered that streams of electricity suddenly emerged from Otto¡¯s body.


    As the current flowed from Otto¡¯s footpads into the sands, the earth spikes about to hit him instantly disintegrated into the most basic particles of sand.


    Although it was difficult to understand the scientific principle behind it, the Underground Overlord quickly prepared his next wave of attack.


    Strange rays of light emanated from all over his body and quickly converged on the horn at his front.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the massive, rhinoceros beetle-like horn to glow brightly, indicating that a powerful energy cannon might be sted at Otto any second.


    But for Otto, even such a seemingly powerful attack would have a hard time hurting him.


    Nheless, he still rushed towards the Underground Overlord right away. He could withstand such an attack, but it didn¡¯t mean that this empty underground space could survive it unscathed.


    This was a ce that he had spent a lot of effort digging out himself, and he couldn¡¯t let it be destroyed so easily under the Underground Overlord¡¯s attack.


    Seeing Otto rushing towards him at high speed, the Underground Overlord couldn¡¯t helpughing disdainfully, ¡°Hahaha! You lowly Silver Dragon, it¡¯s already toote. You, along with your arrogance, will die under my sma cannon!


    Damn it, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the Underground Overlord found numerous thick green thorns magically appeared around him, quickly binding him tight like a huge rice dumpling.


    This sudden situation dyed his charge. If it were an ordinary giant beetle, this abrupt circumstance would probably dissipate the energy gathered on the horn.


    However, the Underground Overlord relied on his experience and foundation to hold the energy on his horn forcibly, ready to aim at Otto at any time.


    But just as he prepared to do so, he found out that Otto had somehow rushed in front of him, his swollen muscr forew already grasping onto his horn.


    In the Underground Overlord¡¯s eyes, this was sheer suicide!


    The energy bestowed on his horn didn¡¯t necessarily have to be discharged; at this point, grabbing onto his horn was no different from holding a raging thunderbolt.


    Stupid Silver Dragon, now pay the price for your foolishness!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    What sound was that?


    Looking at the direction where the sound wasing from, the confused Underground Overlord found out that his once highly regarded horn had been forcefully snapped off by Otto!


    Furthermore, seeing Otto¡¯s casual expression, it seemed like this action had not caused him any adverse consequences.


    What, what was happening?


    Just as the Underground Overlord was thinking about this, he discovered that he was enveloped by a highly bright white light.


    As he came into contact with this dazzling light, he felt waves of unbearable pain from the surface of his body.


    Normally, the undead shouldn¡¯t have this kind of feeling at all.


    However, he soon realized that the pain acted directly on his soul.


    He couldn¡¯t help but want to scream out in pain.


    Before he could do so, Otto¡¯s axe-like tail had already shed open his head, and the Power of Holy Light attached to it instantly extinguished the soul fire in his brain.


    By the time the Underground Overlord¡¯s massive body copsed helplessly onto the ground, Otto finally retracted the Power of Holy Light that had enveloped his entire body.


    He then yawned and said to the nearby Burrowing Worms, ¡°Go, put this big bug next to the corpses of those Metal Dragons ¡°

 Chapter 319: 317 Dawn Killing Machine

    Chapter 319: 317 Dawn Killing Machine


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sky was gradually brightening, dawn wasing.


    At this moment, the Undead and Metal Dragon had both suffered heavy losses.


    The most eye-catching of them all, naturally, was the battle between the Golden Dragon and the Death Lord.


    They had been fighting for quite some time now. Yet, the current situation was bing even stranger than before.


    After repeated attempts and setbacks, the Golden Dragon finally realized that the Death Lord not only had extremely high resistance to me spells but was nearly immune to almost all spells.


    This peculiar Witch Demon waspletely immune to nearly all magical damage.


    Even if it gave its all, high-level spells such as Sr re Burst and Meteor Burst could not cause any damage to the Death Lord.


    Of course, besides these high-level spells, the Golden Dragon also wielded some terrifyingly powerful Legendary Spells.


    But even as powerful as itself, it required some time to prepare these spells.


    The final result was uncertain, but the Death Lord would definitely not allow a powerful dragon to prepare Legendary Spells within his vicinity.


    Since the spells were ineffective, its physical abilities had to be tried out.


    Thus, an odd scene unfolded on this battlefield.


    A golden dragon, which in theory should rely on magic to fight enemies, and a legendary Witch Demon, who was practically the embodiment of magic, were engaged in a closebat in the air.


    The Golden Dragon was formidable with its massive forty-meter-long body serving as a terrifying weapon.


    However, what was strange was that, even though the Death Lord looked pleasingly robust, it was able to stand up to the Golden Dragon¡¯s ferocious attacks without faltering.


    Of course, it could only manage this with the help of various spells.


    With wide energy wings on his back, the Death Lord moved with agility in the sky, dodging the blows from Golden Dragon and retaliating.


    Although he had arge size, it looked minipared to the Golden Dragon.


    While dodging the Golden Dragon¡¯s strikes and tail whips, the Death Lord prepared various spells from intricate angles, aiming at the Golden Dragon.


    Unlike the Death Lord, who had extremely high or even immune magic resistance, even though the scales of the Golden Dragon were harder than most dragons, it was marked by the expert and powerful spell attacks of the Death Lord.


    However, the Golden Dragon also had some gains.


    Even though the Death Lord moved with agility, under the relentless onught of the Golden Dragon, it was bound to be hit by the broad tail.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a sound of hard impact, the Death Lord, who was heavily armored, was hit and flew far away into the distance.


    While the Death Lord was struggling to stabilize its body by pping its energy wings, the Golden Dragon had flown behind him faster.


    ¡°Witch Demon, it seems that your resistance to physical damage is not that high!¡±


    The Golden Dragon sneered and grabbed the Death Lord, attempting to crush this iniquitous Witch Demon into a ball along with its armor.


    He was in a good mood at this point, as if he had finally found a way to deal with the Death Lord.


    When he didn¡¯t receive a reply from the Death Lord, he was a bit disappointed.


    But just when the Death Lord was wrapped in green mes, the Golden Dragon quickly let go of its ws.


    As expected, the Death Lord pped its energy wings and escaped, with only some minor cracks appearing on the surface of the armor, revealing no serious damage.


    Meanwhile, a green ebbing me enveloped it, and the Golden Dragon had to release its ws because of these strange mes.


    This me was not hot but corrosive. Even the glistening scales of the Golden Dragon couldn¡¯t resist its corrosion.


    Hello Viewing the horrible wound on its paw, the Golden Dragon hissed sharply. However, the green me continued to burn on its wound and even started to spread.


    He clenched his palm to crush and extinguish the me.


    However, he quickly realized that this strange fire didn¡¯t go out, but it spread and consumed his blood and flesh rapidly.


    ¡°What exactly is this thing? ¡±


    Just as the Golden Dragon was panicking, the Death Lord spoke again: ¡°This is the me of Annihtion, an interesting thing I developed over long years.


    It can burn all parts of a creature, whether it is fur or flesh, bones, or soul.


    As long as these things exist in any form, it will not stop burning until everything that can be used as fuel is consumed? ¡±


    Though some of the initial words were hard for the Golden Dragon to understand, it did gather some useful information.


    ¡°Can burn all parts of a creature, can it?¡±


    The Golden Dragonughed, and as magical energy gathered in his mouth, he blew a grey mist at the paw covered by the me of Annihtion.


    ¡°Crack? ¡±


    Under this grey mist, his paw turned into stone along with the me of Annihtion on it.


    Seeing this, the Death Lord fell silent.


    The Golden Dragon contemptuously nced at the Death Lord, then used his other paw to peel away the stone me of Annihtion.


    With a sh of green light, the stone paw turned back into flesh. Even though the corroded wound was still there, it was healing at a visible speed.


    Sure enough, a golden dragon of this size was not to be trifled with.


    Looking at the cracks on his body, the mood of the Death Lord became bleak.


    Although the damage was minor, the materials needed to repair it were too precious. Even the Death Lord couldn¡¯t help but feel pained.


    Fortunately, there was a forty-meter-long golden dragon to replenish its diminishing treasury of treasures.


    While the Death Lord was thinking this, he found that the magical fluctuations around him had be extremely chaotic, and masses of fire elements were even incarnating into specks of red sparks dancing around him.

 Chapter 320: 318 Let the Flames Purify Everything_1

    Chapter 320: 318 Let the mes Purify Everything_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    This terrifying movement


    It¡¯s a Legendary Spell!


    While entangled with the me of Annihtion, the Glowing Golden me managed to secretly prepare a big move.


    The Death Lord suddenly became more serious, although it was due to being scared.


    Although his armor can be immune to most spell attacks, Legendary Spells are an exception.


    Of course, it also has very high resistance.


    However, this might inevitably cause some damage to his armor.


    Just a faint crack made the Death Lord worry a lot, as this set of armor was forged by exhausting all his resources.


    Even the loss of a small piece would cause him heartache for several years.


    With this in mind, the Death Lord¡¯s attitude finally became more serious.


    A series of mana barriers surrounded him, and he began to prepare various other defensive spells.


    There was no way to hide; judging from the surrounding magical fluctuations, the Legendary Spell was almost at its final stage, and it had a wide coverage range.


    There is an 80% chance that it also has some tracking function, so the Death Lord simply gave up on useless options and decided to face it head-on.


    After setting up all the defensive magic arrays, biting cold air wrapped around the Death Lord, and within a short time, thick ice formed on his body.


    And this ice quickly grewrger, eventually turning into a thick frost armor covering the Death Lord¡¯s body.


    That wasn¡¯t all; at the moment when the surrounding fire elements had be furious to the extreme, the Death Lordpletely transformed himself into a small mountain made of ice cubes.


    On top of this small mountain, numerous intricate patterns were carved, emitting a gloomy green light, obviously not just for decoration.


    All of these actions were carried out right under Glowing Golden me¡¯s nose, but at the moment, he was too preupied to care about it.


    Huge amounts of magical power surged from within him, forming a red light film on his body¡¯s surface.


    Even his dragon eyes emitted a dazzling red light; as Glowing Golden me moved his head, his eyes left two red tracks in the air.


    ¡°Witch Demon! Perish under the baptism of the zing Waterfall of Justice me! Let the mes purify everything!¡±


    As Glowing Golden me roared, the space within a diameter of fifty meters around the ice mountain that the Death Lord had be distorted and unstable.


    First, there were wildly dancing red sparks, then the sparks expanded and turned into fireballs.


    Before long, these fireballs connected with each other, forming rows of scorching firewalls.


    That wasn¡¯t the end; with Glowing Golden me¡¯s terrifying magical power infusion, these firewalls rapidly expanded in size and interconnected.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a terrifying sound, the sand and stone underneath suddenly shattered, and a massive fire sea gushed out.


    Like a volcanic eruption, the tongues of fire wildly rushed towards the sky, merging with the firewalls along the way, eventually forming a column of fire with a diameter of fifty meters or evenrger¡ªa Heavenly Fire Pir!~


    This was simply a miraculous scene!


    At the moment just before dawn, this sky-reaching fire illuminated the surrounding area as if it were daytime.


    After witnessing this scene with their own eyes, whether it was the Metal Dragons or the Undead Dragons, or the warriors of various tribes fighting on the city walls or the undead, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by it.


    They even simultaneously dropped their opponents, and their bodies involuntarily trembled under the terrifying Heavenly Fire Pir.


    The earth cried, and the sky wailed.


    Even Otto and Sofia, who were hidden in the huge rocks, or his main body deeper underground, could feel the surrounding temperature rising rapidly.


    ¡°It feels a bit strange? ¡±


    After sessfully casting the spell, Glowing Golden me continued to inject magic power into the fire pir while looking at the area right below the fire pir with slight confusion.


    ording to the feedback from the spell, it seemed like the ground beneath was empty, as if someone had dug it out.


    Although it was a bit strange, he soon let it go. No matter what the situation was below, it must have been burnt to ashes by his spell.


    Even the surrounding sand had be viscous liquid due to the high temperature. Glowing Golden me found it difficult to believe that any creature could survive under this terrifying spell effect.


    But the facts were always unpredictable for dragons.


    At the center of the fire pir, a dragon head emerged from the crystallized or liquefied sand¡ªit was Otto¡¯s main body.


    He had originally been hiding peacefully underground, but who would have thought that he would suddenly encounter unwarranted disasters.


    Unfortunately, the Death Lord flew right above him, and Glowing Golden me¡¯s coverage area directly enveloped him.


    Although it seemed like he hadn¡¯t suffered any damage due to his immunity to fire damage, the Burrowing Worms and the hard-earned Metal Dragon corpses were quite different.


    They were all burned to ashes by the mes, and even the Brass Dragon corpse was no exception.


    This was Legendary-level spell damage. If the main body¡¯s strength was insufficient, it would be difficult to survive.


    Even the powerful Otto felt a burning difort when he was at the center of the fire pir.


    And the Death Lord above did not seem to have perished in the mes.


    The mana barriers and various defensive spells covering him were broken almost instantly by the high temperature and mes, and the ice mountain on his body did not buy him much time either.


    The ice mountain was not melted, but directly vaporized and disappeared within the fire pir.


    So the Death Lord had no choice but to be exposed in the center of the fire pir, vulnerable to the mes¡¯ erosion.


    ¡°Damn golden dragon? ¡±


    At the center of the mes, the Death Lord struggled to raise his heavy hammer. The armor and the heavy hammer had turned red-hot.


    Fortunately, only his Life Box was at the center of the armor, not some frail flesh and blood body. Otherwise, even if the armor was unharmed, the person hiding inside would definitely be roasted.


    But the Death Lord¡¯s experience was not pleasant either. At some edges of his armor, it had already begun to deform due to the high temperature.


    As he had worried before, although the armor still had very high resistance to Legendary spell damage, it was notpletely immune.


    Despite being surrounded by terrifying mes, the Death Lord could still vaguely sense the presence of Glowing Golden me.


    With the infusion of the Death Lord¡¯s magic power, the heavy hammer in his hand began to change shape, slowly turning into a sharp, simple throwing spear.

 Chapter 321: 319 Dawn is Approaching_1

    Chapter 321: 319 Dawn is Approaching_1


    Trantor:549690339


    The throwing spear transformed from the heavy hammer floated in front of the Death Lord, its slender body burned red by the scorching mes.


    Death Lord carefully sensed the position of Lightning Golden Fire, and upon discovering that he hadn¡¯t moved since casting the spell, couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    It seemed he was still being underestimated


    A tad discontent, the Death Lord raised his right fist and firmly struck the rear end of the red spear.


    As he sent the spear flying with one punch, he also precisely carved a delicate magic array on its tail.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Under the power of the Death Lord, the slender throwing spear quickly flew towards Lightning Golden Fire.


    The magic array carved on its tail allowed the Death Lord to control the flight angle of the spear with extreme precision.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Before long, under the control of Death Lord, the throwing spear broke free from the influence of the Heavenly Fire Pir.


    At this time, Lightning Golden Fire was continuously pouring out magical power to maintain the burning of the Heavenly Fire Pir.


    Moreover, he never expected that an object could survive in such intense mes and break out of the effective range of the spell almost unscathed.


    By the time he noticed the throwing spear, it was already very close.


    Since it was able to fly out of the Heavenly Fire Pir unharmed, it wasn¡¯t something to be easily dealt with.


    Having no choice, Lightning Golden Fire quickly suppressed the magical power that was constantly gushing out and concentrated his focus, using the mes to wrap around his front ws as protection.


    Then, he urately caught the throwing spear between his two sharp ws.


    Looking at the odd throwing spear held tightly under his control, Lightning Golden Fire couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    The opponent¡¯s attack, which had barely been sent out of the fire pir, should have been an effective countermeasure for a desperate situation.


    Yet the final result seemed far too simple.


    On second thought, maybe he was overreacting. That strange Witch Demon within the fire pir must have been on the verge of death; merely sending out this spear had exhausted all his energy.


    While ensuring the magic output continued, Lightning Golden Fire couldn¡¯t help but lean in closer to the spear, narrowing his eyes to examine it.


    Since it managed to break free from the effect of a legendary spell, this thing must be extraordinary ¨C perhaps even a legendary item!


    At this moment, the greedy nature of the dragon began to take hold.


    Even though Lightning Golden Fire had lived for many years and possessed a heart of justice, such a w was deeply rooted in his genes and soul.


    Even Otto, with his otherworldly soul, would inevitably be affected, let alone the native Golden Dragon, Lightning Golden Fire.


    ¡°What material is this throwing spear made of? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen it before ¡±


    Lightning Golden Fire grew more curious about the peculiar spear, and his fondness for it grew as he examined it more closely.


    As the red hue slowly faded under the influence of the high temperature, the true color of the spear gradually emerged.


    From a distance, the material on the spear¡¯s surface appeared to be dark, but upon closer inspection, one would find it filled with many dense,plex, and irregr patterns.


    The craftsmanship seemed to be the result of abination of multiple metals.


    Moreover, the craftsmanship was exquisite, and the metal material was extremely precious.


    After a brief estimation, Lightning Golden Fire realized that even if he searched his entire Treasure Vault, he wouldn¡¯t find a single item that couldpare to this seemingly ordinary throwing spear in terms of preciousness.


    He had truly found a treasure!


    Lightning Golden Fire¡¯s mood suddenly lifted, happily thinking that once he hadpletely killed that damned Witch Demon, he would immediately hide this treasure in his Treasure Vault.


    Huh? Why does the tip of this treasure look strange?


    Noticing something unusual, Lightning Golden Fire moved in closer to the spear, shutting one eye and bringing his right eye closer to the edge, observing the odd part of the spearhead.


    Now, he finally saw clearly what made him feel strange.


    At the very center of the spear tip was a small, perfectly round hole. Just as Lightning Golden Fire was about to examine the hole closely, a green beam of light suddenly shot out from within.


    Having been practically glued to the spearhead, Lightning Golden Fire had no time to dodge, only managing to blink reflexively.


    But before his tough eyelids could close together to protect his eyeball, the green light had already prated it.


    At first, Lightning Golden Fire was a bit panicked, but he soon realized that the pain wasn¡¯t too severe.


    Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem to have any negative effects on his eyes, nor any changes in his power level.


    The feeling was like having a harmless little bug identally fly into your eye.


    Perhaps, the thing that just entered his eye was nothing more than a simple little bug.


    Lightning Golden Fire¡¯s thoughts were quite optimistic, and he was already preparing to increase his magical output to finish off the Death Lord quicker and then head home.


    Yet, just as he put this thought into action, he was horrified to discover that he suddenly couldn¡¯t sense his own magical power.


    No, to be more precise, he could sense the location of his magical power, but no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t manipte it as freely as before.


    It was like the channels connecting him to his magical power had been severed by something.


    The magical power needed to maintain a legendary spell was enormous, and without Lightning Golden Fire¡¯s continuous input, such a high-level spell was impossible to sustain.


    The reality was just as expected.


    After numerous unsessful attempts, Lightning Golden Fire watched helplessly as the grand Heavenly Fire Pir quickly shrank and eventually disappeared, leaving behind only a messy scene, the randomly fluttering fire sparks in the air, and temporarily preserved fire elemental entities.


    ¡°As expected ¡±


    The Death Lord slightly raised his head and, underneath his red-hot mask, his grim ghostly mes stared intently at Lightning Golden Fire.


    Pair of huge, ck energy wings carried him slowly towards Lightning Golden Fire, and he spoke disdainfully, ¡°Even a powerful forty-meter-long Golden Dragon still retains the dragon¡¯s inherent ws.


    True, you will eventually die by my hand, but your foolish actions have only greatly elerated this process ¡±


    With that said, the Death Lord casually nced at the distant horizon.


    A new day was slowly rising, and dawn was about to arrive.

 Chapter 322: 320 Blooming Blood Flower_1

    Chapter 322: 320 Blooming Blood Flower_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Dawn was approaching, and once the sun rose, many of the troublesome undead creatures would naturally fade away.


    If they didn¡¯t leave, most of theirbat abilities would be lost.


    Even if the undead did not flee, under the sunlight, they would only be easy prey likembs to the ughter.


    Although thesembs looked quite unremarkable and smelled foul


    Logically, the victory in this battle should have been secured for Har City.


    However, those with some insight or Metal Dragons didn¡¯t think so.


    Earlier, Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s movements had attracted the attention of most people on the battlefield, and his situation was now in full view.


    Honestly, from Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s current performance, things didn¡¯t seem to be going well


    And if they lost him, who else could withstand the powerful Witch Demon in armor?


    Perhaps they could try Konoheim, but anyone who thought of him would look around and find no trace of him.


    At this moment, a twenty-meter-long Brass Dragon suddenly spoke with a twitch at the corner of its mouth, ¡°The Master of Time has already left Har City, saying that the legendary spell ¡®Rewind Pendulum¡¯ he used earlier has drained his mana, and he is unable to fight for a short time ¡±


    Well, it seemed that they couldn¡¯t count on him either.


    As a result, many Metal Dragons roared and tried to rush to Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s side to offer support and assistance.


    But before they could even fly near, arge number of Undead Dragons, Witch Demons, and various flying undead creatures blocked them.


    Thus, the recently extinguished battle erupted again


    Focusing back on the Death Lord and Liuguang Jinhuo.


    Because of mana limitation, although he didn¡¯t know why, Liuguang Jinhuo was very clear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use any spells for a short time.


    With this thought, his mood inevitably became somewhat heavy.


    On the other hand, the Death Lord seemed to have victory in his grasp.


    The Throwing Spear held in Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s w flickered with a strange magical light before quickly escaping his control and flying back to the Death Lord, transforming back into a Heavy Hammer and resting on his shoulder.


    Seeing the change in Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s expression, the Death Lord sneered, ¡°How does despair feel?¡±


    In response to the Death Lord¡¯s mockery, Liuguang Jinhuo coldly replied, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t use magic, you cannot defeat me, the representative of justice, with your fragile Witch Demon self!¡±


    During his speech, Liuguang Jinhuo quickly pped his dragon¡¯s wings and charged towards the Death Lord.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ hehe¡­¡±


    As the Death Lordughed strangely, he dodged Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s close-range attacks with agility, constantly using various spells to counterattack.


    Although Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s words sounded nice, he was currently at a definite disadvantage.


    Despite his strong physique, his limited experience in closebat due to his over-reliance on spells meant that he relied mostly on brute force.


    Once the Death Lord adapted to his attack pattern, dealing with Liuguang Jinhuo became significantly easier.


    Moreover, the Death Lord seized several opportunities when Liuguang Jinhuo made mistakes in his attacks,nding some heavy blows on him.


    When dawn finally arrived and the sun shone brightly, the dazzling radiance that once covered Liuguang Jinhuo was gone, and his beautiful scales resembling golden mirrors in the sunlight were now corroded or bloodied by numerous wounds.


    Liuguang Jinhuo himself was gasping for breath, clearly suffering severe physical exhaustion.


    As the sunlight grew brighter, some undead creatures like Ghosts began to retreat.


    This considerably relieved the pressure on the warriors and Metal Dragons of Har City, but the overwhelming atmosphere of despair had not dissipated.


    Since the warriors who came to Dragon Bone Wastnd to fight the undead were not ordinary people, they could tell the current state of Liuguang Jinhuo.


    The panting Liuguang Jinhuo was well aware of his dire situation.


    Some time had passed, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling desperate as he still found it hard to use his mana.


    For magical creatures like dragons, the role of mana was not limited to casting spells.


    The reason they could keep their enormous bodies airborne for long periods was naturally due to the aid of magic.


    Of course, anomalies like Otto were an exception


    Clearly, Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s physique was not as terrifying as Otto¡¯s, and his wingspan was obviously smaller as well.


    Being able to fly in the sky without mana support for so long, and having fought against the Death Lord for this length of time, was already a testament to his extraordinary willpower.


    But no matter how strong his will was, his body had reached its limits.


    Left with no choice, Liuguang Jinhuo cautiously stared at the Death Lord while slowlynding on the sandy ground.


    ¡°Reached your limit, huh ¡±


    The Death Lord coldly stared at Liuguang Jinhuo, anticipating that soon, a forty-meter-long Golden Dragon skeleton would be added to his collection.


    ncing at the rising sun, the Death Lord muttered under his breath, ¡°It seems I need to speed things up ¡±


    Although not all undead creatures lost theirbat abilities under sunlight, it still had an undeniable impact.


    And this impact would only grow more pronounced as the sun rose higher.


    Thus, the Death Lord nned to finish off Liuguang Jinhuo earlier and then lead the undead army to steamroll Har City.


    Now was the time to turn this idea into reality!


    Pure ck energy enveloped the Death Lord¡¯s Heavy Hammer under his control, making it appear several timesrger than before.


    If Liuguang Jinhuo were to be hit by this, he wouldn¡¯t be feeling too good.


    Faced with immense pressure, Liuguang Jinhuo stared intently at the Death Lord, ready to strike at any moment.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    At that moment, to the shock of the Death Lord and the disbelief of Liuguang Jinhuo, a brilliant explosion of blood bloomed on Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s back.


    A thirty-meter-long ck Dragon, resembling a Territory Devil Dragon, burst out from the ground and directly tore through an unsuspecting Liuguang Jinhuo¡¯s waist, severing him in half.


    Not yet fully dead, Liuguang Jinhuo bore the excruciating pain and struggled to look at the enemy that had dealt him the fatal blow.


    Although it was a ck Dragon, he could swear that no ck Dragon could ever look as hideous and terrifying as this one.


    But even if it was a ck Dragon, even though they were from different factions, it shouldn¡¯t have attacked him. Weren¡¯t the undead theirmon enemy right now?

 Chapter 323: 321 No Reason At All_1

    Chapter 323: 321 No Reason At All_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Golden Light wanted to ask why.


    But just as he struggled to open his mouth to inquire, he was unexpectedly stepped on the head by the strange ck dragon that suddenly appeared.


    The hind legs of this strange ck dragon were remarkably sturdy, strong enough to support its body, and exert a great deal of force.


    Golden Light¡¯s entire head was forced into the sand by this damned ck dragon, swallowing a mouthful of sand as he tried to open his mouth, but ultimately failing to say anything.


    ¡°Crackle ¡±


    With a burst of violent electricity flowing through the ck dragon¡¯s body, a wisp of blue smoke emanated from Golden Light¡¯s body, and he was dead


    Everyone witnessing this scene was dumbfounded.


    A ck dragon that could cast lightning magic?


    The most shocked were definitely the metal dragons.


    In their minds, they had imagined various oues and even thought that Golden Light could lose, but that would be to the damned Witch Demon.


    No one, not even the Death Lord, would have thought that at this moment, an unseen ck dragon would suddenly emerge and exclusively assassinate Golden Light.


    Looking at the ck dragon before him, the Death Lord was filled with doubt.


    Not to mention Golden Light, he had never seen this kind of dragon before either.


    Traditional ck dragons simply could not grow to look like this, which became obvious looking at the fierce and domineering appearance, and the absurdly robust legs that could support it upright for a long time.


    However, this did seem to have a resemnce to the strange silver dragon.


    But, the Death Lord quickly dismissed this idea from his mind because the difference between the two was too vast.


    One ck dragon, one silver dragon


    The difference in the color of their scales alone made it difficult for people to connect them.


    Staring at the ck dragon, which hadn¡¯t spoken yet, the ghostly mes flickered beneath the Death Lord¡¯s face-mask.


    Strangely, it gave him a feeling reminiscent of Spider Goddess Rose.


    Damn, could this be the result of Rose messing around with some ck dragon?


    With malicious spection in his heart, the Death Lord took the initiative to address the ck dragon: ¡°ck Dragon, stay away from the body of the dead golden dragon and leave here. I will act as if nothing happened!¡±


    For safety¡¯s sake, the Death Lord felt it was best to avoid conflict with this ck dragon as much as possible.


    Although his words still sounded quite forceful, for him, this was already a significant concession.


    Upon hearing the Death Lord¡¯s words, the ck dragon stared at him with its crimson eyes.


    After a moment, a deep and muffled voice came out of the ck dragon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡± I am Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark! This golden dragon is one of my targets; I can¡¯t hand it over to you easily!¡±


    The self-proimed Purgatory Demon Dragon coldly stared at the Death Lord, with no intention of backing down.


    ¡°Purgatory Demon Dragon?¡±


    Death Lord searched his memory extensively, ultimately confirming that he had never heard of this name before.


    However, given the bad habit of dragons to casually change their impressive titles, it was possible the name was just made up on the spot.


    In a sense, the Death Lord actually guessed correctly


    Even though he noticed another problem.


    ¡°You said this golden dragon is only one of your targets?¡±


    After seeing Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark nod in confirmation, the Death Lord suddenly asked, ¡°Then what is your other target?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The Purgatory Demon Dragon mockingly looked at the Death Lord and gave the answer without hesitation.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    The Death Lord pointed to his own face-mask, sounding incredulous.


    But soon, he found it a bit amusing: ¡°A forty-meter-long golden dragon is no match for me; what can you do?


    Or is it that killing the heavily injured Golden Light by ambush made you think you are invincible?¡±


    ¡°Words alone are meaningless!¡±


    The Purgatory Demon Dragon sneered, extending his front w at the Death Lord while a scorching fireball quickly formed at his fingertip.


    As the fireball rapidly flew at the Death Lord, Purgatory Demon Dragon indifferently said, ¡°Whether I have such power or not, why not find out?¡±


    ¡°Fireball?¡±


    The Death Lord contemptuously stared at the ever-approaching fireball, clearly not intending to dodge.


    Although he was somewhat surprised that a ck dragon could control lightning and then skillfully create a fireball.


    But even if he was immersed in the center of a legendary fiery spell, he had not suffered any significant injury, let alone fearing a small fireball.


    Since the ck dragon had urately emerged from the ground to ambush Golden Light, in theory, it should have witnessed the whole battle from the beginning.


    But looking at its current performance, it seemed that it still hadn¡¯t discovered the uniqueness of his armor.


    Indeed, dragons were all arrogant fools.


    Even an exception like a strange ck dragon that knew how to hide and ambush was no different.


    As Death Lord was thinking this, the fireball had already flown to his front.


    What he found odd was a faint white light seemed to be covering the surface of the fireball.


    But soon, the white light disappeared beneath the zing red of the fireball.


    Maybe he had seen it wrong just now.


    When the fireball unceremoniously mmed into the Death Lord¡¯s heavy hammer-carrying shoulder, he finally noticed something was amiss.


    Why did it feel like there was nothing on the shoulder where his heavy hammer had been?


    Although the undead couldn¡¯t feel pain, the Death Lord¡¯s ability to detect abnormalities in his body remained intact.


    As such, upon realizing something was off, the Death Lord immediately looked at his shoulder.


    As a result, he saw nothing


    A huge hole had been blown open at the joint of his armor by the fireball, causing his arm and heavy hammer to crash heavily to the ground.


    This exceeded the Death Lord¡¯s understanding.


    Although the fireball was powerful, it did not reach the level of a legendary spell in terms of strength.


    His armor should have been able to withstand it!

 Chapter 324: 322 Strategic Retreat_1

    Chapter 324: 322 Strategic Retreat_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Whether the Death Lord believes it or not, the fact remains.


    This was the first time he had been so seriously injured since joining the battle¡­ No! Since inhabiting this body.


    Even a small crack or a tiny piece of fragment loss would be enough to break the Death Lord¡¯s heart.


    Now that the damned ck Dragon had sted a hole in his shoulder, he might have to empty out all his stock.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Suddenly, a sad and angry dragon roar came from afar.


    A Golden Dragon about thirty meters long took advantage of the Undead Dragons¡¯ distraction by the Death Lord and Purgatory Demon Dragon, bypassed their defense line, and rushed towards the Purgatory Demon Dragon.


    He had a very good rtionship with Liu Guang Jin Huo, and it seemed that he wanted to avenge him.


    Burning with hot mes in his mouth, as he approached a certain distance, he aimed directly at the Purgatory Demon Dragon and sprayed it out.


    To his surprise, the damned ck Dragon did not dodge or avoid his me Breath; it withstood it directly.


    Was itmitting suicide?


    Just as all creatures who witnessed this scene were thinking that way, a terrifying momentum was heard from the midst of that sea of mes.


    The scorching mes surrounding the Purgatory Demon Dragon were shattered by a violent thunderstorm electric current.


    Scattered mes burned fiercely on the sand and soil, and the damned ck Dragon appeared unscathed, with its scales even brighter than before.


    After his unsessful attack, the Golden Dragon suppressed the shock in its heart and began to mobilize the magic in its body to prepare for subsequent spells.


    Before he could act, the Purgatory Demon Dragon¡¯s cold red eyes were locked onto him.


    At the same time, the thunder arcs surrounding him quickly dissipated, and instead, an enormous Lightning Spear condensed on his front ws.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    After briefly calibrating its aim, the Purgatory Demon Dragon threw the enormous spear towards the Golden Dragon.


    Far away, the Golden Dragon, who was preparing his spells, did not expect such a quick counterattack, and such a long strike range.


    Caught off-guard, the enormous Lightning Spear pierced directly into its chest.


    The Lightning Spear had great pration power, piercing the Golden Dragon thoroughly and appearing through its back.


    Inside him, a miniaturized Silver Dragon slowly opened its eyes from the center of the spear and violently thrust its front w into its own chest.


    Then


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Golden Dragon was struggling to remove the Lightning Spear from its chest but did not expect it to explode violently.


    No matter how strong its scales were, its internal organs were much more fragile.


    As the Lightning Spear exploded, the poor Golden Dragon¡¯s mouth and nose bled, and it fell to the ground with its head tilted.


    Its internal organs had been turned into mush, and it was definitely dead!


    ¡°Bang¡­¡±


    The loud thud of the Golden Dragon¡¯s fall resounded throughout the entire battlefield, and a sense of fear and despair interwoven spread rapidly on the side of Har City, including the Metal Dragons.


    It was a powerful 30-meter-long Golden Dragon that had been instantly killed.


    The Death Lord, who had witnessed this scene, also found it unbelievable. Even if he had done it himself, he couldn¡¯t have done it so beautifully.


    It seemed that this strange ck Dragon was much more difficult to deal with than the dead Liu Guang Jin Huo!


    With a disdainful nce at the flying Metal Dragons, the Purgatory Demon Dragon spread his forelimbs, and another enormous Lightning Spear took shape.


    After a slight weigh up, he aimed at a Silver Dragon about 18 meters long and sent it flying.


    The distance between the two parties was ridiculouslyrge, far exceeding the effective range of ordinary spells.


    From a visual perspective, it seemed that the ck Dragon had simply thrown the spear with brute force.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Amidst the unbelieving expressions of the Metal Dragons and Undead Dragons, the spear mercilessly pierced straight through the Silver Dragon¡¯s body.


    Moreover, it continued its momentum, without losing any power, directly passing through the body of the Silver Dragon and embedding itself in the Brass Dragon behind it.


    Two for one!


    Looking at the two falling Metal Dragons, the ck Dragon called the Purgatory Demon Dragon had to restrain itself from uttering those words that would easily break its character.


    Shaking its head, casting aside untimely thoughts, the ck Dragon opened and closed its front ws, and another Lightning Spear filled with violent thunder assembled.


    Many Metal Dragons at this time finally realized that this suddenly appearing ck Dragon not only had formidable strength, but also intended to annihte the Metal Dragons.


    Although they were furious, considering the huge gap in strength between the two sides, some Metal Dragons had already begun a strategic retreat.


    Any dragon with a little brain knew that staying here without Liu Guang Jin Huo and the whereabouts of the Time Lord, relying only on them, was not even remotely a match for the Death Lord and the Purgatory Demon Dragon.


    It was better to leave here early than stay and be fodder.


    Seeing theirpanions leaving the battlefield quickly, some indecisive Metal Dragons immediately followed.


    Before leaving, the Silver Dragon known as the Virtuous Dragon did not forget to bring along the warriors of Har City.


    Har City¡¯s side was withdrawing rapidly, and the Undead Dragons in the air were at a loss.


    Soon, the Death Lord¡¯s order came, instructing them to ignore the retreating Metal Dragons andunch an attack on the Purgatory Demon Dragon instead.


    These Undead Dragons didn¡¯t want to do it from the bottom of their hearts.


    After all, they had already witnessed the awe of this strange ck Dragon.


    However, the Death Lord had absolute control over them, and they often had no choice.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a series of shrill, hoarse dragon roars, several different race Undead Dragons rushed towards the Purgatory Demon Dragon.


    For a moment, lightning, strong acid, and freezing breaths all flew toward the Purgatory Demon Dragon in a swarm.


    But thetter still seemed indifferent to the attacks of breath weapons and couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at them.


    Quickly pping its dragon wings, causing sand and stone to roll, the Purgatory Demon Dragon endured the bombardment of various breath attacks and swiftly flew towards the Death Lord.


    At the same time, a scorching fireball was rapidly brewing in its mouth, and its limit seemed imminent.


    As the ck Dragon got closer and closer, the Death Lord suddenly had a strange feeling for some reason.


    At this moment, he finally understood the feeling of his former opponents.

 Chapter 325: 323 Mysterious White Light_1

    Chapter 325: 323 Mysterious White Light_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gazing at the increasingly closer Purgatory Demon Dragon, the Death Lord stretches out his intact arm, pointing at it from afar.


    Dark magical energy spreads along his arm, quickly condensing into a sharp bone spear.


    The spearhead is a dark green, thick and viscous substance, clearly with a deadly poison.


    This magic may seem simple, but it has caused some trouble for the Golden Dragon previously.


    Swish!


    The bone spear, sinister and terrifying, bolts toward the Purgatory Demon Dragon, which remains unflinching.


    By the time the spear has almost reached the dragon, the ck Dragon stretches out its front ws to block the spear¡¯s path.


    Crunch!


    Although it appeared to be blocked by some transparent barrier, the bone spear still prated the ck Dragon¡¯s flesh effortlessly, settling in its w.


    Under normal circumstances, this wouldn¡¯t be a fatal blow.


    But Death Lord¡¯s spell isn¡¯t limited to the piercing damage of the bone spear. When he sees the poisonous viscous liquid of the spearhead pierce the ck Dragon¡¯s flesh, Death Lord breathes a sigh of relief.


    He has concentrated even more venom on the spear this time, its toxicity is more potent, enough to bring down an adult dragon with just a touch.


    As long as this ck Dragon isn¡¯t a Green Dragon with immunity to poisonous damage, it would probably be poisoned before reaching the Death Lord.


    With this thought, the Death Lord¡¯s mood lifts slightly.


    Although his armor has suffered heavy losses, if he could get the corpse and bones of the Golden Dragon and this strange ck Dragon as spoils of war, he might not be at a loss.


    And so, the time seems to be up


    As for what time? Well, of course, it¡¯s time for the ck Dragon to sumb to the venom¡¯s effect and crash down!


    As he contemted the countdown, Death Lord beats his dark wings, retreating backward.


    He doesn¡¯t want to be caught in the dragon¡¯s final burst.


    Ten? ?nine? ?three? ?two? ?one!


    That should about do it, the ck Dragon should be falling now!


    As this thought crosses Death Lord¡¯s mind, he can¡¯t help but stop his retreat, looking up to judge the ck Dragon¡¯s condition.


    But this pause leads to trouble.


    What does he see?


    The ck Dragon doesn¡¯t plummet as expected, unable to bear the encroachment of the venom.


    Instead, it takes advantage of Death Lord¡¯s momentary distraction, flying above him and fiercely swiping its w downward.


    There are no signs of poisoning.


    Moreover, the bone spear lodged in the converging ws has long since vanished, and the wound caused by the spear has already healed unnoticed.


    Dammit, what¡¯s going on?


    Before the Death Lord can react, he finds himself firmly grasped in the Purgatory Demon Dragon¡¯s w.


    Even though Death Lord¡¯s size is impressive,pared to the Purgatory Demon Dragon clutching him, he¡¯s still far outmatched.


    Surveying his surroundings and sensing his predicament, Death Lord mutters to himself, ¡°This scenario seems? ?familiar.¡±


    Despite being in mortal danger, he doesn¡¯t seem to panic.


    He has been treated this way by the Golden Dragon before, so this time, it¡¯s just a repeat performance.


    Whoosh!


    As the sound echoes, dark green mes ignite on Death Lord¡¯s body and quickly spread to the Purgatory Demon Dragon.


    He scoffs, convinced that the ck Dragon is, indeed, foolish.


    Despite observing him for so long, the creature repeats the same mistake as the Golden Dragon.


    Wait


    Why does this feel eerily simr?


    No, no, no! It must be his overactive imagination


    Death Lord shakes his head, but when he tries to stretch and flex his wings, he realizes that the dragon¡¯s grip isn¡¯t loosening at all.


    Even worse, the force within the dragon¡¯s grasp grows stronger.


    Damn it, this ck Dragon has an extraordinary tolerance for pain.


    Could it be trying to crush him before its own w ispletely eroded by the me of Annihtion?


    However, Death Lord¡¯s fears prove unfounded.


    As his thoughts race, the ck Dragon speaks.


    ¡°So, this is the so-called me of Annihtion? ¡±


    The ck Dragon gazes with interest at the green mes dancing merrily on its w like mes of jolliness.


    It quickly concludes, ¡°Although it¡¯s called a me, it contains no fire damage; instead, it possesses a powerful corrosive force.


    No wonder even the Golden Dragon couldn¡¯t withstand its erosion. Death Lord? ?No! Legendary Witch Demon Moray, you have indeed been masterful in the Dark Domain for such a long time!¡±


    ¡°Moray?¡±


    Upon hearing this familiar name, Death Lord¡¯s shock turns to a harsh questioning tone, ¡°Where did you hear that name?¡±


    Unfortunately, the ck Dragon doesn¡¯t directly answer him, instead tightening its grip even more.


    The terrifying pressure makes Death Lord¡¯s armor emit a series of ear-piercing wails. Judging from the sheer force, this bizarre ck Dragon is much stronger than the Golden Dragon.


    Damn it, isn¡¯t this just a 30-meter-long ck Dragon?


    Where did this troublesome freake from? Even when facing Spider Goddess Rose¡¯s avatar, he didn¡¯t feel this powerless


    Thankfully, its w should be eroded by the me of Annihtion in no time.


    However, when facing this ck Dragon, his ns never seem to go as hoped, and that might be the case again this time


    Hastily banishing those strange thoughts from his mind, Death Lord focuses on the raging me of Annihtion.


    Regardless, he needs to see the results with his own eyes to assure himself.


    But one nce not only fails to reassure him but leaves him even more baffled.


    Where are the mes of Annihtion?


    They were just here; where did the countless mes of Annihtion go?


    Death Lord stares at the ck Dragon¡¯s w, utterly disbelieving. At this moment, the dragon¡¯s w is smooth and gleaming, its ck scales reflecting a dazzling luster under the dawn¡¯s faint light.


    Not only are the green mes of Annihtion missing, but there¡¯s also no sign of any corrosion on the ck Dragon¡¯s w.


    Wait, there¡¯s something odd about the luster on the ck Dragon¡¯s scales.


    Initially, Death Lord assumes it¡¯s just the ck Dragon¡¯s scales reflecting light, but upon closer inspection, he can see what¡¯s really happening.


    This isn¡¯t reflected light; it¡¯s a white glow exuding from within the ck Dragon¡¯s scales!

 Chapter 326: 324 You Win_1

    Chapter 326: 324 You Win_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    If it were just an ordinary light, it naturally wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of the Death Lord.


    Strangely enough, after looking at this peculiar white light, he inexplicably felt that it was extremely terrifying for him.


    Moreover, he always had the impression that he had seen or been aware of this kind of white light somewhere before.


    White light? ?Memory? ?Yellow Sand City!


    Finally, the Death Lord remembered where he had seen this strange white light before.


    However, strictly speaking, he had only read the soul fires of the undead that had once appeared near Yellow Sand City, trying to investigate the reasons for the failure of the ck Knight and High Priest Dore.


    What concerned him the most were those white spells that seemed to have a great restraining effect on the undead.


    And those white spells were very simr to the luster on this ck Dragon¡¯s w.


    Could it be? ?


    At this thought, a bold idea emerged in the Death Lord¡¯s mind.


    A simr body size, an equally iprehensible appearance, and the Silver Dragon¡¯s unforgettable perfect transformation spell


    ¡°ck Dragon? ?No! You are that damn Silver Dragon!¡±


    Having figured it out, the Death Lord stared intently at the Purgatory Demon Dragon and enunciated his guess one word at a time.


    As for thetter, it initially froze for a moment before coldlyughing and nodding its head.


    Then, the ck Dragon continued: ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s truly you. How dare you see through me


    However, since that¡¯s the case, you must not be allowed to stay any longer!


    Because you know too much!¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous!¡±


    The Death Lord sneered: ¡°Do you really think you have the upper hand? Maybe I¡¯m not as strong as you, but don¡¯t forget, I am a great Legendary Witch Demon!¡±


    As his voice fell, a huge and terrifying magical force began to flow on the surface of the Death Lord¡¯s body.


    Just as he said, he was a powerful Legendary Witch Demon, and his true strength would always be reflected in various powerful and terrifying spells.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a chilling cold to radiate rapidly from the Death Lord, spreading outward.


    In no time, a thickyer of ice crystals had formed on the Purgatory Demon Dragon¡¯s? ?No! Already exposed Otto¡¯s dragon w.


    From his appearance, it seemed that he wanted to turn both Otto¡¯s dragon w and his own body into an ice sculpture.


    Unfortunately for him, Otto waspletely immune to freezing damage.


    As expected, he not only remained unaffected but also yawned indifferently.


    ¡°We¡¯ve yed enough, and we¡¯ve made enough trouble, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    As Otto looked at the surrounding vast army of undead, he suddenly said: ¡°Speaking of which, I should thank you!


    If it weren¡¯t for your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a fortune in Nn Forest.¡±


    And now, you kindly sent me arge group of undeadborers, as well as theplete version of the Soul Splitting Skill!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    After realizing that his freezing magic was ineffective, the Death Lord began to channel his magical power, setting up the power of decay around him.


    ¡°Nothing much, just wanted to tell you that it¡¯s great that you coulde here to deliver your own head.¡±


    In addition, I really have the upper hand against you!¡±


    With those words, Otto grabbed the Death Lord, who had already turned into an ice block, and sent him straight into his own mouth.In order to prevent this guy from trying any tricks midway, he had already been tied up with white glowing Magical Thorns into a huge dumpling.


    Under the interference of the Power of Holy Light, even the Death Lord would find it difficult to continue casting spells easily.


    The previously half-condensed power of withering also slowly dissipated in the air.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell do you want to do?¡±


    The Death Lord twisted his body, then saw a huge blood-filled mouth gradually approaching him.


    By this time, the Death Lord finally understood what the other party wanted to do.


    At this critical moment, the Death Lord suddenly muttered, ¡°I should¡¯ve hid the Life Box somewhere else? ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was swallowed directly into Otto¡¯s stomach without even being chewed.


    At first, he could still feel himself sliding through a thick, disgusting tube, then he fell into a highly corrosive liquid.


    It must be the stomach of the Silver Dragon.


    It¡¯s ridiculous. How could my armor forging craftsmanship and materials be dissolved by mere stomach acid!


    Just as the Death Lord extended his arm to cast a spell, the joint of the arm suddenly melted and broke, and the arm fell directly into the stomach acid.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    As the sound of the arm falling into the acid was heard, the Death Lord¡¯s heart copsed


    No worries, I can take over the body of this Silver Dragon directly with my soul and be a powerful Dragon Witch Monster!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Another crisp sound was heard, and the Death Lord¡¯s heart waspletely cold.


    His Life Box? ?was broken


    The Death Lord was finished, and Otto could clearly understand this from the feedback of Light Ball Boss.


    The armor that made up his body was absorbed by Otto, and his soul was melted by the Soul Furnace.


    At this time, Otto felt a strong fatigue, and without any surprises, he needed a deep sleep to consolidate.


    At this time, Otto looked at the surrounding Undead.


    After the Death Lord was finished, they were all stunned in ce, at a loss.


    Some Undead Dragons began pping their wings and fleeing when they sensed the destruction of the Death Lord.


    Otto did not stop them, because there was no need.


    Because even though the Death Lord was finished, his abilities would soon bepletely inherited by Otto, and naturally, Otto would have absolute control over these Undead Dragons.


    By then, even if they had escaped to the ends of the earth, as long as Otto gave an order, they would have to find every possible way to fly back and kneel before him, licking his toes.


    But before that, he had some other things to do.


    Narrowing his eyes, looking at a Witch Demon beside him, Otto hooked his dragon w at her.


    This was Caterlin, who was almost frightened out of her wits and could not ept this oue.


    She was originally prepared to follow the Death Lord to lead the Undead army to sweep the entire continent, but who would have thought that the Death Lord would be finished before they even left the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Caterlin hadn¡¯tpletely epted reality, so she didn¡¯t notice Otto¡¯s intention.


    It wasn¡¯t until a fireball directly hit her head, burning off her hood and revealing a wrinkled face, that Caterlin finally realized and slowly flew towards Otto.


    ¡°Great Purgatory Demon Dragon, you win? ¡±


    She respectfully lowered her head, expressing her submission to Otto.

 Chapter 327: 325 Eat and Sleep_1

    Chapter 327: 325 Eat and Sleep_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After serving the Death Lord for so many years, Catherine had long learned a lesson.


    That was to know the times


    Once she was a powerful Witch Demon who ruled the Dark Domain. Her own strength had reached the legendary realm, and shecked neither status nor fame.


    But under the heavy hammer of the Death Lord, even she had only two choices.


    Either die or submit


    Clearly, she was not a principled Witch Demon.


    Or rather, being afraid of death is the nature of every Witch Demon. Otherwise, they would not turn themselves into this inhuman and ghostly appearance.


    ¡°Rally all the undead for me and then obediently guard the Dragon Bone Wastnd without doing anything.¡±


    Soon, Otto had already entered the state and unceremoniously demanded Catherine: ¡°Listen carefully, before my next order, all of you stay put.


    Of course, your title should also change. Now you are not under the Death Lord but belong to my Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark¡¯s army.


    Remember this well and proim it loudly.


    Besides the undead, I demand that you ept all creatures inclined towards evil to expand my legion¡¯s power!¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s request, Catherine nodded vigorously at first, but then hesitated and said, ¡°Ordinary undead are easy to deal with, but those Undead Dragons, I¡¯m afraid they might not easily follow my arrangements.


    After all, they used to obey only the Death Lord? ¡±


    Dragons are extremely arrogant, even the Undead Dragons are no exception.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the Death Lord personally transforming them and having absolute control over them, no Undead Dragon would be willing to deal with the Death Lord.


    ¡°I already know about this! You don¡¯t have to worry about them for now, just arrange those ordinary undead creatures for me!¡±


    Looking at the Undead Dragons gradually disappearing on the horizon, Otto sneered. Although these fools escaped quickly, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they¡¯d have toe back the way they went.


    ¡°As for me? ¡±


    Otto coldly stared at Catherine and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be away for a while. You¡¯ll be in charge of the undead and the Dragon Bone Wastnd for now.


    What¡¯s your name again?¡±


    Catherine bowed respectfully, ¡°Catherine, Your Majesty the Purgatory Demon Dragon? ¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Otto nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Catherine, I¡¯ll leave those things I mentioned to you. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    Catherine nodded repeatedly, not daring to ck off. Soon after, she was sent by Otto to arrange and settle the Undead Legion.


    As for Otto, he squinted his eyes and gazed at a relic deep underground


    No, it was the deep pit sted out by the Legendary Spell of the Scorching Golden Fire previously.


    Now the ce was in ruins, with crystallized or melted sand mixing together, surrounded by many dense red mes and moltenva.


    From the current situation, it would take at least ten days or half a month for the high temperature there to return to normal levels.


    Although it is an absolute forbidden zone for normal creatures, it is the exact ce Otto needs right now.


    He was exhausted to the extreme and needed a deep sleep to recover.


    Even though his flight speed is fast, it still takes a lot of time to fly to the Land of the Soaring Dragon from here.


    To prevent a crash midway, it¡¯s better to find a safer ce nearby.


    But if he were to sleep, he might as well eat his fill first.


    With that in mind, Otto¡¯s gaze fell on the nearby Metal Dragon corpse.


    While he was fighting the Death Lord, some diligent burrowing worms were still hard at work.


    Although the dragon bones they collected had been destroyed by the Scorching Golden Fire¡¯s friendly fire, they had now brought Otto a generous bounty of loot, including the Scorching Golden Fire itself.


    Such loot included but was not limited to two Golden Dragons, one Silver Dragon, one Brass Dragon, and four Bronze Dragons and Red Copper Dragons


    Enough talking, let¡¯s dig in, guys!


    Before the Burrowing Worms could properly arrange the Metal Dragon corpses, Otto had alreadynded on the ground, taking the first bite of the Scorching Golden Fire¡¯s bones.


    Because Otto was already extremely tired, he didn¡¯t waste too much time on tasting the vors. Instead, he gobbled them down quickly, stuffing the Scorching Golden Fire into his stomach.


    To speed up his eating, he even transformed two huge mouths on his front ws.


    Of course, he also didn¡¯t forget that he already had two gruesome dragon heads growing on his shoulders.


    Under thebined tearing of the five voracious mouths, even a massive Golden Dragon forty meters long couldn¡¯tst long.


    If a forty-meter-long Golden Dragon was like this, the other Metal Dragons didn¡¯t even need mentioning.


    Actually, Otto didn¡¯t spend much time eating. Although these Metal Dragons were strong andrge in size, he was no longer the small shrimp he used to be.


    By the time he had swallowed all the Metal Dragons brought by the Burrowing Worms, Otto felt so full he could barely stand, as if he might faint at any moment.


    He nced around briefly and found that in a corner on the edge, there were still two or three Metal Dragon bones left unprocessed.


    After eating all the varieties of Metal Dragons, he no longer insisted on finishing them, but instead asked the Burrowing Worms to carefully store the bones of these two or three Metal Dragons.


    They were extremely precious alchemical and forging materials. After Otto had tasted the same variety of dragon meat, it felt wasteful to keep eating their bones.


    Shaking his drowsy head again, Otto knew he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    So, he quickly pped his dragon wings and took to the air, then aimed for the previously splendorous ground that now looked like a volcanic cave and darted straight down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, the ground shook and trembled.


    Under Otto¡¯s terrifying physique, materials like me and debris were nothing. Like a high-diver from the Philippines, he forcibly crashed into the sand with a crude andical posture.


    Soon after, as the dust settled, Otto had already disappeared, and the surroundingnd was in ruins, looking as if it had been bombed multiple times by powerful spells.

 Chapter 328: 326 Just One Gold Coin_1

    Chapter 328: 326 Just One Gold Coin_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After burrowing underground, Otto tried to dig deeper with his front ws before falling into a deep sleep, burying himself as deep as possible.


    Of course, this effort wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Before he could work for an extended period, extreme fatigue and endless darkness swallowed Otto¡¯s consciousnesspletely.


    Meanwhile, at a massive stone in a corner of the battlefield


    Sofia continued tozily lie on a recliner, while Moray handed her cut desserts and fruits with aplex expression on his face.


    Strangely enough, he had just witnessed his own death being swallowed by a bizarre ck dragon from a third-person perspective.


    Even he wasn¡¯t sure if the Death Lord and himself were one and the same.


    Apart from him, the other person who seemed to have an abnormal expression was the Fire of the Red Lotus.


    Among the surrounding group, she was an absolute outsider, unaware of the specific situation.


    To put it bluntly, she felt regret ¡ª sheer regret


    How could she suddenly lose her mind, fly from the Land of Red mes to the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and pretend to be a hero?


    Now, not only were her subordinates wiped out, but she¡¯d also witnessed the appearance of such a terrifying demonic dragon.


    If she were discovered by that terrifying ck dragon, she¡¯d surely be killed to eliminate the threat


    With this thought, she immediately looked towards the others around her.


    Well, mainly at the Silver Dragon-man, who seemed to be the leader.


    Huh? Why did this Silver Dragon-man look so strange?


    Never mind that! There are more important things to deal with!


    Thinking so, the Fire of the Red Lotus hastily spoke to Otto, who was in his Silver Dragon-man form: ¡°Hey, uh, don¡¯t you think we should leave here?¡±


    Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t receive any response.


    Could it be that this Silver Dragon-man was already scared witless by the events on the battlefield earlier?


    It¡¯s possible! Although it¡¯s strange how he could be the leader of this peculiar team, he was, after all, just a weak and lowly Dragon-man. It was only natural for him to be terrified by such horrifying scenes.


    It was not just herself who found it extremely frightening!


    However, it was time for a decision.


    She wanted to leave on her own, but considering the possibility of encountering arge group of Undead Dragons or Metal Dragons, she abandoned the idea.


    After all, her subordinates were annihted. If she could pull in some allies now, she could still provide some security for herself.


    At least, when fleeing, there would be some slow-footed folks to serve as extra padding, right?


    Just as the Fire of the Red Lotus was thinking this, there was still no response from Otto.


    Red Dragons tended to be impatient, and even though the Fire of the Red Lotus was more powerful than ordinary Red Dragons, she¡¯d clearly reached her limit.


    Unable to tolerate any further, she pped Otto on the shoulder, nearly causing him to stumble and fall.


    However, this unreasonable action seemed to have some effect, as Otto finally turned around a few secondster.


    Although Otto looked at the Fire of the Red Lotus with some confusion and said: ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Fire of the Red Lotus stared at Otto with a confused expression, clearly not understanding what he meant.


    But soon, Otto nodded and muttered to himself: ¡°Ah! I made a mistake; I¡¯m in my separate form now? ¡±


    While thinking this, Otto discovered an unexpected harvest.


    As his main body fell into a deep sleep, his separate form could move freely.


    Although feeling constantly tired, it was much better than being fast asleep.


    So, what was going on?


    Just as the Fire of the Red Lotus still felt puzzled, Welin, stifling a yawn, popped her head out.


    With a somewhat bored expression, she said to Otto: ¡°You¡¯ve eaten your fill, right? It seems there¡¯s nothing interesting happening here anymore. When will we go back to the Land of the Soaring Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Eaten my fill?¡±


    The Fire of the Red Lotus looked at Welin curiously, while thetter responded with a nonchnt expression: ¡°You don¡¯t know? That ck dragon just now was Otto¡¯s main body!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Fire of the Red Lotus looked baffled, feeling that her worldview had been crumbling recently.


    But soon, she realized that such crucial information shouldn¡¯t be so easily revealed to her, right?


    As she thought this, the Silver Dragon-man beside her looked helplessly at Welin and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut?¡±


    Then, Otto shook his head and looked at the Fire of the Red Lotus: ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Welin¡¯s mistake made you aware of something you shouldn¡¯t have known. That¡¯s troublesome? ¡±


    Afterward, he circled around the Fire of the Red Lotus and added: ¡°This is a real headache. What should I do with you?¡±


    But, of course, Otto was just ying around to scare the Fire of the Red Lotus.


    With his main body in deep sleep, if the Fire of the Red Lotus genuinely wanted to escape, she had a good chance of sess.


    However, it was apparent that the Fire of the Red Lotus didn¡¯t wish to take such a risk.


    ¡°I think? ¡±


    The Fire of the Red Lotus smiled awkwardly: ¡°I think I still have some value? ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Otto looked at her with interest and said word by word: ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡±


    Then, there was a moment of silence


    But during this time, the Fire of the Red Lotus wasn¡¯t just standing there doing nothing.


    Her big, round eyes frantically darted around, obviously thinking about her worth quickly.


    ¡°Are you finished yet?¡±


    Just as Otto urged her, the Fire of the Red Lotus seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said: ¡°I? ?I¡¯d like to coborate with you? ¡±


    ¡°Coborate?¡±


    Otto sneered at the Fire of the Red Lotus, and a dangerous arc of electricity danced on his forehead.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing this, the Fire of the Red Lotus quickly changed her words: ¡°I misspoke earlier. What I meant was, I¡¯m willing to? ?um? ?submit? ?no! I¡¯m willing to be your mercenary, just for one gold coin? ¡±


    Originally, the Fire of the Red Lotus intended to say ¡®submit.¡¯


    But clearly, she held back due to the worthless pride of a Red Dragon, and ultimately offered herself at an extremely pitiful price.


    Anyone would be hard-pressed to refuse the proposal of hiring such a powerful Red Dragon for just one gold coin.

 Chapter 329: 327 Open a Tab, Red Dragon_1

    Chapter 329: 327 Open a Tab, Red Dragon_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Yes, hiring a red dragon for just one gold coin was indeed a very cost-effective deal.


    However, Otto loved to say no to some self-righteous people or dragons.


    With a faint smile, Otto in his Silver Dragon-man appearance said coldly just when the Red Lotus me thought the deal was sealed: ¡°Sounds good, but I refuse!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Red Lotus me looked at Otto in disbelief, and thetter raised a finger towards her, as if there was more to say.


    ¡°About that, I might have a better proposal!¡±


    When Red Lotus me looked confused, Otto quickly added, ¡°Just one gold coin, still only one gold coin! But as for who should pay it, we need to renegotiate!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Red Lotus me tilted her head, obviously unable to understand Otto¡¯s train of thought.


    Not letting her hang for long, Otto quickly continued, ¡°I¡¯m willing to hire you, but as payment, you have to give me an Imperial Gold Moon coin every day!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Red Lotus me stared at Otto in disbelief, her eyes full of astonishment and incredulity.


    At this moment, she really doubted if there was something wrong with her ears.


    Since it felt very wrong no matter how she listened to it


    She was supposed to work for others, right?


    But why do she have to pay others instead? This clearly doesn¡¯t conform to the normal dragon¡¯s way of thinking!


    Moreover, even though a single Imperial Gold Moon coin wasn¡¯t a big deal for her treasure vault, she, with her greedy and selfish red dragon nature, couldn¡¯t bear to give even a single copper coin when offering to Tiamat.


    Most dragons have simr thoughts, and their obsession with gold and silver treasures has long reached a pathological level.


    Of course, some Metal Dragons might not be as extreme, and oddballs like Welin do exist.


    However, on this matter, Red Lotus me was a rather normal red dragon.


    At the same time, the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, unable to help but roar angrily at Otto: ¡°What about thew? What about the king¡¯sw? I¡¯m the worker, so why should I give you gold coins instead?


    Are you the ve owner and I¡¯m the ve? This is undoubtedly one-sided exploitation!¡±


    In contrast to Red Lotus me¡¯s questioning, Otto looked unconcerned, seemingly not under any psychological pressure.


    It was really a fuss over nothing. It¡¯s perfectly normal for the strong to exploit the weak, and this is your blessing!


    Although he thought so, he still needed to sugarcoat his words a little.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    After a moment, Otto blinked and continued, ¡°It seems that you are not very satisfied with my proposal ¡±


    No shit!


    Red Lotus me gave Otto a cold nce, not explicitly saying anything, but the meaning couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not very satisfied with your proposal either!¡±


    At this point, with Red Lotus me¡¯s anxious expression, Otto continued, ¡°So, I decided to meet halfway between both of our proposals!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Red Lotus me became interested, and to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with Otto.


    Although he didn¡¯t look very strong in his Silver Dragon-man form, she had witnessed firsthand how fierce and majestic the 30-meter-long ck dragon was.


    She didn¡¯t want to confront such a monster unless absolutely necessary.


    Normally, an existence like Otto or the Gold Moon who has reached the level of a ck dragon can walk quite freely on the Prime Material ne, as long as they don¡¯t mess around too much.


    Even ordinary deities couldn¡¯t do anything about them.


    Of course, if a deity was determined to make trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible.


    But the various deities were not monolithic, and even deadly enemies were not few.


    Should they dare to waste too much energy, divine power, or even godhead on the Prime Material ne, many other warm and considerate deities would personally visit their Divine Kingdom.


    Overall, if she offended such a big shot, she would have to live her life cautiously, walking on eggshells as a dragon.


    Obviously, Red Lotus me knew this very well, and as she looked at Otto with anticipation, he finally spoke again.


    ¡°You have to give me one gold coin every day, no less!¡±


    Isn¡¯t there any difference?


    Just as Red Lotus me was about to rage in protest, Otto waved at her, indicating that he wasn¡¯t done talking.


    Then, Otto continued, ¡°But as long as you work hard and diligently, I can temporarily waive the daily gold coin payment, just consider it credit!


    And as for the time limit for this debt, I won¡¯t set any restrictions!¡±


    Oh? Isn¡¯t this essentially a free ride?


    Hearing this, Red Lotus me¡¯s eyes instantly gleamed with excitement.


    She was quite enthusiastic about taking advantage of small deals.


    Soon after, Otto added, ¡°Of course, although it¡¯s on credit, the money must still be paid back eventually. So when will Ie to collect this debt from you?¡±


    Under Red Lotus me¡¯s concerned gaze, Otto said calmly, ¡°When you want to leave me and regain your freedom.


    At that time, you will have two choices: either give me the gold coins for each day you worked for me or forfeit your life!¡±


    As Otto spoke these words, he looked coldly at Red Lotus me.


    Even though he appeared not to be very powerful, he still gave Red Lotus me a deep sense of pressure.


    With the red dragons¡¯ greed at its utmost, trying to get them to pay up was even more difficult than chopping them up.


    So in a sense, Otto was prepared to have Red Lotus me work for him for a lifetime without pay.


    Or there was another choice¡ªtake Otto down


    Obviously, Red Lotus me had no such strength, and she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    Actually, these terms were quite harsh, but as long as it wouldn¡¯t make her part with those lovely shining gold coins, Red Lotus me seemed to find it eptable.


    So, that¡¯s how this verbal agreement was set.


    Soon after, Red Lotus me received her first work request from Otto.


    She had to learn a strange spell from the Half-Elf girl in a very short time, a spell that seemed to have no direct benefit to her.


    The spell¡¯s function was to share her own absorbed energy with another designated creature through food or other means.

 Chapter 330: 328 Hero and Villain_1

    Chapter 330: 328 Hero and Viin_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Looking back on Otto¡¯s evolution since he crossed into this world, apart from the battle of Mother of Thorns and Wings of me, this was undoubtedly the time he absorbed the most diverse abilities, and at the same time, the greatest change to his body.


    Based on the changes in his body, Otto the Silver Dragon-man made a simple estimate.


    If he left his main body unchecked, it would probably be two or three years before hepletely absorbed the abilities and transformed his body.


    However, the situation on the continent has been changing rapidly recently, and Otto doesn¡¯t have that much time to waste.


    So, he thought of the help Sofia had given him when he was in a deep slumber.


    But now, with his terrifying size, relying on Sofia¡¯s small body seemed like a drop in the bucket.


    As a result, he set his sights on Crimson Fire.


    This Red Dragon was an incredibly useful tool without any rewards required!


    With that in mind, he put his n into action.


    Under Otto¡¯s supervision, Crimson Fire spent about a week learning the energy-sharing technique from Sofia.


    It had been quite some time since thest brawl, but the mess in the surrounding areas still looked terrifying.


    Although there is still some high temperature at the center of the impact of the Legendary Spells used by Glittering Gold me, it was bearable for the Burrowing Worms to work.


    Under themand of Otto in his Dragonman form, the Burrowing Worms dug a sturdy and concealed undergroundir around his main body, then carefully ced his main body inside.


    Then, he spent some precious materials to have Sofia and Moray set up an inconspicuous teleportation circle between the outside and the undergroundir.


    After that, Crimson Fire¡¯s tedious and uninteresting work began.


    She had to spend most of her time eating daily and then transferring the energy absorbed to Otto¡¯s main body.


    Although Otto¡¯s main body was in a deep sleep, his consumption of energy was terrifying.


    Just this tedious work alone took up almost all of Crimson Fire¡¯s time every day.


    Frankly speaking, there were times when she wanted to just walk away because this job was really torturous for her as a dragon.


    But soon, she buried that thought deep in her heart.


    Because she saw a slovenly human-looking middle-aged manzily appear nearby.


    Although he looked quite clumsy following Welin, Crimson Fire did not forget that he was the one who cast the ¡®Rewinding Pendulum¡¯ on the walls of Har City.


    This was Time Master, a being rumored to be even more important than Glittering Gold me.


    However, from the current situation, he also seems to have an unusual rtionship with this strangebination.


    Well, since this prominent person had emerged, Crimson Fire simply resignation.


    Now, she bowed her head every day, doing the boring and tedious work day after day.


    At the same time, she witnessed the transformation of the ck dragon scales on the nearly 40-meter-long slumbering dragon, slowly turning silver, and its body almost growing every day.


    In the meantime, this odd-looking Silver Dragon had almost grown to forty meters long.


    For this, Crimson Fire estimated the time and found that it had been only a month since the death of the Death Lord and Glittering Gold me.


    A growth from thirty meters to forty meters in just a month


    Hell, isn¡¯t that hundreds or even thousands of years of growth trajectory for a dragon?


    More importantly, the damn Silver Dragon is still growing.


    Even as the Silver Dragon¡¯s main body is still in slumber, she didn¡¯t dare to harbor even a trace of hostility towards it. Even standing next to him, Crimson Fire could feel her body trembling continuously.


    If it were an ordinary human standing here, it would be normal for them to be scared to death.


    Among them, Crimson Fire was more concerned about the half-elf girl Sofia and the Blue Dragon Welin.


    Apart from herself, they were the regr guests of this undergroundir.


    Every day, Sofia woulde to the massive Silver Dragon and cast a strange spell that could quickly clean it.


    When Welin looked at the Silver Dragon, her eyes would be very passionate.


    Crimson Fire was familiar with this kind of look, as it had once appeared on her as well.


    If she guessed correctly, the Blue Dragon was yearning for a mate


    However, Conheim never came to this ce.


    Oddly enough, Crimson Fire felt that the powerful Time Master was very reluctant toe here.


    Especially when apanying Welin near Otto, whether it was the main body or the dragon-man clone.


    Seeing this, the gossip fire in Crimson Fire¡¯s heart burned fiercely.


    But the strong will to survive made her inquire as little as possible in this regard.


    Time passed


    The once chaotic Dragon Bone Wastnd finally saw some calm.


    Due to Glittering Gold me¡¯s death, many Metal Dragons who had gathered here began to flee.


    With their departure, a message spread rapidly to every corner of the continent.


    A ck Dragon named Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark not only ambushed the emissary of justice, Glittering Gold me, but also took advantage of others¡¯ misfortune to kill the Death Lord.


    As news of Glittering Gold me¡¯s death spread throughout the continent, it also sparked more outcry for justice against the Purgatory Demon Dragon from Metal Dragons and other righteous beings.


    But most of them were all talk and no action.


    They were very enthusiastic about cursing that damn ck Dragon after a meal, as if they all wanted to personally go into battle and behead the ck Dragon.


    But when the topic turned to when they would re-enter the Dragon Bone Wastnd, these guys began to act like ostriches orugh it off after self-punishing themselves with drinks.


    Of course, there were also some truly hot-blooded heroes venturing towards the Dragon Bone Wastnd to be dragon yers.


    Whether their aim was to promote justice or make their names known was unclear.


    Aside from these so-called champions of justice, there was another group of people interested in the ck Dragon that had suddenly emerged.


    Just as the champions of justice liked to gather together in pursuit of amon goal, there were also groups of evil-doers who enjoyed the darkness andmitted all sorts of evil in anticipation of a leader.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, in addition to the brave heroes, many bandits and viins were rushing toward the Dragon Bone Wastnd as well.


    Because of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, the undercurrent of the Arcadia Continent surged, and it seemed that things were about to get lively.

 Chapter 331: 329 I’ve Come to Save You_1

    Chapter 331: 329 I¡¯ve Come to Save You_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Unbeknownst to them, it had been a month since the battle between the undead and the Metal Dragon took ce.


    Even after so much time had passed, Otto¡¯s main body remained submerged in a deep slumber underground.


    During this time, the Burrowing Worms never stopped working.


    Although Otto¡¯s Dragonman avatar asionally experienced some memorypses, it was still mostly indistinguishable from a normal person.


    At his request, the Burrowing Worms had built an enormous undergroundbyrinth around his main body.


    Once Otto¡¯s main body awakens from its slumber, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to y the role of a dungeon master.


    These tasks werepleted on the side. Besides these, Otto¡¯s primary goal was to split his vast array of minions and followers into separate groups.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion stayed with the Soaring Dragon Legion, and the Holy Light Legion, which came from Caran and the ck Iron Dwarves, became an independent force.


    Soon, under Otto¡¯s deliberate arrangements, all forces except the Soaring Dragon Legion withdrew from Yellow Sand City.


    No one dared to defy Otto¡¯s wishes, and Yellow Sand City quickly became a haven for monsters.


    However, there are always exceptions.


    In the dungeon of Yellow Sand City, a few dirty and ragged individuals leaned against the damp, sandy walls with listless expressions.


    Upon closer inspection, weren¡¯t these the members of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce?


    ck Rose, Lady Bauhinia, and Heel, three stunning beauties with different styles, looked extremely disheveled at this moment.


    Their faces were dirty, and their clothes, which resembled old rags, barely covered their most private areas.


    But even dressed like this, many people probably wouldn¡¯t have any unsavory thoughts about them.


    Look at them, they hadn¡¯t bathed for days and were covered in filth and stench.


    Due to not having proper food for a long time, their bodies were emaciated, and they seemed listless.


    Being in the dark and damp dungeons for so long, they even developed some skin diseases, with festering sores appearing on their fair skin.


    Their hair was matted with an assortment of unidentifiable debris, and fleas and lice have made their home in it.


    It seemed that, aside from some indiscriminate creatures, no one could possiblyy a hand on them.


    At this moment, Lady Bauhinia was gasping for air while lying in a corner, her posture reminiscent of a limp ragdoll.


    She tried to chew on an unidentified ck substance, and although it tasted terrible, she felt lucky to have something to eat at all.


    Enduring the strange taste in her mouth, Lady Bauhinia nced at Heel.


    With a deep sigh, she said, ¡°My dear Heel, I wonder when your father wille to rescue us¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Heel looked at Lady Bauhinia helplessly and replied, ¡°How would I know? We don¡¯t even know where we are right now. How could my father possibly know where we are¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, ck Rose spoke up, ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ve been locked up here for more than a month, right?¡±


    She continued, ¡°For all we know, we might just die¡­ no! Get sick and die in this godforsaken ce!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡±


    Lady Bauhinia gave ck Rose a death stare and grumbled, ¡°Shut up with your doom and gloom! I still have lots of things to take care of at the moment, and I can¡¯t die in this godforsaken ce!¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? Is it possible that you think someone wille to save us?¡±


    ck Rose, lying on the damp, dark ground like a dead fish, stared at Lady Bauhinia with a sullied face.


    ¡°Who knows!¡±


    Heel grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very lucky, and this time won¡¯t be any exception!¡±


    ck Rose sighed helplessly, ¡°Forget it. Other than your damned father, who woulde to¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, ck Rose¡¯s expression suddenly changed as if she had discovered something.


    Because she was lying on her side facing Lady Bauhinia, one of her ears was pressed against the ground.


    At this moment, the ground seemed to be transmitting the sound and vibrations of footsteps from afar.


    Based on this frequency, it shouldn¡¯t be the monsters from the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lady Bauhinia looked at ck Rose with puzzlement, noticing her unusual state.


    Soon, ck Rose, who had some idea of what was happening, used her hands to push herself up and looked at Heel, saying, ¡°It seems like your cheap, old dad has reallye to save you¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Heel was stunned and immediately shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He doesn¡¯t even know where I am, and he must still be in the imperial capital.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the sound of chaotic footsteps and fighting came from the narrow, dark passage in the distance.


    ¡°He can¡¯t really being, can he¡­?¡±


    Heel stared in the direction of the noise, and instead of seeing her father, she saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Angelina?¡±


    Heel stared nkly at the Valkyrie standing before her, and the muscr man at her side seemed very familiar as well.


    Apart from Korf, a group of elite warriors d in borate weapons and armor followed behind Angelina.


    Perhaps Heel wouldn¡¯t recognize them, but Lady Bauhinia and ck Rose were clearly more worldly and instantly recognized them as the long-lost Vide Royal Guard.


    The old Vide Kingdom once relied on these bearded men to conquer one enemy after another.


    Their massive round shields and throwable hand axes had always been the nightmare of the old Vide¡¯s enemies.


    Of course, although the Vide Royal Guards were formidable fighters, training them took considerable resources and money.


    Not to mention their fine chainmail and round shields wider than a person, which were made of pure gold and silver.


    Let alone the throwable hand axes each of them carried at their waists, as consumable weapons.


    It seemed that Angelina had big ambitions, reviving such a terrifying military unit.


    As the three members of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce stared in disbelief, Angelina wiped the blood from her cheek with a smile. In one sweep of her spear, she shattered the wooden barrier between them.


    Then, she extended her helping hand towards a stunned Lady Bauhinia.


    ¡°I came to rescue you, my allies!¡±


    A faint smile graced Angelina¡¯s face as Lady Bauhinia gazed at her enraptured.

 Chapter 332: 330 Norton’s Visit_1

    Chapter 332: 330 Norton¡¯s Visit_1


    Trantor:549690339


    The three members of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce who were imprisoned in Yellow Sand City were rescued by Angelina.


    Of course, Angelina wouldn¡¯t dare to do so without Otto¡¯s permission.


    Thus, another month passed.


    Although Otto¡¯s main body still hadn¡¯t awakened from its slumber, the Dragon Bone Wastnd had gradually ceased to be peaceful.


    Many heroic warriors and even criminals had gathered here, but the first to draw Otto¡¯s attention were not them.


    Moreover, most of them gathered on the edge of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and if nothing unexpected happened or there was no chosen one to lead them, these mobs would not dare to easily venture into the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    However, some stubborn fellows formed adventurer squads and entered the interior of Dragon Bone Wastnd, only to meet their end by being torn apart by monsters or undead.


    Among them, some were rushing to join the Purgatory Demon Dragon, and these people were almost all purely evil monster races or real viins who didn¡¯t blink when killing.


    Usually, they had to undergo some trials to prove their strength.


    If they passed the test, they could join the Purgatory Demon Dragon¡¯s army.


    And if they failed¡­


    It was nothing but turning their flesh into monster food and their bones into materials for conversion into undead.


    As for all these matters, they were mostly handled by Otto¡¯s subordinates, and he didn¡¯t need to worry about them personally.


    At this time, Otto in his Dragonman form was idling in the renovated Har City when Lizardman Bark came over.


    He was now mainly responsible for coordinating the intelligence work around the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and these days he had been asked by Otto to handle intelligence in the north of the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Since all the trade city-states within the Dragon Bone Wastnd had already been wiped out, the trade routes to the Snow Field had suddenly be bleak.


    There was still a human kingdom within the Snow Field called Norton.


    Although they overcame the bitter cold and couldpete for survival in the Snow Field with many fierce beasts and monsters,


    due to the scarce resources in the Snow Field, the Norton people often had to rely on trade with various merchant teams to exchange for food.


    Whenever a merchant team visited Norton, the Norton people would offer high-quality snow furs and various precious gems produced only in the Snow Field.


    Of course, gold coins didn¡¯t work in Norton.


    Compared to those metallic currencies that were good for nothing but their appearance, the Norton people valued various grains and beans that could fill their bellies more.


    Only recently, due to the turmoil in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, many merchant teams had note for trading.


    Many Norton people¡¯s homes were almost piled up with mountains of gems and furs, but if they couldn¡¯t exchange them for food, they were just items taking up space.


    To find out what exactly had happened, under the urging of the King of Norton, some elite Norton soldiers left the icy snowy Snow Field and came to the Dragon Bone Wastnd with apletely different climate.


    As soon as they appeared, they were discovered by Bark and his scouts.


    The Norton people who came to the Dragon Bone Wastnd were not many, and their strength seemed very average.


    If Bark wanted, it seemed that with just a single encounter, he could bring his men and kill them all.


    But without Otto¡¯s permission, he would never dare to do so.


    After listening to Bark¡¯s report on these Norton people, Otto thought for a while and then asked, ¡°What do we know about the Snow Field?¡±


    At this point, Bark looked somewhat embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, we know almost nothing about it, only that it is bitterly cold and surrounded by ice and snow all year round.


    I heard that there are Frost Giants and White Dragons everywhere, and it¡¯s a very dangerous area.¡±


    Otto nodded, then asked Bark, ¡°What is the purpose of these Norton people now?¡±


    About this point, there was no hesitation in Bark¡¯s reply: ¡°Obviously, they are looking for a trade city-state that can provide them with food supplies.


    Of course, now they can only find some abandoned city-state ruins in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for your permission, these Norton people would have been torn apart by hungry monsters and undead already!¡±


    ¡°On this point, you did a great job!¡±


    Otto nodded and then chuckled, ¡°Fighting and killing are too crude; now that we have a foundation here, we can¡¯t always be engaged in banditry!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bark looked at Otto with some confusion.


    Soon, Otto spoke to him, ¡°Go, find some people and bring those Norton people to me! Aren¡¯t they looking for trade partners? Aren¡¯t we quite suitable for that?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know why the great Silver Dragon Lord suddenly wanted to do business with a group of ants, this was not something Bark needed to worry about specifically.


    Bark¡¯s efficiency was quite good, or perhaps it was because the Dragon Bone Wastnd was empty and there was nothing to dy.


    Before long, the Norton people came to Har City under Bark¡¯s guidance.


    After settling his subordinates, the leader of the Norton people was led by Bark to the inner city wall where Otto was.


    Having gotten used to the spaciousness of the Council Chamber, Otto felt ufortable in ordinary buildings.


    Even now, when he was only just over two meters tall¡­


    ¡°Are you the lord of Har City?¡±


    Before the person arrived, Otto heard a rugged, loud male voice.


    Following the direction of the voice, Otto saw a burly man wearing fish-scale armor and carrying a wide crescent.axe on his back, swaying towards him.


    Through the opponent¡¯s furry cor, Otto could see that under the heavy fish-scale armor was anotheryer of thick fur clothes.


    It seemed like white bear fur or wolf fur, with excellent warmth.


    But this was the Dragon Bone Wastnd, with a very hot temperature during the day, unlike the perennially cold Snow Field.


    Wearing such thick clothes, weren¡¯t they afraid of heatstroke?


    It was said that Nord people were very cold-resistant, but that didn¡¯t mean they were very heat-resistant¡­


    As Otto thought this, he quickly discovered some shiny cyan-blue crystals on the surface of the opponent¡¯s fish-scale armor.


    And wave after wave of cool magical power was radiating from these cyan-blue crystals; this fish-scale armor seemed to be a magic item.


    It appeared that the man was able to wear such thick clothes in the Dragon Bone Wastnd because of the effect of this magic item.


    Just as Otto was thinking this, the burly man had alreadye in front of him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The burly man looked at Otto with some confusion and then said, ¡°I heard that the lord of Har City was a dwarf¡­¡±

 Chapter 333: 331 Friends from Afar_1

    Chapter 333: 331 Friends from Afar_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Har City¡¯s lord was a dwarf?


    Upon hearing this, Otto narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment, but ultimately couldn¡¯t recall any relevant information.


    The lords of Har City had been reced over and over, who knew what era this guy¡¯s information was from.


    Thinking about it, Otto pursed his lips and said casually, ¡°I am currently the lord of Har City, you may call me Otto¡­¡±


    Then, he looked at the other person and continued, ¡°Long-traveling guest, don¡¯t you want to introduce yourself?¡±


    The burly man was startled, thenughed, ¡°Apologies, it¡¯s been a long time since I met someone new, I forgot!¡±


    The big man scratched the back of his head, then pointed at himself and said, ¡°Ghia Norton! You can call me Ghia!¡±


    As for Otto¡¯s identity, the self-proimed Ghia didn¡¯t inquire too much.


    In the city-states of Dragon Bone Wastnd, there were virtually no race restrictions.


    Here, you could see human lords, dwarf lords, dragonman lords, and even troll lords¡­


    Of course, most of them had been taken care of by Otto by now.


    As for Ghia¡¯s introduction, there was one thing Otto was more concerned about.


    ¡°From your introduction, I seem to have heard the Norton surname?¡±


    ¡°The current Queen of Norton is my sister!¡±


    Ghia apparently had no intention of hiding anything.


    Norton was one of the fewpletely gender-equal human kingdoms, where the royalty session was entirely determined by birth order.


    Usually, the heir apparent, as long as they didn¡¯t do something stupid to get themselves killed, would inherit the throne after the current king¡¯s death.


    Outside of the Norton royal family, most Norton people¡¯s inheritance also roughly followed this rule.


    Even when a couple had children, the children¡¯s surname would be inherited by the better-off side of the family.


    As for this, Otto didn¡¯t inquire too much. He asked Bark and the Lizardman to set up a table and chairs on the city wall, then filled the table with various novel desserts and drinks.


    Ghia, who had been living in the Snow Field for years, had never seen these novelties and was immediately attracted.


    Eating cake or jelly and drinking distilled spirits at the same time.


    For Otto himself, thisbination was definitely hard to ept.


    But for Ghia, the rough man, it was surprisingly good.


    After a few bites of sweet treats and spirits, Ghia kept eximing as if he¡¯d never seen the world before, like a country bumpkin.


    Although Ghia rarely interacts with outsiders, he didn¡¯t seem awkward in his current performance and even felt like he treated this ce as his own home.


    It¡¯s unclear whether this is his true nature or an act¡­


    After a while, seeing that Ghia was still preupied with the food and drinks, Otto finally grew a little impatient.


    Looking at Ghia, Otto asked, ¡°Long-traveling guest, what is the purpose of your visit to Har City?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Actually, we didn¡¯te specifically looking for Har City¡­¡±


    Ghia, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten for days, struggled to swallow a piece of cake, then continuously patted his chest, and continued, ¡°Our main purpose ining to Dragon Bone Wastnd is to find some merchant guilds to buy some food that can help us through tough times.


    After all, it¡¯s been a long time since any merchant caravan visited the Norton Kingdom.


    But from the current situation in Dragon Bone Wastnd, something major seems to have happened here!¡±


    As for this, Otto spread his hands, ¡°Yes, I think Har City is the only city-state left that can help you now!¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened here?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ghia put down his knife and fork, his face full of astonishment.


    But Otto didn¡¯t want to spend too much time on this and simply exined, ¡°A huge disaster has urred here, and other than Har City, the only things left in Dragon Bone Wastnd are evil undead and evil monsters with whommunication is impossible.¡±


    Ghia frowned, ¡°So, if I want to get some food, I can only cooperate with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you could also try finding those undead and monsters!¡±


    Ottoughed lightly as he looked at him.


    After a while, Ghia took out a bluish-green gem from his bosom.


    By its appearance, it belonged to the same species as the gems embedded in his scale armor, and its color and size were excellent.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°We call it Ultramarine Stone, and as far as I know, it can only be produced in the Snow Field. The main way to obtain it is by hunting a kind of elemental creature called the Giant Ice Monster, and the Ultramarine Stone is their heart.¡±


    As for Ghia¡¯s exnation, Otto nodded, then said, ¡°It sounds quite rare, but what are you trying to say?¡±


    At this, Ghia said helplessly, ¡°In Norton, we don¡¯t circte ordinary gold coins or other currencies. Instead of precious metals which are only valuable and rare, we prefer bartering¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to exchange these stones for food with us?¡±


    ¡°Ultramarine Stones are very practical and effective in controlling temperature and are also excellent magical forging materials.


    ording to the leader of a trade caravan who used to trade with us, many nobles love these things and are willing to pay a good price for them!¡±


    As he spoke, Ghia carefully observed Otto¡¯s expression, trying to gauge any changes.


    Now, Har City was the only force nearby that could provide them with food.


    While worrying about whether he could cooperate with Har City, he was also concerned about getting a good deal.


    As for this, Otto didn¡¯t know much, it was a trivial matter he usually didn¡¯t bother with.


    However, luckily, he wasn¡¯t unprepared.


    Looking at Ghia, whose gaze seemed a bit distracted, Otto smiled and gestured to Bark, who quickly brought forward a halfling.


    ¡°Long-traveling friend, though I value the friendship between us, if it¡¯s about business, perhaps you need someone more professional.¡±


    As he spoke, Otto pushed the halfling forward.


    This halfling, named Gold Coin, used to be the owner of thergest merchant guild in a city-state. But now his merchant guild was done for, and he was forced to migrate with the other refugees to the Nn Forest.


    And now, he had be one of Otto¡¯s many dependents. Because he couldn¡¯t do much heavy work and was indeed skilled in business, he received Otto¡¯s personal attention.

 Chapter 334: 332 Snow Mountain Collapse_1

    Chapter 334: 332 Snow Mountain Copse_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon Gold Coin¡¯s intervention, Otto simply picked up his teacup and yed the part of a bystander.


    Compared to Otto, Gold Coin was much more professional and knowledgeable about the various specialties of the Snow Field.


    He had even personally visited Norton Kingdom before, met with Gia once or twice, and had a reasonable estimate of the prices of the various goods he brought.


    In truth, both parties had a rough idea of the value of the goods and how much food they could trade for it.


    However, Gold Coin and Gia argued incessantly over trivial profits.


    Though Otto wasn¡¯t well-versed in the details, he noticed that Gia seemed very concerned about the total amount of food and the timing of its supply.


    Logically, while food is already scarce in the Snow Field, some food should still be avable for a while from previous trade exchanges with merchant groups.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been that urgent after all.


    At Otto¡¯s prompting, Gold Coin changed the topic and began discussing the situation in Snow Field and Norton Kingdom with Gia.


    Gia didn¡¯t seem to be good at keeping secrets, and after a few shots of strong liquor, she spilled everything.


    There was chaos in the Dragon Lake Wilderness, and the Snow Field was no better.


    Not long after the great battle between the Death Lord and the Metal Dragon, a great disturbance urred in the Snow Field.


    The core of the Snow Field, Snow Mountain, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years, broke apart, triggering a massive avnche that destroyed numerous Norton Kingdom¡¯s peripheral viges.


    This not only weakened the Norton people¡¯s homnd but also increased the number of refugees.


    These refugees, who had not died in the avnche, lost their homes and long-stored food.


    The Norton people are much more resilient than humans in typical regions, so instead of waiting for help, they dug their rtives and everything they could find from the snow and headed for safer viges and towns.


    The supplies they dug out from the snow weren¡¯t much and were quickly consumed on their journey.


    Apart from those who reached their destination, many Norton people perished on the way, buried in snow within a night.


    Those who made it became a burden on Norton Kingdom.


    To the viges and towns unaffected by the avnche, these refugees were no less than a disaster.


    That¡¯s because humans need food to survive.


    Moreover, in the freezing Snow Field, shelter and clothing are indispensable.


    Houses were easy to build ¨C using the abundant ice and snow as materials ¨C and the refugees provided freebor.


    Warm clothing could also be managed, as luxury furs stored from previous trades could be put to use.


    Though somewhat wasteful for refugees, it was better than letting them freeze to death.


    Moreover, with a little cleaning, these furs could be sold as brand-new goods to cunning merchants.


    The precondition was that those merchants still wanted toe¡­


    Unfortunately, they did not see any merchants from the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    This was unusual because usually, by now, gold-driven merchants would have arrived andined about the limited goods offered by the Norton people.


    However, the troubles for the Norton people didn¡¯t end there.


    While they didn¡¯t see merchant groups from Dragon Bone Wastnd, the number of refugees kept growing.


    Following that, the Frost Trolls attacked.


    In addition to the Frost Trolls, Frost Giants were also keeping an eye on them.


    The Norton people were gued with so many refugees and no signs of relief because of them.


    Soon, the Norton people realized that they were not the only ones affected by this disaster.


    Frost Trolls, Frost Giants, and even other creatures living in the Snow Field were all affected by the cmity.


    To survive and carry on, plundering from others became an attractive choice.


    Among them, the Norton people were the perfect targets.


    Although the Norton people were also severely affected, their food storage was still the most abundant among the creatures, and their weak selves were also suitable as food.


    Of course, this was assuming that the Frost Trolls or Frost Giants could first remove the Norton people¡¯s fur clothing or fish scale armor.


    An inevitable war broke out, with no distinction between justice and evil ¨C only a fight for individual survival.


    As war caused drastic consumption of food, Norton Kingdom sent Gia to seek help when it became desperate.


    If they didn¡¯t get more food soon, they would have to expand their menu choices in various ways.


    In fact, some daring pioneers had already begun studying the taste of Frost Giants and Frost Trolls.


    However, as thick-skinned as Gia was, even she wouldn¡¯t easily reveal such important information. Otto inferred some of this on his own.


    Otto didn¡¯t care about the Norton people¡¯s current difficulties.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with these trivial concerns; the life and death of Norton people were unrted to him. His thoughts had already be assimted with the body of this massive dragon.


    From his perspective, humans were no different from ants.


    Among the information Gia revealed, Otto was most interested in the shattering of Snow Mountain.


    Otto had some impression of Snow Mountain.


    He had heard that when the demons invaded the continent in full force, there was a formidable demonparable to a deity that was sealed in the far north of the continent.


    It was said that this demon had a terrifyingly colossal size, and even the deities couldn¡¯t vanquish it. In the end, they could only put all their efforts into sealing it in the Snow Field.


    To prevent its escape, the Winter Goddess Auril condensed an ice mountain over the seal.


    This ice mountain was Snow Mountain.


    Auril was a capricious and vain evil goddess, known for her cold and ruthless heart. Her followers worshiped her mainly out of fear.


    The Winter Goddess didn¡¯t suppress the demon to resist its invasion, nor did she do it out of pity for her followers.


    What she cared about was that the damned demon, after intruding into her temple, had done something unbearable to her statue¡­

 Chapter 335: 333 Awakening Dragon Fear_1

    Chapter 335: 333 Awakening Dragon Fear_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    As for what the matter was, it needed further investigation, but anyway, there were all kinds of rumors, and Otto didn¡¯t care much about such gossip.


    What he cared about was the demon sealed in Snow Mountain. Just from the legends, it seemed like a powerful one.


    More importantly, a corner of Snow Mountain had shattered, and who knows, maybe the seal from the deity had started to loosen as well.


    Considering the situation in the Land of Red mes, Otto always felt that the demons would soon make a big move.


    However, Otto had never been interested in saving the world. If he could, he would be more than happy to find something beneficial for himself in the process.


    If the seal on Snow Mountain really had loosened, the demon who had just broken the seal would likely be at its weakest state.


    At that time, Otto would make some choices ordingly.


    After asking some more specific questions, Ghia seemed to be getting impatient. The situation in Norton was urgent, and he didn¡¯t have much spare time to discuss local customs with others.


    It was clear that there would be no more gains from further questioning, so Otto signaled with his eyes that the matter could be settled with the gold coins.


    Eventually, both parties arrived at a satisfactory result for the exchange of goods.


    Ghia didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer and hurriedly urged Otto, ¡°Honorable City Lord, I¡¯m sure you know how urgent the situation in Norton is now, we really don¡¯t want to waste any time.¡±


    Then, he hesitated to look at the desserts and liquor on the table, licking his lips while seemingly longing for more.


    But he soon gathered his resolve and continued, ¡°I hope you can prepare the necessary food and supplies as soon as possible. These new and interesting items are great, and after Norton has weathered this crisis, we can discuss trade matters further!¡±


    Otto nodded, indicating that he had no objection. He thenughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. If all goes well, you can leave for your return journey tomorrow.


    Since the Dragon Bone Wastnd is not exactly peaceful now, I can also provide a whole team of Lizardmen as guards for you.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re really grateful!¡±


    Ghia nodded excitedly.


    Because they would be leaving tomorrow, he seemed less anxious now. He sat down again, as the variety of desserts and drinks seemed to be quite tempting to him.


    By contrast, Otto just smiled and left on his own.


    Not long after, he appeared outside Har City, underground.


    The most abundant creatures here were the Burrowing Worms, and aside from them, there were also quite a few Undead Beetles.


    Their digging speed was not as fast as the Burrowing Worms, but they were considered excellent.


    However, theirbat power was much stronger than that of the Burrowing Worms.


    But this time, Otto didn¡¯te here to see them. If his intuition was correct, his main body should be waking up soon.


    Otto passed by the Burrowing Worms and Undead Beetles and saw the tired-looking Red Lotus me.


    At this moment, she was still in her red-haired elf appearance, with a weary face and dark circles around her eyes.


    She walked unsteadily, looking utterly drained.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± Red Lotus me said weakly to Otto, ¡°How much longer does your main body need to sleep? I can hardly hold on any longer¡­¡±


    She spent her days eating non-stop and then transferring the energy to Otto¡¯s main body.


    As Otto¡¯s main body grewrger andrger, so did the exhaustion that Red Lotus me had umted.


    All she wanted now was for the damn forty-meter long Silver Dragon inside to wake up soon, so she could get some proper rest.


    Otto probably had a good idea of what Red Lotus me was thinking.


    He looked at her with amused eyes and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your hard days will be over soon!¡±


    ¡°Your main body is going to wake up?¡±


    Red Lotus me looked at Otto with surprise and delight, as she had really had enough of her current lifestyle.


    Byparison, Otto didn¡¯t say anything, and just gently nodded his head.


    Then, he headed towards where his main body was located.


    After hesitating briefly, Red Lotus me decided to follow Otto¡¯s lead after going through countless psychological struggles in a short period of time.


    Soon, she saw the Silver Dragon that she had grown tired of seeing.


    Despite being underground for so long, the Silver Dragon¡¯s scales were still bright and sparkling, thanks to Sofia¡¯s frequent cleaning.


    It looked great, but the Silver Dragon¡¯s eyelids remained tightly closed.


    Frankly, to her, it seemed like there was no difference between the Silver Dragon from before. It didn¡¯t look as if it was about to wake up at all.


    As a result, she looked at Otto with a hint of suspicion and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just ying with me?¡±


    She was extremely exhausted and would rather get as much rest as possible, rather than wasting time here.


    But Otto didn¡¯t answer her and simply went straight to his main body.


    Then, Red Lotus me witnessed something unbelievable.


    As the Dragonman Otto slowly walked in front of his main body, he casually stretched out his hand and touched it.


    Following that, just like two slimes¡ªone big and one small¡ªthe Dragonman Otto directly merged into his main body.


    Watching this strange scene, suddenly, a bizarre thought crossed Red Lotus me¡¯s mind.


    This guy, he wouldn¡¯t, after merging with his main body, sleep indefinitely as well, right¡­?


    If that were really the case, what would she do?


    Fortunately, as she was thinking about it, the Silver Dragon, over forty meters long, finally slowly opened its eyes.


    But at the same time, a terrifyingly chilling atmosphere emanated from the Silver Dragon and spread indiscriminately around its center.


    Surprisingly, even when faced with this imposing presence, Red Lotus me found it hard to breathe, and her body trembled slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was barely able to stand and was about to copse that the gradually regaining consciousness Otto finally retracted his Dragon Fear.


    The pressure on her body suddenly disappeared, and Red Lotus me actually found it hard to adapt, still sitting down on the ground.


    In an instant, a sense of frustration welled up inside Red Lotus me¡¯s heart.


    Truth be told, she hadn¡¯t had a tougher year in the past few hundred years than she had this year.


    ¡°My boss¡­ employer¡­¡± Red Lotus me red at Otto, annoyed, ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, so you don¡¯t have to show off your authority to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 336: 334 Sleepless Night_1

    Chapter 336: 334 Sleepless Night_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Sorry, I just woke up and feel a little out of sorts¡­¡±


    Although Otto said that, there was no sign of difort in his tone.


    But the me of Red Lotus onlyined a little bit, after all, in this world, power is what matters most.


    The underground space was already very spacious, and Otto, being over forty meters tall, was evenrger than the Light of Gold Fire.


    Yet, even when he wobbled and stood up, it didn¡¯t feel cramped.


    Yawning, Otto expelled some sparks and arcs of electricity before shaking his slightly stiff neck, producing a crisp crackling sound.


    There were many simr spots on his body, and Otto still hadn¡¯t quite adjusted to his rapidly expanded size.


    By the time he got a little morefortable, some time had already passed.


    Seeing that the me of Red Lotus was still around, Otto asked with a curious tone, ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡±


    The me of Red Lotus rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, could you move aside so I can have a good sleep?¡±


    Across the Dragon Bone Wastnd, perhaps nowhere else was more suitable for a deep slumber.


    As for how long the sleep wouldst, days or months, who could say?


    Otto was not a harsh taskmaster, especially considering that the me of Red Lotus not only worked for him but also owed him money.


    It¡¯s not easy to find someone as gullible as her, so he better not push her too hard.


    Thus, Otto nodded and to the me of Red Lotus¡¯s surprise, his body gradually shrank.


    Eventually, he became the two-meter-tall Dragonman form.


    This wasn¡¯t a clone, and his soul wasn¡¯t split; he was the genuine article.


    This was one of Otto¡¯s gains this time; his shapeshifting abilities had been enhanced after swallowing a Silver Dragon.


    At least now, he was no longer limited by his size when transforming.


    Even better, this new advanced shapeshifting skill was more perfect than he had imagined.


    If Otto wanted to, he could even transform back into his previous life¡¯s appearance.


    That ck-haired, ck-eyed handsome young man. However, after living in this world for so long, he didn¡¯t really want to go back.


    In fact, he felt that the forty-meter-long Silver Dragon form was the mostfortable.


    Leaving the underground, the spot he had been sleeping in was now upied by the me of Red Lotus.


    She reverted to her original form andy down in the spot Otto had left.


    After working hard for so long, she could finally take a break.


    As for Otto, he soon returned to the surface in a leisurely manner.


    As soon as his head emerged, he noticed Sofia waiting for him at the exit. It seemed she had been there for some time.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s face lit up as she looked at him.


    Otto paused for a moment before chuckling, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake.¡±


    He then told her with excitement, ¡°My gains this time are huge, let me tell you¡­¡±


    But before Otto could finish his sentence, Sofia yfully ced a finger on his lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Otto looked puzzled at Sofia, who in return examined him up and down, ¡°You look different, is this your real form?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d notice!¡±


    Otto nodded admiringly, Sofia¡¯s eyes truly were special.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that something felt different about the way she looked at him today.


    Before he had time to think too much about it, Sofia started touching him all over.


    This made Otto feel uneasy, and the next moment, Sofia¡¯s appearance changed as well.


    Amidst a wave of magical energy, the slender and petite girl transformed into a graceful and voluptuous top-tier beauty.


    Damn, this was the Temporary Growth Skill.


    Otto¡¯s desires were already quite strong due to the influence of his increasingly mature body.


    Now, Sofia yed such a trick; who could resist it!


    Thus, Otto¡¯s breathing began to quicken.


    Although various thoughts stirred in his heart, he eventually tried to push her away.


    However, Sofia clung to him as if an octopus, not letting go.


    While Otto could easily break free, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Sofia.


    In such a predicament, Otto simply gave up resisting, letting Sofia cling to him like a ko.


    But his mouth unconsciously murmured, ¡°Stop it¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Sofia leaned close to Otto¡¯s cheek and exhaled softly.


    Hearing this, Otto¡¯s heart started to itch. ncing around, he noticed the on-duty Lizardmen nearby had tactfully turned their faces away.


    So, heughed awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but there are so many people around. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if they saw us¡­¡±


    ¡°So, as long as no one sees, it¡¯s alright?¡±


    Sofia chuckled and pointed in a direction where a small, intricate portal stood.


    No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen Sofia recently; she had been busy working on this.


    With a twitch of his lips, Otto held Sofia and walked slowly into the portal.


    As the scenery changed, he recognized the familiar ce before him¡ªit was their room in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    But Otto rarely came here, usually resting in the Council Chamber.


    Setting Sofia gently down on the bed, although Otto was quite confused, he forced himself to ask, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today? You seem different from usual.¡±


    After hearing Otto¡¯s inquiry, Sofia¡¯s eyes flickered but soon disyed a decisive air.


    Maintaining her enchanting appearance, she gazed quietly at Otto and asked, ¡°We¡¯ll be together forever, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Faced with Sofia¡¯s question, Otto answered without hesitation.


    ¡°I trust you¡­¡±


    Sofia smiled and sighed, ¡°But I¡¯m worried and scared. The stronger and higher your status, the more I feel a sense of crisis.


    When Welin appeared, this feeling became even stronger.


    And now, there¡¯s a Red Dragon called the me of Red Lotus¡­¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t spelled out, the rtionship between Otto and Sofia was already clear.


    Sofia¡¯s strange behavior today was mainly due to her wanting reassurance.


    Otto remained silent, and as he did, dusk slowly gave way to darkness.


    Tonight, it seemed, would inevitably be a sleepless night¡­

 Chapter 337: 335 I’m Still Considering_1

    Chapter 337: 335 I¡¯m Still Considering_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The scorching sun was overhead, and Otto reverted to his original form andy on the ck stone tform covered in jewels, gazing into the distance through the window with a look of contemtion on his face.


    Such a blue sky today¡­


    He hadn¡¯t had a chance to sleep at allst night. Sofia was much braver than he had imagined.


    Besides, the taste of it was indescribable, and she only grew bolder afterwards.


    If not for Otto¡¯s extraordinary constitution, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to crawl out of it today¡­


    As for Sofia? She was now lying inside, soundly asleep with satisfaction.


    Just having finished eating, Otto¡¯s exhaustion fromst night was no less than that of a earth-shattering battle.


    Dore, still so fierce¡­


    Even with only half of the Dore bloodline, it¡¯s still ferocious¡­


    As Otto continued to ponder his life, that bastard Moray somehow drifted over from somewhere.


    As soon as he appeared, he protested loudly, ¡°That¡¯s so inhumane! Judging by your current appearance, I can tell that you and Sofia must have done something behind my back, right?¡±


    Otto stared at him coldly without saying a word.


    But sometimes, silence is the best answer.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    The wicked face on the Soul Eater Wand twisted and tangled, and soon protested loudly, ¡°I had originally intended to quietly study and observe the process, but Sofia was really too inconsiderate, leaving me sealed in the dungeon of Har City and running off on her own!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Otto coughed slightly as a reminder, then exhaled a wisp of sparks as a warning.


    With his current size of over forty meters long, he looked quite intimidating.


    It is conceivable that even Moray in his peak state, along with the armor filled with his painstaking effort, would not be a match for Otto at this moment.


    True to his nature, Morayughed dryly for a moment and then quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°The Death Lord, he¡¯s already been dealt with, right?¡±


    Otto looked deeply into Moray¡¯s eyes and spoke straightforwardly without any intention of hiding, ¡°Yes, and it was an eco-friendly process!¡±


    Although this was the first time Moray had heard this term, the meaning was not difficult to understand.


    Seeing that Moray hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, Otto stared at him and asked, ¡°What, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to say¡­¡±


    Moray said indifferently, ¡°With my current situation, what can I say to you? Ask you to distribute the souls swallowed by the Death Lord to me?¡±


    That, of course, was impossible because everything about the Death Lord had made Otto who he is now.


    Be it his soul, his vessel, or his various abilities.


    However, most of his memories were still devoured by the Light Ball Boss.


    As his own strength continued to grow, Otto became more and more concerned about this issue.


    Although the Light Ball Boss had yed an indispensable role in Otto¡¯s rise, there were always certain uncontroble factors in its existence.


    Now, he is trying hard to figure out what exactly this thing is.


    Although there¡¯s still no progress¡­


    Regarding the Death Lord, Moray did not continue to say anything, considering the matter closed.


    In fact, this was also a token of his allegiance to continue to stay safely under Otto¡¯s banner.


    Soon, their conversation shifted to the subject of the Streamer Golden me.


    ¡°Even I, who had long dwelled in the Dark Domain, have heard of the name Streamer Golden me. He may not be the strongest Golden Dragon on the road, but he is definitely the most famous hero and role model.¡±


    Moray expressed his concerns, ¡°There are countless nations and races on the continent who have benefited from him. When the news of his death spreads across the continent, there will definitely be countless righteous heroesing to the Dragon Bone Wastnd seeking revenge!¡±


    Regarding this, Otto scoffed, ¡°Has this got anything to do with me? At least not for the time being!¡±


    He said nonchntly, ¡°The one who killed Streamer Golden me was the Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark, what does that have to do with me, Silver Dragon Lord ¡¤ Otto?¡±


    When he said this, Otto¡¯s face neither blushed nor missed a beat, truly shameless.


    Moray also saw Otto as such in his heart, but clearly, he dared not say it openly.


    At least not for the time being¡­


    ¡°Not everyone is a fool. If the so-called Purgatory Demon Dragon doesn¡¯t show up for a long time, people will eventually realize that something is wrong.¡±


    Moray said seriously, ¡°Unless you want to enshrine him as a totem of worship like the Holy Light Dragon God, Ikali¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still considering that,¡±


    Otto nodded, knowing that not everyone is a fool.


    But then he continued, ¡°I¡¯m still pondering how to do it. The Purgatory Demon Dragon is just a thirty-meter-long ck Dragon, and I can now easily split myself into four identical forms of the same size.¡±


    ¡°By that time, not to mention the Purgatory Demon Dragon, I could even split off another incarnation of the Holy Light Dragon God, join forces with the Silver Dragon Lord, and have spare energy to take on another identity.¡±


    Otto has now mastered nearly perfect transformation, and the forms he can transform into are no longer limited to the objects he has consumed.


    Of course, if he has a reserve of material in his own library, the transformation bes much easier.


    Generally speaking, Otto can now easily turn into a traditional Golden Dragon or Silver Dragon.


    Unless someone specifically casts a faction detection on him, it is generally not going to be revealed.


    That¡¯s because he haspletely mastered all the abilities of these dragon breeds.


    However, under normal circumstances, this kind of thing won¡¯t happen.


    After all, in most cases, suddenly casting a faction detection on someone or another dragon is considered a very rude behavior.


    Even at some points, it can be considered an act of dering war.


    Speaking of the Holy Light Dragon God, Moray became interested.


    He carefully looked at Otto and asked, ¡°The Holy Light Dragon God¡¯s church has almost covered all regions of Caran, and that kid Johnny is doing a great job. Almost all Caran people are now believers of the Holy Light Dragon God.¡±


    ¡°Even the temples and shrines of traditional gods rooted in Caran are not as lively as the Holy Light Dragon God¡¯s church. You¡¯ve achieved what many missionaries have been unable to do for a long time.¡±


    Otto looked at Moray indifferently, knowing that he would never praise him lightly.


    Soon, Moray continued, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well, but at the same time, I have a question!¡±


    Moray floated in the air, circling around the huge and terrifying figure of Otto.


    As he circled, he asked, ¡°After receiving the faith of so many believers, have you felt any changes in your body?


    For most deities, their main source of power is their believers; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be fighting for believers across multiple nes.¡±

 Chapter 338: 336 Setting Off to Snow Mountain_1

    Chapter 338: 336 Setting Off to Snow Mountain_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    On this matter, Otto shook his head.


    Then, he said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t feel anything special.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Moray seemed somewhat disappointed as well.


    However, Otto quickly added, ¡°Buttely, I feel the power of Holy Light has be more handy!¡±


    As he spoke, Otto casually created a light ball, scaring Moray into retreating continuously.


    Although he was now sealed inside the Soul Eater Wand, he was still an undead.


    If touched by this thing, he would be in for a hard time.


    From a safe distance, Moray examined the light ball in the center of Otto¡¯s front w with amazement.


    ¡°Well, it does seem a bit purer, but there hasn¡¯t been any qualitative change.


    Compared to the problem you¡¯re facing now, it feels a bit not worth it.¡±


    As he spoke, Moray sounded disappointed in the end.


    But what he said was also a reality.


    Though the Holy Light Church of the Holy Light Dragon God has now nearly spread throughout Caran thanks to Johnny¡¯s promotion and Otto¡¯s support, ites with a certain cost.


    In the continent, there are churches and temples in ces where civilization exists, more or less.


    For most deities, believers are one of their most precious resources.


    Such actions as Otto¡¯s forced promotion of the Holy Light Church undoubtedly offended many churches that had long been rooted in Caran.


    However, the poption of Caran was small, and it was impossible for many godlike figures to focus their attention on such a small ce all the time.


    But the grudge had been formed, and no one knew when a deity incarnation would suddenlye to their doorstep to seek revenge.


    But if there were only one or two, and they didn¡¯t get serious, Otto wouldn¡¯t be too worried about it.


    He had offended gods before, after all.


    Spider Goddess Rose probably hated him to the bone, but he was still alive and well now, wasn¡¯t he?


    Moray suddenly asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with the Holy Light Church?¡±


    ¡°For now, our main goal is still development. Since Caran has no more potential to be tapped, we will shift our direction to Mido.


    Oh wait, I remember it¡¯s called Vide now, and Angelina has just recently ascended to the throne as the Queen of Vide, right?


    I need to ask Longfangter if he sent an envoy to deliver the congrattory gift on my behalf.¡±


    After listening to Otto¡¯s words, Moray spoke in a strange tone, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Angelina invaded Yellow Sand City and took away the three top executives of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce.


    Longfang did send an envoy to Vide, but in the end, they were driven out. Now everyone knows that Vide and the Land of the Soaring Dragon have fallen out!¡±


    In Moray¡¯s surprised expression, Otto nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Is that so? It seems they did a good job!¡±


    ¡°So you arranged all this? No wonder Angelina did such a thing, and the Blood Covenant showed no sign of acting up.¡±


    Moray was no fool, and he instantly understood Otto¡¯s intention.


    At the same time, he was also calcting in his heart that Otto had now divided his power into several parts.


    Angelina¡¯s Vide Kingdom, Purgatory Demon Dragon¡¯s evil army, Holy Light Dragon God¡¯s Holy Light army, and the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s Soaring Dragon Legion.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, these four werepletely unrted, or even opposed, colossal forces.


    But in reality, they could be united at any time to form a whole.


    That was why Otto dared to tantly kill Flowing Light Golden Fire. Even if a bunch of Metal Dragons or heroic warriors came seeking revengeter, he would just go all in with Catherine and the undead army.


    If they really couldn¡¯t hold on, they could split a part of themselves to die.


    For now, this matter was over.


    Looking at the time, Ghia should have already returned to the Snow Field with the supplies prepared in Har City by now.


    Speaking of the Snow Field, one must mention Mount Snow, which had lost one corner.


    Moray had experienced the long and vast years, so his knowledge was naturally wide enough.


    Looking at Moray, Otto asked, ¡°Do you know Mount Snow?¡±


    Moray replied, ¡°Yes, there is a powerful and terrifying demon sealed beneath it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the exact identity of this demon?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s called the Blood Thunder Lord. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a mutated Bone Demon. Why the sudden interest in this?¡±


    Moray looked curiously at Otto, who then ryed the information he had received from Ghia.


    A momentter, Moray asked, ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Dragon Bone Wastnd is now upied by us, and the Snow Field is our neighbor after all.


    Since something so big happened there, it¡¯s always right to go and see the excitement.¡±


    Before Moray could say anything, Konoheim, who looked like a middle-aged weirdo, came in, his voice surprisingly loud.


    ¡°What excitement do you want to see? Aren¡¯t you going to take me with you?¡±


    As Otto red at him, he almost forgot about him.


    For this brass dragon, there were only two kinds of fun in life right now.


    The first one was minding his own business with his beloved daughter.


    And the second one was being curious about all kinds of things he had never seen before.


    At Otto¡¯s nce, Moray reluctantly ryed their conversation once more.


    After listening, Konoheim nodded and then added, ¡°Regarding the Bone Demon sealed beneath Mount Snow, I have some understanding as well, but it¡¯s not much different from what Moray knows.


    Also, I¡¯m quite curious about this guy, so when are we nning to leave?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of going over there after Sofia wakes up¡­¡±


    Before Otto could finish what he was saying, Konoheim ranted, ¡°The noise you two madest night was too much! I know young people have a lot of energy, but you should also consider the feelings of us old people, right?


    And now that you are involved with that half-elf girl, what about my little Welin?


    Indeed, with your current status, having multiple partners is not a problem at all, but the issue of formalities still remains.


    Now you are like the emperor of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, but who should sit in the queen¡¯s seat?


    As a father, I would, of course, favor my little Welin¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s leave right now!¡±


    Looking helplessly at Konoheim, Otto thought this guy was as annoying as Moray when he wouldn¡¯t stop talking, making people feel annoyed¡­

 Chapter 339: 337 Snow Mountain Gap_1

    Chapter 339: 337 Snow Mountain Gap_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was a journey that started on a whim.


    Otto had returned to his original form, and to be safe, he left a Dragonman avatar in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    If anything unexpected happened, he could contact his main body through the connection between the two.


    Unlike Otto, Konoheim seemed to prefer his middle-aged human form, even while traveling by flight.


    Many of the Metal Dragons seemed to think the same way.


    As for Moray, he was held in Konoheim¡¯s hands.


    Due to some ufortable memories, Moray felt his soul tremble.


    Sometimes, he wondered if the old Brass Dragon had some special preferences.


    Something like fetish, Lolitaplex, or anything like that¡­


    Of course, he would keep these thoughts buried deep within his heart.


    If he identally said it out loud, Konoheim wouldn¡¯t find it amusing, and the horrifying methods in his ¡°darkroom¡± would be unleashed.


    Otto and hispanions flew at a great speed, even Konoheim¡¯s human form could fly faster than the average dragon.


    While passing the Dragon Bone Wastnd, they saw Ghia¡¯s group escorting resources towards the Snow Field and the Lizardmen guarding them, as promised by Otto.


    Compared to Otto, their speed was still too slow.


    In less than a half day, Otto had already crossed the Dragon Bone Wastnd and arrived at the Snow Field.


    The moment they crossed the border, the surrounding scenery underwent a dramatic transformation.


    If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it with his own eyes, Otto would find it hard to believe that the scorching desert filled with yellow sand turned into an icy, snow-coverednd with howling winds.


    Flying in the sky, Otto looked up and saw nothing but a sea of white and towering ice mountains in the distance.


    Just like the rumors, the harsh environment here was shocking, and ordinary creatures could not survive in this year-round frigidnd with scarce resources.


    The fact that the Norton people could live here for so long proved that they were indeed a true warrior race.


    Speaking of the Norton people, Otto looked down and spotted a small Norton town.


    Since Otto and hispanions flew high above, the Norton people below didn¡¯t realize there was a terrifying behemoth above their heads.


    They couldn¡¯t see Otto, but from the sky, Otto could clearly see what was happening below.


    In the Norton town, not only were the houses and walls built from ice blocks, but they also had special patterns carved on them along with some Ultramarine Stones for energy supply.


    From above, Otto could see that this small town of average scale was bustling with activity.


    Not only were there Norton people who lived here, but there were also many Frost Giants wandering outside the walls.


    These Frost Giants were eyeing the towering walls and the food behind them, clearly showing their desire to get into the town.


    Apart from these Frost Giants that were already nearby, some other Frost Giants were also rushing towards the town.


    It seemed that a battle would soon break out here.


    However, for the entire Norton territory, this was just one part of their current difficulties.


    Simr situations were happening all over Nortonnd.


    Otto, on the other hand, was just passing by. He had no desire to get involved in this situation. He had more important matters to attend to.


    Overlooking the entire Snow Field, there was only one peak: Snow Mountain. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind should be able to locate it easily.


    As they got closer, Otto could vaguely see the irregr gap at the top of Snow Mountain, just as he had predicted.


    Although it didn¡¯t look huge from a distance,


    But as long as they considered the height of Snow Mountain, they could understand why an avnche could cause so much turbulence in the Snow Field.


    Before reaching Snow Mountain, Otto found that they were not the only ones heading there. There were other groups of creatures flying towards Snow Mountain.


    Compared to Otto¡¯s altitude, they were flying much lower. Otto could easily see their appearance from his higher position.


    Most of them were White Dragons less than 20 meters in length. Otto could easily kill arge number of them with a single swipe of his hand.


    But, of course, Otto wasn¡¯t interested in these White Dragons right now.


    This reminded him that the Snow Field was indeed thergest habitat for White Dragons on the continent.


    Judging by their direction, the targets of these White Dragons appeared to be the same as his own.


    Besides the White Dragons, Otto also spotted arger number of Frost Giants heading in the same direction from below.


    Otto was initially puzzled as to why he hadn¡¯t seen any Frost Giants near the Norton town before, but it turned out they had gone to Snow Mountain.


    It seemed that his spection was correct, something had indeed emerged from the gap in Snow Mountain.


    Konoheim, flying next to Otto, also noticed this.


    He shared a smile and a nod with Otto, and they both immediately sped up, arriving at the gap in Snow Mountain in a short time.


    Once they arrived, they found that there were already guests here.


    In fact, this ce was even busier than the earlier Norton town.


    A group of White Dragons and Frost Giants were engaged in a fierce battle!


    Giants and dragons had always been hostile, especially in the Snow Field.


    White Dragons were at the bottom of the dragon hierarchy, and many Frost Giants had aplishments in dragon ying, even enving young White Dragons or Dragon Beasts as livestock using chains.


    Among the Frost Giants below, Otto spotted more than one young or juvenile White Dragon with a cor around its neck.


    Under the yelling and whipping of the Frost Giants, they attacked their own kind.


    Under normal circumstances, Frost Giants wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against White Dragons, but Otto could see from above that there were simply too many of them.


    Two fists couldn¡¯t fight four hands, and even a hero would have trouble with a mob¡­


    Besides, White Dragons were rtively weak by nature. Surrounded by dozens of times more Frost Giants, they had no choice but to retreat constantly.


    Some of the slower White Dragons were surrounded by arge group of Frost Giants, enved White Dragons, or Dragon Beasts. In no time, they were skinned, dismembered, and killed on the spot.


    Blood spread across the snowy ice and its surface, making it hard to tell whether it was the blood of White Dragons or Frost Giants.

 Chapter 340: 338 Inside the Gap_1

    Chapter 340: 338 Inside the Gap_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Scarlet snowkes painted brilliant crimson blood blossoms against the vast white snow on the ground.


    From above, the scene was surprisingly artistic.


    However, this art was created from the lives that were constantly disappearing.


    Sadly, none of the three figures watching from above had any appreciation for art.


    Observing the scene below, they each noticed something unusual.


    Even though the snow was soaked with blood, the amount on the ground was still too small.


    It looked as if it had been absorbed by something else.


    Moreover, the fluctuations of magical power around Snow Mountain¡¯s gap were unusual.


    As an expert in this field, Moray immediately spoke: ¡°Interesting, someone has set up a magic array here targeting living creatures, and it even has a considerable effect.


    The shattered gap in Snow Mountain appears chaotic and disordered, but it now seems to be the result of someone¡¯s intentional arrangement.


    Each piece of rubble and icicle there has a purpose, making the entire Snow Mountain a part of this magic array.


    For those below who are as insignificant as ants, getting even just slightly closer would greatly impact their minds and spirits.


    At the same time, the influence here is rapidly spreading in all directions. The White Dragons and Frost Giants we saw earlier rushing towards this ce are under this influence.


    If left unchecked, this strange influence might even extend beyond the Snow Field and affect the Dragon Bone Wastnd.¡±


    Then, Konoheim, who was holding Moray, added: ¡°Of course, this level of mental influence has no effect on us.


    But to be on the safe side, let¡¯s add some resistance first!¡±


    As he muttered incantations, Otto felt a translucent shield like an eggshell form around him.


    Even the magically inept Otto could see a bunch of crimson silk threads vainly struggling around the translucent shell.


    Konoheim faced the same situation, but when it came to Moray, things were a bit different.


    The crimson strings seemed to have no interest in Moray ¨C perhaps because he was being held by Konoheim and was simrly protected by the defensive magic around him.


    It was apparent that Moray and Konoheim had taken note of this.


    Without needing much interaction, Moray floated out of Konoheim¡¯s grasp, but nothing changed.


    As if they had eyes, the crimson silk threads that had a negative sneaky effect on the mind bypassed Moray directly and then aimed their futile efforts at Konoheim and Otto.


    Seeing all this, Otto¡¯s face darkened.


    This exined why only Frost Giants and White Dragons were within Snow Mountain and rushing toward it.


    It seemed that this peculiar influence was targeted.


    Based on the results affecting him and Konoheim, Otto boldly deduced that only Dragons or Giants would be affected by these crimson threads.


    Affected Dragons or Giants would uncontrobly rush towards Snow Mountain. Once they arrived at the gap, they would instinctively split into two factions based on their race and continuously fight each other.


    Until only one Giant or Dragon was left¡­


    The reason for only having Frost Giants and White Dragons here was actually quite simple ¨C they were the two most populous races of Giants and Dragons in the Snow Field.


    After understanding this, Otto and hispanions did not forget to investigate further.


    For example, where did the disappearing blood go?


    ¡°If I remember correctly¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Otto spoke: ¡°You call the Bone Demon sealed in Snow Mountain the Blood Thunder Lord, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Moray and Konoheim both paused. They understood what he meant without Otto having to say anything further.


    ¡°So what should we do next?¡±


    Watching the terrifying battlefield below that resembled a meat grinder, Moray chuckled: ¡°Since the magic array in Snow Mountain has no effect on us, let¡¯s just stay on the sidelines and watch the excitement.


    Watching them, it¡¯s like witnessing the battles during the First Era when Dragons and Giants contended for dominion over the continent!¡±


    He was the type to enjoy watching chaos unfold, harboring a strong prejudice against Dragons as always.


    From his current demeanor, it seemed that he also had a negative impression of Giants.


    Sharing Moray¡¯s view, Konoheim looked at the scene below with curiosity in his eyes.


    Soon, he eagerly said, ¡°I think we should take action sooner rather thanter, to avoid any idents.¡±


    Moray and Otto squinted at him, clearly not believing a word he said.


    He had always been extremely curious about things he hadn¡¯t seen before and was obviously getting impatient to see what the Blood Thunder Lord looked like.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t want to linger in the sky and watch the events unfold any longer. Who knew how long they would have to wait like that?


    So, under his leadership, Konoheim and Moray followed closely behind, flying towards the center of Snow Mountain¡¯s gap.


    Despite the chaos around them, their surroundings were eerily quiet.


    Not only had no Frost Giants or White Dragonse here, but the area also seemed to have some soundproofing; a faint red film protected the surroundings.


    Those crimson threads also rapidly diffused outwards from the heart of the film.


    However, the faint red film didn¡¯t seem to have any strong defenses and didn¡¯t show any signs of blocking the uninvited guests of Otto and hispanions.


    They easily tore a hole in the film, allowing them tond inside Snow Mountain¡¯s gap.


    The space inside was surprisingly spacious, even Otto¡¯s terrifyingly massive body wouldn¡¯t feel cramped.


    Apart from soundproofing, the film outside seemed to have a thermal instion effect as well.


    The temperature here was on par with Nn Forest. Compared to the freezing environment outside, it felt like a warm spring breeze.


    The interior was also different from the outside, as the surrounding ice was red. Crimson arcs of lightning pulsed along the scarlet ice, making ¡°crackling¡± noises.

 Chapter 341: 339 I Birth Myself_1

    Chapter 341: 339 I Birth Myself_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Densely packed red ice, like a dense crystal forest.


    At the center of the gap, the central ground is wrapped by many scarlet icicles, a simrly colored ice tform emerges from the ground.


    A huge, red silk cocoon wrapped in viscous liquid is dragged on top of it.


    A nauseating smell emanates from the patterns wrapped around it; Otto slightly moves his nose and easily smells the pure scent of blood.


    The previously uncertain whereabouts of the blood seem to have settled now.


    The enchanting Magic Array seems to be for it.


    It looks like a magnified cocoon, and at the center of it is a huge red dot.


    At this moment, the dot is like a vigorous heart, constantly throbbing.


    As the cocoon throbs, bursts of red mist mixed with streaks of electricity jump out and then get absorbed back in.


    Such behavior is simr to the breathing of a normal organism, and with each movement, the size of the cocoon slightly expands.


    Although the change is small, who among the three presentck the keen attention to detail?


    Moreover, such a special object would naturally attract Otto and the others¡¯ attention immediately.


    Moray speaks first: ¡°This thing gives me the feeling that it¡¯s both alive and dead.


    How should I put it¡­ It¡¯s quite simr to the Undead, but also different, like a contradictory entity.


    By the way, although Bone Demons are a type of demon, their vital consciousness is quite close to that of the Undead.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto bes interested, staring at the cocoon-like object in the center and saying, ¡°So you mean Blood Thunder Lord is very likely inside this thing?¡±


    ¡°Very likely!¡±


    Without Moray speaking, Konoheim adds, ¡°Although the copse of Sno Mountain has taken a part of it away, for this entire mountain range, it¡¯s only the tip of the iceberg; and for the Winter Goddess¡¯s sealed area, it¡¯s even less impactful.


    If Blood Thunder Lord wants to break the seal and see the light of day again, honestly speaking, it still takes a lot of time.


    However, all the surrounding signs show Blood Thunder Lord seems to be growing impatient, and the cocoon-like object is the shortcut he chose.¡±


    Konoheim, worthy of his long years, easily sees the key point.


    ¡°Shortcut?¡±


    Otto squints at the cocoon not far away and then asks, ¡°You mean like this? It looks more like a newborn life about to break out.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Konoheim nods and continues, ¡°Sno Mountain¡¯s seal only targets Blood Thunder Lord; but if the object is reced with something else, it canpletely escape the seal.


    Just like us, strictly speaking, we are already within the effective range of Sno Mountain¡¯s seal, but we haven¡¯t been affected.¡±


    Otto nods as if understanding something, but in fact, he is still in a state of half-knowledge.


    At this time, Moray adds, ¡°Simply put, Blood Thunder Lordid an egg, or gave birth to a son, which is the cocoon nearby.


    But the problem is that the seedling wrapped in the cocoon and growing rapidly is still Blood Thunder Lord himself.


    This move is truly brilliant; giving birth to oneself, bing one¡¯s own father¡­ ¡±


    Well, good-grief, giving birth to oneself¡­


    This is also quite daring!


    Then, Otto goes on to say, ¡°Now that we¡¯vee this far, we should consider dealing with it. Havinge all this way, we can¡¯t just stare dumbfounded as it hatches, right?¡±


    Konoheim sneers and says, ¡°Although it¡¯s a pity, I have to tell you that this thing should be of no help to you unless you want to y the same trick as Blood Thunder Lord and give birth to yourself.¡±


    Although Moray doesn¡¯t speak, it can be seen that his point of view is the same as Konoheim¡¯s.


    As for Otto¡¯s special ability, it¡¯s no secret to the two of them.


    For this, Otto rolls his eyes and makes himself an observer.


    At his level of strength, he indeed looks down on such little tricks.


    But as for Konoheim, everything before his eyes is quite novel, so he enjoys it.


    Moray, too, is curious about Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s methods, and soon Konoheim flies toward the cocoon with Moray.


    The film wrapped around the gap outside doesn¡¯tunch any counterattack against the invaders, but when these two get close to the cocoon.


    As they pose a real threat to Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s method of breaking free, the originally calm surroundings instantly be violent and chaotic.


    Red thunderbolts sh through the scarlet icicles, and as each ice piece is passed, the blood-colored arc grows thicker.


    The arc moves rapidly and soon forms a thick column of thunder, smashing towards Konoheim and Moray.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Moray is startled by this sudden development and though his strength is limited, his experience remains.


    The momentum indicates that even a legendary warrior hit by this wouldn¡¯t fare well, let alone him.


    What can he do? He¡¯s just an innocent Wand.


    So, he flies towards Konoheim and hides directly behind him.


    At this time, it¡¯s necessary to hold onto the right leg!


    Compared to Moray, Konoheim seems much calmer.


    He squints at the iing Blood Lightning, his eyes suddenly open wide and a light point appears in front of him.


    Suddenly, the light point stretches rapidly in all directions like a ripple caused by something falling into the water and within an instant, forms a thin wing-like light shield.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The blood-colored thunder rages and crashes against the light shield, causing huge noise but little effect, without creating any ripples on the shield¡¯s surface.


    Then Konoheim repeats his tactics, easily blocking the surrounding blood-colored thunder columns.


    ¡°Hah, is that all you got?¡±


    Moray pokes his head out from behind Konoheim, looking at the cocoon in the high tform¡¯s center and boasting, as if all the achievements were his.


    Without waiting for Moray to say more, lightning sparks between the icicles, signaling that the next wave of attacks is ready.

 Chapter 342: 340 Blood Thunder Lord_1

    Chapter 342: 340 Blood Thunder Lord_1


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Boom! Boom¡­¡±


    Thunderous sounds echoed continuously in the surrounding area. In no time, another round of violent blood-red lightning columns swept towards Konoheim.


    The number of lightning shes in this round had increased significantly, and the columns of light were noticeably thicker.


    Seeing all this, Moray, who had just recently emerged, immediately held back the words he was about to say and hid deeply behind Konoheim.


    Although the intensity had increased quite a bit, for Konoheim it still had no effect.


    Like taking a leisurely stroll, he effortlessly dissolved the iing blood-red lightning one by one.


    After this wave of frenzied lightning attacks ended, the third and fourth rounds had already started brewing rapidly.


    The scale and power became stronger with each round, but the oue didn¡¯t change.


    It looked like Konoheim had already brought Moray close to the Insect Cocoon, but the other party seemed to be helpless.


    Standing on the side, Otto could clearly see that when Konoheim stood near the Cocoon, the red object resembling a heart at the center of the Cocoon pounded even faster.


    It seemed to have some level of consciousness, and it was aware of the events happening around it.


    Although it knew that Konoheim had ill intentions, the Cocoon itself was powerless and could only watch anxiously.


    On the other hand, with a smile on his face, Konoheim looked like a creepy middle-aged man.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    As an unexpected sound came from below, Konoheim¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Standing on the side, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, unsure of what to say at this moment.


    Directly below Konoheim, the ice surface cracked open, and a thick icicle appeared from the fissure, hitting Konoheim¡¯s vital area.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, the so-called vital area¡­


    For average male creatures, it was a crippling blow, even more painful than a fatal wound. However, judging from Konoheim¡¯s reaction, nothing seemed to bother him.


    Impressive, he had reached the realm of Shrinking Male Genital Into Abdomen!


    After Otto made an inexplicable sigh, Konoheim sneered and the icicle under him turned into dust.


    At the same time, Konoheim¡¯s gaze towards the Cocoon became even more dangerous.


    As though feeling the threat, the Cocoon began to shudder restlessly.


    Konoheim stared coldly at it for a while, then said indifferently: ¡°ording to the current progress, who knows when you¡¯ll finally break free from the cocoon. You wanted to bathe in the blood of giants and dragons for a rebirth? Let me help you then!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Konoheim silently recited an incantation.


    The powerful spell that even Konoheim needed some time to prepare, this showed just how formidable it was.


    Although the Cocoon didn¡¯t know what Konoheim was preparing, it was sure it couldn¡¯t let him seed easily.


    So, icicles with blood lightning aura burst out from the ice surface and quickly squeezed towards Konoheim.


    However, just as they were about to touch him, they turned into powder and scattered in the air almost simultaneously.


    Konoheim¡¯s spell waspleted before the Cocoon¡¯s next round of attack could be ready.


    Lines of pale yellow magical radiance enveloped the Cocoon. Based on the lively magic elements around, it was clearly a Legendary Spell.


    The Cocoon at the center of the spell effect was already feeling a sense of despair. It roared unwillingly in its heart, asking why it had to encounter this group of ferocious gods just as its n was about to seed¡­


    Thinking about it, it epted its fate.


    After all, for it, the Cocoon was just a very unusual and unique alternative form.


    If the Cocoon were to be destroyed, it would just be sealed back in the Snow Mountain again, and it could think of other ways to break freeter.


    However, just when it had prepared itself mentally, the anticipated destruction did not happen.


    Not only that, but it even felt an unprecedented improvement in its condition. Even the growth rate of the Cocoon had elerated significantly.


    It appeared that the Legendary Spell released by the opponent not only did not harm it but also seemed to be doing its best to help it grow.


    Indeed, that was what was happening.


    With Konoheim¡¯s spell¡¯s assistance, the Cocoon began to grow visibly more significant, and the pulsating object that seemed like a heart inside started to slowly expand into a new form.


    Through the Cocoon¡¯s shell, one could vaguely make out what was going on inside.


    A humanoid silhouette inside was growingrger andrger. Through the shing red light, the situation inside could be seen intermittently from the outside.


    It looked as if there were a skeletal being with broad and strange features inside the Cocoon.


    The Cocoon¡¯s growth still continued, and it wasn¡¯t until it reached a height of about ten meters that it finally stopped.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A bony, shriveled hand covered with blood stains broke through the enormous Cocoon and stretched out.


    Then, the gap in the Cocoon continued to widen, and more and more skeletal limbs emerged from it.


    Soon, a nearly ten-meter-tall, wide-bodied, and extraordinarily robust Blood-Red Skeleton walked out from the Cocoon.


    ¡°Gurgle¡­ gurgle¡­¡±


    The Blood-Red Skeleton¡¯s lower jawbone moved up and down, but no intelligible words came out.


    Apparently, it was the Blood Thunder Lord.


    Perhaps the long years of sealing had led to the degradation of itsnguage skills, making it difficult tomunicate with regr creatures.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a loud noise, a pair of crimson bone wings spread out behind the Blood Thunder Lord. Dots of crimson lightning danced on the surface of its bones.


    Withrge curved horns on its head and red glowing eyes, the Blood Thunder Lord stared intently at Konoheim.


    Its sharp-toothed jawbone then began to move again. After a long while, it was finally able to speak some awkward words.


    ¡°You¡­ brass¡­ brass dragon! Arrogant¡­ regret!¡±


    It probably meant that Konoheim would regret his arrogance.


    However, nobody but itself would believe that it was true.


    Perhaps, in the past, the Blood Thunder Lord was so powerful that even a deity could only seal it, not kill it.


    But judging by its current state, it was still far from that level!

 Chapter 343: 341 Preparing to Run Away_1

    Chapter 343: 341 Preparing to Run Away_1


    Trantor:549690339


    However, Blood Thunder Lord seemed to be full of confidence. He pointed at Konoheim with one hand, and aplicated blood-colored circr magic array appeared under Konoheim¡¯s feet.


    The blood-colored magic array began to rotate rapidly under Konoheim¡¯s feet, and as it sped up, blood-colored arcs of lightning emerged from the edges of the circle.


    At the same time, the electric arcs became bigger and more numerous, densely twisting and entangling with each other.


    In almost an instant, these blood-colored electric arcs intertwined to form a chaotic and terrifying blood-colored pir that tightly enveloped Konoheim.


    Simultaneously, itpletely isted him from his surroundings.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With the sound of breaking air, Moray suddenly sped away from behind Konoheim.


    Obviously, he was trying to avoid Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s attack.


    Although he didn¡¯t think an attack of this level would hurt Konoheim, the big shot might not necessarily protect him.


    After staying in the Soul Eater Wand for so long, Moray had already be used to his current strength.


    Seeing Moray floating back to his side, Otto said irritably, ¡°Why did youe back? Weren¡¯t you quite interested just now?¡±


    ¡°To enjoy, you need a life!¡±


    Moray said helplessly, ¡°With my current situation, I don¡¯t have the energy to use the Soul Separation Skill again, and I can¡¯t even use the Life Box exclusive to Witch Demons.


    So now, I only have one life left. If I die, there will be no chance to struggle.


    Wouldn¡¯t you say I have to behave with my tail tucked in¡­ No! To behave as a wand?¡±


    From beginning to end, Moray loved to court death, but he would never seek it.


    After experiencing so many years, he not only hadn¡¯t had enough, but cherished his life more than most people.


    Lazily ignoring Moray, Otto shifted his attention to Konoheim.


    Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s attack range and momentum were huge, and after the thick blood-colored pir of light dissipated, arge irregr pit had been left on the smooth icy surface in front of the tform.


    As for Konoheim, he stood unharmed in his original position, without even a wrinkle on his clothes.


    It felt as if everything Blood Thunder Lord had done before had no effect on him at all.


    ¡°Is this the demon that is said to be immortal and even the incarnation of a deity cannot easily kill?¡±


    Konoheim looked at Blood Thunder Lord with some disappointment, and it was clear from his tone that he was disappointed with Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Gulp¡­gulp¡­hehehehe¡­¡±


    Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s eyes, like a pair of red light bulbs, stared fixedly at Konoheim. His shriveled lower jaw moved up and down, producing a creepy, hoarseughter.


    ¡°Crackle¡­¡±


    Blood-colored lightning shed around him, and his figure gradually became shorter in Konoheim¡¯s eyes.


    No, he wasn¡¯t shrinking; Blood Thunder Lord was slowly merging into the ice surface, starting with his feet, like he was submerging into water.


    Although all of this happened right before Konoheim¡¯s eyes, he clearly showed no intention of stopping it.


    Otto and Moray, who were watching from the sidelines, knew exactly what Konoheim was thinking; he wanted to see what Blood Thunder Lord was capable of.


    This could be called theposure of a strong person.


    Not long after, the smooth ice surface around Konoheim began to melt into a viscous red liquid.


    This viscous red liquid seemed like boiled blood, bubbling and emitting a pungent, fishy smell.


    Even the shattered ice under Konoheim¡¯s feet was no exception, also turning into boiling blood water.


    If one ignored the disgusting crimson color, it would look quite like a hot spring.


    Soaking in the viscous liquid, Konoheim frowned slightly, as a semi-transparent magic shield enveloped him.


    The blood-colored viscous liquid seemed to have a strong corrosive property, letting out a harsh ¡°squeak¡± sound upon contact.


    Moreover, the effects were astonishing. Even the protective spell cast by Konoheim himself began to show tiny cracks under the corrosion of the viscous liquid.


    At the same time, these cracks kept growing bigger, indicating that Konoheim¡¯s defensive magic would not be able to hold on for much longer.


    ¡°Brass Dragon, I told you that you would pay for your arrogance!¡±


    The gloomy voice of Blood Thunder Lord seeped through the blood-colored viscous liquid, as if he hadpletely fused with it.


    Moreover, after some effort, he had regained hisnguage skills.


    From his tone, Blood Thunder Lord seemed confident that he had already won.


    Unfortunately, although this move was tricky, it was still not much of a threat to Konoheim.


    Konoheim recited a spell in his heart, and the magic elements in the air danced happily under his control.


    In a short while, under the pale yellow magical radiance, the blood-colored viscous liquid slowly solidified back into ice, and Blood Thunder Lord rose up from beneath the ice with a bewildered look on his face.


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?


    After asking three consecutive questions in his soul, Blood Thunder Lord finally refocused his attention on Konoheim.


    Only now did he realize that he had truly misjudged the situation earlier.


    Perhaps it was because he had just woken up from a year of sealed slumber that he hadn¡¯t been able to gauge Konoheim¡¯s true strength at first.


    At this point, Blood Thunder Lord began to be cautious and closely sized up Konoheim.


    After a moment, he finally came to an urate conclusion.


    This guy, he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke¡­


    At least with his current status, he couldn¡¯t. After all, although he seemed powerful now, his strength was not even a tenth of what it was in his prime.


    Since he couldn¡¯t win, Blood Thunder Lord started to consider other options.


    Perhaps escaping and hiding somewhere to develop his strength was the best choice.


    With that in mind, he focused his gaze on the strange Silver Dragon nearby.


    Although this Silver Dragon was forty meters tall,pared to the Brass Dragon in front of him, it seemed like an easy target.


    Although it didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of making a move from the beginning, its position seemed to be on guard against his escape, faintly blocking the direction of the exit.


    So, it seemed that if he really wanted to escape, he would have to face this Silver Dragon one way or another.

 Chapter 344: 342 Do You Look Down on Me_1

    Chapter 344: 342 Do You Look Down on Me_1


    Trantor:549690339


    Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s n was going well, and that¡¯s exactly what he did.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t beat Kronheim, Blood Thunder Lord spread his wings and took to the sky. Then he stretched out his hands and furious blood-colored thunderous power interwove and brewed between his palms.


    After that, several circr magic arrays appeared around Kronheim, surrounding him tightly.


    ¡°Rumble¡­ Rumble!¡±


    Thunder roared incessantly, and a few thick chain lightnings were flung violently at Kronheim.


    Kronheim just frowned slightly and then pointed a finger around him, leaving one bright spot after another.


    In an instant, these bright spots expanded into semi-transparent round shields, blocking the sweeping blood-colored lightning, preventing them from harming even a single hair on Kronheim.


    It seemed a bit boring¡­


    Unconsciously, this thought emerged in Kronheim¡¯s mind.


    He felt the need to put an end to this farce, and what was necessary before that was to control the annoying clown, Blood Thunder Lord.


    But just as he was about to do so, he found that Blood Thunder Lord had unknowingly disappeared from his original position.


    Soon, Kronheim saw the traces of Blood Thunder Lord in Otto¡¯s direction.


    It seemed that his previous attack on Kronheim was just a cover, and his real goal was to break through Otto and leave.


    From the current situation, the first step of Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s n had seeded. His feint attack had sessfully drawn Kronheim¡¯s attention.


    But for his next move, Kronheim just looked at him with disdain.


    Originally, he thought of personally dealing with this trouble, but now it seemed there would be no more chances for him to take action.


    On the other hand, as Blood Thunder Lord got closer and closer to Otto, Otto¡¯s face became more and more serious.


    He was obviously well aware of what the other party was thinking.


    At this moment, Moray, hiding nearby, said mockingly: ¡°Oh, Your Majesty, the great Silver Dragon Lord, it seems that Blood Thunder Lord doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all.


    He seems to think you¡¯re a weakling and can use you as a breakthrough point to sessfully break out!¡±


    Moray¡¯s voice was loud, not only addressing Otto but also making sure Blood Thunder Lord could hear him loud and clear.


    While controlling the lightning, Blood Thunder Lord shouted angrily at Moray¡¯s incessant chatter: ¡°You noisy, ugly creature! If you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut!


    After I turn this weird-looking Silver Dragon into charcoal with my lightning, the next step will be to throw you into boiling furnace, melt you down, and then forge you into a chamber pot!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡±


    Moray responded with an exaggerated, sarcasticugh: ¡°You¡¯ve really scared me, but before you realize this unrealistic fantasy, I think I need to remind you.


    No matter how glorious you once were, or how powerful you were, based on your current state, in front of our great Silver Dragon Lord, you¡¯re as weak and helpless as ants with urine-soaked nests!¡±


    It was an unusualparison. Even Otto, who had always disliked Moray, felt that his words were beautiful and full of mockery.


    Unconsciously, Otto¡¯s perception of Moray increased slightly.


    But rtively speaking, Moray¡¯s words truly outraged Blood Thunder Lord.


    Although he might not be a match for the Brass Dragon right now, he was no mere weakling to be toyed with.


    ¡°Roar! You damned skeleton staff, you will regret this!¡±


    With Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s angry roar, a series of blood-colored thunderbolts madly struck at Otto.


    As for Otto, he showed no sign of dodging or setting up any defensive spells like Kronheim.


    Had he been scared silly? Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.


    He had long heard that Silver Dragons, who loved peace and group life, generally had averagebat power and experience.


    It seemed that, although the Silver Dragon before him looked strange, there was no fundamental difference.


    Just as Blood Thunder Lord was thinking that, the dense, thick blood-colored thunderbolts directly bombarded Otto¡¯s body.


    Giant chain lightnings exploded one after another into terrifying electric sparks on Otto¡¯s smooth and dazzling silver scales.


    Seeing that his attack had hit Otto squarely, Blood Thunder Lordughed uproariously: ¡°See that? You noisy, ugly staff, your Silver Dragon is but a brainless fool!


    Now, he has died under my blood lightning. What more do you have to say?


    Quickly use your disgusting eloquence to praise the strength and terror of this Blood Thunder Lord!¡±


    ¡°Have you always been this ignorant?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Blood Thunder Lord red angrily at Moray, obviously very dissatisfied and even extremely angry with his reply.


    ¡°Once I crush you, let¡¯s see what else you can say!¡±


    Saying this, he flew towards Moray. For a moment, he seemed to forget his main goal: to break through and escape.


    Moray¡¯s flight speed was fast, but with his current strength, it was unrealistic for him to escape from Blood Thunder Lord.


    Especially when Blood Thunder Lord was determined to kill him.


    But in fact, Moray didn¡¯t need to do that, because a 40-meter-long Silver Dragon had already intercepted Blood Thunder Lord.


    Upon closer inspection, wasn¡¯t it the unharmed Otto?


    Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s previous attack seemed to have a lot of momentum and was very intimidating, but it didn¡¯t even break through the outeryer of Otto¡¯s defense.


    At most, the explosion of blood lightning caused arge-scale explosion.


    The smoke from the explosionpletely enveloped Otto, making it difficult to see what had happened inside from the outside.


    At that time, the feedback from Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s spell told him that his attack had precisely hit Otto.


    And from the feel, it had directly hit the body without any interference from defensive spells.


    That¡¯s why Blood Thunder Lord believed that he had killed Otto because he couldn¡¯t imagine any dragon being able to withstand his attack with its body alone.


    After all, this was a Silver Dragon, not a Blue Dragon. It couldn¡¯t bepletely immune to lightning damage, right?


    In a way, Blood Thunder Lord was very close to the truth.


    Of course, if the truth were not staring him in the face, he would never believe it.


    ¡°Really, don¡¯t you demons have the good habit of finishing off the enemy?¡±


    With a helpless look on his face, Otto looked at the shocked Blood Thunder Lord and added: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t finish off your opponent, you should at least make sure if they¡¯re hurt or not¡­


    What¡¯s the point of confidently turning around after throwing a few lightnings like you did? Do you look down on me?¡±

 Chapter 345: 343 Solve the Problem_1

    Chapter 345: 343 Solve the Problem_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Facing Otto¡¯s questioning, Lord Bloodthunder remained silent for a long time.


    In front of him, Otto waited patiently. However, he still didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer from the lord in the end.


    Instead, Lord Bloodthunder tried to sidestep Otto and pass by his side.


    He was desperate to escape.


    But obviously, Otto would not let his n seed. With his thick and strong dragon tail, he wrapped around and tightly restrained Lord Bloodthunder.


    Unable to move freely, Lord Bloodthunder could not sit and await death. No matter how hard he struggled, the tail, acting like a rope, was still tightly wrapped around him, making it difficult for him to move at all.


    ¡°Damn Silver Dragon, I¡¯ll make you regret this!¡±


    Lord Bloodthunder red at Otto angrily, and then a furious blood-red lightning began to spread wildly around him.


    An unknown number of high-voltage electric currents were directly transmitted to Otto¡¯s body.


    Bymon sense, even a Silver Dragon that had entered into legend for some time should not be able to withstand such an attack.


    Moreover, the Thunderous Power of Blood and Lightning that he spread from his body not only had powerful and paralyzing effects but also contained many irritating effects like curses, corrosion, and deadly poison.


    Relying on these characteristics, he used to make even the avatars of many deities constantly annoyed.


    Unfortunately, Otto was not included in this.


    After ring for a long time, Lord Bloodthunder found no trace of looseness in the dragon tail tying him up.


    Only then did he look up at Otto and see that he was watching him with a very yful look.


    Somehow, this look felt very familiar to him.


    It seemed as if he had once looked at many weak beings like ants in the same way when facing them.


    However, the tables had turned, and he never expected to have such a day himself.


    Damn it, what the hell happened¡­


    What had happened to this continent during the time he was sealed? Why did one monster after another pop up?


    Soon, the conversation between Otto and Konoheim attracted his attention.


    After Lord Bloodthunder had been easily controlled by Otto, Konoheim leisurely flew over.


    Middle-aged, strange uncle-looking Snow Haim circled around the controlled Lord Bloodthunder, sometimes nodding and sometimes shaking his head.


    Seeing his appearance, Otto curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve been circling him for a while now, can you see anything special?¡±


    Hearing his question, Konoheim nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve noticed something!¡±


    Then, under Otto¡¯s curious gaze, he continued, ¡°It seems I have to take back what I said before.


    This guy does have some tricks, and his method of escaping the Divine Seal is quite clever!¡±


    Then, Moray floated to Konoheim¡¯s side and studied Lord Bloodthunder with him, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, he not only managed to escape the Divine Seal but also brought out some things that shouldn¡¯t have belonged to him!¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you talking about?¡±


    Konoheim and Moray seemed to have seen something, but Otto still didn¡¯t understand.


    Even though his current strength was formidable and he could use many powerful abilities simr to spells,


    At his core, he was still a magic-incapable Silver Dragon. Moreover, the memories rted to many bosses he had devoured were swallowed up by the Light Ball.


    To amodate Otto¡¯s feelings, Konoheim finally exined, ¡°In short, while escaping from the seal, he also stole some of the Winter Goddess¡¯s divine power!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Otto looked at Konoheim puzzled, and thetter pointed to his tail.


    Looking in the direction of Konoheim¡¯s finger, Otto discovered that at some point, a faintyer of frost had formed on his tail.


    It was worth noting that he was almostpletely immune to freezing damage, so such a situation was very rare and abnormal for him.


    But the fact was right in front of him, so Otto believed that there was only one exnation: the power of the thing had exceeded his tolerance limit.


    If using Otto¡¯s current strength as a basis, only divine power could achieve this effect.


    After understanding this, Otto¡¯s gaze at Lord Bloodthunder became increasingly dangerous.


    Seeing such a look made Lord Bloodthunder¡¯s heart feel hairy, and he couldn¡¯t help but vigntly ask Otto, ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, I just want to help you move peacefully!¡±


    Having said that, Otto sneered coldly.


    Konoheim and Moray, who already had some knowledge of Otto, naturally understood what Otto was doing to help.


    Even Konoheim continued to stare at Otto suspiciously.


    After a while, middle-aged Snow Haim said ominously, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, should I take a disciple and teach him all my skills.


    After teaching him, I can repackage him and reward him as a gift to Butterfly Knot¡­¡±


    Otto looked at Konoheim with a dark face and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t reached that level of desperation yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Moray sounded very resentful in passing, saying that the facts didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Shut up, what does the Death Lord¡¯s business have to do with you, Moray?¡±


    Under Otto¡¯s offensive stare, Moray quickly fell silent.


    Then, Otto looked at Konoheim, who still seemed full of mistrust, and finally said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Do whatever you want, if you need anything, you can ask Longfang or Saru for it¡­¡±


    With that, Konoheim nodded in satisfaction, and the matter was settled.


    But immediately after, Konoheim continued, ¡°I think we can talk about what¡¯s going on with Welin!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Otto, who had just moved Lord Bloodthunder to his mouth, immediately started coughing violently. To cover up his embarrassment, he also violently shook Lord Bloodthunder, who was bound to his tail, back and forth in the air.


    Lord Bloodthunder: ¡°MMP¡­¡±


    But Konoheim would not be easily fooled by Otto. He slowly flew in front of Otto and stared at him intently.


    Suddenly, he threw out a shocking question: ¡°When are you and little Welin going to take care of that thing?¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°That thing you did with the half-elf!¡±


    Otto¡¯s face was full of confusion.

 Chapter 346: 344 Maybe not

    Chapter 346: 344 Maybe not


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re joking!¡±


    Laughing fakely, Otto easily tore off the arm of the Blood Thunder Lord and tossed it into his mouth.


    Yum, so crunchy!


    Blood Thunder Lord: ¡°???¡±


    Damn it! I didn¡¯t invite this even though you two are bbering nonsense.


    Before the Blood Thunder Lord could protest, Otto had already ripped his other arm off and left him in the same helpless state as before.


    Yet, Otto continued to argue with Konoheim over some iprehensible topics, including his annoying magic wand.


    Am I just their after-dinner snack or something?


    ¡°To hell with this, you guys underestimate demons too much!¡± eximed the Blood Thunder Lord after losing another wing.


    Upon hearing his voice, Otto nced at him, but soon refocused his attention on Konoheim.


    Seeing himself beingpletely ignored, the Blood Thunder Lord shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line. If this continues, we¡¯ll all die together. You won¡¯t escape then!¡±


    ¡°Die together?¡±


    Overhearing a topic that interested him, Otto turned his head towards the Blood Thunder Lord with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Frankly, based on your current state, I really don¡¯t see what you can do¡­¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Otto turned his head again and refocused his attention on Konoheim, utterly disregarding the Blood Thunder Lord.


    This feeling of being ignored and looked down upon infuriated the Blood Thunder Lord.


    ¡°It seems that the creatures on this continent have forgotten the horrors of the Blood Thunder Lord after my long imprisonment!¡± the Blood Thunder Lord sneered. But then, Otto casually tore off his remaining wing.


    ¡°Damn you, you asked for this!¡±


    The Blood Thunder Lord red at Otto angrily. Then, a red, lightning-arc lightball appeared from his abdomen, which exploded in mid-air.


    This attracted the attention of Otto and Konoheim immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Is he putting on a fireworks disy?¡±


    Neither Moray nor Konoheim responded to Otto¡¯s question.


    But then, the environment began to change.


    First, the ground started to shake, as if an earthquake had erupted. Severalrge cracks, big enough for an adult to fit into, appeared on the ice surface below.


    Moreover, the size of the cracks kept expanding and had soon grownrge enough to swallow an adult Red Dragon.


    Besides the cracks on the ground, the surrounding icicles also began to crack and copse. Massive waves of red lightning coursed wildly through the area.


    Countless pieces of broken ice fell from the sky, and the entrance above waspletely copsed.


    ¡°Wow, this is truly a game-changer!¡±


    At some point, Moray had taken refuge under Otto¡¯s wing.


    Only after confirming his safety did Moray continue, ¡°To prepare for all these arrangements, the Blood Thunder Lord must have spent at least several hundred years, even thousands of them


    But now, he detonates everything on a whim! If he wants to escape from his seal using the same method in the future, he would have to invest several hundred years of time again!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto pulled the Blood Thunder Lord to his side, chuckling, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite ruthless! Not just to others, but also to yourself!¡±


    ¡°A few hundred years are nothing but a blink to the immortal me. I have all the time in the world to y with you!¡± the Blood Thunder Lord retorted disdainfully, followed by a harshugh, ¡°Also, don¡¯t think you can threaten me using this body. It¡¯s merely an alternative form of myself.


    Even if you eat itpletely, it wouldn¡¯t affect my real form.


    Perfect! I was bored enough in this Snow Mountain anyway. So, over theing long years, you keep mepany!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Otto sneered coldly and spat out a ball of pure energy light.


    This light ball then turned into a round mirror, reflecting a totally different scene ¨C a myriad of Frost Giants and White Dragons are fighting fiercely.


    Isn¡¯t this scene the outer area of Snow Mountain?


    Upon seeing this, the Blood Thunder Lord became gloomy. Obviously, it was a teleportation portal.


    But the casting time was too quick, wasn¡¯t it? Plus, he didn¡¯t notice Otto using any casting materials.


    This was obviously againstmon sense!


    Before the Blood Thunder Lord could delve further into this, he was already thrown into Otto¡¯s mouth. After a round of chewing, everything slipped into darkness.


    Next thing he knew, he was met with nothingness.


    After aplishing all these, a shack of light shed over Otto and his form shrunk into a two-meter-high Dragonman.


    The hastily prepared teleportation portal was somewhat small and could not amodate his massive 40-meter-long frame.


    With Otto leading the way into the teleportation portal, Moray and Konoheim followed suit.


    When they exited the portal, the ce where they had been was already inplete copse.


    If Otto had acted a bit more slowly, they might have been buried underneath by now.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Moray for now.


    Though it would not be fatal for Otto and Konoheim, it would undoubtedly bring them lots of trouble.


    With the copse of the surrounding scenes, the enchanting magic array set by the Blood Thunder Lord naturally failed as well.


    Yet even in the absence of the magic array¡¯s influence, the war between the Frost Giants and the White Dragons still went on.


    They had a deep-seated hatred for each other. Therefore, whenever the Frost Giants and the White Dragons met, they would try their best to kill each other.


    Butpared to before, the battle was no longer a do-or-die situation. Some White Dragons and Frost Giants, who sensed something wrong or found themselves at a disadvantage, began to retreat from the battlefield.


    However, Otto and Konoheim didn¡¯t care. They flew straight over their heads and hovered over the copsed opening.


    Looking down at the wreckage below, Konoheim frowned slightly, ¡°It seems that the situation here is finished. What a pity. The only passage connecting to the Divine Seal inside the Snow Mountain is destroyed.¡±


    Dragonman Otto squinted at the scenery below and said after a while, ¡°Perhaps not.¡±

 Chapter 347: 345 Leaving a Backup Plan_1

    Chapter 347: 345 Leaving a Backup n_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I need some time!¡±


    After saying this, Otto found a spot on the Ice Mountain, restored his body, andid down to fall into a deep sleep.


    After devouring the Blood Thunder Lord, Otto naturally gained some new abilities.


    In order to truly make these new abilities his own, he needed to first undergo a deep sleep.


    Since Otto¡¯s strength was already formidable, plus the so-called Blood Thunder Lord could at most be considered an alternative avatar, the time needed for Otto to integrate these abilities was rtively short.


    Plus, with Konoheim guarding him, Otto didn¡¯t bother to find a particrly hidden or safe spot.


    Of course, with his current body, even if hey there and let someone chop at him, odds are the de would break before causing him any harm.


    After Otto fell into a deep sleep, Konoheim and Moray, who were slightly bored, shifted their attention to the ongoing battle between the Frost Giants and the White Dragon.


    Seeing that their war was about to end, Konoheim and Moray were naturally unwilling to miss it.


    With a bit of a shameless trick from these two, the war between the Frost Giants and the White Dragon became even more intense.


    Looking at the grand scene, it¡¯s estimated that the number of Frost Giants and White Dragons here could make up half or even more of the entire poption of the Snow Field.


    Originally, this number was supposed to be their capital for the hegemony of the Snow Field, but now it¡¯s wasted here.


    Just as Otto had predicted, the deep sleep this time didn¡¯tst long.


    Three dayster, in the evening, Otto slowly opened his eyes.


    The abilities of the Blood Thunder Lord had beenpletely absorbed by him, even granting him a new weapon, a pleasantly unexpected surprise.


    This new weapon was called Blood Thunder Breath, which allowed Otto to breathe a variant of Lightning Breath that was almost identical to the one used by the Blood Thunder Lord.


    Aside from its immense power, it also carried various negative effects, making it a very tricky attack method.


    When Otto was hit by the Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s Blood Lightning, although he was able to almostpletely nullify the lightning damage, various annoying negative effects still took effect.


    However, he was strong and healthy, and didn¡¯t mind them at all.


    Not everyone has a freakish constitution like Otto¡¯s. The particr reason why the Blood Thunder Lord had be such a troublesome problem for the Deity in the past was his special abilities.


    After briefly observing his newly gained abilities, Otto spread his wings and flew into the sky.


    Konoheim and Moray had already been waiting for some time.


    The war between the Frost Giants and the White Dragon had ended, a battle with no victor.


    Both the Frost Giants and the White Dragons left a field of corpses behind, then fled the area in disgrace.


    They finally realized that staying here was bound for disaster.


    Fortunately, Konoheim and Moray had had enough excitement, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave so easily.


    Seeing that Otto was finally awake, Moray, who had be bored, floated over and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally up; we¡¯ve circled this damn mountain several times already.


    Ever since the avnche caused by the Blood Thunder Lord, I haven¡¯t been able to sense anything within the mountain.


    Now, it looks like an ordinary ice mountain; there¡¯s no sign of the Divine Seal nor any hint of the sealed demon inside.¡±


    Afterwards, Konoheim added, ¡°I even tried shooting a me Breath at the Ice Mountain, but it had no effect, only melting some surface ice.


    The inneryer of ice seems to be affected by the Divine Seal; no matter what methods I tried, I couldn¡¯t break or melt it.¡±


    ¡°Even your breath is powerless?¡±


    Otto looked at Konoheim in surprise, and thetter nodded silently.


    Then, Konoheim asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    If Otto hadn¡¯t mentioned that he had a way to deal with the situation, Konoheim wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so long.


    For that, Otto smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Just watch, and you¡¯ll understand!¡±


    After saying this, he flew to the spot above the copsed gap, with Moray and Konoheim following closely behind.


    Konoheim looked on with anticipation, hoping Otto would bring him a surprise.


    Flying in the sky, Otto looked around and after a while, he seemed to have found something and began to slowly descend.


    The spot hended on was in a corner where the Ice Mountain had previously copsed; it seemed quite ordinary and nothing particrly specialpared to its surroundings.


    But Otto squinted his eyes, looking at the ground below as if he could see something others couldn¡¯t.


    And indeed, that was the case. Faint blood-colored electric arcs danced at the tip of his tail.


    At first, the arcs were small, but they quickly grewrger, eventually forming a drill-like whirlwind of lightning.


    After calcting the right angle, Otto swung his tail hard, plunging it into the messy pile of ice below. Soon, the blood-colored electric arcs spread rapidly around him.


    Under the influence of the blood-colored lightning, the shattered ice chunks around him seemed toe alive, floating in the air and rapidly assembling and reassembling themselves.


    Within a short while, a considerable number of blood-colored ice shards had appeared around Otto, looking almost identical to the ones in the copsed gap.


    The blood-colored electric arcs also danced between the ice shards, but this time they were much friendlier towards Otto.


    With the continuous infusion of the arcs into Otto¡¯s tail, the speed at which the surrounding ice chunks floated and moved increased rapidly.


    Watching all of this, both Moray and Konoheim were somewhat surprised but quickly understood.


    The Blood Thunder Lord must have left some tricks behind!


    Indeed, the Blood Thunder Lord intended to deal with this matter carefully after they left.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that after devouring his alternative avatar, Otto would gain simr abilities and see through his pre-emptive measures straight away.


    Although the ice chunks were moving fast, the area affected by the blood-colored arcs was vast.


    So, if Otto wanted to restore this ce to its original state, it wouldn¡¯t be something he could aplish quickly.


    By the time Otto finally opened an entrance for them to go down, another day had passed.

 Chapter 348: 346 An Interesting Proposal_1

    Chapter 348: 346 An Interesting Proposal_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Once Otto had opened the entrance for them to go down, Moray and Konoheim couldn¡¯t wait to fly down, not caring that the situation below was still a mess.


    Broken ice shards quickly flew to the sides under the influence of the blood-colored arc, forming a small tunnel for one person to pass through under Otto¡¯s control, in front of Moray and Konoheim.


    Due to the need for continuous output of blood-colored lightning arcs and the size limitation of the tunnel, Otto had to split a dragonman avatar from his main body to follow Konoheim.


    After a long walk through the tunnel, the scene in front of everyone cleared up after a while.


    This ce was an open space, very different from the chaotic ruins they had encountered before, with the surrounding ice so smooth that it could be used as a mirror.


    In the center of the open space, there was an elevated tform made of ice, above which was an object like a cocoon.


    The scene and location here were very familiar.


    When Moray and Konoheim saw this, they were stunned for a moment, then realized that it was no different from before.


    It seemed that the Blood Thunder Lord had indeed prepared a backup n. If they had lost interest and left, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Blood Thunder Lord to escape again.


    This kid was really cunning!


    After discovering that the group that should have left had reappeared, the newly born cocoon began to tremble uneasily.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s make some room!¡±


    Otto pushed past Konoheim and Moray, walking out from behind them and looking at the cocoon with a dangerous gaze.


    Then, he pointed a finger at the cocoon, and a blood-colored chain lightning pierced the cocoon directly.


    Immediately, sticky and disgusting liquid sshed on the smooth ice surface, filling the surrounding air with a pungent smell.


    ¡°You went through all this trouble just to smear him all over the ce?¡±


    Moray looked at Otto in surprise,ughing, ¡°I think if we don¡¯t solve this problem fundamentally, the Blood Thunder Lord can still escape the seal indefinitely using this method. Do you really want toe here every now and then to cause destruction?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Otto shook his head, then stepped forward and used a breath of me to clean the ice tform and the surrounding sticky substances.


    After that, he squatted down, pushed the ice tform with both hands, and used his strength to move it away from its original position.


    Underneath the ice tform was a smooth, ordinary ice surface, but Otto was not deceived by its appearance.


    His tail shone strangely, and its tip had turned into the shape of an axe de, imbued with the cutting ability of the Legendary Battleaxe.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Crack¡­¡±


    With a few swipes of his tail, the hard and smooth ice surface cracked open in an instant, and a burst of blood light emerged, along with violent blood-colored lightning.


    This bizarre light made the surrounding scene instantly eerie and mysterious.


    Curious, Moray floated above the broken ice surface and looked down, revealing a long, narrow hole with arge bone club inside.


    From the material, color, and the pressure it exerted on its surroundings, it very likely belonged to the Blood Thunder Lord.


    Before Moray could get any closer, a blood-colored lightning bolt struck at him, scaring him into retreating behind Otto.


    Konoheim, who was equally curious, simply walked to the edge of the hole without fear, and shattered the lightning bolt aimed at him with a casual p.


    Otto walked slowly to Konoheim¡¯s side, looked down at the blood-red bone, and said, ¡°I think the Blood Thunder Lord spent a lot of time and effort to break a piece of his own bone through the Divine Seal, and send it outside.¡±


    This bone was the real vessel for his avatar, and it was through this bone that he was able to build everything around it.¡±


    Konoheim frowned and asked, ¡°You mean, this bone is the Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s avatar?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Otto nodded, then looked yfully at the bone in the hole, and sneered, ¡°So when do you n to stop pretending?¡±


    When his words fell, there was still no movement inside the hole.


    As for this, Otto didn¡¯t care too much, just looked at it coldly and said lightly, ¡°Perhaps using you to make soup would be a good choice!¡±


    This bone was only a small part of the Blood Thunder Lord¡¯s body, but it was more than a meter long.


    Upon hearing this, the bone finally began to tremble uneasily, and a ghastly skull projection emerged from the bone and floated in the air.


    The figure in the projection was the Blood Thunder Lord, although now he looked frustrated and helpless.


    ¡°Damn it, there shouldn¡¯t be any deep hatred between us. Do you really have to keep pushing me so hard?¡±


    To this, Otto disdainfully said, ¡°You are a demon, and that alone is enough.¡±


    For the natives of this continent, the demons who only wanted to destroy were theirmon enemies.


    ¡°Ha! Demon?¡±


    The Blood Thunder Lord sneered, ¡°Calling me a demon? As if you¡¯re not a creation of demons yourself!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°So you still don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    The Blood Thunder Lordughed coldly, then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something extra in your bodypared to a normal dragon?¡±


    ¡°At first, I was just guessing, but after my avatar was devoured by you, I was sure!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡±


    Otto instinctively felt uneasy, but the Blood Thunder Lord suddenly proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal! From now on, you turn a blind eye to anything I do, and in return, I¡¯ll tell you how to explore the secret of your own body!¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Otto looked at the Blood Thunder Lord with disgust, but thetter uttered a shocking word, ¡°Light Ball!¡±


    This was Otto¡¯s biggest secret. Although Sofia and the others knew about Otto¡¯s special abilities, they didn¡¯t know where his power came from.


    Only the Blood Thunder Lord, the demon whom he met for the first time, was able to pinpoint the origin of his special ability.


    ¡°Do I need to say more?¡±


    In fact, the Blood Thunder Lord had initially only been guessing, but after seeing Otto¡¯s reaction, he realized he had guessed correctly.


    This meant that in this predicament, he had found a glimmer of hope for himself.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Otto stared coldly at the Blood Thunder Lord. It had to be said that this proposal had moved him.

 Chapter 349: 347 is very lively.

    Chapter 349: 347 is very lively.


    Trantor:549690339


    This time, Otto did nothing to the Blood Thunder Lord, and they peacefully went their separate ways.


    He reached a simple agreement with the Blood Thunder Lord, promising to let him go and treat him as if he were invisible.


    No matter what the Blood Thunder Lord did next, Otto was not allowed to intervene, even if he was wreaking havoc on the world.


    In return, the Blood Thunder Lord gave Otto a simple piece of information.


    About the secret of the light ball in his brain, Otto was told he could go to the Land of Red mes, a ce filled with demons, to find a powerful me demon known as the Demon me Emperor.


    The Blood Thunder Lord provided Otto with minimal information, merely revealing that Otto¡¯s power came from a powerful Demon Lord.


    As for the Demon me Emperor, he was one of the Demon Lord¡¯s capable lieutenants.


    If he wanted to discover the secret of the light ball inside his brain, it seemed that he had no choice but to visit the Land of Red mes.


    On the way back, Moray said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°So we¡¯re just heading back like this? And what exactly did you say to the Blood Thunder Lord? I didn¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand.¡±


    Otto gave Moray a look but then said, ¡°In exchange, I promised the Blood Thunder Lord that I wouldn¡¯ty a hand on him. However, given his current situation, breaking the Divine Seal won¡¯t be a quick job.


    Besides, I only promised not to harm him personally. If other people find his whereabouts and interfere with his ns, that¡¯s none of my business.


    Furthermore, considering his physical form is sealed under the Snow Mountain, currently, we seem unable to break the seal directly threatening his physical form.


    Instead of wasting time fighting him here, it¡¯s better to make a small trade and gain some useful information for myself.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to the Land of Red mes next?¡±


    Looking at Otto, Konoheim said, ¡°I¡¯ve been there once before. It was hundreds of years ago, but I still remember it vividly.


    The environment there is extremely harsh, filled with scorching magma and erupting volcanoes everywhere.


    Besides certain demons, only me elemental creatures can survive there.


    If you intend to go, it¡¯s best to take the Fire Lotus with you. She might not like being native there, but she should be able to help you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto was slightly taken aback, before asking, ¡°Are you not going with me?¡±


    ¡°I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    Before he could finish, Konoheim suddenly changed the subject, ¡°However, if you could settle things with Welin, I might spare some time in my busy schedule¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll see¡­¡±


    With an awkward chuckle, Otto changed the topic.


    On their journey home, they also passed through the territory of the Norton Kingdom.


    At present, Norton seems to be doing well. With Otto¡¯s help, they had sessfully repelled the Frost Giant and other creatures that threatened their territory and people.


    After achieving initial victory, the Norton people began to resume their peaceful lives. However, there were neers in their towns, a group of white-robed priests.


    These people tirelessly seized every opportunity to preach to the bewildered Norton people about a great Dragon God.


    Their method of evangelism was simple: as long as you believe in the Holy Light Dragon God, you can receive a sizable amount of food every month.


    This method was crude but effective, quickly helping the Holy Light Church gain a foothold in Norton.


    There was no choice, after upying Nn Forest, the Sky Mountains and the Dragon Bone Wastnd, it would be an understatement to say that Otto was rich, especially in terms of food and money.


    Unlike most stingy dragons, Otto did like money, but he was more willing to use it where it was needed.


    He firmly believed that money only really showed its worth when it was genuinely spent.


    Seeing all of this from the air, Otto was very pleased. He didn¡¯t stay long, but turned towards the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Upon entering the boundaries of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, Otto sensed that the atmosphere was somewhat wrong.


    His dragonman alter ego was still in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and wasn¡¯t very familiar with this ce.


    So, Otto immediately contacted Saru through the Communication Scale.


    At this time, Saru was still in Yellow Sand City. Upon hearing Otto¡¯s voice, he quickly informed him of the recent events in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    The Metal Dragon was back, and this time it was a regr joint army of multiple races.


    This time, the forces were primarily made up of Silver Dragons and high elves from the Dawn Forest, and the Felkorde Empire had also sent arge number of elite troops.


    Felton and Angelina¡¯s Vide had reached a temporary ceasefire. The Farrand Kingdom had be a thing of the past, with Felton and Vide carving up its territory.


    Now, to expel the undead from the Dragon Bone Wastnd, Vide had reached an agreement with Felton, the Western Empire¡¯s Felkorde, and the Silver Dragons and elves in the Dawn Forest.


    Angelina agreed to open up her borders, allowing this multiracial army into the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and even voluntarily opened up supply lines for them.


    This group of multiracial forces was now stationed at the junction between the Dragon Bone Wastnd and the former territory of Farrand, ready tounch a war against the undead and Su Wei¡¯s Purgatory Demon Dragon in the Dragon Bone Wastnd at any moment.


    After quickly understanding the current situation in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, a smile spread across Otto¡¯s face, and he was also very satisfied with what Angelina had done.


    Suddenly, Otto said to Moray and Konoheim, ¡°Change of ns, I¡¯m not going to the Land of Red mes for now, I have to check the Farrand border first. ording to Saru, quite a few new friends came.¡±


    Both Moray and Konoheim had no objections, casually following behind Otto, before flying together to the location above the joint army.


    To prevent exposure, Konoheim specifically cast an invisibility spell on himself and Otto.


    As for Moray, due to his smaller sizepared to Otto, he was within the effective range of the invisibility spell as long as he didn¡¯t stray too far from Otto.


    ¡°It¡¯s really lively!¡±


    Flying high in the sky, Otto looked down at the camp of the joint army below and couldn¡¯t help butment.


    Unlike the self-funded heroes and warriors who hade to Har City before, the people below were almost all well-equipped regr army elites.


    Not only were their numbers greater, but theirbat power was also much more potent.

 Chapter 350: 348 Having an Affair_1

    Chapter 350: 348 Having an Affair_1


    Trantor:549690339


    As Saru had mentioned, there were quite a few high elves below, and they usually stayed in the Dawn Forest without ever leaving.


    Yet, here they were, boldly venturing far from their homnd, perhaps driven by their so-called heart of justice, specifically here to eradicate the undead.


    Or perhaps they were here to avenge the Golden Dragon, whose alleged affiliation with the elves in the Dawn Forest was widely known.


    Indeed, beautiful and elegant elves were among the favorite acquaintances of many good dragons.


    As for the Silver Dragons, who were the most numerous, Otto could sense their presence but had no idea where they were hiding.


    Most likely, they had transformed into elves or humans and hid among the army.


    Aside from the high elves, the next simr-sized faction was probably the Felkorde Empire from the western continent.


    Nearly half the crests below bore the emblem of the Felkorde royal family, and except for them, the forces of their loyal subordinate, Felton, were the most numerous.


    As for the troops of other kingdoms or powers, they were much less inparison, hardly a significant contribution to the whole situation.


    There were members from various countries and alliances, such as the Cordan ins, the Oand Federation¡¯s mercenaries, and even the Royal Guards of Vide¡­


    Meanwhile, Otto also sensed a familiar andforting feeling from down below.


    Angelina must be mixed up within the army, and surely Saru¡¯s knowledge about the coalition¡¯s information came in part from her help.


    Suddenly, Otto curiously asked Konoheim, ¡°With such amotion, they actually didn¡¯t notify you?¡±


    Konoheim, in the eyes of many good dragons, should still be considered the master of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and was quite powerful as well.


    Yet, judging by Konoheim¡¯s current appearance, it seemed that he had just learned about the whole situation.


    It was intriguing that such a serious matter had not been brought to Konoheim¡¯s attention, led by either a human or a dragon.


    Or, perhaps, some individuals or dragons had already suspected Konoheim of being disloyal.


    In response, Konoheim, with the appearance of a middle-aged man, slightly twitched the corners of his mouth and then replied indifferently to Otto: ¡°I may not be able to intervene in many things from now on. It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do next.


    Also, I think I should remind you that although you are indeed very strong now, you should not underestimate your opponents.


    Especially the two human empires; even the righteous Golden Dragon was helpless against many ill-reputed nobles and lords within their empires.¡±


    ¡°I understand! Thank you for your reminder.¡±


    Otto nodded, showing that he understood, and then added, ¡°They are here to target the undead and the Purgatory Demon Dragon. If pushes to shove, I can always abandon my post, sending a clone disguised as the Purgatory Demon Dragon to its death.¡±


    The sky gradually darkened.


    At the border of the former Farrand and the Dragon Bone Wastnd, a brightly lit tent housed a luxurious wooden conference table at the center of the multiethnic army fighting under the banner of justice.


    Sitting around the table were individuals of different races but holding simr high-ranking positions: elves, humans, dwarves, and even the Silver Dragons and other good dragons who had taken on humanoid forms.


    Angelina sat in silence, very low-key in a corner of the table, while Rolf, bare-chested and wielding a long axe, stood sternly behind her with a stern expression.


    Despite the fact that Angelina was now Queen of Vide, these old-timers regarded her as nothing more than nouveau-riche.


    Merely allowing her to sit at the table was a favor to her;


    Unexpectedly, the head seat was not upied by a representative from the Western Empire¡¯s Felkorde Empire but a high-ranking elf with pointed ears.


    As for the Eastern Empire, they only sent a few representatives, so their delegate sat near Angelina with a status hardly different from hers.


    This envoy from the Eastern Empire was very self-aware of his current status and decided to lie down on the table and snore loudly throughout the entire meeting.


    However, his behavior caught Angelina¡¯s attention. As a warrior, she had an intuition that he was not a simple character.


    At the very least, he was a powerful warrior.


    Based on his initial introduction, he seemed to be called Ska, an earl from the Eastern Empire.


    Unlike Angelina and Ska, who mostly kept a low profile, the other representatives were much more enthusiastic and active.


    They were busy arguing over how tounch an attack on the undead, and the centaur chief from Cordan and the leader of the Oand Federation¡¯s mercenaries even engaged in a brawl due to their disagreements.


    The high-ranking elf at the head seat appeared to be not very skilled in dealing with this situation, standing in ce watching these events unfold, unsure what to do.


    Angelina observed him inconspicuously. He was a very handsome male high elf.


    Tall and slender, with a beautiful face that would make women jealous.


    The emblem on the cor of his clothes directly revealed his identity ¨C he represented the royal elves of the Dawn Forest.


    Rumor had it that his name was Cararan.


    Eventually, it was the representative of the Western Empire who intervened and quelled the chaos. Although Cararan was the nominal leader of this coalition, in practice, most representatives had more faith in Mentor, the representative of the Western Empire.


    Mentor was a well-known general in the Western Empire, enjoying a prestigious reputation not only within Felkorde but also in many other nations.


    He was the reason behind the high elves¡¯ decision to leave Dawn Forest with arge army since he had personally negotiated their participation.


    As a result, he gave the position of the coalition leader to the high-ranking elf ¨C Cararan.


    But now, unbeknownst to anyone, Cararan¡¯s authority and status had been almost entirely usurped by the Western Empire and Mentor.


    Yet Cararan himself seemed to be unaware of this fact and was even quite dependent on Mentor at times.


    Angelina figured it out: while Mentor appeared to be unsophisticated, he was actually quite cunning, and he was now the true top leader of this coalition.


    Furthermore, Angelina spotted a few familiar faces among the crowd.


    Lady Bauhinia, Heel, and ck Rose were in a corner of the tent, joining the meeting as clerks and record keepers from the Western Empire.


    But Angelina felt there was something unusual between Lady Bauhinia and Mentor, constantly exchanging nces, as if they were having an affair¡­

 Chapter 351: 349 Late Night Secret Talk

    Chapter 351: 349 Late Night Secret Talk


    Trantor:549690339


    A group of leaders from various forces failed toe up with a feasible resolution, and in the end, it was Mentor who decided on the method and date of the expedition.


    They had wasted quite some time in the Dragon Bone Wastnd. Now, under the nominal guidance of Catn, they wouldunch an all-out attack on the surrounding undead.


    Since the request came from Mentor, the representatives of the surrounding forces, who had been arguing fiercely, remained silent and epted everything.


    After all, the main force of the attack consisted of the Elves and the Western Empire, with their best troops. The rest were merely there to join the fun.


    The meeting ended in confusion. Angelina wanted to ask Lady Bauhinia something, but thetter simply ignored her.


    However, ck Rose gave Angelina a thought-provoking look and discreetly made a gesture. But the slow-witted Rolf didn¡¯t notice it.


    Rolf stared angrily at the back of Lady Bauhinia and said resentfully, ¡°That bitch must have forgotten who saved them from the dark dungeon!¡±


    Angelina justughed, then said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not worth arguing with a dead person!¡±


    Rolf was not very clever. He frowned and thought for a long time, but still didn¡¯t understand what Angelina meant.


    Half a dayter, he tried to ask, ¡°You mean, their war against the undead will fail?¡±


    Although it was a coalition of several forces, only the Western Empire and the Elves were formidable fighters, while the rest were only there for the spectacle.


    On the other hand, the undead and the Purgatory Demon Dragon had recently absorbed many new members. Many evil beings admired the Purgatory Demon Dragon as an idol, joining from far and wide.


    The reason was simple: the Purgatory Demon Dragon had killed the legendary Golden Dragon, Shimmering Goldfire, with its own hands.


    This Golden Dragon was not only a partner of justice but also a mortal enemy of many evil creatures on the continent.


    More importantly, Angelina had not yet found a stronger presence than Shimmering Goldfire within this coalition.


    Could the coalition and the number of their forces alone really defeat the Purgatory Demon Dragon and the undead army?


    Angelina had doubts about this and felt that the oue of who would live and who would fall was uncertain.


    More importantly, she was still here, and she was responsible for transporting the supplies the coalition needed. It took her and Vide¡¯s constant help to keep these people alive in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    If she did nothing, the oue would be uncertain. But if she suddenly cut off logistics support during the fierce battle between the coalition and the undead army¡­


    The result would be clear.


    Moreover, there were other forces hidden within this coalition of multiple races, not just her side.


    When the night faded and Otto and hispanions flew away to Har City, Angelina did not rest in her tent. Instead, she and Rolf waited in a quiet, secluded corner.


    After an unknown period, when Rolf was feeling a little impatient, the silent surroundings underwent some subtle changes.


    Soon, a slender figure emerged from the shadows.


    Angelina stared at her and then smiled. The familiar face in front of her was none other than ck Rose.


    Only then did Rolf remember that ck Rose, usually very aloof, was actually on their side.


    ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t misunderstand your meaning.¡±


    Angelina looked at ck Rose with a smile, while thetter¡¯s expression was quiteplex.


    Truth be told, what she was doing now was not in ordance with her true intentions but was constrained by Otto¡¯s Blood Covenant.


    It was precisely because of this that Otto had Angelina painstakingly rescue ck Rose and Lady Bauhinia from the dark dungeon.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t speak up, let me ask the questions first.¡±


    ck Rose remained silent for the time being, and Angelina went ahead and asked, ¡°First, I want to know the rtionship between Lady Bauhinia and Mentor?¡±


    ¡°Lady Bauhinia is Mentor¡¯s secret lover. The Bauhinia family¡¯s rise from an obscure, declining family to its current status is almost entirely due to Mentor¡¯s support.¡±


    Although reluctant, ck Rose answered Angelina¡¯s question honestly.


    Angelina continued to ask, ¡°What is Mentor¡¯s position in the Western Empire?¡±


    ¡°Very high! Aside from the current emperor of the Western Empire and some long-lived elders who never leave their homes, Mentor¡¯s authority is second only to the Duke of Silver Moon. No one else in the empire canpete with him!¡±


    Hearing this, Angelina nodded with satisfaction.


    Although she was now the revered queen of Vide, she still wasn¡¯t very familiar with many aspects of the outside world.


    As mentioned before, in the eyes of many traditional powers, she was merely an upstart.


    In a short time, Angelina had gained much valuable information. She was confident that once it was passed to the great Silver Dragon Lord through the appropriate channels, she would receive immense rewards.


    But the information she knew so far seemed insufficient. A bit greedy, Angelina continued to inquire, ¡°How did Mentor persuade the Elves, who have not left Dawn Forest for thousands of years, to mobilize so many troops?¡±


    Hearing this, ck Rose hesitated for a moment, but finally said, ¡°For justice¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Angelina frowned, as if she had heard something incredibly surprising and unbelievable.


    ck Rose replied with a bitter smile, ¡°You may find it hard to believe, but that¡¯s the truth. The current Elf King is near the end of his life and is full of foolishness. Mentor just went to their door and told the story of the kind dragons and heroes¡¯ encounters in the Dragon Bone Wastnd. The Elf King immediately dispatched his nephew Catn to lead the Elf army out of Dawn Forest.¡±


    ¡°However, I have a piece of gossip with questionable credibility. Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Angelina answered without hesitation.


    ck Rose nodded and continued, ¡°I heard that aside from the so-called justice, the reason the elves chose to leave Dawn Forest this time was to investigate something!¡±

 Chapter 352: 350 The Legendary Boss_1

    Chapter 352: 350 The Legendary Boss_1


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Investigate something? What requires such amotion?¡±


    Angelina looked at ck Rose with suspicion, clearly doubting the authenticity of the information.


    In response, ck Rose just gave a slight shrug and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that I can¡¯t guarantee the authenticity of this information. It¡¯s only hearsay.


    As for whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time on unnecessary things. Just tell me, what are the elves looking for?¡±


    Angelina¡¯s attitude was firm and cold.


    ck Rose sighed, suppressing her anger.


    After taking a deep breath, she spoke slowly, ¡°About that¡­ There are many rumors because Mentor and Catn have a close rtionship, and we are currently acting as Mentor¡¯s clerks, so we can have contact with the elves.


    From their casual conversations, there are two most frequently discussed possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Angelina¡¯s eyes sparkled, clearly excited.


    ck Rose went straight to the point, ¡°First, it is said that the Elf King¡¯s days are numbered, and he has sent so many troops away from Dawn Forest to look for his lost offspring, hoping they can return and inherit his throne.¡±


    This seemed usible, and Angelina thought of someone.


    Currently taking care of the garden and making desserts for the great Silver Dragon Lord in the Land of the Soaring Dragon, Elise.


    Without waiting for her to think further, ck Rose continued, ¡°As for the other possibility, many Elf warriors are saying that the Elf King dispatched so many troops this time in order to demonstrate Dawn Forest¡¯s strength to the surrounding forces.


    They need to let them know that even though Dawn Forest has been dormant for so long, the elves still have the strength to be the overlords of this continent.


    The reason they have stayed in Dawn Forest and have not ventured out is not for self-preservation, but because they despise conflict and war.¡±


    In other words, they want to tell others that they are strong and can fight.


    Although they are honest people who usually don¡¯t provoke trouble, they are not afraid of it either.


    If you dare to provoke them, they will make sure to beat you until your teeth are scattered all over the ground.


    This didn¡¯t seem like the elves¡¯ style, and honestly, Angelina was somewhat skeptical about this exnation.


    But then, ck Rose added, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know that in recent years, Dawn Forest has often been attacked and plundered by unidentified human armies.


    Many elf viges on the outskirts of Dawn Forest have suffered devastating blows; the elderly and invaluable elves and their homes are destroyed, their umted wealth for thousands of years is taken away, and the young and beautiful are plundered.


    This situation continued until recently, when Dawn Forest¡¯s attitude towards outsiders changed, and it has now be a forbidden area for races other than the elves.


    Only those outsiders who have been invited or permitted by the elves, like Mentor, can enter Dawn Forest.¡±


    Suddenly, Angelina asked, ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡±


    ck Rose scoffed, ¡°Then you¡¯ll definitely be turned into a hedgehog!¡±


    Angelina sneered, not taking this too seriously, but she did take note of everything ck Rose had said, perhaps some of it would be useful to the great Silver Dragon Lord, even if she didn¡¯t understand it.


    Just when Angelina thought there was nothing more to ask, ck Rose suddenly added, ¡°I know this so-called battle is more dangerous than auspicious for most people here, but I still want to say something out of line.¡±


    Angelina looked at ck Rose with some confusion, and thetter continued, ¡°I hope the great Silver Dragon Lord can spare Heel. Yes, you guessed right, the short-haired, harmless-looking girl.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Angelina was puzzled because that girl named Heel seemed to be an insignificant character.


    Although she was a capable female warrior, that was all.


    If she were to face Angelina, Angelina was confident she could cut her throat with a spear within three moves.


    Perhaps sensing Angelina¡¯s doubt, ck Rose casually said, ¡°No reason, just because her father is¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hearing that familiar name passed down by countless elders, Angelina eximed in surprise, covering her mouth with her hand.


    She then turned to ck Rose, her face serious, ¡°I will report this matter to the great Silver Dragon Lord as it is, but what His Majesty will decide ultimately is not up to me.¡±


    ¡°As it should be!¡±


    ck Rose had no objections, and soon her figure faded and slowly merged into the darkness.


    Not long after, her presencepletely vanished from the area.


    Angelina pondered for a moment and then said to Rolf, ¡°We have work to do! Let¡¯s contact those Lizardmen!¡±


    Har City.


    Early the next morning, Lizardman Bark found Otto and handed him a handwritten letter from Angelina.


    After reading what was written, Otto¡¯s draconic face soon revealed a sinister smile.


    ¡°Ah, war¡­¡±


    Otto sneered as he conjured a ck dragon over thirty meters long from his body, which appeared to be none other than the Purgatory Demon Dragon that had ambushed and killed the Weaklight Goldfire.


    The multi-racial alliance invading Dragon Bone Wastnd was quite unusual, and Otto always felt that their appearance in Dragon Bone Wastnd was not just to avenge Weaklight Goldfire and hunt down the Undead and Purgatory Demon Dragon.


    As for the description of the elves¡¯ intentions in the handwritten letter, Otto already understood.


    But apart from the elves, the Western Empire probably had its own agenda.


    Moreover, what Otto was more concerned about was the emphasis on the name Heel.


    Frankly speaking, if it weren¡¯t for Angelina¡¯s detailed description of Heel¡¯s appearance in the letter, Otto wouldn¡¯t have even realized that he had seen the girl before.


    The reason why Angelina emphasized Heel was because of her birth father.


    That legendary figure, thought to be long dead, who could singlehandedly turn the tides of the entire continent. His legend had even spread to the Nn Forest.


    Of course, Otto knew about him, just never expected that this legendary character was still alive.


    Now he was curious, which of the two, this big shot and Konoheim, would be stronger?

 Chapter 353: 351 Dawn Legion_1

    Chapter 353: 351 Dawn Legion_1


    Trantor:549690339


    ck Gold City, once the richest and most bustling ce in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, had now be the headquarters of the Undead.


    Though no one knew exactly where the Purgatory Demon Dragon was, many righteous warriors on the continent believed there was a high likelihood it was hiding in ck Gold City.


    And now, ck Gold City wasmonly known as Purgatory City.


    The various-race alliance army that gathered at the edge of the Dragon Bone Wastnd was temporarily called the Dawn Legion because it was led by Cardn and the Elf King.


    In a way, they guessed right, at least partially.


    At the moment, a 30-meter-long ck Dragon divided from Otto¡¯s main body was lyingzily on a tform on top of a towering bone tower.


    This ce used to be the Death Lord¡¯s pce, but at this point, its owner was naturally Otto.


    Information from Angelina revealed that the Dawn Legion would soon attack the Undead Army, exterminate the Purgatory Demon Dragon, and cleanse the Dragon Bone Wastnd once more.


    There was no problem with the information Angelina sent back. The vanguard of the Dawn Legion had already arrived near Purgatory City and had engaged with a small number of low-level undead.


    Ever since Otto devoured the Death Lord, he had gained control of all the undead that once served him.


    That included not only the undead in the Dragon Bone Wastnd but also those still hidden in the Dark Domain.


    Since the news of the Death Lord¡¯s death had slowly spread to the Dark Domain, other forces near his territory had already begun to covet it.


    Not only the enemies who stabbed the Death Lord in the back but also his former allies were eyeing his territory greedily.


    For now, Otto wasn¡¯t very interested in thend in the Dark Domain. After demanding the Undead Army loyal to him to leave some hidden teleportation arrays, he transferred all the undead from the Dark Domain to the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    At this time, the ck Dragon Otto on the high tform slightly raised his head to look down and saw countless undead creatures of various shapes and forms.


    From low-level Skeleton Soldiers and zombies to formidable Death Knights and Witch Demons, there were all sorts of undead creatures.


    On top of many high towers in Purgatory City, there were also manyrge Undead Dragons crawling.


    Those Undead Dragons that once fled around, after Otto sessfully inherited all the abilities of the Death Lord, had to return to the Dragon Bone Wastnd from various corners of the continent by Otto¡¯smand.


    However, there were also some Undead Dragons that had lost contact, possibly because they encountered some trouble while fleeing.


    Perhaps they had been brought to justice by a Golden Dragon or something like that¡­


    Since they were in Purgatory City, the roles of those serving beside Otto had to change slightly.


    Lich Catherine now stood respectfully by Otto¡¯s side, responsible for assisting him in managing the terrifying number of undead forces.


    In fact, there were many high-level undead creatures in the Undead Army that wereparable to Catherine in terms of status and strength, but Otto wasn¡¯t interested in getting to know them for now.


    It seemed it would take some time for the full battle to break out.


    Now the Dawn Legion was making a series of preliminary attempts. As many high-level undead were locked up by Otto in Purgatory City, their actions were quite sessful.


    After clearing many low-level undead outside Purgatory City, the Dawn Legion didn¡¯t suffer any substantial losses.


    These excellent battle results quickly inted Cardn, the nominal leader of the Dawn Legion.


    The Elves, who had lived in the Dawn Forest for years, had a natural aversion to evil creatures like the Undead, and Cardn was no exception.


    More importantly, he wanted to quickly expand his reputation in the n through this rare war against foreign enemies.


    The reason why the Elves of Dawn Forest came to the Dragon Bone Wastnd, besides fighting evil, was as ck Rose said, they had a certain goal.


    Moreover, they had more than one goal.


    First, they wanted to demonstrate their strength through this battle, and then find the lost children of the Elf King from many years ago, so they could inherit the throne.


    The current Elf King¡¯s life was like a candle in the wind, with not many years left to live.


    However, Cardn didn¡¯t care much about this. Even creatures in the Good Alignment faction had desires and their own little schemes.


    If the lost children of the Elf King couldn¡¯t be found in time and the current Elf King passed away, Cardn would be the first in line to inherit the throne.


    Although those elders who weren¡¯t much better than the Elf King would certainly have a bellyful of opinions, as long as he gained enough merit and prestige in this rare foreign war, he believed those old bastards would obediently shut up.


    That¡¯s why, when it came to finding the Elf King¡¯s lost children, Cardn definitely wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.


    And now, all he thought of was how to beautifully clean up the undead in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    If it were possible, it would be even better if he could personally cut off the head of the Purgatory Demon Dragon.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Cardn¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise slightly.


    At this time, he was at the forefront of the Dawn Legion. Ment, the representative of the Western Empire and his good friend, was riding a horse beside him.


    Seeing the change in Cardn¡¯s expression, Ment looked indifferent, but his eyes carried a deeper meaning.


    This time, with Cardn¡¯s help, he sessfully persuaded the Elves to leave the Dawn Forest. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for the traditionally stubborn Elves to listen to him, a foreigner.


    Slowly, Cardn finally came back to his senses from hisplicated thoughts. He rubbed his eyes slightly and then turned his attention to the formation of the Dawn Legion in front of him.


    Not far away, the scouts of the Dawn Legion had discovered some isted low-level undead. After ensuring no other enemies were around, they led a team to clear the path ahead.


    These were just low-level undead, and those who went forward to eliminate them were elite warriors from various races. Naturally, their actions went smoothly.


    In a short time, the road ahead was cleared, and the defeated undead corpses were dealt with specially, preventing them from being turned into undead materials again.


    Seeing all this, Cardn¡¯s mood became quite cheerful.


    It seemed that everything was much simpler than he had imagined.


    In the meantime, Cardn had already seen the crown he had been dreaming of, virtually resting on his head.


    He just didn¡¯t notice that Ment¡¯s eyes on him had be even colder.

 Chapter 354: 352 The Road of Logistics_1

    Chapter 354: 352 The Road of Logistics_1


    Trantor:549690339


    It had been roughly a week since Dawn Legion arrived near Purgatory City.


    During this time, most of the actions of Dawn Legion went smoothly, and by today, they had almostpletely cleaned up the low-level undead surrounding Purgatory City.


    Continuous victories made Catn more and more arrogant.


    Sitting on his beloved White Deer, he gazed at Purgatory City, which looked like the base of the demon lord who would destroy the world. His face was slightly flushed, and his breathing had be rapid.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for a more significant victory!


    At this point, he could still maintain some rationality in his heart.


    With such arge-scale armyposed of various races and forces, logistical support work was essential.


    Before achieving his goals, proper preparation was still necessary.


    For this reason, he summoned Angelina, the newly-crowned Queen of Vide.


    Like most people, Catn didn¡¯t think much of Angelina, thinking she was just a lucky upstart.


    At best, she had merely stolen Lait¡¯s victory.


    Thanks to Otto¡¯s careful arrangements, very few people on the continent knew precisely what had happened then.


    Perhaps only the Eastern Empire had some knowledge, but they obviously wouldn¡¯t share this information with the Western Empire.


    As for other countries, almost all of them were the Western Empire¡¯spdogs, so there was no need to say more.


    At Catn¡¯s sudden summon, Angelina didn¡¯t dare to be negligent, and she quickly appeared before the formation with Rolf¡¯s apaniment.


    Vide people rarely had the custom of riding horses, and Old Vide seldom produced any horses, so Angelina, like most Vide people, did not prepare a mount for herself.


    To most people in Vide, there was nothing more reliable than their legs.


    However, for others, this did not seem to be the case. In their view, this represented that this so-called Queen of Vide was just a titr upstart.


    Look at her, this so-called Queen of Vide, without even any different appearance from ordinary soldiers, even willing to eat and live together.


    Most bosses in high positions couldn¡¯t see anything in her that could be associated with the noble identity of a queen.


    Under the questioning and mocking nces of everyone, Angelina bowed slightly to Catn to express her respect.


    However, thetter still sat high atop his beloved White Deer, seemingly ignoring Angelina.


    This attitude made the representatives of other racial forces nearby disy a gleeful look, and some people couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    In particr, the Felton representative, who had a very unpleasant rtionship with Vide recently,ughed loudly and tantly mocked.


    Clearly, the re-established Vide and their queen, Angelina, did not receive recognition from other forces on the continent.


    At all this, Angelina remained calm and did not take it to heart.


    But Rolf, who was guarding behind her, had a violent temper and immediately red fiercely at theughing representatives of various factions.


    Rolf, transformed by Otto¡¯s Dragonborn, was not yet at the level of a Legend but was already incredibly powerful, and even capable of producing a Dragon Fear-like effect when extremely angry.


    At this moment, his unique ability was involuntarily revealed.


    With wave after wave of frightening pressure spreading around, well-trained soldiers of various races were fine, but the mounts in front of the formation, such as horses and rock sheep, were bing restless.


    Among them, the horse of the Felton representative behaved the worst, and the Felton representative himself was a wine bag and rice barrel who had been in a high position for many years and had no other skills besides his noble title.


    His riding skill was naturally the most ordinary kind.


    Under the uneasy neighing and unsettled movement of the horse he rode, the Felton representative fell straightforwardly off the horse¡¯s back, recing Angelina as theughingstock.


    Fortunately, he was wearing thick clothes, so he did not suffer any severe injuries, only breaking one finger.


    However, from his scream, one could infer that this was the most severe injury he had suffered in his life.


    Although it seemed gratifying, Angelina still signaled Rolf to avoid causing more chaos.


    Soon Rolf calmed down and obediently guarded Angelina¡¯s back, no longer doing anything redundant.


    For the Dawn Legion, this was just another topic of conversation after meals.


    As for Catn, he took another look at Rolf because of his previous performance.


    This was indeed a mighty warrior; judging from the tip of the iceberg Rolf had disyed, Catn felt that even if he faced Rolf, he would not gain much advantage in a short time.


    Yes, even after living for a thousand years, Catn still had not stepped into the realm of Legend.


    Moreover, if nothing unexpected happened, he wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity in his lifetime.


    For most creatures in this world, this was not an easy goal to achieve.


    Because of Rolf¡¯s performance, Catn¡¯s view of Angelina changed slightly.


    At least in his eyes, to have such a courageous warrior follow her loyally, Angelina must not be just a simple lucky upstart as most people thought.


    Others who shared his opinion included Mentor, who had been calm and emotionless. The middle-aged man with cold and sharp eyes, like an eagle, examined Rolf up and down.


    That Vide person seemed to be a Dragonborn¡­


    This thought quickly appeared in Mentor¡¯s mind; apparently, he knew and considered much more than Catn.


    Next, Catn asked Angelina about some issues rted to logistical support and obtained satisfactory answers.


    For such arge coalition army to provide various logistical support, Vide alone wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, especially since Vide had just emerged from the shadow of war.


    Most of the food and supplies were provided by Felton, Western Empire, and the Elves, with Vide only needing to provide the manpower for transportation and open their borders to prepare a transport route directly to Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    But in a way, the work that Vide people were responsible for was the most important.

 Chapter 355: 353 Death Charge_1

    Chapter 355: 353 Death Charge_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After making sure that the logistics work was in order, Carten ordered the preparations for the siege to begin.


    Unlike ordinary battles, the Dawn Legion not only consisted of elite soldiers but also numerous excellent spellcasters from various races.


    In particr, elves made up the majority of these spellcasters. These elven mages had lived through long years and had umted formidable spellcasting abilities.


    In order to showcase the prowess of the elves, Carten decided to have them as the vanguard.


    Ordinary siege equipment was too slow; what he wanted was to directly st a hole in the walls of Purgatory City.


    By the second day, after confirming that the surrounding undead had been fully dealt with, Carten personally led his team to the vicinity of Purgatory City.


    Looking at the empty space above the city walls, Carten furrowed his brows slightly; this seemed a bit too quiet.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that this ce had be the base of the Purgatory Demon Dragon, and undead filled the area?


    Now that their army was pressing in, there was no reaction at all¡­


    So he beckoned to Mentor behind him, who then approached nonchntly.


    Carten had always regarded Mentor as a close friend and confidante. Seeing Mentor¡¯s unwavering calmness, he felt slightly more at ease.


    Then, Carten whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside? Have you found anything?¡±


    Mentor spoke softly as well, ¡°I¡¯ve sent quite a few skilled individuals in a few days ago, but until now, not only have we not received any useful intelligence, none of the people who entered have returned.¡±


    Hearing this, Carten¡¯s brows furrowed tighter. This meant that they still knew nothing about the situation within Purgatory City to this day.


    Looking at the empty space above Purgatory City, not a single ghostly figure could be seen.


    However, Carten did not think that the enemy wasx in their defense. In fact, he felt a creepy and eerie atmosphere.


    Should they wait a bit more?


    As Carten pondered upon this, Mentor quietly suggested, ¡°Some impatient fellows can¡¯t wait any longer. Why not send them up first to scout the way?¡±


    After saying this, Mentor nced nonchntly behind him.


    Following Mentor¡¯s gaze, Carten discovered that Feliton¡¯s representative looked eager to give it a go.


    Having lost face in front of everyone yesterday, he seemed desperate to redeem himself.


    Although Carten understood his feelings, the elves also needed this opportunity.


    Without worrying about the reality within Purgatory City for now, Carten gave the order, and the grandmasters from the Dawn Forest stood in a row below Purgatory City.


    Surrounding them were even more heavily armed, well-equipped elf warriors.


    To the Elves, highly skilled spellcasters were also extremely rare resources.


    Though none of these grandmasters had reached the realm of legends, they were skilled in the coordinated use of spells. Whenbined, their powers were formidable.


    Muttering incantations in their hearts, they neatly and harmoniously called upon the magic within their bodies andmunicated with the surrounding magic elements.


    Soon, huge fireballs, ice spears, and other magical creations appeared in the air, aiming at the city walls of Purgatory City.


    First, scorching columns of fire and fireballs poured down upon the sturdy walls, and by the time this round of attack ended, the grayish-yellow walls had turned bright red.


    Even from a rtively safe distance, drops of sweat formed on Carten¡¯s forehead due to the high temperature.


    Although the walls of Purgatory City had reached extremely high temperatures and even showed signs of melting, they had not yet been affected fundamentally.


    Moreover, ordinary beings would find the heat unbearable even from such a distance- getting any closer would be difficult.


    However, the elves¡¯ casting had not yet ended.


    While the city walls of Purgatory City were still at extremely high temperatures,rge ice spears and freezing air were sted right at them.


    Even the most durable material couldn¡¯t withstand the alternating cycles of extreme heat and cold.


    More so, the original ck Gold City, whichter became Purgatory City, had not used any rare and sturdy materials to construct the walls. They were simply made of the sand and rocksmonly found in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    As expected, under the torment of the two extreme environments,rge cracks had formed on the walls of Purgatory City.


    With the impact of a row of ground spikes, the already weak walls were directly sted open, creating a hole.


    Seeing all of this, a satisfied smile spread across Carten¡¯s face.


    Although the wall strength of Purgatory City was average, it was rare to see a nation capable of sting a hole through them with spellcasters alone, like the Elves had done.


    Even the Western Empire would need considerable time to prepare a spellcaster team like this.


    At this moment, without looking back, Carten could hear gasps of amazementing from the back.


    It was only then that many of the leaders of the nations who had joined this coalition realized the formidable strength the Elves still wielded.


    At the same time, some well-informed individuals recalled that out of the three Floating Cities, two belonged to the Eastern and Western Empires, while the remaining one was under the Elves¡¯ control.


    Those who had the fortune to visit the Dawn Forest in earlier years still remembered how magnificent that floating city was.


    What many people did not know was that the floating city¡¯s manufacturing technology was developed and provided by the elves themselves.


    The smile on Carten¡¯s face grew wider, as it appeared that his initial goal had finally been achieved.


    However, he soon noticed that the expressions on the faces of the elf warriors guarding the spellcasters were somewhat off.


    Following their gaze, he saw the broken stones and smoke where the city wall had copsed.


    As the smoke gradually dissipated, the smile faded from Carten¡¯s face.


    What did he see? Hundreds of neatly arranged Death Knights!


    Damn it, had these high-level undead types be somon now?


    ¡°Quick! Protect the spellcasters and retreat to a safe location!¡±


    As Carten¡¯smand was issued, the Death Knights had already crossed over the rubble and ruins and charged towards the spellcaster formation that was just beginning to retreat.


    They could not outrun the undead horses on foot, but fortunately, the elven spellcasters were well-versed in their magical arts; aside from one or two fools who were frightened out of their wits, the rest all took to the skies.


    However, the elf warriors who had previously protected them were not so lucky. Although they were elites, they were no match for the full-speed charge of the Death Knights.

 Chapter 356: 354 Fallen Pit_1

    Chapter 356: 354 Fallen Pit_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    A group of two or three hundred Elf Warriors faced a full-speed charge of hundreds of Death Knights.


    Even though they had the advantage in numbers, the oue was certain. The poor Elf Warriors let out continuous screams, and suffered heavy casualties after just one encounter.


    After one round of charge, some Elves managed to escape the onught, but the Death Knights that had crossed the frontline ignored them, changing their target instead and heading towards Catn.


    It was because this guy was wearing elegant and expensive clothes, riding a high-profile white deer as his mount, which made him look prominent in his position at the front lines.


    As high-level undead, Death Knights¡¯ wisdom was not low, and they could instinctively know what to do in this kind of situation.


    As he saw the damned Death Knights change direction and charge towards him, Catn was still in a daze.


    Mentor, on the other hand, pped the white deer¡¯s butt directly while Catn was still stunned.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Do you think you and I can handle so many Death Knights?¡±


    Hearing this, Catn finally came to his senses and realized how dangerous his current position was.


    The white deer, feeling pain, sprinted away under Catn¡¯s control. Not only was this creature good looking, but it was also very fast.


    It was not an ordinary animal that could be Catn¡¯s mount.


    To cover Catn¡¯s escape, the Dawn Legion rushed over as Mentor shoutedmands.


    With such a strong momentum, even the ground trembled beneath their feet.


    But facing countless enemies, the Death Knights not only showed no fear but also increased their charging speed.


    A ghostly green light enveloped the longnces and swords of the Death Knights, and any enemy who came into contact with them was no match for them.


    However, no matter how brave the Death Knights were, it was impossible for them to contend with the entire Dawn Legion with only a hundred of them.


    Soon, the leading Death Knight threw several beautifully engraved Ultramarine Stones in all directions.


    These Ultramarine Stones were the rewards of trade between Har City and Norton. In addition to their daily warming function, these gems were also useful in many other aspects.


    Now, the Witch Demons in Purgatory City had engraved many teleportation runes on these Ultramarine Stones. The usage was simple; just infuse some magic power and throw them on the ground.


    That was exactly what the Death Knights were doing now.


    As the Ultramarine Stones fell to the ground like scattered flowers from a fairy,plex Magic Arrays appeared centered around them.


    Soon, arge number of undead emerged from the Magic Arrays.


    Unconsciously, the scale of this battle was growingrger andrger.


    Because it was still daytime, many pure spirit Undead did not appear, but even so, the Dawn Legion still struggled.


    They were facing high-level Undead, not the low-level ones they had faced before. And the presence of Death Knights themselves had an inspiring effect on other Undead, making their opponents even more challenging to deal with.


    As the battle intensified, the ground behind the Dawn Legion suddenly began to tremble continuously.


    Then, one after another,rge pits appeared behind the Dawn Legion, and many soldiers who failed to react fell into them without leaving a trace.


    Soon, thepanions nearby heard the screamsing from below.


    As for those who had identally fallen, not a single one of them managed to climb out.


    Before others could react to the situation, morerge pits appeared rapidly and at an increasing frequency, causing evenrger areas of the ground to copse.


    As more soldiers from the Dawn Legion fell into the deep pits, they discovered that the cause of all this was a group of enormous, ugly Giant Beetles.


    Beneath the vicinity of Purgatory City, they had dug numerous crisscrossing tunnels long ago.


    In addition to the Giant Beetles, there were also many Burrowing Worms here. Whenever they pleased, they could cause the ground above to copse anywhere, anytime.


    Underground was their home turf; ordinary enemies could hardly stand a chance against them here.


    Because of the masterpieces of these Giant Beetles and Burrowing Worms, the rear of the Dawn Legion had turned into chaos, and even Catn and Mentor, who had luckily retreated here, inadvertently fell into the suddenly emerging deep pits along with their mounts.


    For a moment, Catn was dazed by the fall. When he struggled to sit up from the sand and dirt with his groggy head, a Burrowing Worm was already charging towards him with a ferocious face.


    In fact, it would be easy for Catn to kill this Burrowing Worm with his strength.


    However, he seemed to have a mental breakdown for a moment, his mind goingpletely nk.


    By the time he hade to his senses, it was already toote to draw his sword from his waist.


    Just as the disgusting and sharp mouthparts of the Burrowing Worm were about to bite into his neck, a beautifully crafted longsword suddenly flew out from the side, precisely cutting off the creature¡¯s head and saving Catn¡¯s life.


    Catching his breath after his narrow escape, Catn saw Mentor offering him a helping hand with a friendly smile.


    The thick, disgusting liquid on Mentor¡¯s longsword was proof that he was the one who had just saved Catn¡¯s life.


    Gratefully nodding at Mentor, Catn grabbed the offered hand and stood up. He then pulled out his sword and scanned his surroundings cautiously.


    He soon discovered, sadly, that his beloved White Deer had be a tasty meal for the Burrowing Worms; its body and head separated, only a few bloody pieces remained.


    But the current emergency situation did not allow him to grieve too much, as they were still in extreme danger.


    Just as Catn was thinking about this, the next enemy appeared before them.


    It was a massive Giant Beetle. Raising its forelimbs high, it mmed them into the ground below with great force, sending rows of sharp spikes towards Catn and Mentor at a rapid pace.


    In fact, Catn¡¯s strength was not weak. Upon seeing the situation, he quickly chanted a spell. A green wind enveloped his magnificent sword.

 Chapter 357: 355 Logistics Support_1

    Chapter 357: 355 Logistics Support_1


    Catn slightly bent his body and leaned forward, his sword shing a green arc. The sword¡¯s energy collided directly with the iing ground spike.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Like cutting through tofu, Catn¡¯s sword energy shattered the iing ground spike and continued towards the giant beetle without stopping.


    Given the size and agility of the giant beetle, it was impossible to dodge. The beetle was sliced in half the moment it saw the sword energy.


    The cut was smooth and even, although the giant beetle didn¡¯t die immediately, it clearly had no fighting strength left.


    After doing all this, Catn arrogantly stood still, striking an impressive pose.


    Obviously, Mentor had no time to appreciate it, so he grabbed Catn¡¯s arm and tried to escape.


    With giant beetles and burrowing worms everywhere, as well as aplex environment, staying here for an extended period would be unwise.


    Fortunately, Mentor had something up his sleeve. In his hurry, he pulled out a tattered scroll from his pocket and bit it open with his teeth.


    Then, a rock magic puppet, about five or six meters tall, appeared beside him.


    He summoned the puppet not as a bodyguard, but for a more specific purpose.


    Without waiting for Catn¡¯s approval, Mentor threw him into one of the puppet¡¯srge hands.


    As for himself, he quickly climbed onto the otherrge hand of the puppet.


    The puppet then threw them upwards, one after the other.


    The puppet¡¯s strength was immense, not only allowing them to escape the deep pit sessfully but also throwing them high into the air.


    If they were to fall like this, they would lose limbs even if they didn¡¯t die.


    Fortunately, Catn was not only skilled in martial arts but also in magic.


    After casting a Featherfall Skill on himself, he didn¡¯t forget to apply one to his friend Mentor as well.


    As he descended slowly through the air, Catn looked down at the chaotic battle and couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted. At first nce, it seemed that the Dawn Legion did not have an advantage in a head-on battle.


    This was still under the scorching sun when the troublesome spiritual undead creatures were unable to appear.


    It was only now that Catn understood that when he left the Dawn Forest, the current Elf King repeatedly warned him not to underestimate the undead.


    Looking back at the history of the whole continent, it was a tale of suffering and disaster.


    Just as the humanoid creatures of the continent had finally been freed from the tyranny of dragons and giants, they faced invasions of demons and the ravages of undead.


    Even now, the Land of Red mes is still full of demons, and the Death Swamp is filled with undead creatures.


    In short, what was happening in the Dragon Bone Wastnd was nothingpared to the past of this continent.


    Catnnded slowly on the ground, and soon arge group of elite elf warriors surrounded him.


    Under their protection, Catn and Mentor began to retreat slowly and safely.


    The battle continued untilte at night, and with the spirit undead joining the fight, the situation became even more difficult for the Dawn Legion.


    In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, and at Mentor¡¯s urging, Catn issued themand to retreat.


    After suffering some losses, the Dawn Legion safely withdrew to a location far from Purgatory City.


    Because they had to leave in a hurry, most of the soldiers could only sit on the ground to rest.


    They had lost their settlements and, in addition to losing tents that could shelter them from wind and rain, they also lost arge amount of supplies and food.


    With only the food they carried themselves, they couldst at most for two more days.


    Deeply aware of the seriousness of the situation, Catn once again sought out Angelina, but this time his attitude changed drastically.


    Upon seeing Angelina enter the tent, Catn immediately stood up to greet her personally.


    Wearing a smile, he asked softly, ¡°Your Majesty, Queen of Vide, how about the supply lines¡­?¡±


    Angelina knew clearly what Catn was thinking.


    At this moment, she looked troubled and said, ¡°Thest time a supply unit arrived at Dragon Bone Wastnd was two days ago. ording to the usual schedule, the next supply unit should arrive in five days¡­¡±


    Every seven days, a logistics unit would deliver food and various supplies across Vide¡¯s territory to the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Under normal circumstances, this speed was already fast, and it was clear that Angelina had put much effort into it.


    However, with the army now about to run out of food in two days, should the Dawn Legion fight on empty stomachs or withdraw from the Dragon Bone Wastnd?


    Neither of these oues was easily eptable to Catn.


    So, he asked Angelina sternly, ¡°Can¡¯t the speed be increased¡­?¡±


    Hearing Catn¡¯s plea, Angelina frowned, looking distressed.


    Just as Catn was about to despair, she finally spoke, ¡°As you know, the supplies prepared by the logistics unit are obtained from Felton, then they have to cross Vide¡¯s territory before they reach Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    This round trip naturally takes more time.


    If it¡¯s really that urgent, you can save a lot of time by getting supplies directly from a town close to the Dragon Bone Wastnd in Vide.¡±


    Hearing this, Catn quickly asked, ¡°Then how soon can the new supplies arrive?¡±


    Angelina thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Three days¡­ No! At the earliest, they can arrive in two and a half days!


    We have amunication crystal here that can contact Vide at any time. The town closest to Dragon Bone Wastnd in Vide is just within themunication crystal¡¯s range.


    If we can get the town to send supplies directly, I believe it will take just two and a half days to get to us.¡±


    With that said, amidst Catn¡¯s excitement, Angelina added, ¡°Of course, a small border town has limited resources.


    Given the current situation of the Dawn Legion, even if the supplies arrive sessfully, it would onlyst for about two more days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Catn pped his hands, ¡°Can¡¯t you contact other towns in Vide¡¯s territory through them? Let¡¯s extend the supplies for two more days, giving us enough time to wait for the other supplies!¡±

 Chapter 358: 356 Catalan Can Wait_1

    Chapter 358: 356 Catn Can Wait_1


    With anticipation on Catn¡¯s face, Angelina took out themunication crystal directly in front of him.


    She spoke to the person on the other end, agreeing to work overtime tonight and arrange for the transportation of supplies immediately.


    After all this, Angelina gave Catn a knowing look.


    Finally relieved, Catn smiled and said warmly to Angelina, ¡°Her Majesty the Queen has really done a great favor for our alliance this time. After this war, if there¡¯s anything the Vide needs, feel free to mention it to me.


    Now, you are my friend, and as long as we can help, the Dawn Elves will not shirk our responsibility!¡±


    After Catn said this, the eyes of the others in the room looking at Angelina had changed a bit.


    Although Elves are seen as hypocritical representatives by many races, it must be said that they are verymitted to their promises.


    It seems that the Queen of Vide, a nouveau riche, might really be able to truly enter the upper echelons of the continent soon.


    However, the Queen of Vide seems a bit foolish, not realizing the opportunity she is facing.


    Even in the face of Catn¡¯s promises and assurances, Angelina just gave a faint smile and a slight nod to show that she understood.


    This reaction surprised Catn a bit and made him see the new Queen of Vide in a new light.


    In his view, Angelina was nothing like what others said ¨C just a simple nouveau riche ¨C and even well-cultivated.


    However, he had no way of knowing Angelina¡¯s true thoughts at this moment.


    While Angelina looked friendly with a smile on her face, her inner thoughts werepletely different.


    Ask me if I need anything? You can repay me with your life in a few days!


    Now that the supply issue was resolved, Catn began to think about how to defeat the undead in Purgatory City.


    After discussing with representatives from various forces, Catn realized that the reason for the embarrassing situation in this battle was entirely due to underestimation of the enemy.


    In other words, even in the face of an ambush, unfavorable terrain, and a surprise attack, the Dawn Legion did not suffer much damage, which demonstrates their strength.


    Next, as long as they take it step by step, it should not be difficult to take care of these undead.


    Although the Undead Dragon has not appeared yet, they have their counters too.


    The Silver Dragon and other good dragons that left the Dawn Forest with him are still hidden in the Dawn Legion.


    As for the Purgatory Demon Dragon that killed the Radiant Fire me through an ambush, he had prepared a way to deal with it before leaving the Dawn Forest.


    If it doesn¡¯t show up it¡¯s fine, but if it does, he¡¯ll teach it that this era is no longer the era of giants and dragons.


    With these thoughts in mind, the once lively tent gradually emptied, leaving only Catn lying on a nket on his side, holding his sword.


    It took a long time for the tired him to barely fall asleep.


    He feared the undead wouldunch a night raid, as the night was their home court.


    However, it seems that his worry was unnecessary. The next morning, when the bright sun shone on the earth, driving away the darkness and dampness, no trace of any undead was found nearby.


    Although this was good news, it made Catn somewhat puzzled. Did the Purgatory Demon Dragon or the undeadmanders have no brains?


    If it was him, he would have taken advantage ofst night¡¯s victory to pursue and attack relentlessly, not giving the Dawn Legion a break.


    But the other party did not do so, and ording to the information sent back by the scouts, those undead who fought the Dawn Legionst night retreated back to Purgatory City after the Dawn Legion withdrew.


    Through the gap in the city wall, created by the st at Purgatory City yesterday, one could still see the undead crowded inside.


    Not quite believing it, Catn personally followed the scouts to find a safe ce to look into Purgatory City.


    Indeed, the scene inside was just like that ¨C a bunch of undead huddled together, as motionless as if they were asleep.


    After returning to the temporary camp of the Dawn Legion, Catn thought for a while and a bold idea emerged in his heart.


    Perhaps these undead had nomander and had been fighting purely on instinct.


    And those undead knights just happened to be behind the gap in the city wall by coincidence.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt this was likely, so he sent a small force to slowly approach Purgatory City.


    At the same time, some spellcasters took to the air, casting Fireballs or other low-level spells towards the gap in Purgatory City from a distance.


    These low-level spells were like small stones thrown into a calmke, causing a ripple effect.


    Suddenly, the undead that was packed together turned like a tide and rushed out of Purgatory City once again.


    However,pared to yesterday, their numbers were much smaller, probably because this time¡¯s provocation was rtively small.


    And this was the result that Catn wanted.


    The small team he sent out was just bait, and they were to lure the undead out of the city and into the prepared ambush circle.


    After yesterday¡¯s lesson, Catn had fully realized that there was no need to be impatient, and it was the best strategy to proceed steadily.


    And things were developing smoothly ording to his n, as this group of lured undead was soon surrounded and killed by an army several times their size.


    Next, a new group of baits started the same work, and those undead, as Catn had guessed, seemed to have no true leader and were responding to situations based on instinct.


    Unknowingly, another day had passed, and the Dawn Legion had sessfully lured and killed over a dozen waves of undead.


    Although the process was smooth, their achievements were only a tiny part of the total number of undead in Purgatory City.


    If the current progress continues, it would be a huge project to clean up the undead in Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    However, Catn held an optimistic attitude towards this, as he needed to reduce the number of undead as safely as possible.


    When the number of undead decreases to a considerable figure, that will be the time for the Dawn Legion tounch a full-scale attack.


    Perhaps it will take half a month, or maybe a month¡­


    The timing is a bit uncertain, but Catn feels he can wait.

 Chapter 359: 357 Falling Deeper_1

    Chapter 359: 357 Falling Deeper_1


    Otto, in his Purgatory Demon Dragon form,yzily at the top of the Bone Spire¡¯s grand hall, with Lich Catherine serving by his side.


    By this time, three days had passed since the Dawn Legion began gradually devouring the Undead within Purgatory City.


    In these days, Otto advocated doing nothing.


    Not only did he not participate in themand of the Undead, but he also forbade Catherine and other high-ranking Undead from taking action.


    At his request, the Undead within Purgatory City were like a group of headless flies, allowing the Dawn Legion¡¯s n to proceed smoothly.


    Although Catherine was very puzzled, she did not dare voice her doubts and could only emphasize the recent casualties of the Undead during her daily reports to Otto.


    Though the Dawn Legion only quietly lured away a small number of Undead each time, the cumtive damage had already caused significant losses to the Undead army within Purgatory City.


    Even the vast Undead army inherited from the Death Lord could not withstand such waste!


    Catherine¡¯s heart ached, but she dared not speak her mind.


    Suddenly, Otto asked, ¡°I remember you once mentioned that you were an Elf in your previous life.¡±


    Though a little puzzled as to why Otto would suddenly bring up this topic, Catherine nodded silently.


    Continuing, Otto said, ¡°The nominal leader of the army across the way is called Catn. Don¡¯t you think his name is very simr to yours?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Catherine hesitated for a moment before replying directly, ¡°If I remember correctly, he should actually be my younger brother.


    When I left Dawn Forest, I joined an adventurer team and entered the Dark Domain, trying to prove myself.


    Obviously, I failed, and the entire adventurer team died at the hands of the Death Lord.


    At that time, Catn was just a child over fifty years old, while our half-brother from the same father was the Elf King.


    Considering the long years of the Elves, it is obvious that my brother should still be sitting in that position.¡±


    At this point, Otto recalled some rumors and hearsays.


    The previous Elf King was rarely a sentimental type, having over a dozen queens and even more lovers from different races.


    This also led to the former Elf King being one of the few Elves who could leave behind many offspring.


    However, counting Catherine, there were already two Elves on their side rted to the Elf royal family.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Elise¡¯s hair had mostly returned to a bright golden color, which seemed like she was about topletely get rid of Cassiopeia¡¯s corrupting effect.


    Perhaps in the future, through Elise, they could take a lot of actions against the Dawn Forest.


    Thinking of this, Otto looked at Catherine with interest, ¡°On the opposite side is your own brother. What do you think? Will you not be able to make a move against him?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Catherine immediately replied firmly, ¡°Please rest assured, Your Majesty. Ever since I became Undead, I havepletely severed ties with my past.


    The Elf Catherine has disappeared from this world, and now there is only the Legendary Witch Demon Catherine.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Otto nodded in satisfaction and then said leisurely, ¡°You may have been wondering these past few days why I¡¯ve restrained the Undead¡¯s actions, as if I¡¯m just sending them to their deaths¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I dare not¡­ ¡±


    Catherine bowed respectfully, indicating that she had no such thoughts at all.


    But Otto sneered, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal for you to think that way; I won¡¯t mind. After all, that¡¯s precisely what I¡¯ve done.


    These days, I¡¯ve indeed been sending these Undead to their deaths for nothing!¡±


    Hearing this shocking news, Catherine remained silent, not daring to say a word at this point.


    Seeing Catherine¡¯s reaction, Otto smirked, ¡°There¡¯s a saying you may not have heard, but you must know the simr principle.


    ¡®He who cannot bear the child loses the wolf!¡¯ If I don¡¯t let them taste the sweetness, how could they stay here to y with me while risking going hungry?¡±


    Catherine knew that the supply of the Dawn Legion had been destroyed by the Undead army at the beginning of the battle.


    But at the same time, she also knew one thing and whispered to Otto, ¡°But if they directly call for supplies from Vide, it wouldn¡¯t take too much time.¡±


    ¡°But if Vide isn¡¯t willing ¡­ or, is deceiving them?¡±


    Otto sneered, the oue of this war had been determined since Catn decided to stay and fight a war of attrition after their supply line was destroyed.


    At this point, outside Purgatory City.


    The Dawn Legion had already found a new location and set up a new camp.


    Although houses could be built using local materials, it was not easy to find enough food to feed arge group of people in this barren desert.


    As their nominal leader Catn had foreseen, the Dawn Legion¡¯s food supply waspletely exhausted.


    Now, the anxious Dawn Legion and representatives of various factions were trying to reassure their subordinates.


    Except for a few high-ranking individuals, most people had gone hungry for a whole day.


    At this time, Catn was angrily questioning Angelina in his tent.


    ording to her previous statement, the supply convoy sent directly from Vide should have arrived yesterday.


    Thinking of this, Catn angrily questioned Angelina with a gloomy face, ¡°Queen of Vide, I think I need an exnation!¡±


    Angelina remained calm, as she was not easily frightened.


    Having just sessfully reimed her kingdom from Lait¡¯s hands and resurged Old Vide¡¯s glory, she had seen many big scenes and wasn¡¯t afraid of an elf that looked like a woman.


    However, necessary exnations were required since she had indeed broken her word, and the supply convoy had not arrived on time.


    In fact, after leaving Vide territory and entering the Dragon Bone Wastnd, the so-called supply convoy stayed put and waited for further instructions from Angelina.


    As for the supplies? Angelina had never intended to send any to the Dawn Legion from the beginning.


    Since ancient times, most races considered securing food for their soldiers as their top priority during wars.


    No one wanted to go hungry while fighting for others.


    In Angelina¡¯s view, once they lost their food source, the Dawn Legion was finished.


    What she had to do now was give the starving Dawn Legion a thought and hope, allowing them to sink deeper into the quagmire of failure.


    So, she tried to make her face and demeanor appear sincere and said to Catn, ¡°Your Highness, I have contacted the leader of the supply convoy earlier. They encountered some idents on their way.


    However, they have already resolved the issues, and I believe they can quickly escort the supplies here!¡±

 Chapter 360: 358 Only One Choice_1

    Chapter 360: 358 Only One Choice_1


    Listening to Angelina¡¯s words, Catn¡¯s face turned red and then pale, looking quite interesting.


    After a while, Catn seemed to finally regain hisposure. He gritted his teeth and looked at Angelina, saying, ¡°Are you sure everything you just said is true?¡±


    ¡°True!¡±


    Angelina nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°No lies?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely no lies!¡±


    Catn plopped back into his seat, and the expression of the entire Elf had be much more exhausted and aged.


    He looked at Angelina with aplex expression, and his voice softened, ¡°Then when will the supply team arrive?¡±


    Angelina said seriously, ¡°If everything goes well, they should arrive tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Catn stared fiercely at Angelina: ¡°I hope nothing goes wrong!¡±


    If it were only one day, the Dawn Legion could barely wait.


    Unlike the evil monsters, the righteous warriors, whether hypocritical or not, could at least maintain a certain degree of rationality and order in such a difficult situation.


    But this premise is that this situation does notst too long.


    To avoid unnecessary losses, Catn ordered a temporary halt to the hunt for the Undead in Purgatory City.


    Fighting is strenuous, and it is better to avoid intense exercise as much as possible before sufficient food supplementation can be secured.


    Being only hungry for one day, the Dawn Legion was able to maintain stability under the leaders¡¯ appeasement.


    Thus, another day passed.


    Catn stared at the setting sun with bloodshot eyes, his expression tense and his mouth twitching constantly.


    Angelina¡¯s promised help had still not arrived today.


    With two consecutive days of hunger, the morale of the Dawn Legion had begun to copse.


    At the same time, a terrifying thought emerged in Catn¡¯s mind.


    If the supply team still hadn¡¯t arrived by tomorrow, chaos and even mutiny would inevitably erupt in the Dawn Legion.


    Even those on the side of goodness, when driven to the extreme by hunger, could do anything.


    In this Dragon Bone Wastnd, where rocks and sand are everywhere, it is extremely difficult to find edible flora and fauna.


    More importantly, their enemy is the Undead.


    Even if one can ovee morality and ethics due to extreme hunger, there are no enemy bones avable for food.


    If it really came to that point, the starving people would do anything.


    And what about withdrawing from the Dragon Bone Wastnd at this point?


    Regrettably, this option is unrealistic, too.


    It might not have been a problem when there were still two days of food, but a hungry army cannot march out of this desert.


    They had missed the best opportunity to leave the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    At this thought, Catn¡¯s face looked haggard, as if he had aged several years in an instant.


    At this time, his close friend Mentor walked in slowly, and he looked coldly at the visitor without speaking for a while.


    In the end, it was Mentor who took the initiative to say, ¡°Angelina is gone!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Catn suddenly came to his senses, though this was negative energy.


    For a moment, he could hardly believe what he had heard.


    Mentor seemed to understand Catn¡¯s thoughts very well, he sighed, and then sat next to him, wrapping his arm consolingly around his friend¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°My friend, you heard me right. Angelina, the Queen of Vide, is missing!¡±


    Catn¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but he couldn¡¯t even squeeze out a single word.


    Seeing this, Mentor went on with a sigh, ¡°Not only that, but all the Vide people in the Dawn Legion have suddenly disappeared.


    I asked others, but not a single one of them could say when they had gone missing.


    Even though most of the people are starving, this is too strange. After all, there are many Vide people in the Dawn Legion.


    Such arge group of people disappearing without a trace, and without any noise, is highly problematic, no matter how you look at it!¡±


    ¡°Let them disappear, the most important thing now is the supply team! If they don¡¯t appear again, we¡¯ll soon starve to death in this damned Dragon Bone Wastnd!¡±


    As he said this, Catn became increasingly agitated, and even grabbed Mentor¡¯s cor and roared, ¡°Are you saying we should gnaw on some dry bones to stave off hunger?¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    With a crisp sound, Catn stared in disbelief at Mentor, who had just pped him across the face.


    ¡°Wake up! We have to face reality!¡±


    As Catn still stared nkly, Mentor continued, ¡°Angelina and the Vide people¡¯s disappearance is definitely not an ident, and the promised supply team still hasn¡¯t arrived.


    I¡¯ve sent people to investigate in Vide¡¯s direction, and the information that has been returned so far is that there¡¯s not even a single person on the road they must take!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We were deceived!¡±


    Mentor smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m now seriously suspecting that Angelina and the Purgatory Demon Dragon are in cahoots! We¡¯ve been yed by that disgusting woman!¡±


    ¡°How¡­how could this be?¡±


    Catn looked incredulous, thinking that humans couldn¡¯t possibly coborate with the Undead and evil dragons¡­


    Mentor scoffed at this, ¡°The human bottom line is much lower than you think! There¡¯s nothing humanity can¡¯t do!


    Damn it! I should have suspected them earlier. Angelina, that disgusting woman, must have made a deal with the Purgatory Demon Dragon long ago.


    Otherwise, how could she, an impoverished kingdom¡¯s princess, achieve such a feat as restoring her kingdom in such a short time, defeating the new Lait King, and even iming his victory spoils!¡±


    Catn stared nkly for a moment before shouting angrily, ¡°Damn it, I swear I¡¯ll never let her go!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it has already happened, and now the Dawn Legion is in this situation. We need toe up with a strategy!¡±


    ¡°But what should we do?¡±


    Faced with such an event, Catn became somewhat at a loss.


    Mentor gritted his teeth, ¡°There is still some time before our own supply team arrives, and it is difficult for the Dawn Legion to retreat in its current state.¡±


    ¡°So in your opinion, are wepletely done for?¡±


    Catn¡¯s face showed reluctance.


    ¡°There might still be a chance¡­¡±


    Mentor stared at Catn, asking, ¡°There should be many Silver Dragons and other Metal Dragons hidden in our Dawn Legion, right? If we can convince them to reveal their true forms and transport food for us¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Catn immediately shook his head, certain that, ¡°With the pride of Dragons, they will never do such a thing for Dain!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mentor first looked disappointed, and then said lightly, ¡°Then we have only one option left¡­¡±

 Chapter 361: 359 The Final Battle_1

    Chapter 361: 359 The Final Battle_1


    Limited by the problem of scarce food supply and the fact that the supply team could no longer arrive on time.


    At present, it seemed that the only option left for the Dawn Legion was to fight all out with Purgatory City!


    Their ultimate goal was to annihte all the undead, and after having been involved with Purgatory City for so long, it was time for a decisive battle to determine the oue.


    Of course, even if they wiped out the undead inside Purgatory City, the problem of food shortage could not be solved.


    As the undead did not need to eat, there would naturally be no food reserves in the city.


    Perhaps there would be some food for the Purgatory Demon Dragon, but for the immense Dawn Legion, it was totally insignificant.


    But even if there were no spoils of war, it didn¡¯t matter, because the intense battle would surely result in a significant reduction in the number of the Dawn Legion.


    With fewer mouths needing to eat, the demand for food would naturally decrease.


    When Mentor mentioned this n, Catn immediately refused.


    But soon, his rationality told him that under the current circumstances, this was already the best solution.


    In the end, with no other choice, Catn reluctantly agreed to Mentor¡¯s proposal.


    The Dawn Legion was now in a critical situation, and there really was no time to waste.


    Catn, who deeply understood this, immediately called over representatives of various influential parties that he could name and urately conveyed his requirements word by word.


    Not every representative among the allied forces was as mindless as Felton¡¯s representative; many smart people could already guess what Catn and Mentor were nning on doing.


    Major casualties were already inevitable.


    What they needed to do now was to do everything possible to minimize the losses of their own forces.


    Of course, the best way was to shift the risk to their allies.


    As it is said, a dead friend¡¯s wealth is better than being poor ourselves. Even in this world, this concept is clear.


    Under the joint urging of Catn and Mentor, the once lifeless Dawn Legion quickly sprang back into action.


    Compared to ordinary soldiers, the Spellcasters were treated much better.


    Although they were all hungry, at least they had recently been able to send some edible food to their nearly empty stomachs.


    It was just the quality and quantity of the food that could not be guaranteed, it might be grass roots, or cactus, or something¡­


    By this time, the once dignified and respected Spellcasters no longer cared about the quality of their food.


    And if they ate too slowly, theirpanions would not hesitate to snatch their food away.


    Because they had not eaten well, the Spellcasters appeared somewhat listless when casting spells.


    At Catn¡¯s request and under the guidance of the Elf Spellcasters, arge group of Spellcasters flew awkwardly into the sky.


    They then targeted the densest area of the undead within Purgatory City andunched a massive attack!


    Meteors descending from the sky, spikes tearing apart the earth, and enormous Wind des sweeping around, sharper than steel.


    In an instant, the bombardment of these intermediate and advanced spells had brought Purgatory City, which was like stagnant water, to aplete boil.


    Many undead creatures were shattered in the purifying power of the spells, and their soul mes were extinguished along with them.


    But at the same time, even more undead surged forward like waves, madly rushing outward from the city.


    This time, the movement of the Dawn Legion¡¯s Spellcasters was too great, and almost all the undead within Purgatory City were rmed.


    And this was precisely the effect that Catn and Mentor needed.


    For the already hunger-stricken and demoralized Dawn Legion, to achieve the final victory, either their fighting spirit must be aroused, or they must have no way to retreat!


    Flying Spellcasters who hadn¡¯t eaten well were already somewhat groggy.


    After releasing several intermediate and advanced spells in session, many Spellcasters could not bear such a great consumption and cked out.


    With the people themselves unconscious, the Flight Skill could no longer be sustained.


    They fell like sandbags from the sky, directly into the tide of undead corpses on the ground.


    And their ultimate fate, needless to say, was grim.


    Soon, flying undead creatures like Ghouls and Skeleton Griffins started to appear on the battlefield.


    The nearly depleted Spellcasters of various races immediately retreated in a panic, but their Flight Skill was too slow and they were quickly overtaken by the flying undead.


    A group of Spellcasters who could barely muster a Fireball faced arge group of fierce and brutal undead¡­


    Piercing screams immediately echoed through the sky.


    This time, the losses of Spellcasters from various factions could be described as a heavy blow.


    For any faction, even the Western Empire and the Dawn Elves, a powerful Spellcaster is a tremendous treasure.


    But now, they were being thrown out like bait, and the losses were so great. How could those in power not feel the pain?


    Even Catn felt his heart ached, as if it had been stabbed with a steel knife.


    Looking at the densely packed undead that almost covered the whole earth and sky, Catn clenched his teeth, and a trickle of blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Dawn Legion, attack!¡±


    As Catn¡¯s almost hysterical shout rang out, the multi-racial allied forces, whose numbers were not much smaller than those of the undead, forcibly marched towards the tide of undead corpses under the urging of various factions¡¯ representatives.


    But even during the charge, the representatives of various forces were still plotting their own schemes in their hearts.


    Take the Oand Federation as an example: it was an alliance of merchant city-states like those of the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Only, the people of Oand were all martially trained and produced mercenaries.


    For them, every soldier was an invaluable treasure, and they were naturally not willing to risk their lives needlessly.


    Although in the beginning, the people of Oand were almost all in the front line.


    However, by the time the battle joined with the undead at the front, the people of Oand had somehow retreated to the very back of the army.


    Although they continued to shout slogans loudly, the risk had been reduced to the lowest level.


    But soon, Oand paid a bloody price for their clever ploy.


    Mentor immediately saw through their scheme, and there was no way around it ¨C it was just too obvious.


    After one of the Oand Federation¡¯s representatives had his head chopped off by Mentor himself, not only did Oand retreat, but so did the entire Dawn Legion¡¯s battlefront, advancing quite a distance forward.


    Mentor let them know through his actions that this was not a joke; the time had trulye for the Dawn Legion and Purgatory City to face the final showdown!

 Chapter 362: 360 Dawn Silver Light_1

    Chapter 362: 360 Dawn Silver Light_1


    The war between the Dawn Legion and the Undead was getting more and more intense, with both sides suffering heavy casualties.


    Unknowingly, half a day had passed, but there was no sign of the battleing to an end.


    As their lives were on the line, many of the Dawn Legion¡¯s soldiers had forgotten their own hunger.


    Standing in the rear, Catn and Mentor stared intently at the battlefield, ready to have their guards execute any deserters on the spot by cutting off their heads.


    At this time, there was no room for mercy or listening to theirst pleas for mercy.


    Suddenly, Catn gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Damn it, when will that damned ck Dragon finally show up!¡±


    When he left the Dawn Forest, he had specifically brought a great gift for the Purgatory Demon Dragon.


    But if the ck Dragon never showed up, then he would be at a loss for what to do.


    Mentor nced at the situation on the battlefield, then looked at Catn. He seemed to want to say something, but before he could speak, an unexpected turn took ce.


    At the forefront of the battlefield, cries of surprise suddenly rang out.


    Focusing on the direction from which the cries came, they saw a pair of enormous dragon wings almost covering the entire sky.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the Purgatory Demon Dragon, but an Undead Dragon with a body length of about thirty meters.


    Soon after the Undead Dragon took flight, numerous Undead Dragons of varying sizes soared into the sky one after another.


    Mentor was the first to react, quickly shouting at Catn, ¡°Where are the Metal Dragons? Hurry up and have them fight! If we dy any longer, our losses will be greater!¡±


    Perhaps to prove his words, under the leadership of the thirty-meter-long Undead Dragon, almost all the Undead Dragons took a deep breath.


    Then, various dragon breath attacks brutally swept back and forth across the battlefield,pletely annihting countless soldiers and undead creatures alike.


    Without the need for Catn¡¯s instruction, some incredibly brave soldiers in the Dawn Legion exploded with dazzling magical light upon the appearance of the Undead Dragon.


    After the Undead Dragon¡¯s breath ravaged the battlefield, numerous divergent breath attacks were unleashed from below, aimed at the Undead Dragons in the sky.


    Some of the Undead Dragons were hit by the breath attacks, either seriously injured or killed outright.


    Compared with the True Dragons, the Undead Dragons were indeed weaker.


    After this round of attacks, numerous Metal Dragons flew out of the Dawn Legion¡¯s formation, charging towards the Undead Dragons in the air.


    Due to the pride of True Dragons, they could not tolerate the existence of such filthy creatures as the Undead Dragons in this world.


    The Metal Dragons that appeared this time were mainly Silver Dragons, including a powerful Silver Dragon that was nearly forty meters long.


    In terms of sheer power, it was not much weaker than the Dawn Silver Light.


    As these Silver Dragons appeared, Otto, who was above the Bony Spire, suddenly opened his crimson eyes from his slumber.


    He seemed to have sensed a very familiar aura, and the source was a Silver Dragon fighting hard against the Undead Dragons in the nearby battlefield.


    She was a female Silver Dragon with a body length of less than thirty meters. Although her strength was average, she always managed to attract Otto¡¯s attention and make him feel a strong sense of familiarity.


    This time, the Metal Dragons were well prepared. Their numbers were evenrger than in the previous battle led by Dawn Silver Light. The Undead Dragons, who were already weaker than the True Dragons, slowly became no match for them.


    With just a cursory nce, Otto could see this clearly.


    Not only Otto, but also Catn and Mentor could see this.


    At this moment, their faces were filled with joy.


    As long as the Metal Dragons couldpletely wipe out these Undead Dragons, no matter how the other parts of the battlefield yed out, the final winner of this war would undoubtedly be their side.


    However, things would not always go so smoothly.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a dragon roar that nearly shattered eardrums, a terrifying ck Dragon over thirty meters long, with a hideous appearance, quickly flew out of Purgatory City.


    Like a streak of ck lightning, he broke through the air, and in almost an instant pierced straight into the midst of the Metal Dragons.


    Soon, he had passed through the Metal Dragon formation. At the same time, in his mouth, he was holding a Bronze Dragon with a severely twisted neck, already dead.


    ¡°Cursed Evil Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you despicable dragon, you will be punished by the Lord of the North Wind!¡±


    For a moment, curses from the Metal Dragons were endless, but Otto didn¡¯t care in the least.


    He had already absorbed the power of all the Metal Dragons, so he didn¡¯t care about the corpse of the Bronze Dragon in his mouth.


    He casually loosened his grip and, without care, dropped the body like a useless piece of trash from the sky.


    Then, he looked at thergest Silver Dragon, his eyes full of provocation.


    It was clear that this Silver Dragon was the leader of this group of Metal Dragons.


    However, in the face of Otto¡¯s provocation, the Silver Dragon remained very calm.


    He was the Silver Dragon Great Elder, who lived in the Dawn Forest. Despite his powerful strength, his name was not widely known due to his long seclusion within the forest.


    Dawn Silver Light was his name.


    Upon seeing Otto¡¯s appearance and the power he had disyed earlier, Dawn Silver Light¡¯s expression grew grave.


    He knew that this strange-looking ck Dragon before him was not an opponent that could be easily dealt with.


    If he relied solely on his own strength, he had no confidence in victory.


    So, he spoke to the surrounding Silver Dragons, ¡°I need to make some preparations, help me buy some time!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the surrounding Silver Dragons all nodded. They then cautiously focused on Otto, ready to deal with his next attack.


    While Otto had not yet made a move, the surrounding Undead Dragons charged at their previous opponents once the Metal Dragons focused their attention on Otto.


    Consequently, the Metal Dragons and Undead Dragons engaged in fiercebat once more.


    As for Otto, he moved through the air like a sharp de, tearing the flesh and snatching the lives of the Metal Dragons from time to time.


    His original target was thergest Silver Dragon, Dawn Silver Light.


    However, the other Silver Dragons surrounding him made it difficult for Otto, with his current strength, to approach his target easily.

 Chapter 363: 361 Bahamut Descends_1

    Chapter 363: 361 Bahamut Descends_1


    Otto¡¯s appearance led to the Metal Dragons gradually losing their original advantage.


    Having no choice, they had to divert arge number of Metal Dragons to deal with this strange-looking ck dragon.


    The ck dragon, iming to be the Purgatory Demon Dragon, was the murderer who ambushed and killed Flowing Light Golden Fire. The Metal Dragons who were forced to flee from the Dragon Bone Wastnd now reappeared here.


    Otto saw many familiar faces among them.


    In theory, the strength of Dawn Silver Light and Flowing Light Golden Fire should not be much different, but at the moment, he was hiding behind his kin, seemingly not nning to take action in the short term.


    If Otto wanted to threaten him, he would have to break throughyers of protection from numerous Metal Dragons.


    For Otto in his prime, this might not have been a challenge.


    However, to ensure that his identity would not be easily exposed, Otto, in the form of the Purgatory Demon Dragon, was unwilling to use many of his abilities casually.


    For example, the multi-headed regeneration ability that could greatly enhance his destructive power.


    So, for the time being, he had no good way to deal with Dawn Silver Light.


    At least not until he broke through the group of Metal Dragons around him.


    However, it was not easy for these Metal Dragons to intercept Otto either. In a short time, two Metal Dragons had already been killed by him.


    This was a considerable loss for the Metal Dragons, whose numbers were already dwindling.


    And unlike the Evil Dragons who disregarded kinship, Metal Dragons tend to value rtives and friends.


    Seeing their friends or acquaintances die before their eyes, many Metal Dragons charged with rage towards Otto.


    Before direct conflict broke out, the first thing to arrive was a bombardment of various spells.


    Arge group of continuous spellcasting by Metal Dragons was like a barrage of rapid-fire cannons, pouring firepower crazily on Otto.


    Although it looked overwhelming, the actual effect was¡­


    Otto, who had devoured allmon dragon species, was immune to most spell damage rted to various attributes under Legend level.


    Besides, he had devoured the Death Lord, so the effects of the Magic-Repelling Armor were naturally inherited as well.


    Under double protection, it was difficult for any spell to deal any effective damage to Otto.


    Now, Otto could be described as the nightmare of virtually all spellcasters.


    When all sorts of spells poured down on Otto like a torrential rain, it caused a greatmotion.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    With continuous explosive sounds, the dense smoke that almost obscured the skypletely enveloped Otto.


    At this moment, the Metal Dragons at the front became a little cautious, stopping in mid-air.


    They nced at the smoke in the air and then at each other, discussing something in whispers.


    For them, having been hit by such a severe attack, that damned ck dragon should be severely wounded even if it wasn¡¯t dead.


    But was this really the case?


    The wide-ranging smoke concealed Ottopletely; the Metal Dragons outside could not see his condition and spected based onmon sense.


    Understandably, their attitude towards Otto became somewhatx.


    It was just that they didn¡¯t expect that Otto should never be treated as amon case.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    As the sound of tearing through the air came, the dense smoke was ripped apart, creating arge gap.


    A fierce ck dragon swiftly darted out from the gap, with a ball of zing mes quickly brewing in its mouth.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by a thunderous roar, a terrifying me with wide coverage was spat out from Otto¡¯s mouth.


    The Metal Dragons surrounding him never thought that their previous attacks would have no effect on Otto at all.


    While surprised, most of the Metal Dragons at the front failed to dodge Otto¡¯s breath attack.


    In an instant, many Metal Dragons were hit by Otto¡¯s me Breath.


    Screams filled the air, with only a small number of Metal Dragons immune to fire damage remaining unscathed. Most of the rest suffered severe burns from the mes.


    Even for the few Metal Dragons immune to fire damage, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy time if they hadn¡¯t reached the level of Legend.


    With just this one breath, Otto inflicted heavy losses on the Metal Dragons. Fortunately, most of them were only injured and not killed instantly.


    Even just facing Otto¡¯s strange ck dragon form, the Metal Dragons were having a hard time, let alone the numerous troublesome Metal Dragons nearby.


    If the situation continued to develop like this, it would be extremely unfavorable for the Metal Dragons here.


    ¡°Grand Elder¡­¡±


    A female Silver Dragon flew to Dawn Silver Light¡¯s side, speaking anxiously, ¡°How much longer do you need? If we dy any more, our losses will be too great.¡±


    Hearing the anxious voice of the female Silver Dragon, Dawn Silver Light took a deep breath and turned to smile softly, ¡°I¡¯m ready now. This ck dragon will definitely receive the punishment it deserves!¡±


    Immediately after, Dawn Silver Light¡¯s demeanor underwent a dramatic change.


    The female Silver Dragon flying beside him looked startled, then bowed her head respectfully.


    On the other side, Otto, who had just ripped apart a Brass Dragon, suddenly seemed to notice something, looking in Dawn Silver Light¡¯s direction.


    He couldn¡¯t be mistaken; it was divine power¡­


    Otto had been curious about why Dawn Silver Light hadn¡¯t acted personally and allowed so many Metal Dragons to protect him. It seemed that he was summoning the tinum Dragon God, Bahamut, using his own dragon body as the embodiment of the great dragon god.


    ¡°Why do you summon me, my child? Why do you feel such sadness¡­¡±


    Dawn Silver Light¡­ no! It should be said that Bahamut slowly opened his eyes, which emitted a silver-white holy light, sensing the memories of Dawn Silver Light.


    In the end, he sighed deeply.


    ¡°So Flowing Light Golden Fire has died¡­¡±


    Bahamut held a good impression of the Golden Dragon who had dedicated his life to the cause of justice and even nned to guide Flowing Light Golden Fire¡¯s soul into his Divine Kingdom after his death.


    But to his surprise, Flowing Light Golden Fire¡¯s death was a fact, yet he could not sense the Golden Dragon¡¯s soul.


    It seemed that the one who had killed Flowing Light Golden Fire possessed some special method.


    With that in mind, Bahamut looked at Otto, the strange-looking ck dragon.


    Even for Bahamut, he had never seen such a bizarre ck dragon before, but he quickly discovered some secrets of Otto.


    Firstly, this was a Variant Dragon¡­

 Chapter 364: 362 That’s All_1

    Chapter 364: 362 That¡¯s All_1


    Throughout the long years and in countless nes of existence, variant dragons were indeed rare, but it was not the first time Bahamut had encountered them.


    These variant dragons were usually capricious, selfish, and possessed all sorts of unimaginable bizarre abilities.


    For most variant dragons, Bahamut had a tolerant attitude, even if they had done something wrong, he was willing to give them a chance to correct themselves.


    However, it was the first time he had seen such a cruel and terrifying variant dragon.


    The deaths of the silvery fire and many metal dragons had caused this strange dark dragon and the metal dragons to be irreconcble enemies.


    Furthermore, the presence of the undead dragons around them marked that the dark dragon must receive its due punishment.


    Even Bahamut, after witnessing Dawn Silver Light¡¯s memories, was filled with rage towards the dark dragon.


    However, the dark dragon¡¯s strength was formidable, and although it was an ambush, the silvery fire had indeed died by his hand.


    It was because Dawn Silver Light felt that he might not be a match for the dark dragon, that he offered many treasures and used his own body as a vessel, invoking Bahamut¡¯s will.


    Due to Bahamut¡¯s arrival, being cautious, Otto immediately distanced himself from the surrounding metal dragons, and a group of undead dragons also put down their opponents and flew behind him.


    As for the metal dragons, they also gathered together at this time.


    At this moment in the sky, the two opposing forces of the undead dragons and the metal dragons upied two parts of the sky.


    Although they had not started fighting, the pressure they exerted on each other was escting in a straight line.


    The battle could resume at any moment.


    Meanwhile, Catn shivered anxiously while hiding at the back of the battlefield, the overwhelming Dragon Fear of the many giant dragons in the sky made it difficult for him to breathe.


    However, a smile crept onto his face.


    Some people had not yet understood the situation, and some were not very clear about why the undead dragons and metal dragons had suddenly stopped fighting and started confronting each other.


    But he and Mentor beside him understood the situation clearly. They hadn¡¯t expected that these silver dragons woulde prepared and bring Bahamut as well.


    It seemed that his painstaking preparations would no longer be needed.


    It was just as well; he heard that there was a silver dragon in the neighboring Nn Forest that wasn¡¯t so pleasant either. At that time, he could save his treasure for it.


    Admittedly, his thoughts were quite beautiful.


    At this moment in the sky, Bahamut was still sizing up Otto.


    Unexinably, he found some unique auras on the dark dragon¡¯s body.


    Although it looked like a dark dragon, it seemed that the bloodlines of many other giant dragons flowed through its body.


    Apart from that, Bahamut also detected many familiar and yet somewhat unbelievable things on Otto¡¯s body.


    For example, the Spider Goddess Ross, the Titan¡¯s Power, and the aura of demons¡­


    These things didn¡¯t seem like something that should appear on a dragon¡¯s body, and indeed variant dragons were hard to understand withmon sense.


    This dark dragon¡¯s appearance was very strange, as if many objects were twisted andbined together, and its power sources seemed veryplex at first nce.


    As Bahamut sized up Otto, Otto was also sizing him up.


    The appearance of Dawn Silver Light had not changed, but his will had been temporarily reced by Bahamut¡¯s. The aura of majesty made people want to bow down in submission just by looking at him.


    However, he did not seem to be an unbeatable existence.


    By now, Otto was no stranger to confronting godly incarnations.


    The few times he had fought against the likes of Ross and Bahamut, he hadn¡¯te away empty-handed, right?


    It was just that he was limited by his identity, so he couldn¡¯t use all his powers directly, hence hisbat power had declined significantly.


    After a standoff for a while, Bahamut suddenly spoke, ¡°Dark Dragon, tell me your name!¡±


    ¡°You may call me Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark!¡±


    Otto nodded slightly to Bahamut, showing some respect for the Dragon God, but that was all.


    ¡°Dark, huh? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your real name, but that doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    Bahamut shook his head and looked at Otto, then continued, ¡°You havemitted many unforgivable mistakes. In consideration of you being a dragon, I will give you a chance to atone by taking your own life!¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°If you want my life, you can take it by force. But to simply make me end it myself with just a few words? Even if you are the tinum Dragon God, you¡¯re making it sound too easy!¡±


    In response to Otto¡¯s words, Bahamut¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡°In that case, I shall personally clear your sins!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Bahamut took the lead in flying out, and Otto flew towards him at the same time.


    Both sides very tacitly did not bring any other dragons with them, and at this time, both the undead dragons and the metal dragons were very obedient to surround the area.


    Without the permission of Otto and Bahamut, they dared not move forward easily.


    The first to attack was Bahamut. He inhaled deeply, and then wisps of cold air began to emerge from his mouth.


    Next, a wide fan-shaped ice st quickly sprayed towards Otto.


    His breath charged up quickly, and by the time Otto¡¯s me was ready in his mouth, he was alreadypletely covered in ice.


    Although Otto was almost immune to freezing damage, Bahamut¡¯s breath was imbued with quite a bit of divine power, making it akin to a divine spell.


    As a matter of course, even though not very visible, Otto still took some damage.


    It was just that this freezing damage, after breaking through his outeryer of defense, only made him shiver, slowing down a bit.


    That was all¡­


    Though his speed was somewhat affected, Otto¡¯s mes still mercilessly swept towards Bahamut.


    Seeing Otto, who had taken a hit but was still bouncing around, Bahamut momentarily paused before opening his mouth and spitting out a sphere.


    This sphere quickly flew in front of Bahamut and, like some strange vacuum cleaner, absorbed all the mes that were about to hit Bahamut.


    As Otto¡¯s me breath ended, the sphere turnedpletely red.


    Perhaps due to the absorption of too much energy, the red sphere began to tremble restlessly and soon exploded into a cloud of red dust that dissipated into the air.

 Chapter 365: 363 Divine Power Storm_1

    Chapter 365: 363 Divine Power Storm_1


    The brief confrontation left neither side harmed, but it was already quite astonishing.


    After all, for both the metallic dragons and the undead dragons, Bahamut was considered one of the supreme beings.


    Being able to fight like this against Bahamut already demonstrated Otto¡¯s strength.


    Facing this situation, Bahamut began to take Otto more seriously.


    Bahamut strictly opposed any evil entities, especially their wicked deeds, and was deeplypassionate.


    In his view, Otto¡¯s actions were undoubtedly extremely evil.


    If possible, Bahamut preferred to guide his followers in developing their abilities and confidence to solve problems rather than taking on their burdens directly.


    But if the situation became irreversible, or if the enemy was too powerful and caused massive damage, Bahamut wouldn¡¯t hesitate to step in.


    Now, Bahamut¡¯s goal was to eliminate this strangely mutated dragon.


    As for the undead dragons, they would be dealt with by the other metallic dragons, as it was within their capabilities.


    Initially, he thought it would be easy to deal with, but apparently, he had underestimated Otto.


    So, he took a deep breath once more and began brewing another type of dragon breath in his mouth.


    A light blue magical beam quickly formed in Bahamut¡¯s mouth and was soon spat out toward Otto in a light blue beam.


    It didn¡¯t seem too powerful, but its speed was astonishingly fast. Otto couldn¡¯t react in time and was hit directly by the light blue beam.


    Then, centered around the point of impact, a massive cube with sides around forty meters long enclosed Otto firmly inside.


    Dense light blue beams filled the cube, eroding Otto¡¯s body surface drastically.


    This was Disintegration Breath, an attack with rapid speed and formidable power that brought terrifying corrosive damage to the target.


    If the target¡¯s strength was insufficient, they might even be annihted within the cube.


    If Otto were to describe it, it would have a certain chance of instant death¡­


    All in all, it was a very difficult breath weapon to handle.


    Fortunately, Otto¡¯s constitution was exceptional, and the chance of him being instantly killed was minimal unless he was terribly unlucky today.


    However, he wasn¡¯t feeling too good now because Bahamut¡¯s attack was blessed with divine power. Even with Otto¡¯s high resistance, the pitch-ck scales on his body had been sted open, revealing numerous irregr wounds simr to the surface of the moon.


    By the time the Disintegration Breath wore off, Otto¡¯s battered body was exposed.


    Despite appearing rather disheveled, Otto was well aware that these were merely external injuries.


    As the metallic dragons on the opposite side cheered, Otto¡¯s expression turned into a smile, and the wounds on his body healed rapidly before their eyes.


    Ever since Otto devoured a volcanic core, the energy stored in his body had be quite terrifying. The energy needed to recover from such injuries was trivial to him.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t like being passively beaten.


    From a distance, he took a deep breath as well, and furious mes quickly filled his mouth.


    Then, Otto spewed out a broad fan-shaped me towards Bahamut.


    This breath covered a vast area, but as a result, its power was somewhat diminished. However, this was exactly what Otto needed.


    Facing the extensive range of the me breath, Bahamut once again applied his familiar tactic and spat out a small Light Ball from his mouth.


    Just as the Light Ball had almost absorbed all the surrounding mes, Bahamut was surprised to find that Otto had disappeared at some point.


    But soon, he sensed something. A thick, barbed dragon tail was fiercely swinging at him from behind.


    The culprit was, of course, Otto. A temporary portal was slowly dissipating not far behind Bahamut, evidently the reason for Otto¡¯s sudden appearance behind him.


    Otto¡¯s speed was swift, and it was already toote for Bahamut to turn around. Otto¡¯s tail, full of barbs, appeared ready to strike his back in the next second.


    But it seemed that Bahamut didn¡¯t need to do that. He had noticed Otto when he used the temporary portal to appear behind him.


    He didn¡¯t turn around simply because he didn¡¯t need to.


    A unique domain field centered around Bahamut spread rapidly around him, and Otto, of course, immediately encountered this special field.


    Although the effect was not very obvious, Otto still felt that his strength and speed had been somewhat limited.


    Yet, at this moment, he didn¡¯t have much time to consider that.


    With a fierce glint in his eyes, the barbs on Otto¡¯s tail shone with a unique luster, as he had imbued the cutting ability of the Legendary Battleaxe.


    Even if struck by this, Bahamut would definitely not be in a good situation.


    However, just as Otto¡¯s tail was about to hit Bahamut¡¯s back, a translucent shield, resembling an eggshell, appeared directly beneath it.


    This was a divine shield, seemingly ordinary, but those who attained a certain level could feel the sacred grandeur emanating from it.


    Bahamut¡¯s divine shield was a handy defensive divine art, but at this moment, Bahamut was merely an avatar of his will, with limited power.


    Thus, the strength of the divine shield was also limited.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    With a crisp sound, the divine shield protecting Bahamut had cracked like an eggshell.


    Ultimately, this so-called divine shield only managed to block Otto for a very short time.


    But that was already enough!


    Although Bahamut hadn¡¯t turned around yet, a vast amount of divine power continuously radiated from within him.


    Under his divine power¡¯s influence, the surrounding air became increasingly turbulent.


    Thunderstorms and ice storms mixed together, enveloping Otto like a tornado.


    As for Otto¡¯s tail, which was about to hit Bahamut¡¯s back, it was forcibly torn away by the storm.


    The damage brought by the thunderstorm and ice storm to Otto was negligible. Even with the divine power, these two types of elemental damage didn¡¯t matter much due to Otto¡¯s Magic-Repelling Armor¡¯s immunity.


    It was the pure tearing force from the storm itself that made Otto feel ufortable.

 Chapter 366: 364 Storm Baptism_1

    Chapter 366: 364 Storm Baptism_1


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s feeling was very peculiar, as if he had been thrown into a giant washing machine.


    Spinning¡­ spinning¡­


    Otto¡¯s body was constantly rotating in the storm, and at the same time, the storm was stretching his body with a terrifying force.


    If it were an ordinary dragon, even a legendary dragon, it would probably have ended up in a situation simr to being drawn and quartered.


    But even for Otto, it didn¡¯t feel veryfortable at this time.


    Mainly because he was about to be dizzy from the spinning¡­


    However, if this continued, it wouldn¡¯t have any fundamental impact on him, and they were just wasting time.


    But amidst the continuous spinning, Otto realized that the so-called Bahamut¡¯s avatar didn¡¯t seem that powerful.


    Although it was strong, it did not bring too much pressure on him, and it was only slightly stronger than the previous avatar of the Spider Goddess Rose.


    And the current Otto was no longer the same as before.


    The reason why he was able to fight back and forth with Bahamut was entirely because the Purgatory Demon Dragon¡¯s avatar strength was only about a third of its original power, and many useful signature abilities couldn¡¯t be easily used.


    Because that would easily let those with ulterior motives associate the Purgatory Demon Dragon with the Silver Dragon Lord.


    From the current situation, Bahamut¡¯s Divine Power Storm couldn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to Otto. Instead, it felt like a longsting control skill in terms of effect.


    Unable to break free from the storm, Otto tried his best to clear his dizzy mind and looked at Bahamut, who had already turned around.


    At this time, Bahamut¡¯s mouth was moving up and down, obviously preparing for something.


    Seeing this, Otto understood that if he did nothing, he would end up being a helpless target.


    Looking around at the surroundings, he sensed the flow pattern of the storm.


    Suddenly, Otto¡¯s eyes lit up, and a thick, raging electrical arc enveloped his entire body, greatly amplifying his strength.


    Seizing the opportunity, Otto quickly pped his dragon wings, and with the Furious Thunder Power driving him, he forcefully dashed through the Divine Power Storm with a rather simple and crude method.


    Although Otto had chosen the right timing and direction and sessfully escaped the storm¡¯s influence, his adventure had still brought him some damage.


    Not a single scale on his body was intact, and the edges of his dragon wings were torn by many dense cracks.


    Although it hurt, it was still tolerable for Otto.


    There was nothing to say about it, as he was already used to much more severe pain than this.


    A little external injury was nothingpared to the pain of decapitation.


    As for the wounds on his body, they were healing rapidly at a visible rate.


    Seeing that Otto had escaped the storm, Bahamut abandoned his current preparations and instead began to re-channel the energy of the storm.


    In a moment, the storm disappeared, and its energy condensed into arge swirling cloud above Otto¡¯s head.


    And this cloud would follow Otto wherever he went, floating above him.


    Soon, deafening shes of lightning and roaring wind filled the air beneath the cloud.


    Even Otto found it difficult to maintain stable flight in this environment, and in no time, a thick bolt of lightning struck his body directly.


    The lightning bolt, infused with divine power, shattered the scales at its impact point on Otto¡¯s body even after being reduced by multiple abilities, leaving a scorched trace around it.


    But it was not over yet, after the falling thunder and fierce wind, a dense acid rain began to fall.


    This acid rain was so heavy that itpletely blurred Otto¡¯s vision, making it almost impossible to see anything in front of him.


    Fortunately, Otto was nearly immune to strong acid, but because it contained a significant amount of divine power, his scales were left with numerous corrosive pits.


    As the acid rain continued to fall, the clouds above began to churn wildly, and amidst the intense rumbling, six dense falling thunders appeared, striking Otto¡¯s body fiercely.


    These six falling thunders almost appeared simultaneously, and even merged midway, forming a beam of light half as thick as Otto¡¯s size which mmed into him forcefully.


    This time, the impact alone knocked Otto down a considerable distance while flying in the air.


    And when Otto finally managed to ascend again, the next round of attacks had already arrived¡­


    ¡°Crackle¡­¡±


    Gradually, hail began to form and fell onto Otto.


    Soon, the hail became more and more plentiful, and the size of the hailstones grewrger. This special attack dealt both freezing magic damage and arge amount of blunt damage simultaneously.


    Of all Bahamut¡¯s attacks so far, these hailstones were the most troublesome for Otto.


    And still, Bahamut¡¯s offensive was not over, as crazy winds and icy rain started to violently wash over thend beneath the clouds.


    When the ice rain fell on Otto, he was surprised to find that his breath weapon was somewhat restricted and difficult to use easily.


    It seemed that the ice rain could disrupt certain functions of his body.


    Soon after, Otto realized that this strange ice rain was limiting all his long-range attack methods.


    Opening his mouth, Otto spewed out thick ck fog, intending to use this modified version of Darkness Magic to envelop himself and make Bahamut lose his target.


    However, under the influence of the surrounding hurricane, the ck fog was soon dispersed, and even the raging electric arc on Otto¡¯s body suffered the same fate.


    Everything mentioned above was the effect of the Divine Power Storm. With Bahamut¡¯s current power, he could easily destroy a heavily guarded military fortress with this divine technique alone.


    At the moment, Otto was experiencing various effects of the Divine Power Storm one after another, looking rather miserable.


    The surrounding Metal Dragons started to cheer loudly. As they saw it, the damned ck Dragon would soon die under the divine technique of the Great tinum Dragon God Bahamut.


    As for the Undead Dragons on the other side, their expressions were much moreplicated.


    Although Otto¡¯s death would grant them freedom, the vengeful Metal Dragons wouldn¡¯t easily let them off the hook.


    Without Otto¡¯s protection, could they continue to survive on this continent?

 Chapter 367: 365 This is a Shameless Ambush_1

    Chapter 367: 365 This is a Shameless Ambush_1


    ¡°Variant Dragon, your name is Dark, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Bahamut looked at Otto, who was still caught in the storm and seemed to have no power to fight back. His voice was calm and confident, like he had already won.


    Then, Bahamut sighed and said, ¡°I regret having to kill a dragon with such great potential. It really saddens me and makes me feel helpless¡­


    Right now, the dragon race is in a difficult situation, with their numbers dwindling year by year.


    Even though you are a Variant Dragon, I still consider you as my own offspring.


    If you had only made some ordinary mistakes, I would dly forgive you and guide you back on the right path.


    But what you have done is unforgivable, and now the only way for you to atone is with your life!¡±


    Soaring in the storm, Otto¡¯s face was filled with a cold sneer as he said to Bahamut, ¡°Why are you pretending to be good? If you have any other tricks up your sleeve, better try them now.


    With only your current skills, you can only put on a show. Killing me is still far beyond your reach!¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s words, Bahamut¡¯s expression seemed somewhat disappointed. He sighed and said, ¡°Even now, I still want to give you a chance to understand yourself. At least that way, you can suffer less pain¡­¡±


    In the storm, Otto struggled to stabilize his body, while also sizing up Bahamut. It seemed that thetter was preparing something.


    However, it just so happened that Otto wasn¡¯t just passively taking hits while flying in mid-air.


    He had a reason for maintaining this position.


    Seeing that Otto remained stubborn, Bahamut helplessly took a deep breath, and a special-looking gas started to form in his mouth.


    As the great tinum Dragon God, Bahamut has three breath weapons.


    Freezing, Dposition, and Vaporization Breath¡­


    It¡¯s no longer a secret. Anyone who knows about the gods would know this information.


    Now, the breath weapon Bahamut is using should be Vaporization Breath.


    If one is hit by this breath weapon, the victim will be stunned and be vaporized.


    Although there is a certain chance of sess, under Bahamut¡¯s Divine Power, this probability has never been low.


    Even for Otto, if he were hit by this breath, things would surely be troublesome.


    But he showed no concern about it, or perhaps it could be said that just maintaining his body¡¯s stability in the storm was already quite difficult.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Bahamut¡¯s Vaporization Breath to be ready, and a swirling mist was exhaled from his mouth, enveloping Otto.


    But just when the mist was about to engulf him, a cruel and sinister grin appeared on Otto¡¯s face.


    It seemed that he had finally caught up!


    If Bahamut had been relentlessly chasing and attacking him from the very beginning, things might have been more difficult.


    Earlier, Bahamut had spoken a lot of words to Otto with full confidence, wasting a lot of time in the process.


    And that gave Otto a good opportunity.


    ¡°Puchi!¡±


    Under the astonished and shocked gazes of the surrounding crowd, a barbed dragon tail pierced through Bahamut¡¯s chest from the side almost without any resistance.


    This attack seemed very severe, and the angle was very tricky.


    Under Otto¡¯s control, the tip of his tail was reduced to the extreme, quickly prating Bahamut¡¯s ribs.


    Once inside Bahamut¡¯s chest cavity, the tip of the tail precisely found his heart and plunged into it.


    Afterward, Otto¡¯s extremely small tail-tip instantly exploded with dense barbs, directly bursting Bahamut¡¯s heart.


    Although Bahamut was the tinum Dragon God, the body he currently inhabited was an ordinary Silver Dragon.


    Though its strength was considerable, after its heart burst, it obviously wouldn¡¯tst long.


    With Bahamut¡¯s Divine Power, it might be able to hold on for a while, but this would certainly consume a lot of his energy and Divine Power.


    And without these, his strength would naturally decrease significantly, making it very likely that he would be no match for Otto.


    More importantly, if his will left this body, the owner of the original body, Dawn Silver Light, would definitely be beyond saving.


    Although Dawn Silver Light¡¯s soul would be taken back to the Divine Kingdom by Bahamut, this was obviously not what he had intended.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on?¡±


    Bahamut looked at Otto in annoyance, while thetter was still struggling to maintain his body¡¯s stability amidst the storm, like a small boat in raging waves.


    Not only Bahamut, but the surrounding Metal Dragons and Undead Dragons also wondered the same.


    But soon, Bahamut and the onlookers found the answer.


    A small Temporary Portal appeared at Bahamut¡¯s side, as well as at the end of Otto¡¯s tail.


    This Temporary Portal was tiny, at most only able to let an object the thickness of Otto¡¯s tail pass through, but this was already enough.


    It was through this portal that Otto had sent his tail to Bahamut¡¯s side, and the small portal also had excellent concealment.


    Being overconfident, Bahamut underestimated his opponent and fell for Otto¡¯s trap.


    After seeing everything clearly, the Metal Dragons around them roared angrily, ¡°Despicable! This is a shameless ambush!¡±


    But Otto obviously didn¡¯t care. Whether it was despicable or an ambush, as long as he achieved the final victory, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However, maintaining the small Temporary Portal for an extended period was quite difficult for Otto within the influence of the Divine Power Storm.


    In a short time, the small portal turned to stardust and dissipated in the air, and the passage connecting Otto and his tail tip also instantly disappeared.


    This led to a serious consequence¡ªOtto¡¯s tail was cleanly severed into two pieces, leaving a very smooth and t opening.


    Intense pain coursed through Otto¡¯s nerves, but he didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    Green, viscous blood slowly seeped from the wound and began to boil.


    The blood that sttered onto Bahamut¡¯s body began to corrode his scales, emitting a hissing sound and leaving behind hideous wounds.


    At the same time, Bahamut¡¯s Vaporization Breathpletely engulfed Otto.


    The strange mist formed a conical space around Otto that was about 50 meters long, and the mist corroded and continuously affected Otto¡¯s body.

 Chapter 368: 366 This Time I Win_1

    Chapter 368: 366 This Time I Win_1


    A slightlyzy, strange feeling was slowly filling Otto¡¯s entire body, making him feel somewhat listless.


    Then, Otto was surprised to find that his body size was starting to growrger¡­


    No! To be precise, his body was starting to dissolve and vaporize!


    It seems that Bahamut¡¯s Vaporization Breath had finally started taking effect.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Otto quickly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although this situation might look terrifying, it didn¡¯t seem to pose any life-threatening danger to him.


    The worst would be feeling ufortable due to the change in body shape¡­


    But just as he was thinking this, he quickly noticed with some anxiety that the vaporized part of his body was being slowly blown away by the strong wind in the Divine Power Storm.


    This wasn¡¯t some magical creation, but his very own body tissue.


    If it was blown away, it meant that part of his body had been destroyed.


    And as the effect of the Vaporization Breath became greater, Otto¡¯s entire body began to rapidly convert into gas.


    Faced with this situation, if he didn¡¯t do something quickly, he would bepletely vaporized and scattered by the strong winds in the storm.


    Otto did not believe he had the ability to reassemble himself under such circumstances¡­


    Bahamut¡¯s Vaporization Breath, coupled with the damn storm effect, was a killing move for most opponents.


    At the same time, Otto also noticed that Bahamut, while his heart was shattered, was using divine power to maintain the normal functioning of his body and began taking a deep breath once again.


    The familiar gas reappeared in his mouth, and it seemed that Bahamut was nning to use the Vaporization Breath again to speed up Otto¡¯s vaporization.


    Since he already knew Bahamut¡¯s intentions, Otto naturally wouldn¡¯t let him get his way easily.


    His tail was still lodged inside Bahamut¡¯s chest!


    And within his tail, Otto had left something special¡­


    Just as his tail disappeared into the Temporary Portal, Otto split a small part of the soul from the Purgatory Demon Dragon¡¯s body and put it into his tail.


    At this moment, this part of the soul hadpletely taken control of the severed tail and transformed the tail, which was embedded in Bahamut¡¯s chest, into a thin, poisonous insect with sharp barbs all over its body.


    The shape of this poisonous insect was based on the Burrowing Worms, but it was even more ferocious, with various sharp barbs and limbs that allowed it to dig holes even faster.


    What it was digging into now, however, was not soil, but Bahamut¡¯s flesh!


    And for this horrific burrowing worm, it was even easier.


    In just a short while, the severed tail, which had been exposed on Bahamut¡¯s body, hadpletely burrowed into Bahamut¡¯s flesh.


    Initially, Bahamut didn¡¯t take notice, but as the horrifying burrowing worm rampaged inside his body, destroying his organs, the intense pain forced Bahamut to abandon the Vaporization Breath he was about to unleash.


    At this point, Bahamut¡¯s internal organs had been almost entirely destroyed by the terrifying burrowing worm, forcing him to allocate even more divine power to maintain the life of this body.


    Meanwhile, he used his inner vision to see what was causing the chaos within him.


    Locating the worm, Bahamut¡¯s front w wrapped in a strange glow, and he urately plunged it into his own chest, pulling the terrifying burrowing worm out of his body.


    With its body covered in sharp spines, the burrowing worm struggled wildly, but Bahamut¡¯s grip on it only grew tighter.


    Soon, it was crushed in his grasp, but his dragon w was also punctured with numerous holes in the process.


    The body of this burrowing worm was so strong that it exceeded his imagination.


    What Bahamut failed to notice was that among the shattered pieces of worm flesh, a small and inconspicuous piece quickly transformed into a tiny fly and stealthily flew towards a hidden location.


    At this moment, Bahamut was breathing heavily, and the development of events hadpletely exceeded his expectations.


    His current injuries were too severe, he wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the normal functioning of his body for much longer with the divine power that he had brought to the continent.


    It seemed that he had to deal with the Variant Dragon as soon as possible; otherwise, who knew what other idents might ur.


    Just as Bahamut was thinking this, he suddenly heard a series of rmed cries from the Metal Dragons in the distance.


    As Bahamut raised his head in confusion, he saw that the Variant Dragon had somehow appeared in front of him without him even noticing.


    As Bahamut¡¯s injuries became more severe, he had no choice but to allocate more divine power to maintain his life, which in turn caused the effect of the Divine Power Storm to decline significantly.


    Since the storm¡¯s power had diminished, Otto naturally wouldn¡¯t waste the opportunity and quickly burst out of it.


    ¡°Ah, Bahamut¡­¡±


    Otto grinned, and then a dragon w firmly grabbed Bahamut¡¯s neck with an incredible force, making it impossible for him to break free.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve won this time!¡±


    As Otto¡¯s words fell, Bahamut¡¯s neck was twisted and snapped.


    This would be a fatal injury for most creatures, but for Bahamut, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Under the protection of his divine power, Bahamut¡¯s eyes were fixed on Otto, and it was clear that he wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Your strength and wisdom have surpassed my expectations¡­¡±


    Bahamut¡¯s neck and head hung limply, but his mouth continued to open and close as he spoke, ¡°But this just proves that you cannot be allowed to live on this continent any longer. Otherwise, it would be a disaster for the entire Dragon race!¡±


    After saying this, Bahamut, like ast-ditch effort, suddenly clenched his limbs tightly around Otto, while his neck, bathed in a mysterious light, lifted his head quickly, and bit down hard on Otto¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Although this method may seem a bit awkward, given my current situation, it¡¯s the only choice I have¡­¡±


    Bahamut¡¯s voice sounded both tired and helpless, as his entire body erupted in brilliant light.


    Watching all this, Otto¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly.


    He realized that Bahamut was preparing to self-destruct!

 Chapter 369: 387 Self-Destruct_1

    Chapter 369: 387 Self-Destruct_1


    At this moment, Otto had not yet broken free from the vaporization state, and his body was still undergoing continuous vaporization.


    Just the moves he had made earlier had already cost him a lot of energy. Naturally, he could not easily break free from Bahamut¡¯s control now.


    Looking at Bahamut at this time, it seemed that he might explode at any second.


    Although it was just an incarnation, Bahamut was still a deity after all. Otto didn¡¯t think that he could escape unscathed from the aftermath of Bahamut¡¯s self-destruction.


    Most importantly, the vaporization state was still affecting Otto.


    As the Divine Power Storm beside him started to spread towards him, the parts of Otto¡¯s body that were vaporized were scattered in the air just by the storm¡¯s aftermath.


    This couldn¡¯t go on. Otherwise, even if Otto could survive Bahamut¡¯s self-destruction, it would be hard to endure thebined effects of Vaporization Breath and the Divine Power Storm.


    ording to the current scale of the Divine Power Storm, even without Bahamut, it could continue to operate for a certain period of time.


    Thinking of this, Bahamut¡¯s body became brighter and brighter, signaling that he had reached the critical point of explosion.


    At this critical moment, Otto suddenly thought of an interesting idea.


    So, he looked at Bahamut with a light smile and said, ¡°Great Lord of the North Wind, it¡¯s a pity, but you¡¯ll have to buy a one-way ticket this time! I still have a lot of things to deal with here, so I won¡¯t apany you!¡±


    As he finished speaking, Otto¡¯s body slowly turned semi-transparent in Bahamut¡¯s surprised expression.


    This form was simr to a ghost, with no solid entity but a rather firm body constitution, and it offered great resistance bonuses against most magical damage.


    Thus, the influence of the Divine Power Storm was instantly reduced to the minimum, and since Otto¡¯s bodycked a solid form, Bahamut grasped at nothing with his limbs and teeth.


    By the time Bahamut came to his senses, Otto had already fluttered his dragon wings and slowly backed away from him.


    Seeing all this, Bahamut was unwilling but helpless.


    This body, borrowed from the Dawn Silver Light, had already reached its limit.


    ¡°Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark¡­¡±


    Bahamut took a deep look at Otto and said with a touch of helplessness, ¡°I will remember you. Believe me, we will have a chance to meet again!¡±


    As if it was just a threat, as if anyone would care.


    Otto rolled his eyes, obviously not taking Bahamut¡¯s words to heart. At this moment, thetter had already reached his limit.


    As the brightness on Bahamut¡¯s body surface grew brighter and more dazzling, the various magic elements in the surrounding air became more and more agitated.


    Soon, the light on Bahamut¡¯s body began to dim, and the surrounding magic elements began to calm down.


    The surroundings were silent, not even a sound could be heard, but this silence was like the calm before the storm.


    A small bright spot appeared in the middle of Bahamut¡¯s forehead, then slowly spread, reaching all parts of his body.


    At the same time, every part of his body affected by the light quickly disintegrated and then exploded.


    Boom¡­boom!


    At the beginning, the sound and movement of the explosion were very weak, but within a few breaths, the scale of the explosion expanded rapidly, and the sound became almost enough to pierce the eardrums of normal beings.


    Otto, in his Phantom Insubstantiality state, flew to one side, coldly watching all this happen. But then, his expression changed, and he immediately returned to his normal form.


    The vaporization state had already been reced by his transformation into Phantom Insubstantiality, so he no longer faced any issues from vaporization.


    At this moment, Otto didn¡¯t care about anything else, and headed straight down in a rapid plunge.


    The power and range of Bahamut¡¯s self-destruction were far greater and more severe than he had imagined. Even more crucially, Bahamut mixed life and death in his explosion.


    In Bahamut¡¯s self-destruction, a considerable amount of divine power against undead creatures had been added.


    If Otto had to describe it, it was a powerful attack specifically against the undead¡­


    In a sense, Otto¡¯s Phantom Insubstantiality form was also a kind of undead creature.


    That¡¯s why he immediately returned to his normal form. Despite that, Bahamut¡¯s self-destructive power was still not to be underestimated.


    So, he immediately changed direction and went straight down, creating arge hole to hide himself in it entirely.


    While Otto managed to escape quickly, the Undead Dragons were at a loss.


    Just a moment ago, they had been bystanders for a long time. But who would have thought that there was a hidden bomb in thismotion that could explode¡­


    At first, they were puzzled as to why Otto suddenly plummeted down, but as the impact of Bahamut¡¯s self-destruction rapidly spread near them, it was already toote to escape.


    Obviously, Bahamut¡¯s self-destruction target also included these Undead Dragons.


    After all, as for Otto, there was nothing he could do, but at least he could remove some trouble for the nearby Metal Dragons.


    Although Bahamut originally wanted to leave these Undead Dragons to be dealt with by Metal Dragons, he had hoped that he could deal with Otto personally.


    Right now, this was thest thing he could do for the Metal Dragons.


    Unlike the Undead Dragons, the direction of Bahamut¡¯s self-destruction was evidently carefully controlled.


    While the Undead Dragons suffered, the Metal Dragons were almostpletely unaffected.


    The Undead Dragons at the front had nowhere to dodge, and their weaker ones were instantly reduced to dust by the shockwave of Bahamut¡¯s explosion.


    Some of the more powerful Undead Dragons were also heavily injured, and although they struggled desperately, they barely had any time left to live.


    Bahamut had intentionally added a lot of divine power into his self-destruction, along with the divine power boost. As long as the undead creatures were affected, it would be very difficult for them to rid themselves of it.


    Some of the stronger Undead Dragons on the outskirts began to flee frantically into the distance, while others chose to plunge down quickly, trying to follow Otto underground to avoid the impact of Bahamut¡¯s self-destruction.


    Bahamut¡¯s self-destructionsted for quite some time, and its power was terrifying. As the mushroom cloud slowly dissipated, a massive pit was sted into the ground.


    Many Undead Dragons that failed to hide deep underground were disintegrated by the explosion along with the sand, and only a few managed to survive either by flying far away from Bahamut¡¯s explosion range or hiding underground with Otto.

 Chapter 370: 388 Dragon Hunting

    Chapter 370: 388 Dragon Hunting


    After who knows how long, a small fly emerged from the mess on the ground, and after making sure it was safe, Otto crawled out from under the ground.


    That little fly alsonded directly on his body and merged with him again after a while.


    Slowly, the Undead Dragons that had previously followed him into the ground also started to emerge, each looking visibly shaken by their experience.


    If not for their quick response and their position further back, they might have been obliterated by now.


    Having already died once, they didn¡¯t want to fall into an endless sleep again.


    Furrowing his brows slightly, Otto looked up into the sky and found that the Metal Dragons had already disappeared without a trace.


    It seemed that Bahamut had issued some sort of divine decree or something before self-destructing; otherwise, these Metal Dragons wouldn¡¯t have left so easily after witnessing the scene just now.


    But now that they were gone, who knows when they might return, and whether or not they would ever stop.


    It seemed that the Dragon Bone Wastnd was set to be a long-term battlefield.


    Then, Otto looked somewhat puzzled towards the other side.


    The Metal Dragons had already left, but the Dawn Corps led by Catn were still fighting fiercely against the Undead army.


    So, were they prepared to die generously?


    Although these fools had run out of food, they never stood a chance to retreat in the first ce.


    Perhaps going all out was their only chance.


    But was there really a chance of victory?


    With narrowed eyes, Otto watched the various soldiers fighting bravely; in his view, they were nothing more than poor bugs marching towards death.


    Even in their prime, they may not have been a match for the army led by Wang Lin, let alone in their current state of hunger.


    Starving and subjected to intense physicalbor¡­


    Yet again, Otto saw exhausted soldiers faint on the spot not from dying by the hands of Wang Lin¡¯s minions, but from sheer exhaustion, only to be trampled into meat paste by the dense army.


    To be honest, the situation did not look optimistic for the Dawn Corps.


    And with the departure of the Metal Dragons, the Undead Dragons would be able to join the battle, making the battle situation even more difficult for the Dawn Corps.


    Unless he suddenly dropped dead, Otto couldn¡¯t see any chance of victory for the Dawn Corps¡­


    Just as he thought this, Otto¡¯s senses suddenly alerted him to some people rapidly approaching him.


    Although their route was very secretive, they couldn¡¯t hide from Otto unless they were aided by a Legendary level concealment spell or higher.


    Without making a sound, Otto turned his gaze in the direction of the movement, only to find that the group was none other than Catn, Mentor, and elite Elf Warriors and Western Empire Knights!


    Judging by the direction they were heading, there was a high chance they had set their sights on Otto.


    How could these misfits be hoping to earn the title of Dragon yer?


    It was not impossible, though; against ordinary dragons such as newly matured White or ck Dragons, these misfits might have stood a chance and could have killed them with one blow.


    But what kind of strength did Otto possess?!


    To put it bluntly, he had just managed to kill the incarnation of Bahamut; how could this group pose any real threat to him?


    He could probably kill them all with just a spray of his saliva¡­


    Finding their n to be dull, Otto nonchntly beckoned to an Undead Dragon beside him that had just emerged, indicating for it to deal with the foolish intruders.


    The Undead Dragon nodded happily and took off with two other Undead Dragons to fly towards Catn¡¯s position.


    The elves and humans still thought they were incredibly stealthy and were sneaking around at the moment.


    But before they could take a few more steps, they were hit by three different types of breath weapons fired from the air.


    Caughtpletely off guard, Catn and his men suffered heavy losses.


    Among them, one Lightning Breath attack swept past Catn, and if not for the heroic efforts of numerous Elf Warriors, he might have been sted away by the attack directly.


    Scrambling out from the protection of the many Elf Warriors, Catn dusted himself off and began to direct his personal guards to counter-attack.


    Soon, enchanted arrows were shot towards the sky with some of the long-hidden Elf mages also taking to the air.


    Unlike the regr troops in the Dawn Corps, the guards under Catn and Mentor still had some food left.


    Although it wasn¡¯t much, they weren¡¯t starving, at least.


    But even so, theirbat power was far from enough to deal with the three Undead Dragons in the air.


    These three Undead Dragons had managed to survive Bahamut¡¯s explosion, so their strength was naturally formidable.


    While they might not have been a match for Otto, they were more than enough to deal with the elves and humans.


    With his guards on the verge of copsing under the attacks of the Undead Dragons, Catn gritted his teeth and pulled a scroll from his waist.


    Mentor, who was beside him, frowned slightly and said, ¡°You only have five chances, are you going to waste this precious scroll on these Undead Dragons?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any better options?¡±


    Out of options, Catn said, ¡°If we don¡¯t break through the blockade of these three Undead Dragons, we won¡¯t even be able to get near that strange ck Dragon!¡±


    Hearing this, Mentor opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t think of any better solutions either.


    In the end, although hesitant, Catn tore open the scroll, and with a sh of light, a strange-looking ballista appeared in front of him.


    It looked more like a hand crossbow than a ballista, but with arger frame, it could only be used by a Titan to wield it properly.


    This was the Fierce Dragon Crossbow, and it was the Titans themselves who had created it for one simple purpose.


    Hunting dragons!


    It is said that during the First Era, this crossbow had killed arge number of dragons under the control of the Titans.


    As a weapon specifically designed for dragon hunting, it has immense power, and even the arrows themselves are imbued with a tracking function.


    That¡¯s also why Catn, though unable to use it normally, still brought it along as a trump card.


    Unfortunately, by the time this weapon had been handed down to them, even with the elves searching the entire continent, they could only muster up five arrows.

 Chapter 371: 389 Personally Taking Action_1

    Chapter 371: 389 Personally Taking Action_1


    From the perspective of elves and humans, this hand crossbow, once made and used by the Titans, is not much different from a ballista.


    Because of its unique design, urately aiming is obviously unrealistic as no one can hold such a huge hand crossbow.


    However, the Dragon Hunting Crossbow has an automatic aiming function, so all Catn and hispanions have to do is ce it in the right position.


    Soon, under the protection of many elven and human guards, an elven team leader quickly aimed the bow in the approximate direction and pulled the trigger of the Dragon Hunting Crossbow.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a deafening bow sound, a huge arrow shot violently into the sky.


    The arrow was fast, but the uracy was slightly off.


    A thirty-meter-long Undead Dragon faced the iing arrow with a disdainful expression.


    He quickly fanned his dragon wings, tilted his body slightly, and the rapidly approaching arrow flew past his body.


    That¡¯s all?


    The Undead Dragon felt a bit bored; he was a dragon born in this era and had never seen a Dragon Hunting Crossbow in his life.


    Although there was some mention of it in the Dragon Lineage memories, not many dragons paid it any attention.


    After all, given the current situation of the Titans, it was already difficult to gather the manpower and resources to make a Dragon Hunting Crossbow.


    Moreover, the Dragon Hunting Crossbow had not appeared for many years, who would have thought that the elves had quietly hidden one.


    So, not knowing that it was a Dragon Hunting Crossbow, the Undead Dragon didn¡¯t take it seriously and regarded it as an ordinary ballista with a slightly strange design.


    As the arrow flew past him, he was already preparing to ridicule the foolish creatures below.


    However, before he could speak, the previous arrow that had flown past him suddenly turned around in mid-air and aimed urately at him.


    The Undead Dragon never expected that the arrow could actually turn around, and in apletely unguarded situation, he was pierced through the chest by the arrow.


    Undead Dragons and normal dragons are different, as their body structure is more inclined towards undead creatures, so logically speaking, this kind of injury is not fatal to them.


    But the arrows used by the Dragon Hunting Crossbow are specially made, which is why the elves had only found five arrows after so much effort.


    If ordinary crossbow arrows were used, there would be no difference between it and a regr crossbow.


    Many designs specifically targeting giant dragons were incorporated into these Titan-made arrows.


    Even for the Undead Dragon, in some ways, it also belongs to the category of giant dragons.


    The huge arrow was stuck inside the body of the Undead Dragon. Just as it was trying to pull the arrow out from its body, it suddenly found that the arrow had disappeared like melting.


    At the same time, an indescribable pain seemed to act directly on the depths of his soul, making him involuntarily cry out.


    Soon, his body started to dissolve, and within a short time, the yellowish bones of his body turned into a sticky liquid that dripped onto the ground below.


    Apart from his body, the soul of this poor Undead Dragon was also directly annihted in the process.


    Now, one could say that not even a shred was left behind.


    Seeing the miserable state of this fellow, the other two Undead Dragons hesitated a bit, but still adjusted their positions in the air, preparing for the next round of breath attacks.


    Meanwhile, Catn watched the results in the sky with his mouth wide open, and soon had a stiff smile on his face.


    Dragon Hunting Crossbow, invincible in the world!


    Then, he saw the other two Undead Dragons in the sky preparing for their next breath attacks, and knew that the next wave of attacks was about toe.


    So, Catn hurriedly urged the elves operating the Dragon Hunting Crossbow to reload the arrows and continue the attack.


    Because the arrows are quiterge, it is difficult for ordinary elves and humans to reload them quickly.


    So, arge Magic Puppet was responsible for this task, although it had enough strength, it was a bit slower in speed.


    By the time the second arrow was sessfully shot, the Undead Dragons in the sky had already prepared their breath weapons.


    Hot mes mercilessly left arge sea of fire around the Dragon Hunting Crossbow and its surroundings. The material of the Dragon Hunting Crossbow was very special and had not been significantly affected.


    But the surrounding elves and Magic Puppets suffered greatly. The mes burned them, as they rolled on the ground, trying to use the sand to put out the mes on their bodies.


    As for the Magic Puppet?


    This thing was made of wood and waspletely burnt to charcoal at this time.


    However, before being hit by the me Breath, the second arrow of the Dragon Hunting Crossbow had already been fired and fortuitously hit the Undead Dragon using the me Breath.


    With a resentful scream, this Undead Dragon suffered the same fate as his earlierpanion.


    Having witnessed the sessive deaths of twopanions, the remaining Undead Dragon could no longer bear it and decisively turned around and fled.


    Judging by his skeletal structure, he should have been a White Dragon from the Snow Field in his life, and his strength alone was not as good as the two fallen Undead Dragons.


    With his more powerfulpanions killed in one hit, what could he do by staying here alone? Stay here to die?


    It seemed that his choice was correct, but unfortunately, it seemed that he had forgotten something even more important.


    Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark, also known as Otto, would not tolerate him running away like a stray dog.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a thunderous sound, a thick beam of thunder and lightning directly sted the escaping Undead Dragon to pieces.


    Even so, the Undead Dragon was notpletely dead yet, and his skull was caught in Otto¡¯s front paw as he flew past.


    ¡°Grea¡­Great Majesty, please spare me¡­¡±


    The jaws of the Undead Dragon¡¯s skull opened and closed, trying to plead for mercy from Otto.


    But unfortunately, Otto had already lost interest in him, and with a slight force from his front paw, the skull of the Undead Dragon was crushed into powder.


    Afterwards, even his soul was swallowed up by the small mouth formed in Otto¡¯s paw.


    ¡°Really, even for such a small matter, I still have to make a move myself¡­¡±


    First, Otto shook his head helplessly, then flew in the direction of Catn and hispanions.


    At this point, Catn had just gotten up from the ground in a disheveled state, but seeing Ottoing from the sky, his eyes immediately lit up.

 Chapter 372: 390 Sugar Pill Arrows_1

    Chapter 372: 390 Sugar Pill Arrows_1


    Now, the situation of the Dawn Legion was indeed not good. Without the help of the Metal Dragon, their only chance for aeback was to kill the Purgatory Demon Dragon directly.


    Catn had been worried before, wondering if this weird-looking ck Dragon would hide and not show its head.


    If it sent more Undead Dragons, then Catn¡¯s n could be dered aplete failure.


    At that time, to save his life, it would be best to flee early.


    As for the Dawn Legion fighting in the middle of the battle? Catn didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to them, as even his own life was at stake.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Otto hadn¡¯t arrived yet, he urged his subordinates to start reloading arrows.


    There were only three arrows left, which meant three chances.


    With a smile on his face, Catn thought that the possibility of sess was quite significant.


    But after waiting for a while and still not noticing any movement, he realized that the magic puppets werepletely damaged, and there weren¡¯t enough personnel.


    Only two or three Elf Warriors remained in normal condition. Elves were never known for their strength, and relying on them for reloading arrows naturally slowed down the process.


    The situation on Mentor¡¯s side was not much better. His human knights had been attacked by the freezing breath earlier.


    Now, their war horses had either been frozen to death or held fast on the frozen ground.


    The knights couldn¡¯t rely on their horses anymore. However, they had mostly managed to survive.


    Unfortunately, their heavy armor made it impossible for them to walk over and help in time.


    To ensure the reloading speed, Catn and Mentor had to join the battle themselves, for their strength was far greater than that of ordinary Dawn Legion soldiers and they could do the heavy lifting.


    After these two joined the fight, they put in a lot of effort and eventually finished reloading the arrows while sweating profusely.


    At this moment, Otto happened to fly above them, proving that there¡¯s no better time than the present.


    Not even bothering to wipe off his sweat, Catn slightly adjusted the position of the Dragon Hunting Crossbow, went forward, and pulled the trigger hard.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With the sound of the shock, the Dragon Hunting Arrow loaded on the crossbow was instantly fired.


    Watching the arrow leave a brilliant trail in the air, Catn¡¯s mouth began to curl up slightly.


    Although things had not gone smoothly after leaving the Dawn Forest, as long as they achieved the final victory, no problem would be a real issue.


    Nobody cared about the process; they only cared about the result.


    However, the smile on Catn¡¯s face soon froze.


    What did he see?


    The Dragon Hunting Arrow he had ced his hopes on had been easily caught by Otto¡¯s front paw before.


    Although the material used in making this arrow was highly toxic to dragons, it looked like there was no big difference between holding it and holding an ordinary Fire Stick from Otto¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    Catn¡¯s face was full of disbelief, and Mentor¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t much better.


    He had seen the Dragon Hunting Crossbow in Dawn Forest before and had checked many documents and literature after returning to his own country.


    Every written record he could find spoke of the terror this weapon posed to dragons.


    But looking at Otto now, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t affected at all.


    As for Otto himself, he didn¡¯t have the time to care about what people below were thinking. His attention waspletely drawn to the huge arrow in his paw.


    Although he had nonchntly caught the arrow in his front paw, his keen senses had been warning him of its danger from the very beginning.


    If it weren¡¯t for the protectiveyer on his body that was unrted to his own body, this thing might have already affected him.


    The material that made up this arrow seemed to be harmful to dragons, but Otto couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint it.


    Moreover, the arrow kept moving back and forth in his paw, like a living creature trying to break free from his control and stab deeply into his chest.


    Looking at the arrow, Otto suddenly had a daring idea.


    Although this thing was lethal poison to most dragons, but if he swallowed it andbined with his own poison resistance, would he truly be immune to all poisons?


    Otto always had strong initiative, and he would immediately put his thoughts into action.


    Soon, Otto¡¯s paw clenched, crushing therge arrow in his hand into pieces to prevent it from cutting his throat.


    To be on the safe side, a wisp of cold air emerged from his paw, freezing the fragments into a round ball.


    Then, he swallowed the round ball like a small pill directly into his stomach.


    Down below, Catn, seeing the Dragon Hunting Arrow easily caught by Otto, was already feeling desperate.


    But when he saw Otto unthinkably devour the arrow like an ice slush, his heart suddenly filled with hope.


    After all, no matter how strong it was, it couldn¡¯t possibly be powerful within its stomach, right?


    However, his hope was quickly reced by despair.


    From the moment Otto swallowed the Dragon Hunting Arrow to now, a lot of time had passed, and he looked as lively as ever without any signs of being affected.


    Moreover, from the expression of the damned ck Dragon, it seemed as if he were savoring the taste of the Dragon Hunting Arrow.


    And indeed, to Otto, the arrow, when frozen into an ice ball, felt like a sugar pill.


    Just as he predicted, the strange arrow had been swallowed by the Light Ball Boss and provided him with arge array of resistance against various materials.


    He could even attach these dragon-poisoning materials to his body, greatly enhancing his dragon-specific attacks.


    This unforeseen surprise was a delight.


    Thinking of this, Otto felt quite pleased and squinted at the people below who had given him this gift.


    Wait, where are the people?


    Seeing the mess caused by the bombardment of undead dragon breath on the ground below and the lone Dragon Hunting Crossbow amidst the corpses, Otto¡¯s expression became awkward.


    As for Catn and Mentor, they had disappeared without a trace¡­

 Chapter 373: 391 Not Bad Luck_1

    Chapter 373: 391 Not Bad Luck_1


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    With a series of coughs, Mentor struggled to stand amidst the copsed sand.


    Close to him was the not-much-better-off Catn, along with a handful of exhausted Elf Warriors and Human Knights.


    He took advantage of Otto¡¯s distraction to quickly crush a Teleportation Scroll.


    This thing was a lifesaver given to him by Lady Bauhinia. It was fast and effective.


    The only downside was that it was expensive and scarce.


    There was also a portion in Lady Bauhinia¡¯s possession, as for the others? Mentor couldn¡¯t care less.


    In some matters, he and Catn shared simr views.


    Saving their own lives is the top priority, as for others? None of their business!


    However, the Dawn Legion had many nobles from various continental powers. If they all perished in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, a significant disturbance would surely arise among the continental forces¡­


    But with the powerful Western Empire, although troublesome, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem either.


    With a slightly groggy head, Mentor began to observe his surroundings.


    The effective range of the Teleportation Scroll is limited, and itsnding point is rather random.


    As the surrounding environment hadn¡¯t changed much, they seemed to still be inside the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    But soon, Mentor¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he quickly pulled the stunned Catn over.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Catn looked at the direction of Mentor¡¯s gaze, only to be startled by the sight of countless bearded burly men surrounding them, clearly with ill intent.


    In simpler terms, they were now surrounded¡­


    ¡°Vi¡­ Vide people?¡±


    Catn stuttered out the term, as the burly men around them undoubtedly resembled that of the typical Vide people.


    Looking at their iconic round shields, heavy leather armor, and battle-axes¡­


    Each one dered their owner¡¯s identity.


    It¡¯s really hard to say if Catn and Mentor were lucky or unlucky¡­


    The randomnding point of the Teleportation Scroll happened to encounter the routine patrol of the Vide people and their main force.


    Suddenly, Catn looked hopefully at Mentor and asked, ¡°Wait, could these people be our supply troops?¡±


    Mentor shot him a nce. Although the two were ostensibly close friends, their alliance was based on self-interest.


    Many times, Mentor found Catn to be overly foolish, especially since he was much older¡­


    With some helplessness, Mentor spoke, ¡°Perhaps you could ask them if they¡¯vee to bring us food¡­¡±


    Mentor meant it as a joke, but unexpectedly, Catn genuinely greeted the others with a smile.


    Then, still smiling, he asked, ¡°Are you under the Queen of Vide? Have youe to deliver supplies to the alliance?¡±


    ¡°This idiot¡­¡±


    Mentor covered his face in despair. These people were clearly hostile, and considering the missing Angelina,


    It was obvious that the Vide people were no longer allies.


    Just as Mentor thought of Angelina, the Valkyrie herself pushed her way through the crowd and approached from the rear.


    ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t Prince Catn¡­¡±


    Angelina looked at Catn teasingly, but thetter seemed unaware of anything amiss, angrily saying, ¡°You¡¯rete! But this isn¡¯t the time to argue about that. Quick, do you have any food? Give me some¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Catn actually took a step towards Angelina.


    Although he seemed oblivious to the situation, his right hand gripped the handle of his sword.


    While he rarely left the Dawn Forest and hadn¡¯t seen much, it didn¡¯t mean he was an idiot.


    With the significant gap in numbers, he wanted to pretend to be na?ve and get as close as possible to the opposition.


    Then, he could suddenly attempt a hostage-taking of Angelina before the others reacted.


    As long as he had the Queen of Vide as a hostage, he would have bargaining chips to negotiate with these bearded men!


    Catn¡¯s n was impressive, but it seemed that he selectively forgot something¡­


    Angelina, the battle-tested Queen of Vide, was not a mere figurehead.


    At the beginning, Catn foolishly approached Angelina with a smile, just as nned.


    Once he was within range, Catn¡¯s expression changed, and he drew his sword, charging towards Angelina with a roar.


    Mentor tried to stop him but was ignoredpletely by Catn.


    At this point, whether Mentor wanted to help or stop Catn, it was already a little toote.


    In the end, all he could do was pray for the sess of Catn¡¯s n.


    During the charge, Catn instinctively felt something was off.


    From the well-equipped burly men surrounding them, it was clear that they were the elite Vide people, rumored as the Vide Royal Guard.


    However, these elite warriors remained unmoved by his actions, and not even one showed a hint of panic.


    It was as if nothing had happened, a feeling that made Catn very ufortable.


    Come on, I¡¯m trying to take your queen hostage here! Could you show some respect for my current job?


    Fortunately, Rolf appeared from behind, though he quickly retreated after Angelina red at him.


    Seeing this, Catn realized that something was amiss.


    But by now, it was toote for him to retreat.


    With no other choice, Catn channeled the remaining magic within him into the power of the wind, imbuing his beloved sword with it.


    He swung at Angelina¡¯s arm.


    He needed a live hostage; a dead Queen of Vide could not serve as a useful captive.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    As the crisp sound echoed, Catn¡¯s mouth twitched. The sensation his hand felt was vastly different from what he expected, a hardness that was ufortable.


    At this moment, Catn looked up to find a delicate round shield in Angelina¡¯s hand, not knowing when she had taken it out.


    His sword was urately blocked.

 Chapter 374: 392 Flying Axe Feast_1

    Chapter 374: 392 Flying Axe Feast_1


    I know my own attack power, and Carten knew that a regr round shield wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand his strike.


    Then he noticed the extraordinary shine of the round shield in Angelina¡¯s hand ¨C it was clearly no ordinary item.


    Damn it, weren¡¯t the Vide people a bunch of nouveau riche? This piece of shit round shield could be taken apart and sold for enough money to arm several well-equipped warrior squads.


    But now was not the time to dwell on this. Carten quickly withdrew his longsword and imbued it with the power of the gale before shing at Angelina¡¯s lower limbs again.


    However, his attack was once again easily blocked by Angelina ¨C this time, not with a round shield, but with a slender spear instead.


    Seeing this typical weaponbo, an ancient job title instantly surfaced in Carten¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Valkyrie?¡±


    Carten looked at Angelina in surprise, but she just chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m honored that a big shot from Dawn Forest knows about this ancient profession.¡±


    Then, Angelina sneered, ¡°But, Your Highness Carten, could you please exin why you suddenly attacked me? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be allies?¡±


    ¡°Allies?¡±


    Carten stared coldly at Angelina as if he had heard a very amusing joke, and then said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard in a hundred years! You think you¡¯re worthy of being called my ally?¡±


    At this point, Carten took a deep breath and roared, ¡°Fine! If you¡¯re still my ally, then please tell me, where is the supply we agreed upon?¡±


    ¡°The supplies¡­¡±


    Angelina smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°They¡¯ve been delivered. Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Carten looked at Angelina with some confusion, while Mentor, who was standing to one side, seemed to have noticed something.


    In an instant, Mentor shouted, ¡°Carten, watch out!¡±


    But his warning was still a little toote.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    With a sound like a blunt weapon hitting, Carten felt his head go dizzy and white, and then a heavy force knocked him flying.


    When he groggily stood up, he realized that he had been smacked in the face with Angelina¡¯s round shield.


    This hit was no small deal; he had a big bump on his forehead.


    How dare this bitch damage his handsome face!


    Before he had time to think more, he heard Angelina¡¯s cold voice next to him.


    ¡°Your Highness Carten, please ept the supplies I¡¯ve brought for you!¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Carten heard a piercing sound in the air, and when he looked in the direction of the sound, he saw, to his horror, a sharp spear ferociously heading straight for him.


    At this crucial moment, he was too weak to resist, and he could only watch helplessly as the weapon ruthlessly pierced his chest.


    The force of the throwing spear was immense ¨C even Carten¡¯s high-quality leather armor was prated straight through his chest.


    The long spear that had stabbed through Carten¡¯s chest without diminishing its power continued to fly forward until it was finally lodged in the shoulder of an Elf Warrior.


    The Elf Warrior was thrown off by the tremendous force of the spear and fell heavily to the ground.


    Although he wasn¡¯t dead, hisbored breathing suggested that he wouldn¡¯t survive for much longer.


    As for Carten, though he hadn¡¯t died yet, he was lying helplessly on the blood-stained sand and gravel.


    He tried to open his mouth to say something.


    But after several attempts, he still failed. In the end, he simply tilted his head and died.


    For many forces, a living Carten might have been able to create more value.


    But the great Silver Dragon Lord had informed Angelina through a messenger that this Elf who had the right to inherit the position of Elf King must not be left alive if there was a chance!


    Ascertaining that Carten was indeed dead, Angelina nodded in satisfaction.


    She believed that with such a great aplishment under her belt, the great Silver Dragon Lord would certainly not be stingy with his rewards.


    After that, she nced coldly at the other Elves and the people of the Western Empire.


    With a wave of her hand, Angelina sneered, ¡°Fes, it seems our allies are famished. This is our turf, so we can¡¯t let anyone say we¡¯re not hospitable.


    Come on, let¡¯s treat them to a feast of flying axes!¡±


    Hearing this, the burly Vide men surrounding them let out malicious sneers.


    Soon, they all took out their flying axes from their waists. A torrent of axes then rained down upon the Elves and the Western Empire people.


    These poor creatures had already been starving, and then they had fought a huge battle. The Western Empire¡¯s knights had even lost their horses.


    How could this group, who had barely escaped to this ce, stand a chance against the more numerous, better-conditioned Vide people?


    It didn¡¯t take long for their bodies to be impaled with flying axes, each death more gruesome than thest.


    At almost the same time, the Dawn Legion nearby Purgatory City had already been torn apart by the Undead Dragon and the Undead Army.


    In no time at all, they werepletely devoured, with not a single survivor left.


    Next up, they would be turned into new materials for the Undead horde.


    Looking at the hellish scene below, Otto couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was getting further and further down the path of viiny.


    But soon Otto came to terms with it. Due to his unique nature, being an enemy of everything in the world was inevitable.


    Utilizing all avable resources to strengthen his power was what truly mattered.


    All other unrted matters could be cast aside.


    The scene shifts, with Angelina now leading Rolfe and the Vide Royal Guards to clean up the battlefield.


    If her memory served her well, there should be two big fish in this group.


    One of them was undoubtedly Carten, who had been killed by Angelina herself. The other was the representative from the Western Empire in the alliance ¨C Mentor.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for Angelina¡¯s eyebrows to furrow.


    Because they hadn¡¯t found Mentor among the axe-impaled corpses they had searched.


    Perhaps they missed him¡­


    That¡¯s what Angelina thought, so she had Rolfe and his men go through the bodies again.


    To prevent oversights, they even removed the flying axes from the corpses, but the result remained unchanged.


    Mentor was gone!

 Chapter 375: 393 Finally understand

    Chapter 375: 393 Finally understand


    Dragon Bone Wastnd, Purgatory City.


    The Dawn Legion had alreadypletely failed, and Otto had swallowed the dragon-hunting crossbow and the remaining two specialized arrows left behind by Catn and Mentor during their escape.


    As a result, the toxicity against dragons in Otto¡¯s body had increased significantly.


    Now, if a dragon faced Otto, even if it was merely scratched by his ws, it would die on the spot.


    He was nowzily lying on the tform at the top of the Skeleton Tower, looking through the intelligence recently sent by Angelina.


    It clearly stated that Catn was dead and Mentor had gone missing.


    Though it was an excellent achievement, Angelina still expressed her fear in the letter because of Mentor¡¯s disappearance.


    But for now, Otto wouldn¡¯t worry about this; Mentor was just one of the few pathetic survivors of the Dawn Legion.


    Apart from Mentor, Lady Bauhinia and her people were able to escape from the Dawn Legion.


    Not long ago, news from the ck Rose hade that Lady Bauhinia and Mentor had met in Felton.


    To be precise, Felton had upied the territory that once belonged to Farrand.


    These cowardly individuals seemed to have many teleportation scrolls in their hands, and they had built a small teleportation gate in the Dragon Bone Wastnd in advance.


    Since the escape was very chaotic, ck Rose should not have had time to record the specifics of the teleportation gate.


    In the letter, she only mentioned a rough location, and Otto had sent people to look for it, but the oue was unclear.


    As for these matters, Otto didn¡¯t care much anymore.


    After a while, Undead Steward Catherine walked slowly in front of Otto in Purgatory City.


    ¡°Great Majesty, I heard your summons¡­¡±


    Catherine, wrapped in a ck robe, knelt down respectfully in front of Otto.


    At this moment, Otto was examining her. She imed to be Catn¡¯s sister and held power in the past in Dawn Forest.


    But now, she no longer looked like an elf. Anyone would see her only as a filthy, disgusting undead creature.


    On this matter, Catherine had her own exnation.


    Throughout the long years, because of various chaos and conflicts, her original body had been destroyed.


    The body she used now had changed many times.


    As a witch demon, even among the undead creatures, they held a special status. They kept their souls in something called a Life Box.


    At the same time, they carefully guarded their Life Boxes. As long as the Life Box was unharmed, witch demons could be reborn using other bodies anytime, anywhere.


    Under normal circumstances, witch demons would hide their Life Boxes in a very secret ce.


    Of course, the Death Lord was an exception. He felt that no ce was safer than inside his own armor.


    And then, he met the freak, Otto¡­


    As for Catherine, she was like most witch demons, carefully hiding her Life Box.


    Looking at Catherine¡¯s respectful expression, Otto suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know that Catn is dead?¡±


    Hearing this news, Otto could clearly see that Catherine was shocked. It seemed that she cared more about her brother than she had let on.


    But Otto wasn¡¯t worried that she would do anything against him. In some ways, the binding of the Undead Lord wasn¡¯t worse than a blood covenant.


    Perhaps Catherine still had feelings for Dawn Forest and the elves, but due to her current unique status, she had to remain on the absolute opposing side.


    After a while, Otto still hadn¡¯t spoken. He was thinking about something.


    However, looking at Otto¡¯s current state, Catherine obviously misunderstood something.


    Catherine quickly pressed her forehead to the ground and said with a respectful and sincere voice, ¡°Your Majesty, please believe me. Although Catn is my brother, I havepletely cut ties with the past.


    The only reason I live in this world now is to offer all my loyalty to you!¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡±


    Otto waved his hand, showing that he didn¡¯t care.


    Then he asked, ¡°Who can manage this ce instead of you in Purgatory City?¡±


    Regarding this question, Catherine hesitated somewhat. Finally, she said hesitantly, ¡°Skeletal Dragon Frostfire is a wise creature. He was a White Dragon in his previous life, and now he has good insight and ambition in managing the undead forces.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Otto nodded, seeming to know that Catherine had misunderstood something, but he didn¡¯t intend to continue exining.


    Soon, he continued, ¡°For now, let Frostfire take care of the matters in Purgatory City and manage the undead army. If he doesn¡¯t do well, I will rece him.


    As for you? Come with me to Yellow Sand City, I have some new tasks for you.¡±


    ¡°Yellow Sand City?¡±


    Catherine didn¡¯t yet know the rtionship between Otto¡¯s several personas; based on their current situation, Yellow Sand City seemed to be neutral.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. Whether she followed the Death Lord or Otto, she could maintain a high position in the undead army as long as sheplied and was sensible.


    Before Catherine¡¯s eyes, Otto¡¯s figure rapidly shrunk, eventually turning into a ck dragon-man.


    Then, he led Catherine into the small teleportation gate already set up behind him.


    After a while, the scenery changed rapidly after Catherine and Otto entered the teleportation gate.


    The dark yellow sandstone and the very ordinary, yet practical, interior wall design¡­


    Catherine surveyed her surroundings quickly. She was in a building with the unique features of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, perhaps even a castle.


    In the center of the room was a simple throne where a strange silver dragon-man sat, looking high and mighty.


    A lizardman, a goblin, and a beautiful blonde elf stood nearby in reverence.


    Before Catherine could react, the silver and ck dragon-man walked slowly towards each other. In Catherine¡¯s astonished gaze, they merged into one.


    As for their appearance, it still retained the appearance of the silver dragon-man.


    Witnessing all of this, Catherine nodded thoughtfully as if she had finally understood something.


    It was said that the true master of Yellow Sand City was a powerful Silver Dragon who resided in Nn Forest, known as the Silver Dragon Lord.

 Chapter 376: 394 Create Allies_1

    Chapter 376: 394 Create Allies_1


    Compared to the well-known Silver Dragon¡¯s Master, the recently popr Purgatory Devil Dragon seemed to have just suddenly appeared.


    Moreover, the name of the Purgatory Devil Dragon had already be more resounding than the Silver Dragon¡¯s Master.


    Under the deliberate promotion of some powerful groups, the Purgatory Devil Dragon had sessfully reced the world-ending demon king in various legends, bing the existence that many adults used to scare children.


    However, very few people knew that a silver dragon and a ck dragon, these two seemingly unrted giant dragons, were originally one dragon!


    Catherine, who knew this information, immediately lowered her head, always feeling that knowing too much was not a good thing.


    Soon, Otto in the form of a Silver Dragon-man spoke: ¡°Catherine, you are a smart person, I believe many things don¡¯t need me to exin to you.¡±


    Catherine immediately knelt down respectfully, her forehead touching the ground humbly.


    Then, Otto continued: ¡°I have a task for you to do, or rather, to assist Elise.¡±


    ¡°Elise?¡±


    Catherine raised her head somewhat puzzled, thinking that the name sounded somewhat familiar.


    She then looked at the blonde elf beside her, whom she also recognized.


    Subsequently, thetter suddenly smiled and said softly to her: ¡°Aunt Catherine, when you left Dawn Forest, I was not born yet, but I think you should still remember this name.


    Father said that the name Elise was something you and he came up with many years ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Catherine immediately eximed: ¡°You are Meron¡¯s child? My heavens! So the reason for Catn¡¯s departure from Dawn Forest this time is you!¡±


    Suddenly, as if she had remembered something, she asked: ¡°What about your brother? I remember Meron had a pair of children!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone already¡­¡±


    The voice of Elise sounded somewhat sad, while Catherine sighed: ¡°Forgive me, child, for speaking out of turn¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Otto pped his hands, pulling the thoughts of the two people back to the present.


    He continued: ¡°You will have plenty of time to reminisce in the future. Now I will briefly exin the task you need toplete next. Gaz and Saru will give you the specific instructions and requirements.¡±


    Since Otto had already spoken, Elise and Catherine held back their stomachs full of words and stood respectfully waiting for Otto¡¯s next words.


    Soon, Otto stated his request, which was simply for Catherine to assist Elise in returning to Dawn Forest and gaining the trust of the elves.


    As the current Elf King¡¯s days were numbered, their task was to gain his trust and inherit the throne.


    Then, after the death of the current Elf King, Meron, let Elise ascend to the throne and legitimately gain control of Dawn Forest.


    Otto had made too many enemies, and his unique nature meant that he would struggle to acquire allies.


    Thus, Otto began to create allies for himself.


    Angelina, who had ascended to the throne of Vide, was one, and Elise, soon to be the Elf Queen, was another.


    There was no choice, as traditional forces would never ept Otto¡¯s existence.


    Currently, Angelina was doing well, but for Elise to take control of Dawn Forest, everything had to start from scratch.


    But now she could be said to be the first heir to the next Elf King. Another contender who couldpete effectively with her, Catn, had just recently died at the hands of Angelina.


    With the loss of this strongestpetitor, Elise¡¯s chances of seeding the throne increased significantly.


    This was also the reason why Otto was so determined to eliminate Catn.


    Aside from that, Otto had also taken some other situations into consideration.


    Suddenly, Catherine asked: ¡°Your Majesty, please allow me to ask presumptuously, do you mean for me to apany Elise back to Dawn Forest and help her gain the right to inherit the throne?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Otto nodded in affirmation.


    Subsequently, Catherine¡¯s face was filled with worry: ¡°But Your Majesty, as you know, I am now a Lich.


    Various good-aligned creatures live in Dawn Forest, and someone like me, who stinks of death all over, would probably be burned to ashes upon revealing myself.¡±


    What Catherine said was not spection, but fact.


    However, this situation had long been within Otto¡¯s considerations. He pped his hands and a slender half-elf girl holding a grotesque and disgusting wand slowly walked over.


    Although the girl¡¯s expression was cold, her ruby-like eyes seemed to contain the beautiful dust of the entire sky.


    As a former Elf, Catherine could tell at a nce that this half-elf girl had Dore lineage.


    It was none other than Sofia.


    Soon, Catherine noticed that there was also an expressionless elf following behind Sofia.


    This elf had empty eyes and a dull gaze, as if his entire soul had been hollowed out.


    And in fact, that was the case: this was just an elf¡¯s shell, and its soul had already been stripped away by Sofia through some method.


    The one who provided the method was the great Legendary Witch Demon Moray, while the one who carried it out was Sofia.


    As her strength grew, while Sofia had not yet stepped into the realm of legend, she had almost absorbed all of Moray¡¯s vast knowledge of spells.


    As Saru once said, Sofia was a one-in-a-million magic genius.


    ¡°This is your new body.¡±


    Sofia looked coldly at Catherine and then beckoned her with a hook of her finger, saying, ¡°Where¡¯s the Life Box? Did you bring it?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s Life Box was hidden in many ces, but as the master of the Life Box, she just needed some effort to summon the Life Box to her hand using magic.


    After a period of a cumbersome operation, Catherine finally held the assembled Life Box in both hands, carefully handing it to Sofia.


    Sofia casually nced at the Life Box, then used the sharp end of the Soul Eater Wand to gently tap a spot on the Life Box.


    Then, the Life Box exploded instantly, and the soul stored inside was exposed before Sofia without any hesitation.


    Seeing all this, Catherine was immediately rmed and began to specte on the identity of the half-elf girl.


    As a Legendary Witch Demon, her strength should be much stronger than Sofia¡¯s, not to mention her own.


    Her Life Box was also made of many precious and hard materials, but in Sofia¡¯s hands, it was as fragile as an eggshell.

 Chapter 377: 395 Advancing to the Land of Red Flames_1

    Chapter 377: 395 Advancing to the Land of Red mes_1


    Sofia and Moray¡¯s techniques were excellent and efficient. It didn¡¯t take long for Catherine¡¯s soul to be thrown into the elf body.


    The smooth operation left Catherine, who was watching from the side, stunned.


    However, it wasn¡¯t over yet. Now, this elf body, for Catherine, was no different from her own Life Box.


    Next, Catherine needed to slowly transfer her own will into the elf body.


    It would be much more convenient and faster for her to do it herself.


    After a while, Catherine¡¯s original dried-up and stiff Witch Demon body fell to the ground.


    As for the previously lifeless elf body, its eyes slowly showed a lively and radiant gaze.


    Slowly, Catherine with her new body stretched out her slender palm, and her delicate white fingers made one gesture after another.


    At first, Catherine¡¯s gestures were simple, like the ¡®ok¡¯ sign, but soon, her gestures began to change rapidly, eventually even producing afterimages.


    Apparently, Catherine had mastered her new body in a short period of time.


    Otto, who was at the side, suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, and inexplicably thought this was simr to the hand seals of the elite ninja in some fictional world.


    As expected of a Legendary Witch Demon, she easily aplished what most people couldn¡¯t.


    It was because of the special nature of her Witch Demon profession that she needed to change her body frequently, so she was able to master her new body in such a short time.


    Otto was quite satisfied with Catherine¡¯s performance at this time, and it seemed like he had not misjudged her.


    So, now there was only onest thing left to deal with.


    Sofia walked around Catherine, who had a new body, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, she said, ¡°It looks good, as long as you don¡¯t use unnecessary spells in front of unnecessary people, you shouldn¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    After that, she pointed to Catherine¡¯s delicate face and said, ¡°Although this face is nice, it must be quite different from your original appearance.


    Now, I need you to use Transformation Skill to estimate what you might look like now.¡±


    After that, I¡¯ll use a special method to fix your appearance.¡±


    Hearing this, Catherine hesitated and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t even imagine what I look like now.¡±


    Sofia rolled her eyes and casually replied, ¡°Well, at least you should remember what you looked like in the past.¡±


    This time Catherine nodded and then used her Transformation Skill to change into a youthful and beautiful elf face, gaining a slight change in height as well.


    This appearance was probably what Catherine looked like when she first left Dawn Forest.


    The current Elf King would certainly be familiar with this appearance, but after so many years, the appearance without any change would undoubtedly arouse suspicion.


    However, Sofia had already prepared a solution, she nced at Catherine and said lightly, ¡°Next, I will teach you a magic spell called Temporary Growth Skill, using it, you can let your body grow ording to your current appearance.


    You just need to have a rough estimate, this spell¡¯s body transformation ispletely real and harmless to the body, so you can bepletely at ease.¡±


    Of course, even if Catherine distrusted it, there would be absolutely no way around it.


    The early arrangements for Catherine were ready, and as for what she and Elise needed to do next, Gaz and Saru would handle it properly.


    As for Otto, there were other things he needed to deal with next.


    After handing over these tasks to Gaz and the others, he bid Sofia farewell and took to the sky, returning to his original form.


    The Fire of Red Lotus and Konoheim had been waiting in the sky for a long time, and this time there was an additional dragon.


    Blue Dragon Welin was also here, though Otto didn¡¯t remember inviting her and didn¡¯t know where she got the information.


    However, she was not following Konoheim but rather sticking close to the Fire of Red Lotus.


    Otto could clearly see a pitiful old father secretly wiping away tears¡­


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of troubles Konoheim must have had to pick up such a cheap daughter.


    Choosing to ignore the amorous gaze that the Blue Dragon threw at him, Otto waved hisrge w and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the target is the Land of Red mes!¡±


    There, they might find something that could exin the existence of the Light Ball Boss, so Otto turned his attention to it as soon as he finished dealing with the surrounding matters.


    The Fire of Red Lotus was a native of the Land of Red mes and would act as their guide.


    Konoheim was there to satisfy his curiosity, while Welin didn¡¯t state her purpose for the trip.


    But Otto really suspected that she was itching for a piece of him.


    All the dragons present had formidable power, so they didn¡¯t spend much time on the journey.


    Before it got dark, they were already above the Land of Red mes.


    However, there was not much difference between day and night in this ce with its unique geographical environment.


    The ground was engulfed in a sea of mes all year round, and even at night, the light from the mes could illuminate the surroundings as brightly as day.


    Here, moltenva could be seen flowing everywhere, and the environment was extremely harsh. Apart from me elemental creatures, few ordinary creatures could survive here.


    Otto took a quick look around and soon spotted a few scattered me elemental creatures.


    Most of them were fire snakes, or ze Lizards.


    As for the demons, none were found.


    Otto remembered that he had dispatched quite a few ze Lizards to this ce as scouts and spies, but until now, they hadn¡¯t sent back any useful information.


    Moreover, quite a few ze Lizards had gone missing, and he didn¡¯t know where they had vanished to.


    Later, the Fire of Red Lotus told Otto that it didn¡¯t mean these ze Lizards had betrayed him.


    It was quite possible that these missing ze Lizards had be food for the numerous powerful native creatures of the Land of Red mes.


    The closer they were to the center of the Land of Red mes, the more ze Lizards they used, seemingly in line with the Fire of Red Lotus¡¯s statement.


    And their current location was indeed the outskirts of the Land of Red mes.


    At the same time, the domain and followers of the Fire of Red Lotus were also nearby.


    So, the Fire of Red Lotus smiled at the other dragons and said, ¡°My territory is nearby, would you like toe and visit?¡±


    On the other hand, Otto waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not. We have more important things to do.¡±

 Chapter 378: 396 Demonic Frenzied Blade_1

    Chapter 378: 396 Demonic Frenzied de_1


    The me of the Red Lotus was just average in the Land of Red mes, only able to lead its followers to upy the more peripheral areas.


    The core areas of the Land of Red mes were almost all upied by various types of demons.


    As they continued to advance, Otto quickly saw some scattered demonic creatures.


    At this time, Otto¡¯s gaze was fixed on a group of Lesser Evil Demons below. These small and weak demons looked like goblins with a pair of demon horns and a tail.


    Their power was limited, and they were also very stupid, good at using small fireballs for attacks and some little tricks that were not good enough for the stage.


    They usually liked to act in groups and formed the most basic and numerous soldierposition of most demon legions.


    At the same time, they had a high probability of evolving step by step into powerful demons from Lesser Evil Demons.


    Though the Lesser Evil Demons were weak and stupid, they possessed almost limitless potential, but this required luck and opportunity.


    Before they could grow up properly, they could only be cannon fodder or food for other demons.


    However, as they had already seen them, it proved that this ce was already the territory of a Demon Lord.


    But they didn¡¯t know whether this Demon Lord was the Demon me Emperor they were looking for or not.


    From the words of the Blood Thunder Lord, even if the Demon me Emperor is not the strongest demon in the Land of Red mes, the power difference should be minimal.


    In any case, he must have a reputation outside.


    So, even if the Demon Lord here is not the Demon me Emperor, as long as they catch him and torture him severely, there should be no problem.


    And that¡¯s what Otto was doing at this moment.


    The wisdom of the Lesser Evil Demons was too low, and even if they were caught, nothing could be asked from them.


    So Otto and his group continued to go deeper, and soon Otto found the most suitable target for himself so far.


    It was a Mad de Demon, a powerful demon with sharp des all over its body.


    And it seemed that this Mad de Demon had undergone some mutation, with all the des on its body glowing red, and even some of the des were burning with raging mes.


    Coupled with its ferocious and vicious appearance, it didn¡¯t look like an easy opponent at all.


    Looking at him, Otto grinned, and the first target was already set.


    Although this Mad de Demon looked terrifying, who among the people present wasn¡¯t a boss?


    Evenpared with the me of the Red Lotus, this Mad de Demon was just a little shrimp.


    Among the dragons present, the Red Lotus had the lowest status. Although she had ten thousand reasons not to, she eventually took action herself.


    Not bothering to think about anything else, the me of the Red Lotus swooped down from the sky like a meteor and smashed straight towards the Mad de Demon.


    When the me of the Red Lotus was about to hit the demon¡¯s face, the Mad de Demon finally reacted, realizing that it had been attacked by a dragon.


    Instinctively, the demon raised its ming-ded weapon and stabbed at the me of the Red Lotus.


    But the result was quite cruel.


    The me of the Red Lotus was a very powerful Red Dragon; she was not a mere ze Lizard that the Mad de Demon usually hunted as food.


    The sharp, hard de only left a tiny white mark on the me of the Red Lotus¡¯s crimson scales, and the mes attached to it had no chance of hurting the fire-immune Red Dragon.


    Then, the me of the Red Lotus grabbed the Mad de Demon in its wed hand.


    As a result, the poor Mad de Demon spread the des all over its body like a hedgehog, but still failed to break the me of the Red Lotus¡¯s w armor defense.


    When the Mad de Demon was thrown to an open space, it was still in a state of confusion.


    He looked around and soon realized that he had been surrounded by several giant dragons.


    This time, his mind became even more confused¡­


    He was just going for a walk, how could he suddenly encounter so many bosses?


    Before he could think about anything, the leading Silver Dragon among those surrounding him asked, ¡°First, tell me, do you know the Demon me Emperor?¡±


    Hearing this deep voice, the Mad de Demon was stunned at first, then nodded stupidly.


    As long as they lived in the Land of Red mes and possessed a certain level of intelligence, the name Demon me Emperor would not be unfamiliar to them.


    This was the nominal highest leader of all the demons in the Land of Red mes, although the current Demon me Emperor was only an avatar.


    But this did not affect that his strength and influence were already at the peak of existence in the Land of Red mes.


    Next, Otto asked, ¡°Good, then do you know where the Demon me Emperor is?¡±


    This made the Mad de Demon quite embarrassed. In theory, the entire Land of Red mes was the Demon me Emperor¡¯s territory.


    But in practice, the Demon me Emperor did not have any intention of managing a territory, and he usually wandered around the Land of Red mes, going wherever he wanted.


    It was said that the big boss had once been a guest in the nest of his own boss for some time, but that was already many years ago.


    Under the pressure of Otto¡¯s gaze, the Mad de Demon, who didn¡¯t know what to say, had no choice but to confess everything he knew.


    But these words were the same as if they were not said, and they still could not help Otto determine where the Demon me Emperor was.


    The Land of Red mes covers arge area, evenrger than the Dragon Bone Wastnd. It is really difficult to specifically look for a demon that has never been seen before and is extremely mysterious in this ce.


    So, Otto asked the poor Mad de Demon again, ¡°This area should also be the territory of a Demon Lord, and you should be working for him.


    Now, tell me, who is your boss?¡±


    The Mad de Demon trembled as he looked at Otto. The Dragon Fear unconsciously emitted by the other party made him feel uneasy and his heart beat rapidly, as if it was about to explode out of his chest.


    Demons represent chaos and evil, and loyalty and credibility should never be mentioned to them.


    In a short time, this guy confessed everything, even the sexual preferences of his boss and the collection of some unsightly things.


    In simple terms, the Demon Lord controlling this territory was also a Mad de Demon, but much more powerful, named Fire de.


    Just like his name, Fire de¡¯s whole body was covered with dense des surrounded by mes.


    If he wanted to, he could easily spin his body to form a terrifying whirlwind of mes.


    And his enemies liked to call this move the me Spinning Top¡­

 Chapter 379: 397 Abyss Summoner_1

    Chapter 379: 397 Abyss Summoner_1


    me Demon, is that it?


    Otto looked somewhat bored at the demon that was being beaten by Red Lotus Fire below. He was the Fire de.


    Under the guidance of his loyal subordinates, Otto and his team didn¡¯t spend much time to find their way near hisir.


    When Red Lotus Fire broke into the nest, Fire de was engaged in some indecent acts with a female demon behind closed doors.


    Having his fun disturbed by uninvited guests, Fire de immediately roared and swung his ming de attached to his forelimb at Red Lotus Fire, who was closest to him.


    Then, he was beaten up by Red Lotus Fire on the ground.


    Althoughpared to the previous demon, Fire de was muchrger, had more des on his body, and his mes burned more vigorously.


    Unfortunately, a powerful Red Dragon was almost a perfect counter for him, so his fate was sealed from the very beginning.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Fire de to be utterly humiliated by Red Lotus Fire pressing him to the ground.


    As for the female demon who had been intimate with him before, she had already seized an opportunity and slipped away at some unknown time.


    Otto wasn¡¯t interested in the other small fries, so he let her go as well.


    When Fire de finally gave up struggling, Otto stepped forward, sneered at him and said, ¡°Fire de, right?¡±


    It seemed that Otto was the leader of this group of killers.


    Looking at Otto, Fire de¡¯s face immediately showed a ttering smile.


    Most demons were like this. If they could win, they would be brutal. If they couldn¡¯t, they would immediately be a despicableckey or loyal servant just to save their own lives.


    As for what Otto asked, Fire de naturally would tell everything he knew.


    But to Otto¡¯s dissatisfaction, Fire de didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of Demon me Emperor at the moment.


    However, he did know that Demon me Emperor had stayed with Abyss Summoner re for a while not long ago.


    Because Demon me Emperor didn¡¯t have the habit of staying in his own domain, he would always go wherever he wanted in the Land of Red mes.


    As for his next destination, it waspletely up to his whims.


    Well, it¡¯s time to hit the road again.


    Otto shook his head. After confirming the location of the Abyss Summoner¡¯s area, he let Red Lotus Fire tie up Fire de and fly towards the destination.


    If this guy dared to deceive him, Otto would have a thousand ways to make him feel worse than death.


    The Abyss Summoner¡¯s domain wasn¡¯t hard to find; it was near Fire de¡¯s territory, and easily recognizable as a volcano that was always erupting.


    All the dragons present, except Welin, were immune to fire damage. Welin, after casting a fire-resistant spell on herself, didn¡¯t feel any difort either.


    Abyss Summoner re was a rather unique existence among the Demon Lords in the Land of Red mes.


    Firstly, her territory wasn¡¯t small, but there were few demonic creatures that could be seen within its borders.


    Meanwhile, ire didn¡¯t have any notable subordinates or followers.


    Simply put, she usually acted alone and could summon various terrifying monsters from the depths of the abyss as her helpers.


    Fire de had dealt with re before, so under his guidance, Otto and his team quickly found a seemingly ordinary cave on the side of the volcano.


    ording to Fire de, this was re¡¯sir.


    The size of the cave seemed average, and it looked like it could only amodate human-sized creaturesing in and out.


    Just as Otto was considering whether or not to transform into his dragon form and take a look inside, a thick ck tentacle covered in suckers suddenly shot out from the entrance of the cave.


    This tentacle didn¡¯t slow down and directly wrapped around Red Lotus Fire¡¯s neck, who was closest to it.


    It seemed that their arrival was already known to the owner here, and the owner didn¡¯t wee their sudden visit.


    The thick ck tentacle tightly gripped Red Lotus Fire¡¯s neck, making it difficult for the mighty Red Dragon to breathe.


    This also showed that the power of Abyss Summoner re was definitely not weak, at least much more difficult to deal with than Fire de.


    ¡°Cough, cough ¡­¡±


    As the tentacle around his neck tightened, Red Lotus Fire couldn¡¯t help but cough.


    Although Otto and the others didn¡¯t express any particr opinions on this, it still made Red Lotus Fire feel ashamed and unable to save face.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    mes burst from Red Lotus Fire¡¯s body and spread to the ck tentacle.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the ck tentacle to loosen, and from inside the cave came a series of sharp wails.


    The ck tentacle waved and pped wildly, as if to extinguish the mes.


    But the mes burning on Red Lotus Fire¡¯s body were not from any ordinary source. To put out the fire, it had only one way.


    That was to burn everything mmable, and this tentacle was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Judging by the current burning speed, it was unclear how long it would take for it to bepletely burned to ashes.


    Otto didn¡¯t want to waste so much time. Just as he was about to take action himself, he was surprised to find spots of magical light emitting from the burning ck tentacle.


    In a short while, the massive tentacle disappearedpletely, leaving behind only some ck star-like dust particles floating aimlessly in the air.


    It seemed Otto wasn¡¯t the only one who thought it was a waste of time. This creature was clearly re¡¯s summoned beast; she had just used her method to cancel the summoning.


    ¡°Patter ¡­¡±


    Not long after the tentacle disappeared, a series of crisp footsteps echoed from the cave, attracting the attention of all dragons present.


    In no time, a seductive woman with ck hair, pale skin, and revealing clothes emerged from the cave.


    Her upper body looked like a noble duchess, but as one¡¯s gaze went downward, it would be obvious that she had goat hooves symbolizing evil on her legs.


    Looking at this familiar figure, Fire de let out a sigh of relief, then pitifully looked at Otto and said, ¡°Her name is Abyss Summoner re. If there¡¯s nothing else, can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Otto shook his head and pointed at re, sneering at Fire de, ¡°The purpose of my trip is the Demon me Emperor. You should pray that she knows where the Demon me Emperor is, or I¡¯ll make you bleed to divine his location!¡±

 Chapter 380: 398 Gourmet Lover_1

    Chapter 380: 398 Gourmet Lover_1


    Seeing that Otto didn¡¯t look like he was joking, Fire Knife¡¯s expression immediately copsed.


    Then, he looked at ire with a bitter face, hoping that she could give Otto a satisfactory answer.


    Thetter also noticed Fire Knife¡¯s expression and frowned, ¡°It seems like you guys are talking about me¡­¡±


    After that, ire sized up the surrounding big shots who didn¡¯t seem easy to mess with, her expression unchanged, looking very calm.


    Then, she seemingly casually stepped back two steps and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that you guys think you¡¯ve got me figured out. Although I, ire, am used to being alone, it doesn¡¯t mean I can be easily bullied.¡±


    Although she said this, none of the people present took her words to heart.


    However, ire didn¡¯t get angry, and with a nd smile on her face, she snapped her fingers, and aplex magic array appeared on the ground in front of her.


    This was ire¡¯s territory, her home ground, where many things had been prepared in advance.


    Within a short time, a gigantic octopus about 30 meters tall was summoned by ire through this magic array.


    Judging from the shape and color of the octopus¡¯s tentacles, it should be the same kind of creature that had previously bound Red Lotus Fire¡¯s neck.


    Although this thing was massive and looked intimidating, that was all it had going for it.


    Compared to the huge dragons, this gigantic octopus waspletely hollow, and perhaps a casual breath from Red Lotus Fire would easily defeat it.


    In fact, that¡¯s exactly what Red Lotus Fire did.


    With a single breath of me, the giant octopus was almost cooked, its entire body charred and glowing red.


    Meanwhile, Otto looked at the creature and nodded slightly. He had to admit, it seemed like a long time since he¡¯d eaten seafood.


    At this moment, Fire Knife suddenly said, ¡°I heard the Demon me Emperor enjoys using this Abyssal Horror Beast for barbecues¡­¡±


    Oh, he didn¡¯t expect the Demon me Emperor and himself to have something inmon!


    Thinking about this, Ottoughed, and then realized he seemed to have forgotten something.


    Where had Abyss Summoner ire gone all of a sudden?


    In the end, it was thanks to Fire Knife¡¯s reminder that Otto discovered ire, who had already run far away.


    Previously, this guy had seemed so calm that Otto thought he was a rare tough character, but it turned out he was just putting up a front.


    It¡¯s estimated that the Abyssal Horror Beast Fire Knife mentioned was just a pawn she used to attract attention, and she was already prepared to escape.


    Konoheim, who had been watching from the sidelines, also shook his head slightly at this spectacle, speechless.


    Then he threw a pale yellow light ball towards the fleeing ire. As the light ball exploded above her head, her movement slowed down under the influence of the light.


    Although she was still in a running state, the overall look resembled slow motion from a movie.


    Soon, ire herself realized the anomaly, but she was powerless to do anything about it. Even turning her head to check the situation behind her was impossible without ten minutes or so.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­this is really torture!¡±


    Otto casually spat out a piece of octopus tentacle from his mouth. To be honest, it tasted not bad, but it would have been better with some chili salt and cumin.


    Then he gestured to Red Lotus Fire.


    Although thetter was extremely reluctant, it eventually went over with a grim face and brought ire back.


    Red Lotus Fire unceremoniously tossed ire to the ground, and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Working for other dragons these days is really annoying. No pay, and I¡¯m asked to do everything¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you must have heard wrong!¡±


    Seeing Otto questioning him, Red Lotus Fire immediately shook her head like a rattle drum.


    Even if Red Lotus Fire spoke in a very low voice, how could Otto not hear her clearly with his incredible physical abilities?


    But Otto didn¡¯t continue to pursue this matter, as he had more important things to deal with now.


    Otto nodded to Konoheim, who then threw another small light ball at ire.


    As the light ball exploded, the flow of time around ire finally returned to normal speed.


    Looking at the giant dragons surrounding her, ire red at a certain guide, and finally sighed heavily, as if resigning to her fate.


    Otto wouldn¡¯t consider ire¡¯s feelings at this time, and he poked her with his front w, then asked directly, ¡°Do you know where the Demon me Emperor is?¡±


    Changing ces over and over again for just one Demon me Emperor, Otto felt somewhat annoyed.


    His face held a cold smile, making him seem terrifying.


    Then, he grinned at ire and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not try any more tricks; let¡¯s keep things simple.


    I heard that the Demon me Emperor paid you a visit recently. Now you only have two choices.


    Either lead us to the Demon me Emperor, or move into my belly!¡±


    ire¡¯s face turned pale with fright from Otto¡¯s words. Although she was facing a Silver Dragon, it looked more terrifying than the Red Dragon next to her.


    After swallowing hard, ire hesitated for a moment before finally making up her mind.


    She stared at Otto, her heart firm, ¡°The Demon me Emperor is a demon who loves gourmet food. He was indeed a guest in my ce not long ago, and even ate several of my Abyssal Horror Beasts.


    Although I don¡¯t know where he is right now, he has booked his next meal from me.


    The Demon me Emperor wants to eat a monster called Dark Erosion Crab, which can only be found in the Land of Red mes, and only I can provide.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto¡¯s interest was piqued, which meant the Demon me Emperor would eventually return here.


    Although it sounded nice, there was still one problem to consider.


    Who knows when this guy wille back!


    Upon learning of Otto¡¯s concern, ire quickly said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s actually up to me.


    Before he leftst time, the Demon me Emperor told me that as long as I sessfully captured the Dark Erosion Crab, I could contact him at any time.¡±


    At the same time, ire took out a crimson scale from her storage and handed it to Otto.


    ¡°This is the scale the Demon me Emperor gave me. He said that when I¡¯m ready, all I have to do is crush the scale, and he¡¯lle right away.¡±


    It seemed that the Demon me Emperor was indeed a food enthusiast.

 Chapter 381: 399 Abyss Summoning_1

    Chapter 381: 399 Abyss Summoning_1


    In this aspect, Otto still had a lot inmon with the Demon me Emperor. They both thought highly of this abyssal summoner.


    Just like the giant octopus she had summoned before, not only did it taste delicious, but it was also huge, making it especially satisfying to eat.


    Although it contained a certain amount of toxins, Otto, as a high-level figure, could easily ignore it.


    With proper handling, even Sofia could have a taste.


    Thinking about this, Otto nodded thoughtfully, and then asked Carall, ¡°Can you summon a lot of these strange creatures?¡±


    ire didn¡¯t hide anything, and honestly answered: ¡°As long as there are enough materials for the magic array, I can summon any low-intelligence monster from the Bottomless Abyss.¡±


    It seemed necessary to take her into his wing. Longfang would definitely know how to arrange her properly.


    Soon, Otto¡¯s thoughts returned to the main issue. He yed with the red scale that ire had offered in his ws.


    Just from the size and hardness of the scale, as well as the remaining aura on it, Otto could tell that the Demon me Emperor would be no small fry in terms of size and strength.


    At least the Red Lotus mes and Welin would not be his opponents. Among all the dragons present, only Konoheim and Otto himself could wrestle with him.


    Suddenly, Otto asked ire, ¡°If I crush this scale now, will the Demon me Emperor immediately notice it and then rush here as soon as possible?¡±


    At this, ire smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°If I tell you, can it save my life?¡±


    ¡°That depends on your performance!¡±


    Ottoughed coldly, the sharp fangs and teeth in his mouth inadvertently revealed made ire¡¯s heart tremble with fear.


    For now, other matters would have to be put aside. If he didn¡¯t satisfy the big boss at this time, he might die instantly.


    Having no choice, ire could only honestly say, ¡°The Demon me Emperor has set a restriction on who can use the scale. Only I can crush it to contact him correctly.


    By the way, the Demon me Emperor has a bad temper. If hees here and doesn¡¯t find the Dark Erosion Crab¡­


    He will definitely go mad¡­¡±


    Then she hastily added, ¡°Of course, to you majestic and noble dragons, that shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±


    Although she said that, Otto still asked, ¡°You should also use a magic array to summon the Dark Erosion Crab, right? If I provide you with enough casting materials, how long will it take you to prepare?¡±


    ¡°Two days, just two days!¡±


    ire¡¯s eyes lit up, and then under Otto¡¯s instruction, she mentioned a long list of rare and hard-to-find casting materials.


    Through her sneaky eyes, Otto could see that many of these casting materials were definitely not needed for the current casting.


    But he didn¡¯t care, as Dragon Bone Wastnd, Nn Forest, Sulfur Mountains, Sky Mountains, Caran Kingdom, and Vide Kingdom were all under his control.


    Such small resources were nothingpared to his current foundation.


    However, some materials were quite rare, so Otto naturally couldn¡¯t carry them all the time.


    Due to the distance, Otto first contacted the ck Iron Dwarves in the Sulfur Mountains using themunication scales. Then they ryed Otto¡¯s request to Longfang, the chief of logistics in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Longfang¡¯s efficiency was very high; it took less than half a day for many Chimeras with dragon heads to arrive grumblingly at the Land of Red mes.


    It¡¯s important to note that Chimeras were almost considered the rulers of the skies, apart from dragons.


    However, even such high-level creatures had been used by Otto as errand boys more than once.


    Frankly, it bruised the Chimeras¡¯ pride, but they didn¡¯t have any other choices¡­


    After the materials were dropped off, the chimeras hastily left.


    Otto pointed at the neatly arranged boxes on the ground and spoke with an indifferent tone, ¡°I have prepared everything for you. I¡¯ve given you a lot of authority, and I won¡¯t interfere with your magic array drawing.¡±


    ¡°I know you can profit a lot from this, but some things I advise you not to selectively forget in your mind.


    No matter what you get from me or how much you get, if you end up in my dragon stomach, it¡¯ll all be gone!¡±


    Cold sweat appeared on ire¡¯s forehead, and she quickly nodded and smiled, promising that she would never let Otto down.


    Perhaps it was Otto¡¯s threat that made ire work faster.


    Or maybe she had overestimated the time needed forpletion from the beginning; either way, in just over a day, ire hadpleted the magic array in front of Otto.


    And even gave a buy one get one free deal, providing two.


    ording to ire, this was to prevent any idents in the summoning of the Dark Erosion Crab and to prepare a backup measure.


    Although Otto still didn¡¯t know much about magic, there was Konoheim squatting beside him.


    As it stands, Konoheim hasn¡¯t found anything unusual.


    As for ire¡¯s asionally sneaky actions, they were chosen to be ignored since they had no impact on the overall situation.


    The previously leading Mad de Demon Fire de was leaning against a giant rock nearby, fast asleep.


    Without Otto¡¯s permission, he dared not run off. Although his mind wasn¡¯t the smallest, he still Rrepeatedelly fell asleep right in front of the big bosses.


    In some ways, he was a talent, too¡­


    ¡°All preparations are done!¡±


    ire wiped the sweat from her forehead and said to Otto with a smile, ¡°Now we just need to inject magic power into these two magic arrays. We can summon the Dark Erosion Crab directly.


    However, newly summoned abyssal creatures may be irritable and difficult to control. Usually, I first find a deserted ce or summon them directly at the enemy¡¯s headquarters.¡±


    She looked around and saw that these dragons were all massive. She asked Otto, ¡°But this time, I think we don¡¯t need to worry about this small problem, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, hurry up and inject mana!¡±


    With Otto¡¯smand, ire began the next step of her work.


    As her mana gradually poured into the magic array made of many precious magical materials, the pattern of the magic array began to emit a dark purple glow.


    Following that, two massive creatures slowly emerged from the centers of the two magic arrays.

 Chapter 382: 400 Steamed Crab

    Chapter 382: 400 Steamed Crab


    It seems like they were lucky, as both magic arrays seeded and there were no idents.


    Before long, a Dark Erosion Crab with a diameter of about thirty meters and another with a diameter of about twenty-five meters werepletely summoned through the magic arrays.


    Just from their appearance, they looked no different from therge crabs that Otto had eaten in his past life, even having simr fluff-like structures around their pincers.


    However, the Dark Erosion Crabs were ridiculouslyrge, and their shells were entirely ck, with several dark purple star-like points of light adorning their hard exteriors.


    As soon as they appeared, the two Dark Erosion Crabs began swinging their massive pincers tounch indiscriminate attacks around them.


    As ire had said before, freshly summoned abyssal creatures are extremely fierce, violent, and difficult to control.


    The sleeping Fire de was immediately awakened and looked at the suddenly appearing giant crabs with a dumbfounded expression, then with a great effort, used the des on its body to dig a big hole beneath itself.


    Then, it jumped directly into the hole and covered itself with arge stone like a lid.


    Seeing themotion, ire looked at Otto worriedly, and after seeing that he wasn¡¯t showing any signs of displeasure, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Then she quickly mobilized her magical power within her, hoping to gain control over the two Dark Erosion Crabs as soon as possible.


    Originally, she thought she could only summon one Dark Erosion Crab, but this time her luck had burst through the roof.


    Controlling two Dark Erosion Crabs at the same time was still a bit difficult for her; by the time she seeded, the surrounding terrain might have changed.


    Meanwhile, Otto couldn¡¯t help but drool at the sight of the two Dark Erosion Crabs.


    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t eaten crab in a long time¡­


    ¡°Slurp!¡±


    With a swipe, Otto wiped the drool off his mouth and said to those nearby, ¡°Leave the smaller one to you guys, and remember to keep it alive! Dead ones don¡¯t taste as good!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately took wing, wrapping himself in rolling thunder, looking like a lightning bolt streaking across the sky.


    With a sh of silver-blue light, Otto was already hovering above therger Dark Erosion Crab.


    Then, he simply dropped down like a giant mountain crushing the crab below.


    Amid a strange shriek, the Dark Erosion Crab¡¯s eight long legs struggled to support the enormous force being exerted, and the creature was firmly pinned to the ground by Otto.


    However, the crab beneath Otto was still struggling like crazy, which was quite annoying.


    A wave of cold air spread down from Otto¡¯s body, quickly formingrge chunks of ice on the shell of the Dark Erosion Crab at a visible speed.


    Otto especially focused on the creature¡¯s eight spindly legs, using the cold to freeze them into eightrge icicles.


    After doing so, the crab could no longer move at all.


    And due to Otto perched on the edge of its back shell, the Dark Erosion Crab¡¯s pincers could hardly pose a threat to him.


    Although the crab appeared intimidating, like the giant octopus they encountered earlier, it was merely arge-size creature.


    Common creatures without any bloodline talents, no matter how gigantic, have a very low strength limit.


    In a short amount of time, thisrge crab waspletely frozen by Otto.


    In order to facilitate subsequent processing, Otto also summoned Magical Thorns to bind the creature tightly.


    Next, even if the ice melted, the Dark Erosion Crab would not be able to move easily.


    In general, Otto hadpletely controlled the Dark Erosion Crab.


    Meanwhile, the progress on the other side was not slow either. Because Otto¡¯s requirement was to capture it alive, the task posed quite a challenge for Welin and me.


    In the end, it was Konoheim who took action, throwing a small Light Ball at the smaller Dark Erosion Crab. The creature immediately froze in ce like a paused movie.


    By the time Otto had propped up the Dark Erosion Crab with stone pirs, the smaller one¡¯s pincers were still hanging in the air, maintaining their downward smashing motion.


    It seemed that as long as Konoheim didn¡¯t cancel the spell, the poor Dark Erosion Crab could maintain its position for an entire day.


    Otto didn¡¯t care about the means as long as the ingredients remained fresh.


    After finishing his preparations, Otto took a deep breath and then exhaled a fan-shaped high-temperature steam thatpletely enveloped the raised Dark Erosion Crab.


    This was abination of Freezing Breath and me Breath. Now, in many cases, Otto could get rid of the tyranny of the white sphere, andpletely master and integrate his abilities on his own.


    As the ice on the Dark Erosion Crab¡¯s body quickly thawed in the high-temperature steam, the newly conscious creature could not bear the heat, twisting its body in panic, trying to escape.


    However, it had already been tightly bound by Otto¡¯s Magical Thorns to the surrounding stone pirs. No matter how hard it tried, it could not change its fate of its shell turning gradually red.


    ¡°Sizzle!¡±


    After Otto¡¯s steam breath ended, the giant Dark Erosion Crab, with a diameter of about thirty meters, waspletely cooked.


    High-end ingredients often only need the simplest cooking methods. Having been busy for a while, Master Otto was ready to enjoy his culinary creation¡­


    Looking at the giant steamed red crab in front of him, Otto couldn¡¯t help but drool in joy.


    Without any ceremony, Otto tore off one of the big pincers, releasing a mouthwatering aroma. The hard shell crumbled like eggshells under Otto¡¯s teeth and sharp ws.


    As he casually pulled away therge chunks of crab shell, the crab meat was surprisingly dark, with a slightly purplish hue.


    At first nce, it didn¡¯t seem like a non-toxic, harmless green food, but at Otto¡¯s level, there was no need to worry about it. He opened his mouth wide and tore off arge chunk of the smooth and tender crab meat.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    As soon as the crab meat entered his mouth, a satisfied expression appeared on Otto¡¯s face, and all he needed now was a cold beer.


    Seeing Otto eating happily, Konoheim and Welin curiously came to join the feast.


    Originally, Konoheim had set his sights on the other pincer, but unfortunately, so had Welin.


    Poor Konoheim had to make a choice between the crab pincer and his daughter, and ultimately¡­


    Without a doubt, thest pincer went into Welin¡¯s mouth. Konoheim could only give in and shift his goal to other parts of the Dark Erosion Crab.


    me, who was standing aside, hesitated a bit but also got to enjoy a crab leg with Otto¡¯s approval.


    Oddly enough, when Otto looked at her, he always felt like he was watching a dog holding a chew toy¡­

 Chapter 383: 401 Demon Flame Emperor_1

    Chapter 383: 401 Demon me Emperor_1


    They¡¯d had their fill of food and drink, so it was time to get down to business.


    After Otto and his foodie group polished off an entire steamed crab, ire sessfully took control of the smaller Dark Erosion Crab that was left.


    At this point, even without Konoheim¡¯s magic to control it, the Dark Erosion Crab was well-behaved, lying to one side and showing none of its previous fierceness.


    Fire de, who had buried himself in the ground nearby, cautiously pushed the rock off his head and finally squatted down low-key beside them once he was sure there was no more danger.


    After patting her unchanged belly, Welin looked at the other Dark Erosion Crab with terrible eyes.


    Suddenly, she grinned and said, ¡°The steamed one tastes great. I wonder what it would be like to change the cooking method to grilled!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Otto immediately stepped in, shaking his head and sighing, ¡°I¡¯m counting on using it to bait the Demon me Emperor. Anyway, ire is here, so she can summon a few more if we want to eat in the future.¡±


    So, a majestic abyss summoner like herself would be a food supplier?


    Although ire had plenty of objections, she still squatted down with a bitter face, not daring to voice any of them.


    Eventually, Welin listened to Otto¡¯s advice but still looked at the smaller Dark Erosion Crab with some reluctance, clearly not entirely giving up.


    To avoid further dys, Otto urged ire to contact the Demon me Emperor as soon as possible.


    Thetter showed no intention of evading and promptly crushed the Demon me Emperor¡¯s scale.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that her method of crushing the scale was quite special.


    Given the hardness of the scale, it couldn¡¯t be done with ire¡¯s frail body alone.


    At the beginning, her palm was instantly cut by the sharp edge of the scale.


    As her blood touched the scale, it dissolved like it was affected by some toxic substance, turning into a powder that dissipated in ire¡¯s palm.


    Technically, she crushed it.


    However, Otto waited for a while without getting any particr response.


    Finally, he said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s it? Did the Demon me Emperor react in any way?¡±


    ire looked at Otto in fear and quickly exined, ¡°Your majesty, I¡¯ve already contacted the Demon me Emperor for you. Once he knows I¡¯ve prepared the Dark Erosion Crab, he¡¯ll be here soon to enjoy the feast.¡±


    ¡°Soon?¡±


    Otto was still dissatisfied, ¡°I don¡¯t like vague words like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured!¡±


    ire kept her head low, and then added, ¡°After crushing the scale, I had a short conversation with the Demon me Emperor.


    I told him that the deliciousness of the Dark Erosion Crab has a limited preservation time, and if it¡¯s not cooked within three days, the quality will decline greatly.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Otto looked at ire with interest, and she immediately ttered him with a smile, ¡°This means that, barring any idents, the Demon me Emperor will be here within three days!¡±


    However, ire underestimated the Demon me Emperor¡¯s pursuit of delicacies. Early the next morning, Otto¡¯s perception ability kept sending him alerts.


    From the distant sky, a dreadful creature was approaching rapidly.


    Apart from Otto, Konoheim also seemed to have sensed something, while Welin and the Fire of Red Lotus were somewhat slower in their reactions due to their weaker powers.


    By the time the two of them came to their senses, the Demon me Emperor had already appeared above the gathering of dragons.


    Surprisingly, the Demon me Emperor looked more like a gigantic dragon with crimson scales than a demon.


    Of course, it was an extremely weird and unusual-looking one.


    Roughly speaking, the Demon me Emperor looked like a 50-meter-long red giant snake with golden patterns throughout its body, making it look even more majestic.


    At the front of its body, it had a pair of slender ws and a pair of hideous dragon wings at the base of the ws.


    At its tail, there was another pair of limbs with sharp ws, which inexplicably reminded Otto of the divine dragons from his homnd.


    Of course, usually symbolic of good fortune, divine dragons didn¡¯t have such a hideous appearance.


    Thick scales covered its entire body, even its eyes were well-hidden beneath them. Its mouth had elongated, pincer-like protrusions with spike-like structures spreading outwards.


    Its mouth was filled with tiny sharp teeth ¨C a bite from this creature would undoubtedly be extremely painful.


    What attracted the most attention was the strange blue round gemstone on the Demon me Emperor¡¯s forehead.


    Looking at it, Otto inexplicably felt a sense of familiarity.


    Soon, he realized that this blue round gemstone looked very simr to the Light Ball Boss in his own mind.


    It seemed that the Blood Thunder Lord hadn¡¯t lied to him; the Demon me Emperor must have known something about him.


    As Otto and the others observed the Demon me Emperor, it was also observing them.


    Of course, its main focus was on Otto.


    Like Otto, the Demon me Emperor also noticed something unusual about the strange-looking Silver Dragon.


    Next, its gaze fell on ire.


    With a terrifying, oppressive voice, it boomed, ¡°ire, you have deceived me and betrayed my expectations! Do you know how the Land of Red mes deals with traitors?¡±


    By this time, ire was already too scared to even fart and hid behind Otto, clearly considering him her life-saving straw.


    All the demons and dragons present were somewhat affected by the Demon me Emperor¡¯s pressure, except for Otto and Konoheim. Welin and the Fire of Red Lotus also showed varying degrees of difort.


    As for Fire de, who had been squatting obediently to the side, he had been scared unconscious¡­


    No matter what, he was still a lord of sorts, and his current performance was quite embarrassing.


    Looking at the only two unaffected dragons below, the Demon me Emperor¡¯s gaze became moreplex.


    Leaving Otto aside for a moment, the other middle-aged, weird-looking creature seemed vaguely familiar as well.


    For a being like the Demon me Emperor, his transformation magic had no effect on it.


    It saw right through Konoheim¡¯s disguise ¨C he was not a human, but a powerful Brass Dragon!


    If the Demon me Emperor remembered correctly, the creatures of this continent had always referred to this Brass Dragon as the Time Lord!

 Chapter 384: 402 Friendship in Wine_1

    Chapter 384: 402 Friendship in Wine_1


    ¡°Ah, my poor servant ir¡­¡±


    The Demon me Emperor coldly looked at ir, and then shifted his gaze to Otto and Konoheim.


    Afterwards, he sneered, ¡°I wondered how you dare deceive me; it seems you have found yourself a new master.


    Did you willingly put a cor around your neck and offer the chain with both hands?


    Or am I a gift to your new master as a show of sincerity?¡±


    ir hid behind Otto, shivering and still not daring to say anything.


    Meanwhile, Ottoughed lightly, ¡°So, you are the Demon me Emperor?¡±


    Hovering high in the sky, the Demon me Emperor silently nodded in acknowledgment.


    Then, with an unchanged expression, Otto smiled, ¡°Perhaps, ir did not deceive you after all?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Demon me Emperor revealed a ¡®you must be kidding me¡¯ expression, and ir, hiding behind Otto, looked confused as well.


    However, Otto then pointed towards another direction where a slightly smaller Dark Erosion Crab was ced.


    At the moment, this Dark Erosion Crab had fallen unconscious due to the previous pressure from the Demon me Emperor, and with no intervention, death might be a risk.


    The Demon me Emperor recognized the Dark Erosion Crab; he had eaten one before and never forgot its taste.


    Previously, his attention was caught by the dragons, and he really hadn¡¯t noticed that such an enormous crab was nearby.


    As he looked at it, the seasoned foodie Demon me Emperor couldn¡¯t help but drool uncontrobly.


    Even at the Demon me Emperor¡¯s level, his saliva was anything but ordinary.


    Upon closer inspection, instead of ordinary saliva, hot molten magma was seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Sizzle!¡±


    The Demon me Emperor suddenly sucked the magma back in and seemed to have lost hisposure unconsciously.


    He then curiously looked at Otto and asked, ¡°So, what exactly do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Your previous request for ir was merely to notify you once the Dark Erosion Crab was obtained, right?¡±


    Faced with Otto¡¯s question, although feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right, the Demon me Emperor nodded, as it was indeed what he had said before.


    Then, Otto continued with a matter-of-fact tone, ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. ir has done as promised, and as for us, we are just some guests who havee from afar!¡±


    ¡°Guests?¡±


    The Demon me Emperor looked at Otto suspiciously, thinking that the scene below didn¡¯t resemble friendly visitors.


    To be honest, he was somewhat wary of Konoheim, who was still in his middle-aged weirdo appearance.


    Having a certain understanding of Konoheim, the Demon me Emperor knew how troublesome he could be.


    ¡°Please believe us, we¡¯ve juste to make friends with you!¡±


    Trying to appear sincere, Otto seemed genuinely interested in having a friendly exchange with the Demon me Emperor.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mention that if the Demon me Emperor was unwilling to engage in a mentally friendly exchange, he wouldn¡¯t mind forcefully initiating a physically friendly one.


    Don¡¯t get the wrong idea; this refers to a friendly brawl¡­


    Flying in the air, the Demon me Emperor pondered for a moment, and soon noticed that the Dark Erosion Crab beside him seemed to be at its limit.


    To enjoy this food, freshness was key; once it died, it wouldn¡¯t be tasty anymore!


    Hence, the Demon me Emperor proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s put other matters aside for now and deal with this Dark Erosion Crab first. Once it dies, it won¡¯t taste good!¡±


    It seems that the Demon me Emperor is indeed a foodie.


    However, Otto had no objection and simply nodded his head in silence.


    Upon receiving Otto¡¯s permission, the Demon me Emperornded beside him, opened his mouth, and spat out a hot me mixed with grey smoke at the Dark Erosion Crab.


    After being washed by the Demon me Emperor¡¯s unique scorching weapon, the surface color of the Dark Erosion Crab quickly turned from ck to red.


    While standing next to the Demon me Emperor, Otto sniffed and noticed a charcoal-grilled aroma from the unique breath of the emperor.


    Charcoal-grilled crab, Otto felt that he and the Demon me Emperor were kindred spirits in this regard.


    After the Dark Erosion Crab was prepared, the Demon me Emperor immediately flew beside it and started eating a crab w without hesitation.


    This guy didn¡¯t even bother to remove the shell and sent the entire w directly into his mouth.


    The crisply grilled crab shell made a crisp crackling sound under his sharp teeth, stimting Otto¡¯s taste buds in protest.


    After a brief thought, Otto retrieved a hemp bag from his Treasure Bag and handed it to the Demon me Emperor.


    The Demon me Emperor looked at Otto with some confusion, but his eyes brightened upon opening the hemp bag.


    It turned out that inside the bag were top-grade spices equivalent to gold in value.


    Immediately, the Demon me Emperor excitedly asked, ¡°For me?¡±


    With a lightugh, Otto nodded, directly causing the Demon me Emperor¡¯s fondness for him to soar.


    For a foodie, nothing could buy their loyalty more than delicious food.


    Without any hesitation, the Demon me Emperor sprinkled the entire contents of the hemp bag onto the crab w in his hand.


    An entire hemp bag filled with spices may have been a lot, but it really didn¡¯t seem enough for a colossal crab with a twenty-five-meter diameter.


    Within a short time, the spices in the Demon me Emperor¡¯s hand were used up, as he ate quickly as well.


    Next, he looked at Otto expectantly.


    With a simple smile on his face, Otto handed him another hemp bag of spices and even severalrge jars of fine wine!


    However,pared to his massive body, the wine jars were no different from ordinary cups in human hands.


    The wine was a potent distilled liquor specially brewed by Longfang and had quite a kick. Even if the Demon me Emperor deliberately didn¡¯t break down the alcohol content, a few sips would leave his head spinning.


    As a top-level foodie, the Demon me Emperor naturally couldn¡¯t break down the alcohol content of such fine liquor, as it would interfere with his tasting of the true vor.


    Unconsciously, multiple afterimages of Otto appeared in the Demon me Emperor¡¯s vision.


    Meanwhile, Otto also casually snacked on a crab leg, clinking sses with him.


    ¡°Cheers! The friendship is in the wine!¡±


    ir, who was standing on the side, had a face full of disbelief at the sight¡­

 Chapter 385: 403 Endless Demon Sovereign_1

    Chapter 385: 403 Endless Demon Sovereign_1


    ire hid nearby and secretly observed Otto and the Demon me Emperor. If she didn¡¯t know for a fact that this was their very first meeting, she might have thought they were old friends who had not seen each other for many years.


    From the current situation, the rtionship between Otto and the Demon me Emperor seemed to be pretty good, and thetter didn¡¯t show any signs of being protective of his food.


    At least he didn¡¯t mind sharing some of the charcoal-grilled Dark Erosion Crab with Otto.


    However, even when being generous, there were boundaries. When Welin tried to join in, the Demon me Emperor directly refused him.


    If not for Konoheim holding Welin back, who knows what he would have done to the Demon me Emperor.


    Just as the Demon me Emperor seemed to have eaten and drunk his fill, Otto suddenly smiled and lightly asked, ¡°My friend, although this is our first meeting, I feel like we get along very well, just like old friends who haven¡¯t seen each other for many years.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, I think so too!¡±


    The Demon me Emperor drained a barrel of strong alcohol in one go and nodded repeatedly with a dizzy head.


    Hurriedly, Otto asked without changing his expression, ¡°Before meeting you, I visited the Blood Thunder Lord who is still sealed under the Snow Mountain. Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Blood Thunder, huh¡­¡±


    The Demon me Emperor nodded and continued, ¡°Old friends. Back then, Blood Thunder, Death Nightmare, and I were the strongest Demon Lords under the Endless Demon Sovereign. Together, we followed the great Endless Demon Sovereign to conquer and destroy countless nes.


    However, an ident urred when we attacked this ne. Blood Thunder was sealed under the Snow Mountain, my main body was lost in the ne channel, and the life or death of Death Nightmare is still unknown.


    As for the Endless Demon Sovereign, he has long since disappeared. Those cunning and deceitful deities im he is dead, but I know very well that he is still alive!¡±


    The sentences spoken by the Demon me Emperor were somewhat disjointed, seemingly due to the influence of alcohol, which made him somewhat unclear-headed.


    Otto squinted his eyes and studied the round gemstone on the Demon me Emperor¡¯s forehead. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°So, how exactly did you conclude that the Endless Demon Sovereign is still alive?¡±


    Like a conditioned reflex, the Demon me Emperor touched the round gemstone on his forehead. Then, as if recalling something, he awkwardlyughed and said, ¡°Nothing, just a simple belief¡­¡±


    Although he said that, Otto wouldn¡¯t easily believe him.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a simr round gemstone on the Blood Thunder Lord as well.


    However, unlike the Demon me Emperor who boldly ced it on his forehead, the round gemstone on the Blood Thunder Lord was located in the center of his chest.


    Surrounded by conspicuous blood-colored bones, a small round gemstone naturally didn¡¯t attract much attention.


    The reason Otto discovered this gemstone was because he had devoured a clone of the Blood Thunder Lord, whose appearance had be one of Otto¡¯s avable forms.


    Thinking about this, Otto stared closely at the Demon me Emperor and continued asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that there is something quite simr in our bodies?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t quite hear you¡­¡±


    The Demon me Emperor shook his head repeatedly. From his clear eyes at this moment, it was evident that he had sobered uppletely, likely having neutralized the impact of the alcohol on his own.


    And his reaction at this moment made Otto even more certain that he definitely knew something.


    Unconsciously, the atmosphere between Otto and the Demon me Emperor became very tense again.


    Shocking intensity spread from both of them to their surroundings. The dragons and demons surrounding them, except for Konoheim, felt varying degrees of difort.


    At this time, ire¡¯s head was even more like paste. She couldn¡¯t understand how the two seemingly friendly people suddenly became confrontational again.


    Suddenly, the Demon me Emperor¡¯s momentum loosened, and then he sighed toward Otto, ¡°Blood Thunder told you something, didn¡¯t he¡­?¡±


    Otto silently nodded, but his eyes were still full of oppressive force as they stared at the Demon me Emperor, waiting to see what he would say next.


    The Demon me Emperor shook his head, threw thest piece of crab meat into his mouth, and honestly said, ¡°No matter what, I hope you can believe that we are not enemies.


    Neither I, nor Blood Thunder, or even the mysterious life or death of Death Nightmare, are your enemies.¡±


    Otto squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Not enemies, then are we friends?¡±


    Before the Demon me Emperor could respond, Otto continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just keep it simple. Speak in simpler terms, just tell me directly, what is that round gemstone on your head, and what does it have to do with me¡­


    Or rather, what connection does it have with the thing in my head? Don¡¯t tell me, you haven¡¯t noticed anything.¡±


    Looking at Otto, who pointed at his own head, the Demon me Emperor sighed, spread his paws helplessly, and said, ¡°Alright, you are much smarter than I thought.¡±


    Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Demon me Emperor directly plucked the round gemstone from his forehead and said, with an astonished Otto looking on, ¡°Unexpected, right? This is actually just a decoration¡­¡±


    Indeed, Otto really hadn¡¯t expected this. He had thought that this gemstone was a part of the Demon me Emperor¡¯s body.


    Afterward, the Demon me Emperor gave the round gemstone to Otto. Otto held it in one of his front paws and quickly felt that the gemstone was resonating with the light ball in his brain.


    As he initially guessed, this thing was indeed connected to the Light Ball Boss.


    However, from the current situation, this was all Otto could know.


    So, he turned his attention back to the Demon me Emperor, hoping that the other party could give him a satisfactory answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    The Demon me Emperor shook his head, then pointed to the round gemstone in Otto¡¯s hand and then at Otto, before saying, ¡°It is precisely because of this round gemstone that I can determine that the Endless Demon Sovereign is still alive.


    And you, are the Endless Demon Sovereign¡­


    Or rather, the medium for the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s resurrection!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    These words from the Demon me Emperor were like a bolt from the blue for Otto.


    How did he, who was a talented, handsome young man in his previous life, be the Endless Demon Sovereign who led the demon army to conquer and destroy countless nes?


    Wait, did he say medium?


    Otto quickly thought of something and then focused on the light ball inside his brain.

 Chapter 386: 404 Grace and Binding_1

    Chapter 386: 404 Grace and Binding_1


    At this time, Otto no longer cared about the light ball in his head being called the Light Ball Boss.


    Recalling everything he had experienced before, he felt a chill down his spine.


    He gained a lot through the special abilities provided by the light ball, but at the same time, he also lost something.


    First of all, he had long known that he was a hybrid of a powerful Red Dragon and a Silver Dragon. Even without the help of the light ball¡¯s special abilities, with his innate talents, he would be able to find a ce to hide and sleep for hundreds or even thousands of years to enter the realm of legends effortlessly.


    Perhaps at the beginning, he needed to consider how to escape from the control of the new King Lait, but for now, let¡¯s put this aside.


    Although Otto did gain many abilities through the light ball, he did not forget that the light ball also devoured many inherited memories and memories of powerful beings.


    He was originally confused about what the light ball needed these for, and thought it needed them as nourishment to help itself evolve.


    But after hearing about the Endless Demon Sovereign from the Demon me Emperor, a bold guess appeared in Otto¡¯s heart.


    Could it be that something unexpected happened when the Endless Demon Sovereign led the Demon Army to attack this ne of existence in the past?


    Or maybe, he was plotted against by a certain deity and died, but left ast resort in the form of the light ball in his own head.


    Then, by a fortuitous coincidence, this thing parasitized itself inside his body and grew with his help.


    If the opportunity presented itself, maybe it would seize his body and stage aeback?


    This was not eptable!


    Otto shook his head back and forth, then looked at the Demon me Emperor and asked, ¡°You mean, the Endless Demon Sovereign will resurrect within my body?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Demon me Emperor nodded and continued, ¡°The only thing I¡¯m not sure about is who the ultimate winner will be.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With a frown, Otto asked, and the Demon me Emperor added, ¡°Blood Thunder, Death Nightmare, and I are indeed the most capable generals under the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    But at the same time, we are all demons, and demons are selfish and devoid of loyalty. So, we have to n for our own future.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Otto looked at the Demon me Emperor with interest, and thetterughed, ¡°Not all demons like fighting and killing. Like me, I prefer to taste the different delicacies of various nes rather than destroy the world.


    The Blood Thunder Lord prefers art, although his understanding of it is somewhat unconventional.


    As for the Death Nightmare, he prefers to manipte the dreams of intelligent beings.


    As you can see, apart from the Endless Demon Sovereign, none of us have any interest in destroying the world.


    There are so many wonderful things in this world, why do we have to destroy them?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯d rather the ultimate winner be you!¡±


    The Demon me Emperor looked at Otto with a smile, ¡°If the Endless Demon Sovereign obtains your body and sessfully resurrects, he will definitely gather the Demon Army once again tounch another world-ending war in order to wash away his previous shame of failure in this ne!


    At that time, neither I nor Blood Thunder will have any other choice, and if Death Nightmare is still alive, even if he hides at the ends of the earth, he will definitely be caught by the Endless Demon Sovereign and thrown into the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Because each of us, Blood Thunder, Death Nightmare, and I, has a round gemstone like the one in your hand.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto looked down at the round gemstone in his palm again, but after looking at it from all sides, he found that apart from a certain resonance with the light ball in his head, he knew nothing else about it.


    ¡°This is both a gift and a restraint from the Endless Demon Sovereign to us!¡±


    The Demon me Emperor took back the round gemstone from Otto¡¯s palm and carefully reattached it to his forehead.


    Just as he said, it seemed to be just a decoration at first nce.


    But besides that, there must be some other uses.


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s confusion, the Demon me Emperor exined, ¡°At first, the three of us were just ordinary demons, and the reason we gained our current power and status is all due to the grace of the Endless Demon Sovereign.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m quite interested in this. Tell me more!¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes were full of interest, and this statement somehow reminded him of the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual he used on some of his followers.


    And the next words of the Demon me Emperor confirmed Otto¡¯s thoughts.


    The Demon me Emperor spoke with aplicated expression, ¡°As long as we wear this round gemstone for a long time, the power of the Endless Demon Sovereign can radiate and spread to our bodies.


    Of course, it¡¯s more like reinforcement, and it¡¯s even targeted and most suitable for our individual differences and needs.


    In return, if our bodies are not equipped with this round gemstone for a long time, our abilities will also disappear.


    Even if it¡¯s just a clone, this constraint always exists, and as long as we wear this round gemstone, it means we can never resist the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    Moreover, as long as the Endless Demon Sovereign wants, he can destroy our bodies and souls directly through this round gemstone at any time.¡±


    At this point, the Demon me Emperor¡¯s voice trembled a bit, as if there was a hint of fear in it.


    ¡°Once, there was another demon who had the same status as the three of us, named Fear Force Demon.


    At that time, the four of us were collectively called the Four Great Demon Generals of the Endless Demon Legion, and Fear Force Demon was the strongest among us.¡±


    At this moment, the Demon me Emperor spoke mockingly, ¡°Maybe the powerful power blinded him, and many times, Fear Force Demon actually dared to defy the will of the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    Eventually, he angered the Endless Demon Sovereign, who shattered the round gemstone that belonged to Fear Force Demon right in front of our faces.


    Then, just like the shattered gemstone, Fear Force Demon¡¯s body and soul turned into dust.¡±


    In a way, the round gemstone gives us everything and takes everything away as well.


    It¡¯s like our clone¡­ No! In a certain sense, this round gemstone is actually our real body.


    After all, if it breaks, we¡¯re finished, and if we die, this gemstone can still be inherited by the next sessor.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto suddenly asked, ¡°You mean, it can be inherited?¡±


    The Demon me Emperor nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes, although Fear Force Demon¡¯s round gemstone was shattered, the Endless Demon Sovereign soon recondensed it and bestowed it upon a nameless demon.¡±

 Chapter 387: 405 Control the Recipe_1

    Chapter 387: 405 Control the Recipe_1


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Otto nodded, deciding that he did not want to know more about this topic.


    He looked deeply at the Demon me Emperor andughed, ¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯ll be the final winner?¡±


    ¡°As long as you have my help, your chances of sess will be quite high!¡±


    Demon me Emperor said confidently, then continued, ¡°Right now, the Endless Demon Sovereign has not regained his consciousness. He¡¯s merely functioning on instinct.


    Ah, I forgot to tell you, the current Endless Demon Sovereign is now that light ball in your brain.¡±


    Otto had already guessed this without the Demon me Emperor saying more.


    Compared to that, what he wanted to know now was how he should deal with the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    For now, he put aside whether the light ball posed any risks when all his abilities relied on it.


    If something happened to the light ball, would he suffer as well¡­?¡±


    Demon me Emperor seemed to understand Otto¡¯s thoughts and shook his head, ¡°As long as you know the principle of the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s resurrection, you won¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult to defeat him.


    Even in his prime, the Endless Demon Sovereign could be defeated by treasures, let alone a light ball without any self-consciousness now!¡±


    Demon me Emperor looked at Otto, his thoughts running quickly.


    As Otto fell into deep thought, Demon me Emperor continued, ¡°But before I tell you everything, let¡¯s make a deal or agreement!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡±


    As long as he could achieve his ultimate goal, an equal exchange seemed quite good.


    Demon me Emperor was pleased with Otto¡¯s reaction, and then pointed to the round gemstone embedded in his forehead as he spoke, ¡°My request is actually very simple. If you ultimately win and sessfully master the power of the Endless Demon Sovereign, please help me remove all the negative effects this round gemstone has on me!


    All I need is just that!¡±


    Is this all just for freedom?


    Otto nodded, finding this request eptable, and thought he might have gotten a good deal.


    No matter how he thought about it, Otto felt there was no reason for him to refuse.


    Naturally, he agreed directly.


    After obtaining a satisfactory response, Demon me Emperor nodded with satisfaction and continued the previous topic, ¡°The only way for the Endless Demon Sovereign to resurrect now is to inhabit your body and wait for an opportunity.


    Every time you devour a creature with a lineage or a powerful being, he can umte power and reawaken his consciousness.


    In short, if the Endless Demon Sovereign wants to regain his senses, he needs a lot of knowledge!¡±


    As Otto pondered, Demon me Emperor continued, ¡°Therefore, the way to deal with him is also very simple. I think you better restrict your diet from now on!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Otto looked at the Demon me Emperor in surprise. For a foodie like him, there was nothing more uneptable!


    Fortunately, Demon me Emperor borated on his statement.


    ¡°More urately, you should eat less of the things you haven¡¯t eaten before, or creatures with a lineage like the Giant Dragon Titan, or the rarely seen powerhouses on the continent.


    As for ordinary food with no extraordinary powers, it doesn¡¯t matter. For instance, you can eat as much of the Dark Erosion Crab as you want!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto finally breathed a sigh of relief, finding this not uneptable.


    Following his instructions, the Demon me Emperor continued, ¡°Here, I have a great suggestion for you!¡±


    Demon me Emperor grinned wickedly and continued speaking to Otto, ¡°The previous advice remains the same. From now on, you should use the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s power less and rely more on your own resources to be stronger.


    When you feel strong enough, forcibly activate the consciousness that the Endless Demon Sovereign left in the light ball and beat him up!¡±


    At this point, Otto listened dumbfoundedly, blinking a few times before looking hesitantly at the Demon me Emperor.


    Then, he asked with confusion, ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really that simple!¡±


    Demon me Emperor gave a firm, unwavering answer without hesitation.


    Then, he continued with full confidence, ¡°Looking at your current size and strength, it seems you have already eaten many good things, but only a few of those can provide any substantial help to the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    If the Endless Demon Sovereign is awakened now, his strength should be roughly as strong as a divine avatar with a partial godhead!¡±


    ¡°Can he be that strong?¡±


    Otto frowned, having seen a divine avatar before.


    Though Rose and Bahamut had both suffered at his hands, he knew that their avatars were just based on their followers¡¯ bodies.


    Their power was only slightly stronger than that of a pure will incarnate. If a godhead was added, their strength would change dramatically.


    However, because of the conflict between various gods, most gods dared not take the risk and kept their godhead safely in their Divine Kingdoms.


    But the situation with the Endless Demon Sovereign was different; he had nothing more to lose.


    After some thought, Otto decided to follow Demon me Emperor¡¯s advice for now and observe the situation. He would deal with the Endless Demon Sovereign after growing stronger.


    However, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to grow strong enough without using the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s powers to confront an opponent with the power of a partially imbued godhead.


    Thus, Otto began asking the Demon me Emperor if there were any better ways to deal with the situation. However, the answer was negative.


    Demon me Emperor simply shook his head: ¡°Aside from that, I don¡¯t have any better methods. But you don¡¯t have to worry.


    After all, time is one of the least valuable things for us. Sometimes, we can easily pass a hundred years with a nap.¡±


    Otto did not respond to this.


    It was likely that very few people on the whole continent, besides Sofia, knew that Otto ¨C this oddity ¨C was still underage if counted by age.


    Perhaps the Demon me Emperor had some understanding of the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s abilities, but he never expected Otto to devour so many powerful creatures in such a short period of time.


    In his eyes, the bizarre-looking Silver Dragon must have been at least several hundred years old¡­

 Chapter 388: 406 Spokesperson_1

    Chapter 388: 406 Spokesperson_1


    There was nothing more to discuss between Otto and the Demon me Emperor regarding the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    Although the events that happened in the Land of Red mes during this visit were somewhat different from what Otto expected, his goal was more or less achieved.


    Now that he had figured out what the Light Ball in his head was all about, he had no reason to stay in the Land of Red mes any longer.


    Moreover, the situation in the Continent had been quite chaotictely. The Dawn Troupe had previously fallen in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and Otto didn¡¯t think that the Dawn Forest and the Western Empire would ignore it.


    Considering the time, if the others were quick enough, they should have already taken some action now.


    So, Otto looked at the Demon me Emperor and asked, ¡°What are your ns before I deal with the Endless Demon Sovereign?¡±


    ¡°What n can I have¡­¡±


    The Demon me Emperor shook his head and then chuckled, ¡°As long as the Endless Demon Sovereign doesn¡¯t resurrect, I¡¯m quite satisfied with the current situation.


    No need for fighting and killing, no worries about territory, flying wherever and eating whenever, and if tired, just taking a nap.


    Tsk tsk tsk¡­ This is life!¡±


    Yes, this kind of life was also something Otto wanted very much. In a way, he and the Demon me Emperor were truly kindred spirits.


    Although the current Demon me Emperor in front of him was just an avatar, his strength was very powerful.


    Even if he didn¡¯t seem like a match for Otto, he was still an existence that could be considered unrivaled in this continent.


    It was a bit of a waste to just let him indulge in the Land of Red mes.


    If Otto remembered correctly, the current Land of Red mes was in a very chaotic state, with many Demon Lords acting on their own andcking a backbone.


    Thinking about this, Otto¡¯s eyes became somewhat dangerous as he looked at the Demon me Emperor.


    The Demon me Emperor instinctively sensed something was wrong and then looked at Otto with a guarded expression.


    At this, Otto chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just remembered that we can have some other transactions between us!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ick anything right now¡­¡±


    The Demon me Emperor felt that Otto was plotting something against him, and indeed that was the case.


    With a p on the back of the Demon me Emperor, Otto casually suggested like a close friend, ¡°I can offer you many delicacies you¡¯ve never tasted before! Like the strong liquor you tried earlier, how did it taste? Wasn¡¯t it the first time you¡¯ve had such a unique drink?¡±


    The Demon me Emperor nodded thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s true, but I have to disappoint you, I¡¯m not very fond of alcohol!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ It¡¯s not just about alcohol!¡±


    Otto shook his head and then took out a bunch of things the Demon me Emperor had never seen before from his Treasure Bag.


    Like Charcoal Grilled White Larva Mushroom, exquisite cream cake, and bouncy, fragrant jelly¡­


    In an instant, the Demon me Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up like light bulbs.


    Although these novelties hadn¡¯t been put into his mouth yet, just the sight of them had the Demon me Emperor drooling.


    Then, Otto added, ¡°Besides these, I have many more delicious things you¡¯ve never tasted!


    In addition, the Abyssal Summoner has been recruited by me, and over the years, I¡¯ve umted many resources and wealth that I can¡¯t even throw away.


    I think it¡¯s enough for ire to draw a summoning magic array for several hundred years!¡±


    On hearing this, ire¡¯s body visibly trembled. She seemed to have anticipated her miserable daily life in the future¡­


    But in a way, she was alsoforted by a big shot.


    Wiping the magma from the corner of his mouth, the Demon me Emperor looked seriously at Otto and pretended to be deep, ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°The Land of Red mes!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t hesitate to give this answer.


    Yes, he wanted the entire Land of Red mes. Uncountable demons lived here, and if he could gather them all together, they would be a powerful force.


    Presumably, as long as he had the help of the Demon me Emperor, conquering and unifying the Land of Red mes wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    However, the next words of the Demon me Emperor somewhat disappointed Otto.


    Under Otto¡¯s expectant gaze, the Demon me Emperor said with difficulty, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m only the strongest and nominal master of the Land of Red mes, and all the Demon Lords will give me some respect wherever I go.


    But if I were to actually control the Land of Red mes and transfer it to you, I think most of the Demon Lords here would not ept it.¡±


    ¡°So what? Just kill those stupid lives that don¡¯t know any better!¡±


    Otto¡¯s face showed a cruel expression, not thinking much of it. With the Demon me Emperor¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t think there were any demons in the Land of Red mes capable of resisting him.


    But the Demon me Emperor¡¯s face was somewhat bitter, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m only an avatar. To be honest, I used to be much stronger than I am now.


    But as time goes by and daily activities take their toll, my energy will be depleted, and if I engage in battle, the depletion will be even greater.


    With the drain and loss of energy, my power is continually declining, and the time I can survive is also diminishing.¡±


    When he said this, the expression on the Demon me Emperor¡¯s face became more and more downcast.


    He chuckled bitterly, ¡°This is also the reason why I avoid conflict with you. If I fought you with my current condition, regardless of winning or losing, I might exhaust all my energy and disappear tonight!


    And it¡¯s precisely because of this that I can¡¯t always use force to oppress the other demons in the Land of Red mes, as doing so would hasten the demise of my avatar.¡±


    It seemed that the Demon me Emperor indeed had difficulties that couldn¡¯t be mentioned, and his face was full of loss, ¡°It looks like I can¡¯t have these delicious little darlings!¡±


    However, Otto had other ideas.


    ¡°Perhaps, we can change our way of cooperation!¡±


    Otto used a Magical Thorn to pick up Fire de, who looked like a wooden stick figure, and then asked the Demon me Emperor, ¡°How is this guy¡¯s strength in the Land of Red mes?¡±


    After giving it some thought, the Demon me Emperor said, ¡°Slightly above average! Among the other Demon Lords, apart from the Scarlet Creator, even if someone is stronger than him, it shouldn¡¯t be by much.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes things much simpler!¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°Tell me where the Scarlet Creator is, I¡¯ll go and kill him, and then you¡¯ll support Fire de in name. As for me, I¡¯ll provide him with various kinds of help!


    In the future, he will be my spokesperson in the Land of Red mes, helping me conquer and rule the entire Land of Red mes!¡±

 Chapter 389: 407 Crimson Collar_1

    Chapter 389: 407 Crimson Cor_1


    Before achieving this goal, Otto had to personally pay a visit and deal with the guy called the Scarlet Creator.


    ording to the Demon me Emperor, besides him, the Scarlet Creator was the strongest Demon Lord in the Land of Red mes.


    Moreover, his origin was quite mysterious. Even the Demon me Emperor rarely encountered her, only knowing the general area of her territory.


    Before Otto was ready to execute the n, he unexpectedly found a portal had appeared beside him.


    While he was somewhat puzzled, Sofia and Moray emerged from it.


    Looking at the slightly surprised Otto, Sofia smiled and said, ¡°Staying at home alone is too boring, you don¡¯t mind if I go out and rx, do you?


    Don¡¯t worry, everything about Dawn Forest has already been handled perfectly!¡±


    After saying that, Sofia looked at Welin defensively, although her movement was subtle, it proved that her purpose for this visit was not as simple as she had said.


    What Sofia was thinking, Otto roughly knew, but such things were not easy to bring up openly.


    So at this time, he could only smile alongside her, even though he¡¯d be leaving the Land of Red mes soon.


    At this moment, the Demon me Emperor looked deeply at Sofia. Although it was his first time seeing her, judging from her previous performance, he could more or less guess the rtionship between her and Otto.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the corners of his mouth turned up, and his eyes were veryplex.


    ¡°Is this the Land of Red mes?¡±


    Moray floated curiously through the air, observing the surrounding environment with great wonder, as it was his first time visiting the Land of Red mes.


    As a Legendary Witch Demon, he was quite curious about demons on ordinary days.


    When he saw something new and intriguing, he would always be very noisy and inquisitive, but no one was willing to pay him any attention.


    Sofia and Moray¡¯s arrival did not cause much change to Otto¡¯s n. Under the guidance of the Demon me Emperor, they headed toward the territory of the Scarlet Creator.


    On the way, the Demon me Emperor gave them a brief introduction to the Scarlet Creator.


    The Scarlet Creator was not a traditional demon, and she was not a descendant of the demon legion that followed the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    In terms Otto could understand more easily, she was actually a vampire who, centuries ago, hade to the Land of Red mes through a series of coincidences and established her rule here.


    The demons and other creatures under her domain had all been transformed into the blood n, a type of being leaning towards the undead but fundamentally different.


    It sounded quite special, and even Konoheim revealed a certain degree of interest, aside from Otto.


    Even across the entire continent, the blood n was a rtively rare and special group.


    Simr to cursed werewolves, there were not many limitations to the races of those who became the blood n: most of them were humanoid races such as humans or elves.


    Soon, they arrived above the territory of the Scarlet Creator.


    As described, the creatures living here were fundamentally different from those around the area.


    For the uninvited guests, arge group of demons with bat wings came forward to stop Otto and the others.


    As Otto examined these demons who had been transformed into the blood n, he didn¡¯t know whether to admire their courage or ridicule their stupidity.


    Before their transformation into the blood n, these creatures belonged to various races like de Demons, me Demons, or other demonic tribes.


    Even among them, Otto spotted several other beings, such as Wyverns or Unicorn Winged Dragons.


    Although there were many of them, Otto could obliterate thempletely with just a single breath.


    A blood n that was transformed from a Fear Demon seemed to be the leader of this group of blood n creatures. He slowly approached Otto and the others, looking at them cautiously.


    Then, he tested the waters by asking, ¡°I don¡¯t know what brings you respected Dragon Lord to visit the Scarlet Creator¡¯s territory?¡±


    Soon after, he saw the Demon me Emperor, the nominal leader of the Land of Red mes. An uneasy feeling immediately appeared in his heart.


    Just as he was about to say something else, the Demon me Emperor simply flew up to him and directly said, ¡°Where is the Scarlet Creator? We have gone out of our way to visit her, is she not even willing to show her face?¡±


    The Fear Demon looked troubled, trying to say, ¡°Your Highness Demon me Emperor, my mistress has been a bit¡­inconveniencedtely¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t even get to finish his sentence when a zing me burned him to ash.


    This immediately made the atmosphere tense, and Otto, the instigator, sneered and exhaled a wisp of ck smoke from his mouth.


    He then stared dangerously at the blood n creatures ahead that had already entered a battle-ready state, scoffing, ¡°Unfortunately, I have many other matters to attend to, and I don¡¯t have time to waste on such pointless bickering!¡±


    With that said, he took a deep breath, and a fierce chain lightning swept across the crowd of blood n creatures, instantly blowing dozens of strong blood n creatures to pieces.


    If this was a normal enemy, the blood n creatures would have swarmed them by now.


    However, Otto¡¯s consecutive breath attacks made it clear that there was a vast gap in strength between the two sides. They had no chance of winning against Otto and the others with their current strength.


    But they didn¡¯t dare reveal the location of the Scarlet Creator either. After all, she was their creator, and she hadplete control over their lives and deaths.


    If they displeased the Scarlet Creator, a single thought from her would turn them to stone or a disgusting, sticky pool of blood.


    But some things are not secrets that Otto doesn¡¯t know simply because they don¡¯t reveal them.


    As the group of blood n creatures hesitated to make a move, Otto¡¯s gaze had already fallen on a very concealed cave below.


    ording to its appearance, it seemed to be an ordinary cave or volcano vent, but Otto¡¯s amazing instincts told him that there were a group of powerful beings hidden inside.


    From this point of view, the Blood n creatures in front of him were not worth worrying about. If they were sensible, they would stay on the sidelines and stay still.


    If they insisted on joining the fun, Otto could only let them bid farewell to this beautiful world a little earlier.


    Of course, such tasks could also be left to the Red Lotus me¡­

 Chapter 390: 408 I Want That Wand_1

    Chapter 390: 408 I Want That Wand_1


    Ignoring therge group of bloodline monsters blocking his way, Otto looked down at the seemingly unremarkable cavern below and casually threw a fireball at it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Even a casual fireball from Otto had an extraordinary power, sting a huge pit near the entrance of the cavern.


    If people didn¡¯t know the truth, they might have thought it was an earthquake.


    At the moment Otto made this move, the bloodline monsters nearby showed panicked expressions.


    It seemed that Otto¡¯s guess was correct¡ªthe Scarlet Creator was hiding there.


    Half a day had passed without any movement, and then with a smirk on his face, Otto threw another fireball below.


    At this time, some bloodline monsters were rushing over in a panic, trying to stop Otto, but before they could get close, they were blocked by the Red Lotus mes.


    ¡°Are youing out or not?¡±


    With no concern for being interrupted, Otto looked down at the cavern somewhat bored, not wanting to waste too much time here.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want toe out, let me force you out!¡±


    Staring coldly at the cavern below, Otto extended his dragon w, and soon, a thick electric throwing spear appeared on his hand.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    With a sharp breaking sound, this thick spear-like ancient tree was plunged directly into the cavern.


    ¡°Buzz¡­ Boom!¡±


    The lightning spear rooted itself in the cavern like a pir, spreading the raging thunderous power around it.


    As the spread of the thunder sparks became more and more numerous and concentrated, an explosion urred, and the terrifying thunderous power leveled everything around it.


    Since most of the thunder spear had sunk into the ground, the impact of the explosion also reached the interior of the cavern.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Angrily, a lofty female voice rose, followed by a tall, dusty, female bloodline monster breaking through the thickyer of soil and flying into the sky.


    Her face was covered in dust and grime, making it difficult to see her appearance. However, even in this disheveled state, Otto could still vaguely see that she was a great beauty.


    Furthermore, from Otto¡¯s perception and the danger feedback he received, she seemed to be a legendary powerhouse.


    Her ears were pointy¡ªalthough her face was unclear, she was likely an elf before bing a bloodline monster.


    She must be the Scarlet Creator.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always stayed within my small territory, not causing any trouble. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you, right?¡±


    As soon as she appeared, the Scarlet Creator seemed to be questioning Otto.


    But Otto coldly looked at her and said, ¡°Cut the crap, now you have only two options: Either take your subordinates and submit to me, or let me tear you all to pieces together!¡±


    Just as Otto finished speaking, he was ready to make his move, because in his opinion, the other party wouldn¡¯t easily ept his request.


    But to his surprise, the Scarlet Creator agreed with no hesitation.


    ¡°Fine, I agree!¡±


    Her simple phrase made Otto unexpectedly cancel his Thunderme Breath, which was already condensed in his mouth, and looked at the Scarlet Creator with confusion.


    And her next words were even more surprising to Otto.


    ¡°But I have one condition!¡±


    With Otto¡¯s nod of agreement, the Scarlet Creator wiped the dust and grime off her face and pointed to Otto¡¯s rear.


    ¡°I want that Wand!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Realizing the wand she was referring to was the Soul Eater Wand, also known as Moray, Otto looked confused.


    At the same time, Moray was secretly trying to sneak away unnoticed.


    This unusual reaction immediately aroused Otto¡¯s curiosity, and everyone who knew Moray also realized that he and the Scarlet Creator definitely knew each other!


    Moray can¡¯t just slip away!


    This thought crossed Otto¡¯s mind, and soon a small portal appeared next to him and Moray.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of a portal beside him, Moray quickly realized Otto¡¯s intentions.


    But what could he do now anyway¡­


    With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t resist at all and could only watch helplessly as arge dragon w reached through the portal beside him, grabbing him. Moray¡¯s desperate eyes followed the w, pulling him directly into the portal.


    Looking at Otto now beside him, the demonic face on the Soul Eater Wand¡¯s gemstone showed an awkward expression.


    Then Moray tried to ask, ¡°Oh, great Silver Dragon Lord, I suddenly remembered that I have an important experiment to handle in the Land of the Soaring Dragon. Could you let me go back for a while?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Otto looked at Moray. Without saying more, Moray naturally understood Otto¡¯s intentions and showed a desperate and dispirited face.


    ¡°Alright, give it to me!¡±


    At this point, the Scarlet Creator had cleaned herself up with a water ball, revealing a beautiful face and slightly dark skin tone.


    It seemed that before bing a bloodline monster, the Scarlet Creator was a Dore.


    As Moray continued to protest, Otto handed him over thoughtfully. But just before the Scarlet Creator was about to grab Moray, Otto suddenly shrank the wand back.


    It seemed he¡¯d suddenly changed his mind.


    With some dissatisfaction, the Scarlet Creator looked at Otto and asked, ¡°What, changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea¡ªI haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡±


    With a lightugh, Otto looked at the Scarlet Creator and then asked, ¡°I can give it to you, but first, you have to satisfy some of my curiosity.¡±


    Without waiting for the Scarlet Creator to agree, Otto continued, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve known Moray for a long time and already know he¡¯s not a simple Wand!¡±


    ¡°So, first tell me your name, and what exactly is your rtionship with Moray¡­¡±


    At this time, Moray suddenly spoke, ¡°If it¡¯s just this question, I think I can tell you the answer myself, as long as you don¡¯t give me to her.¡±


    ¡°So, we don¡¯t really need to ask her, do we?¡±


    It appeared Moray and the Scarlet Creator really did know each other well.


    ¡°Oh? This doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad idea either¡­¡±


    Wagging his head, Otto seemed to have been persuaded by Moray.


    But immediately after, the Scarlet Creator shouted, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary! Whatever you want to know, I won¡¯t hide a thing!¡±

 Chapter 391: 409 Return to Dragon Bone Wasteland_1

    Chapter 391: 409 Return to Dragon Bone Wastnd_1


    The show has begun!


    Without Otto saying much, Sofia immediately flew to his side with joy and sat on his shoulder, taking some snacks out of the Treasure Bag.


    As for Otto, he also took a bag of hard ore from the Treasure Bag and threw it into his mouth like peanuts.


    These two now looked like they were sitting down to watch a show.


    Moray, who had been with them for a long time, instantly saw through their thoughts and immediately protested, ¡°I think we have much more important things to deal with, is it really worth wasting precious time here?¡±


    In response, Otto just gave him a nce and said lightly, ¡°If you keep chattering like this, I¡¯ll stuff you in a sauerkraut barrel full of holy water!¡±


    ¡°Damn, what kind of dark cuisine is that?¡±


    Thinking about that scene, Moray was instantly overwhelmed.


    But anyway, he finally quieted down.


    The Scarlet Creator coldly looked at Moray and then finally spoke, ¡°First, let me introduce myself. My name is Lisa, and Ie from the Dark Domain. I used to be an excellent Dore legendary mage¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    With her fierce gaze on Moray, Lisa, the self-proimed Scarlet Creator, continued, ¡°I was also his partner for many years¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at what he had just heard.


    Surprised, even a valuable Lapis Lazuli slipped through his teeth and went unnoticed.


    At this time, Sofia was also blinking, her gaze switching between Moray and Lisa, ultimately unable to understand what Lisa saw in Moray in the first ce.


    Unlike the undead, vampires generally do not undergo significant changes in appearance after transformation.


    Now Lisa¡¯s appearance was considered top-tier among the Dore, and as a female-dominated society, a mage of Lisa¡¯s capabilities and looks would undoubtedly hold a high position.


    As for Moray, it was said that he was human before he became a Witch Demon¡­


    Sofia could not figure out why Lisa would be interested in Moray.


    But regardless of whether Sofia or Otto believed it, the fact remained that it was so.


    ¡°So, do you have any other questions?¡±


    Lisa¡¯s unwavering gaze remained on Moray, her intentions clear.


    And then she said, ¡°If you have no other questions, fulfill your promise and give Moray to me!¡±


    ¡°Before that, I have one more question!¡±


    Otto brushed off Moray¡¯s wed attempt at attention and then asked, ¡°How did you recognize him in this state?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me¡­¡±


    Lisa shook her head: ¡°Though my strength is far inferiorpared to yours, I was once a legendary mage, after all.


    Moreover, I have spent many years with Moray and am very familiar with his soul fluctuations.


    Even if he had turned into a wand, let alone a toilet, I would recognize him at a nce!¡±


    ¡°Just for the record, I¡¯m not going to turn into a toilet¡­¡±


    Moray protested, but sadly, nobody cared about what he had to say.


    Furthermore, Otto straightforwardly handed an utterly despondent Moray to Lisa.


    Of course, a living Moray could be of great help to Otto. Still, he would only watch the show. If Lisa tried to do anything outrageous to Moray, he would undoubtedly intervene immediately.


    Under Otto¡¯s enthusiastic gaze, Lisa received Moray, who was struggling desperately, from his grasp.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Moray!¡±


    With Moray¡¯s current remaining strength, even if he tried hard, he could not escape Lisa¡¯s control.


    So he simply gave up resistance and said with an awkward smile, ¡°Ha¡­ it has been a long time, you¡¯re still as beautiful as before¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful to a pile of bones? Ah, I forgot, even when you were carrying you-know-who, a certain someone didn¡¯t hesitate to perform the Witch Demon Transformation ceremony on himself!¡±


    Lisa sneered, ¡°Ah, sorry, I forgot, you¡¯re just a wand now, maybe I should consider extracting your soul and putting it into something else!¡±


    At that moment, Otto interjected from the side, ¡°Cough, maybe I should remind you, for now, this wand is still my personal property¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I only need to borrow him for a short time, and in the end, I will return him to youpletely!¡±


    Lisaughed lightly, covering her mouth, her mood seemed to be very joyful as she waved the Soul Eater Wand in her hand.


    ¡°Just as we agreed before, my territory and followers are all yours now. Is there anything else you need?¡± she continued.


    It must be said that for Otto, this trip to the Land of Red mes has been exceptionally strange.


    But regardless, the ultimate goal has been achieved.


    He looked at Lisa and shook his head, ¡°From now on, just follow the arrangements of the Demon me Emperor. I have other matters to deal with, so I have to go first.


    Remember, I don¡¯t care what rtionship you had with Moray before or what grievances you have, but now he is my personal property and is only temporarily lent to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    With a beaming smile, Lisa bid farewell to Otto, who headed straight for the Dragon Bone Wastnd after leaving the Land of Red mes.


    Now that the Land of Red mes had both the Demon me Emperor and the Scarlet Creator Lisa, there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble.


    Of course, before leaving the Land of Red mes, Otto didn¡¯t forget to leave some exquisite food for the Demon me Emperor, which he had been coveting for a long time.


    He also promised that as long as the Demon me Emperor helped Otto unify the Land of Red mes, Otto would prepare a feast in the Land of the Soaring Dragon that would allow him to eat to his heart¡¯s content.


    For a top-level foodie, nothing could be more attractive.¡±


    Worth mentioning, Konoheim did not return to the Dragon Bone Wastnd with Otto and the others; ording to him, he was still curious about some things in the Land of Red mes and wanted to see them for himself.


    Otto had no objections to this, and even left the Red Dragon behind.


    This Red Dragon¡¯s hometown was on the outskirts of the Land of Red mes, and she also had arge number of family members and armies there. With her help, the unification of the Land of Red mes would undoubtedly be faster and more convenient.


    As soon as Otto entered the territory of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, Saru¡¯s voice came through the Communication Scale.


    As he had expected, some restless guys hade to the Dragon Bone Wastnd again.

 Chapter 392: 410 Stania Floating City_1

    Chapter 392: 410 Stania Floating City_1


    After experiencing two continuous setbacks in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, anyone would not let the matter go easily, let alone the Western Empire, which had a prominent reputation throughout the continent.


    However, Otto still somewhat underestimated the determination of the Western Empire, and the reason for Saru¡¯s eagerness to find him was quite simple.


    Things seemed to have gone beyond expectations¡­


    At the end of the Skeleton Tower in the center of Purgatory City, Otto was looking at the Floating City in the distance, his mouth twitching incessantly.


    If nothing unexpected happened, it should be one of the three Floating Cities, the Floating City Stania of the Western Empire.


    Even among the three Floating Cities, Stania was thergest and strongest one, and throughout history, this thing had not moved its position within the Western Empire for hundreds of years.


    The situations of the other two Floating Cities were roughly the same, which could be considered as the nuclear weapons of this world¡¯s version. Although their power was immense, they were mostly used to deter enemies.


    It was extremely rare for them to be used directly like this. Not to mention the results they could achieve, the energy consumption required to drive such arge Floating City to the Dragon Bone Wastnd alone was a terrifying expense.


    If they used the Stania Floating City and didn¡¯t achieve any substantial results, it would be a huge blow to the Western Empire¡¯s prestige and economy.


    Otto didn¡¯t think the events in the Dragon Bone Wastnd alone could drive the Western Empire to make a desperate move, so he estimated that they had also encountered some trouble elsewhere.


    Thinking of this, Otto took flight again, heading towards the Yellow Sand City where Saru and his group were stationed, with Sofia apanying him.


    ¡°Oh great Lord of the Silver Dragon!¡±


    In the castle of Yellow Sand City, Saru and Gaz knelt respectfully before Otto, who had taken the form of a Silver Dragon-man.


    Otto casually took the main seat, and Sofia habitually sat on hisp.


    Both Saru and Gaz chose to ignore this, bowing their heads and daring not to look at anything they shouldn¡¯t.


    Not wasting too much time on unimportant matters, Otto asked directly, ¡°Recently, besides the Dragon Bone Wastnd, have you received any noteworthy intelligence from other ces?¡±


    Now, the intelligence personnel of the Land of the Soaring Dragon had already infiltrated many corners of the continent, and the main force among them was still the original group that had been marked with the Blood Covenant and sent out.


    All matters rted to intelligence were always handled by Lizardman Bark.


    Soon, under Saru¡¯s urging, Bark quickly knelt before Otto.


    Then, this increasingly high-ranking Lizardman thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Apart from the areas around the Dragon Bone Wastnd, the situation on the continent is actually quite stabletely.


    Many noble leaders from various countries and forces had followed the Dawn Legion and died in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, so most of those forces were busy dealing with the aftermath and moring to take revenge in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    However,pared to them, the Eastern Empire has been much quieter recently and seems to have no intention of continuing to meddle in the affairs of the Dragon Bone Wastnd.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°The Western Empire¡¯s Stania has flown to the Dragon Bone Wastnd. If they haven¡¯t reached some kind of agreement with the Eastern Empire, aren¡¯t they afraid that the Eastern Empire¡¯s Floating City would directly fly over and take their territory?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ ¡±


    Bark stuttered for a while but couldn¡¯te up with anything to say. Finally, he cowered on the ground in fear.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Otto waved his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t care.


    Then, he said to Saru, ¡°Have Caran contact the Eastern Empire and see what they¡¯re up to. Are they really letting go of this good opportunity so easily?¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my lord!¡±


    Saru quickly led Bark out.


    After Saru left, Gaz stepped forward slightly and said to Otto, ¡°Honorable Lord of the Silver Dragon, Queen of Vide, Angelina, has sent a message. A coalition army, equal in scale to the Dawn Legion, has once again passed through Vide¡¯s territory and is heading towards the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    However, unlike the Dawn Legion, the coalition army does not include the forces of Dawn Forest andpletely istes Vide.


    Moreover, because of the presence of the Stania Floating City, they dare not act rashly.¡±


    Otto asked, ¡°Have they started to suspect Vide?¡±


    ¡°They should have!¡±


    Gaz nodded and continued, ¡°ording to Angelina, during the destruction of Catn, the body of Mentor, the envoy of the Western Empire, was not found.


    He should have returned to the Western Empire by now. He knows Angelina¡¯s true allegiance but does not understand why she is attacking Vide so openly.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they think that it¡¯s not toote to deal with Vide after resolving the troubles in the Dragon Bone Wastnd!¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°A small Vide cannot face the most powerful Floating City.


    I guess there¡¯s no need to worry about resupplying the troops this time. That huge Floating City will have enough food just by clearing out a warehouse!


    Once they¡¯ve taken care of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, they¡¯ll probably take care of Vide on their way back.¡±


    As thergest of the three Floating Cities, Stania¡¯s size alone wasparable to that of a military fortress.


    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that it was armed to the teeth, but even if the Floating City were to be used as a giant stone and dropped from the sky, it would be enough to reduce Purgatory City to ruins.


    Just as Otto was about to say something else to Gaz, the current highest leader of Purgatory City, the Skeletal Dragon Frostfire, contacted Otto through the Communication Scale.


    As soon as themunication was connected, Frostfire anxiously said, ¡°Your great Majesty, the Floating City is rapidly approaching Purgatory City. They seem to be preparing to attack!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Otto was filled with surprise.


    Just now, it was said that the Western Empire¡¯s coalition forces were passing through Vide¡¯s territory, and now the Stania Floating City was preparing to attack Purgatory City?


    He didn¡¯t know if they were too confident or if they underestimated him¡­


    Ottoughed coldly and then said to Gaz, ¡°Have your men get ready for action. This time, there might be a chance for you to take the stage!¡±


    The Western Empire might be arrogant, but Otto wouldn¡¯t be. The name of the three Floating Cities was well known, and by any means, they wouldn¡¯t be easy opponents to deal with.


    The reason why the Demon Army led by the Endless Demon Sovereign had been defeated here wasrgely due to the three Floating Cities.


    Perhaps this battle would be quick and easy, but it also represented an opportunity!

 Chapter 393: 411 Let’s Begin_1

    Chapter 393: 411 Let¡¯s Begin_1


    Stania Floating City.


    If you look up from below, it looks like a huge rock or a small mountain flying in the sky.


    Underneath the bumpy, angr floating city, if you look closely, you can see many dark holes.


    And within each hole, a Magic Cannon is hidden.


    For Stania, these rare Magic Cannons are the most basic and outermost defense.


    With a teleportation of sight, numerous Mage¡¯s Spires can be found on this floating city.


    Near the spires, there are many low, ordinary buildings, housing not only residences, but also various shops.


    These shops usually sell materials or items rted to Spellcasters, and the shopkeepers are usually Spellcasters as well.


    However, their abilities and talents are quite average. After finding out that they can¡¯t make it as mages, they unwillingly leave and find a livelihood here instead.


    From the architectural style and the degree of decay of the outer walls, these buildings are mostly not from the same era.


    Since the construction of the Stania Floating City, it has been through thousands of years and has had many changes in the ruling power.


    The permanent residents here are generally powerful Spellcasters, and only those with the strongest power and the most respected status are eligible to own a Mage¡¯s Spire for themselves.


    Of course, since the spire belongs to you, you are free to handle its appearance as you please.


    But you have to bear the cost yourself.


    However, when the status reaches this level, they usually have no shortage of money.


    These Mage¡¯s Spire owners usually have many apprentices.


    In most cases, they are the main characters in Stania.


    However, now in Stania, there are some people who originally shouldn¡¯t be here.


    Mentor and Lady Bauhinia are currently being hosted here, but Mentor seems to be increasingly taking over the ce.


    Originally, the powerful figures in Stania were mostly old men with white beards who were obsessed with magic research, and they were not very good at political struggles against the likes of Mentor.


    Moreover, this time Mentor has a tight grip on their lifeline. The white-bearded old men living in Stania were extremely unwilling to go to the Dragon Bone Wastnd to exterminate the Undead.


    However, helpless as they were, they didn¡¯t know what kind of potion Mentor gave to the current ruler of the Western Empire, but if they did notply with Mentor¡¯s request, the Western Empire would stop all supplies to Stania.


    Although these mages had high status and were engaged in the noble research of magic every day,


    all of this required a lot of money, and the white-bearded old men had no ability to make money. Their endless funding mainly relied on the gratuitous support of the Western Empire.


    More importantly, without the Western Empire¡¯s continuous supply to Stania, even the Magic Crystals that support the Floating City in the air would not be self-sufficient.


    In simple terms, if Stania does not obediently listen to Mentor, it would fall from the sky like an ordinary rock.


    Although the chances of this happening were not high, the white-bearded old men with high intelligence but low emotional intelligence simply couldn¡¯t take such a threat.


    So, without much effort, Mentor took control of Stania.


    Of course, this was only because some of the immortals had not yet shown their faces.


    At this moment, Mentor and Lady Bauhinia were at a Mage¡¯s Spire at the edge of Stania, facing Purgatory City.


    With Stania¡¯s continuous advance, Purgatory City, which was initially just a ck dot, gradually appeared in Mentor¡¯s sight.


    Seeing the familiar golden city in front of him, a cold smile spread across Mentor¡¯s cold face.


    He finally returned, back for revenge with absolute power!


    Once he had destroyed Purgatory City and the damned ck Dragon with the help of Stania¡¯s power, his next target would be Vide.


    As for that bitch Angelina, he would never let her off easily!


    In the darkness of his heart, Mentor had already thought of many ways to deal with Angelina.


    Thinking about this, the expression on Mentor¡¯s face became cold and fierce.


    Looking at Mentor now, Lady Bauhinia¡¯s face was full of worries.


    After thest failure, Mentor seemed to have be a different person. He now not only ignored her, but his entire personality had also be cold as ice, difficult for anyone to approach.


    If you stayed by his side for too long, you would feel an eerie sensation.


    Aside from Lady Bauhinia, ck Rose was also here.


    As for Har, due to some irresistible force, she had just been taken back by her parents not long ago.


    Even now, Lady Bauhinia still felt fortunate that the girl hadn¡¯t gotten into an ident; otherwise, the continent would have been much more lively than it is now.


    ck Rose found herself in the same dilemma as Lady Bauhinia, especially now that things hade to such a critical point.


    She should have contacted Gaz or Saru as soon as possible, but being in this magic city, she dared not act recklessly.


    As they reached the edge of Purgatory City in this tangled state of mind, Mentor couldn¡¯t wait to give the order to attack!


    ¡°Do we really have to listen to him?¡±


    There were two white-bearded old men also in the Mage¡¯s Spire, both wearing white robes. The fatter one was talking to the taller and leaner one, sounding somewhat unwilling.


    The lean old man chuckled, ¡°Just treat it like ying along with him. It¡¯s just dealing with some Undead. As long as this matter is resolved, I don¡¯t see any reason for them to withhold the supplies that should belong to us.¡±


    The fat old man shrugged his shoulders, not refuting him.


    In fact, for them, this was just a walk through the motions. As long as Stania had enough magic crystals, dealing with even arge number of Undead would be as simple as raising a finger and pressing a button.


    ¡°What are you procrastinating for? Don¡¯t you want funding for your research in the future?¡±


    ¡°Alright, we know.¡±


    Under Mentor¡¯s urging, the fat old man¡¯s fingers glowed with a strange magical light. He then rapidly slid them through the air, leaving behind a special magical rune.


    Then, a unique Magic Crystal appeared before the fat old man, protected by a translucent shield that emitted a bright shimmer.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started!¡±


    The fat old man shook his head and then reached through the translucent shield to touch the Magic Crystal.


    Next, the entire Stania Floating City began to shake constantly, as if it were experiencing an earthquake.

 Chapter 394: 412 Protective Shield_1

    Chapter 394: 412 Protective Shield_1


    It had been a long time since the residents of Stania had experienced suchmotion.


    In the continuous shaking, one by one,rge cannon barrels emerged from the dark holes underneath the Floating City.


    Unlike the magic cannons that once appeared in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, these magic cannons deployed in Stania were muchrger just by looking at their size.


    When all the barrels were out, Stania seemed almost like a hedgehog when observed from below.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. After the barrels were in ce, there was still a smooth, protruding piece of rock in the center below Stania, with no cannon mounted on it.


    But this was only temporary. This protruding rock had obvious traces of artificial carving.


    Soon, the rock extended downwards, and when it had made way for arge volume, a cannon barrel the size of an adult huge dragon stretched out from it.


    This was Stania¡¯s most powerful and reliable weapon. This magical cannon was not justrge in size but could even fire legendary spells, as long as it had enough energy.


    Even among the three Floating Cities, only Stania possessed such a terrifying weapon.


    To show off its power, the people of Stania called it ¡°Truth.¡±¡­


    But now it was not yet time to use the Truth. In the proud eyes of the people of Stania, those ordinary magical cannons were more than enough to deal with the filthy Undead below.


    Although many elderly white-bearded men were dissatisfied with Stania¡¯s actions, many young people still enjoyed the excitement.


    Now, the edge of Stania was filled with young people, some of whom were even more daring and using Flight Skill to float around the Floating City.


    Although it involved certain risks, it allowed them to see the situation more easily.


    ¡°Wow, did you see that? I thought those people were just talking nonsense, but I never expected to find so many Undead on this continent!¡±


    A young Spellcaster floated in the air, marveling at the scene of Purgatory City below.


    From his perspective, he could look down and see many things clearly. The dense Undead piled up and squeezed together made many young people feel a tingling sensation on their scalps.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re idle, why don¡¯t we just throw some spells down to y?¡±


    After getting some support from hispanions, the young Spellcaster smirked as he nced at the dense Undead below and continued, ¡°I recently developed some new spells, perfect for testing their power on these boneheads.


    My friends, remember to use crystals to record this, so I can show it to Mentor Paton for reference. Maybe this time I can get rid of the title of ¡®apprentice¡¯ ahead of the game!¡±


    The Mentor Paton he mentioned was the chubby old man who had pressed the Magic Crystal.


    However, before he could put his n into action, various colorful Magic Circles appeared on the cannons below Stania.


    ¡°Well, maybe I won¡¯t have to do anything¡­¡±


    The young Spellcaster shook his head in disappointment, seemingly very confident in the power of Stania¡¯s magical cannons.


    Before he could say anything more, multicolored spells of various types rained down relentlessly on Purgatory City.


    In the eyes of the many onlookers on Stania, Purgatory City would soon be leveled under the continuous bombardment of such high-level spells.


    Mentor, who was in the Mage¡¯s Spire, looked at the colorful fireworks blossoming over Purgatory City, and the corners of his mouth began to rise.


    His thoughts were the same as those of many Stania people, believing that Purgatory City would not be able to survive such a terrifying spell bombardment.


    But reality ruthlessly pped him in the face.¡±Wait, something seems off!¡±


    The fat old man, Paton, furrowed his brow as he looked in the direction of Purgatory City.


    The skinny old man hadn¡¯t been too concerned about the situation in Purgatory City, as he had been resting nearby.


    At Paton¡¯s urging, the skinny old man finally walked slowly to the window of the tower.


    Immediately after, his rxed face suddenly became serious as Purgatory City didn¡¯t seem to be destroyed as everyone had anticipated under the continuous bombardment of spells.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ment, who had finally noticed that something was wrong, squeezed in between the fat and skinny old men standing in front of him like door guardians, and walked to the window.


    Having seen the situation below, Ment¡¯s pupils constricted and his breathing became rapid.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    Ment¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and anger. As the dense smoke from the numerous spells dispersed, a terrifying ck dragon, over 30 meters in length and with wide, undamaged wings, stood between Purgatory City and Stania.


    Wasn¡¯t that the famous Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark that had been making a name for itself recently?


    It turned out that all the firepower Stania had unleashed earlier hadnded on him, and what many people found hard to believe was that, despite being bombarded by such a dense array of high-level spells, this strange-looking ck dragon seemed to have suffered no serious injuries.


    ¡°Hey, friend, do you still want to try out that new spell you developed?¡±


    As everyone was stunned, the young caster¡¯spanion beside him poked him in the back with a stiff face.


    ¡°Ha! I suddenly remembered that I just brewed coffee and it¡¯ll get cold if I don¡¯t go back to taste it¡­¡±


    The young caster¡¯s mouth twitched, and then, with his head down, he slowly flew back to Stania.


    Shortly after he returned, the other inquisitive spellcasters also flew back to Stania one after another in silence.


    After witnessing the terror of the ck dragon below, they didn¡¯t dare to leave the protection of the Floating City easily.


    ¡°Floating City, that¡¯s it?¡±


    Otto, transformed into the Purgatory Demon Dragon, flew below Stania, looking at the huge structure above with a contemptuous smile on his face.


    As far as he could see, this so-called strongest Floating City was nothing more than that.


    Seeing that the next round of attack from the Magic Cannon was about to begin, Otto, who never liked to sit and wait for death, looked up and took a deep breath.


    A dense, viscous, strong acid liquid quickly condensed in his mouth, and then a fan-shaped mass of dark green liquid spread out towards the structure above.


    ¡°Damn it, the range of this ck dragon¡¯s breath is a bit too far!¡±


    Seeing Otto¡¯s move, Mentor Paton¡¯s face was full of surprise, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to open Stania¡¯s protective shield in time.


    Under the tense gaze of the group, Otto¡¯s strong acid breath was directly intercepted below Stania.


    A translucent, eggshell-like barrier blocked Otto¡¯s breath.


    That was Stania¡¯s magic shield, and under normal circumstances, so long as they had enough magic crystals as reserves, it could block any threatening attack.

 Chapter 395: 413 Gathering and Splitting_1

    Chapter 395: 413 Gathering and Splitting_1


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Otto squinted his eyes to look at the protective shield above Stania, which was blocking his Strong Acid, a continuous damage spell.


    Now, he could clearly see that the ces on Stania¡¯s protective shield being smeared by the acid were emitting dazzling light.


    This indicated that arge amount of energy conversion was taking ce, and it seemed that resisting Otto¡¯s Strong Acid Breath wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    However, before Otto could continue observing, the magic circles of the Magic Cannons under Stania had lit up again densely.


    As the brilliance of magic became brighter and brighter, arge amount of magical power was injected into these Magic Cannons from Stania¡¯s body, causing the Magic Elements in the surrounding air to gradually be vtile.


    Mentor, who was in the Mage¡¯s Spire, clenched his teeth, his gaze fixed on Otto¡¯s body.


    ¡°Paton, increase the magic power injection. I want to see that damned ck Dragon blown to pieces immediately!¡±


    Hearing Mentor¡¯s low growl, the fat old man Paton frowned, ¡°I think you should call me Grand Mage Paton!¡±


    It seemed that Paton was quite dissatisfied with Mentor, but Mentor didn¡¯t care and perfunctorily said, ¡°Alright, alright! My Grand Mage Paton, as long as we can kill that damned ck Dragon, I can fulfill such a small request for you¡­¡±


    Finally hearing the title that satisfied him, fat old man Paton nodded contentedly and then increased the magic power injection into the Magic Cannons ording to Mentor¡¯s wishes.


    Anyway, the source of magic power, the Magic Crystals, was basically provided by the Western Empire.


    In fact, Mentor¡¯s family had contributed a lot to this, which was the reason why Mentor had been doing well in Stania recently.


    To increase the destructive power of the Magic Cannons, fat old man Paton specially changed the output spells of all Magic Cannons into Meteor Fall Skill.


    It was a high-level spell that formed a huge fireball simr to a meteor in the air.


    Under the exquisite control of fat old man Paton,rge Star Falling Fireballs appeared out of thin air through the magic array of the Magic Cannons, and then condensed together one by one, forming a terrifyinglyrge fireball of enormous size.


    From the outside, it was almost indistinguishable from a meteor falling from the sky.


    If hit by this thing, it would probably be no different than a Legendary Spell.


    In Paton¡¯s n, a small ck Dragon wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a terrifying attack.


    Once this pathetic ck Dragon was destroyed by the huge Star Falling Fireball, the fireball would continue to crush Purgatory City below without losing momentum, turning it into ruins.


    Fat old man Paton believed that it wouldn¡¯t take too much time.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sure that ck Dragon won¡¯t be able to withstand this attack!¡±


    The young Spellcaster who had left earlier appeared again at the edge of Stania at some point, carefully poking his head out as if he wanted to witness the miserable end of the ck Dragon with his own eyes.


    And there were many people with simr thoughts, even though Spellcasters usually seemed like mysterious elites to ordinary people, they were just like ordinary people in many aspects.


    Under the expectant gazes of the young Spellcasters, the huge Meteor Shower finally smashed towards Otto.


    ¡°It does seem a bit troublesome¡­¡±


    Otto looked at the terrifying fireball that was several timesrger than his body size and was flying towards him at a rapid speed. His expression became unusually serious.


    If it were an ordinary spell, he wouldn¡¯t care, but the Meteor Shower was different.


    Like its meteor-like appearance, itsposition was also simr to that of a meteor.


    If hit by it, in addition to the expected magic damage, there would also be a huge amount of physical damage.


    Of course, if Otto chose to leave, dodging this attack wouldn¡¯t be difficult given his speed.


    But that would result in the destruction of Purgatory City, and Otto didn¡¯t want to do that either.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little troublesome, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Facing the increasingly close huge fireball, Otto shook his head with a faint smile and, instead of retreating, advanced, rapidly pping his dragon wings and flying upward.


    In the eyes of most people, this was an act of suicide.


    But Otto didn¡¯t think so. Facing the terrifying fireball several times or even tens of timesrger than himself, he felt an extremely heroic feeling.


    Fierce mes enveloped Otto¡¯s body, greatly enhancing his physical fitness and making him nearly immune to all fire damage.


    Finally, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Otto pierced the gigantic Star Falling Fireball like a huge dragon-shaped arrow.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone heard a deafening sound and then saw the ck Dragon forcibly plunging into the fireball.


    Yes, he must be finished!


    Witnessing this, almost everyone had this thought in their minds.


    But reality was always somewhat different. Just as Otto had smashed into the Star Falling Fireball, he emerged from the other side of it.


    The terrifying fireball seemed to have caused him no significant damage, and even his scales were still bright and shiny.


    Once Otto had passed through the fireball unharmed, before the onlookers on Stania could be surprised, the huge fireball behind him rapidly filled with cracks.


    The cracks appeared quickly, and in no time, they covered the entire surface of the fireball like a spider web.


    And then, the copse began!


    Just before, Otto had directly dposed the giant fireball from within.


    Fat old man Paton had spent a lot of effort to form this gigantic fireball by condensing numerous small fireballs together, but now it had returned to its original form.


    The gigantic Meteor Strike Skill, which was almost as powerful as a Legendary Spell, had turned into a wide-ranging Meteor Shower due to Otto¡¯s influence, with diminished power.


    Otto looked back at the still spectacr scene below. Although it looked quite intimidating, he believed that not all problems needed his personal intervention.


    Just as the dense small fireballs were about to fall on Purgatory City, an Undead Dragon with a body size of about 30 meters soared into the air.


    Ghostly blue mes burned on its deste bones. It was Frostfire, the strongest of the currently surviving Undead Dragons.


    Yet even among all the Undead Dragons, he belonged to the most powerful group.


    In the past, he was a hybrid of a Red Dragon and a White Dragon, possessing a very special, cold-as-ice type of me.


    This was the origin of his name.

 Chapter 396: 414 The So-Called Truth_1

    Chapter 396: 414 The So-Called Truth_1


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Frostfire¡¯s massive body climbed the towering white Bony Spire, and with his angry roar, one Undead Dragon after another pped their wings into the sky.


    After Catherine left Purgatory City, Frostfire did not disappoint Otto¡¯s expectations. He managed the astonishing number of undead troops very well.


    The ghostly blue mes on the surface of the Undead Dragons burned fiercely, leaving a thickyer of ice on the Bony Spire below them.


    ¡°Roar, rage, skeletons of Purgatory City, do not let our great master down!¡±


    ¡°Heehee¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    Amidst Frostfire¡¯s angry roars, various responses came from every corner of Purgatory City.


    Although the responses differed, they all sounded just as chilling.


    Although they had gone through a lot, the number of Undead Dragons had already diminished quite a bit, but their numbers were still staggering.


    Each Undead Dragon spread their bone wings that emitted an eerie glow, and a series of special magical channels connected each Undead Dragon to one another.


    To the naked eye, it looked as if each Undead Dragon was bound byyers of heavy chains.


    These chains were centered around Frostfire¡¯s body.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Frostfire roared to the sky again, and with his roar, more chains seeped out of his body, extending into every corner of Purgatory City.


    These chains were intricatelyplex and terrifying, their single source being Frostfire, and their other end connected to every Undead creature in Purgatory City.


    Perhaps Stania had the terrifying Magic Crystal as an energy source for its protective barrier, but inparison, Purgatory City also possessed countless Undead creatures as reserves.


    The endless power of the Undead flowed through these chains into Frostfire¡¯s body, illuminating him and the Bony Spire beneath him as a ghostly blue eerie beacon.


    Having gained the support of all the Undead in Purgatory City in such a short time, Frostfire¡¯s power had already far surpassed that of an ordinary Legend,ing infinitely close to the demigod realm.


    Power, at this moment Frostfire felt an unprecedented amount of power filling his body and soul, even his soul fire burned more vigorously.


    But this rapid increase in strength did not make him lose himself. As he felt the Bony Spire beneath him, he deeply understood who had given him all of this.


    The reason he could be so powerful in such a short time, Otto¡¯s given position and the Bony Spire¡¯s assistance were both indispensable.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As the sky was filled with ming rain, Frostfire let out another long howl.


    This time, the other Undead Dragons flying in the air followed suit and let out the same roar.


    Immediately after, the same ghostly blue mes as those on Frostfire¡¯s body appeared on the other Undead Dragons.


    In a short time, it seemed as if they had been assimted by Frostfire.


    These ghostly blue chilling mes quickly spread out from the bodies of these Undead Dragons in all directions.


    In no time, these fiercely burning but extremely cold mespletely enveloped the sky above Purgatory City.


    This was the magical protective barrier unique to Purgatory City.Perhaps it was slightly inferior to Stania¡¯s, or maybe it couldn¡¯t even stop the horrifying Star Falling Fireball from before.


    However, if it was just to block the wide-ranging fire rain in the sky right now, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    ¡°Huff huff ¡­¡±


    The dense fire rain fell on the pale blue me barrier, making a series of noises. The thick smoke carried a pungent odor that floated into the sky.


    As the smoke gradually dispersed, the Stania people covering their noses peeked down and were surprised to find that the pale blue me barrier was still covering the sky above Purgatory City.


    The ck Dragon leisurely flew below Stania, doing nothing and just watching it all calmly, as if mocking Stania¡¯s foolishness.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on?¡±


    Mentor¡¯s angry voice echoed in the Mage¡¯s Spire, and everything within his reach was grabbed and then ruthlessly thrown onto the floor to vent his rage.


    Meanwhile, the expression on the old fat man Paton was no better than Mentor¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t take Purgatory City and the ck Dragon seriously at first, thinking that they were just minor troubles that could be solved easily. The trip to Dragon Bone Wastnd was, at worst, basically a paid vacation for Stania.


    But reality became a big hand, constantly and forcefully pping his face.


    After two consecutive setbacks, things became increasingly serious.


    He had to quickly deal with Purgatory City and that damned ck Dragon, or else Stania Floating City would inevitably be theughing stock of the entire continent!


    Unknowingly, his gaze slowly shifted to the thin old man beside him.


    At this moment, the skinny white-bearded old man was also looking at him. The two made eye contact in silence before finally nodding at each other.


    Old man Paton rummaged through his Treasure Bag for a while before finally taking out half of a Magic Crystal, on which his name was engraved using a special method.


    The skinny tall old man did the same thing, and in no time, he took out another half of a Magic Crystal.


    Judging from the gap in this half of the Magic Crystal, it should be the other half of the Magic Crystal in Paton¡¯s hand.


    Of course, his name was also engraved on it using a special method: Chris.


    Before the legendary monsters of Stania resurfaced, Archmage Paton and Archmage Chris were jointly responsible for the normal operation of Stania.


    At the same time, they also held the control over the foundation of Stania, the Magic Cannon ¡°Truth¡±.


    However, the power of Truth was far too terrifying. To prevent unnecessary troubles, controlling this most special Magic Cannon required the joint effort of these two archmages.


    To achieve this goal, they needed these two halves of the Magic Crystal.


    Mentor, who had been throwing and roaring just before, seemed to have noticed something. He took a step forward to the two old men¡¯s side and snatched the half of the Magic Crystals from their hands while they were hesitating.


    ¡°What are you hesitating for? Afraid of taking responsibility?¡±


    Mentor sneered, and in front of the two old men, he slowlybined the two Magic Crystals into one.


    As a mysterious light shed, the crack in the middle of the Magic Crystal disappeared, making it look as if it had always been intact.


    Since he didn¡¯t know how to use it, Mentor reluctantly handed the intact Magic Crystal to the old fat man Paton.


    Mentor¡¯s eyes widened, and he grabbed Paton¡¯s cor in hysterics, yelling, ¡°What are you waiting for? I¡¯ll take all responsibility. Get to it and show me what the so-called ¡®Truth¡¯ truly is!¡±

 Chapter 397: 415 The Protective Shield Cracked_1

    Chapter 397: 415 The Protective Shield Cracked_1


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    Stania, which had been flying smoothly in the sky, suddenly experienced continuous vibrations throughout the Floating City.


    Unlike before, this time the source of the vibrations seemed toe from an even more core area of Stania.


    Some who had a certain understanding of Stania had noticed that something was off; it seemed that the vibrations originated from Stania¡¯s most important energy reserve room.


    Inside that top-secret area, where only a few Stania citizens could enter, the turbine responsible for energy transportation whined due to the extreme heat it was generating from friction.


    On the other hand, arge amount of energy was rapidly transported to the barrel of Stania¡¯s most powerful Magic Cannon, the Cannon of Truth.


    With the terrifying size of the Cannon of Truth, even loading the required energy for firing takes a considerable amount of time.


    At this moment, fat old man Paton looked serious, focusing entirely on the Cannon of Truth, while thin old man Chris was assisting him on the side.


    While they were busy with their tasks, Otto, who was outside the city, stared at the gigantic cannon below Stania, which had begun to move slowly.


    The massive barrel was gradually moving back and forth, the rough cannon body scratching against the surrounding rocks, making a screeching noise.


    As a huge amount of magic power was infused into the body of the cannon, aplex and delicate giant Magic Array slowly appeared at the muzzle of the ck cannon.


    As the Magic Array grew brighter, an iprehensible magic gathering made up of irregr glowing shapes condensed rapidly at the muzzle.


    It was easy to deduce from that glowing object that it was a terrifying magic gathering.


    Its power was immense, to the point that even Stania¡¯s normal operations were affected by the loss of the magic power.


    It was apparent that Stania¡¯s flight height had been significantly reduced due to the leakage ofrge amounts of magic power.


    This fact was enough to prove just how immense and exaggerated the amount of power injected into the Cannon of Truth was in such a short time.


    Flying below, Otto would not wait foolishly for an attack from above; his eyes were narrowed, focused on Stania¡¯s protective shield.


    It seemed that the intensity of the protective shield had significantly weakened due to the loss of arge amount of magic power from Stania.


    The part of the shield that was covered by Otto¡¯s Strong Acid was beginning to look a bit transparent.


    By using its most powerful weapon, Stania had greatly reduced its defense capability.


    Naturally, Otto would not miss such an opportunity, but he did not want to expose all of his abilities too early, so he still had not used his Multi-headed Regeneration ability.


    A protective shield with insufficient energy was nothing more than a head, and Otto was confident that he could handle it well.


    Therefore, he quickly took a deep breath, and the terrifying Power of Thunderme brewed rapidly in his mouth.


    At the same time, the irregr glowing object at the muzzle of the Cannon of Truth grewrger, its shape bing more and more distorted.


    Anyone could tell that it was about to reach its critical point.


    Before that could happen, Otto¡¯s breath weapon had already been prepared!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Without hesitation, apanied by a thundering dragon roar, a fan-shaped zing me mixed with dense, terrifying electric arcs swiftly assaulted Stania.


    The space that the breath swept over seemed distorted due to the high temperature, and people on Stania¡¯s surface could still feel the scorching heat even from a distance.


    Such a terrifying breath attack, in terms of power alone, might not be much different from the massive Star Falling Fireball they had faced earlier.


    However, that Star Falling Fireball had the full support of the entire Floating City of Stania.


    But the ck dragon below simply relied on itself.


    Seeing this, it seemed as if the ck dragon could be an existence equivalent to Stania.


    Ha, how could that be possible¡­


    But soon, most people found this idea very absurd.


    Now was no longer the age of Giant Dragon Titans. Dragons were not an invincible existence either.


    As for those archmages who had in dragons, there was more than one of them in Stania alone.


    Though the ck dragon¡¯s breath weapon looked terrifying, it seemed to be only for show.


    Most people in Stania still held this belief in their hearts.


    But was it really like this?


    The wide-ranging Thunderme Breath quickly mmed into Stania¡¯s shield, causing a massive explosion.


    The thundering sound shook both the heavens and the earth, but the frightening Thunderme Breath was like a wave hitting an invisible wall, stopping its attack abruptly and being blocked outside Stania¡¯s shield.


    See, although the ck dragon¡¯s breath had a lot of momentum, it was, after all, just a bit terrifying to look at.


    Some bold young spellcasters even poked their heads out to withstand the temperature, taunting and mocking Otto below mercilessly.


    ¡°Foolishness, it seems to be the nature of lowly creatures like humans¡­¡±


    Maintaining the Thunderme Breath and watching the ugly behavior of the people above, Otto couldn¡¯t help but let out such a sigh.


    But soon, he shook his head, remembering that he too was once part of those foolish low-level beings.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a crisp sound rang out.


    A young spellcaster who noticed the sound furrowed his brows and asked thepanion beside him: ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±


    Hispanion didn¡¯t seem to notice the small detail. He looked puzzled for a moment, then shook his head repeatedly, indicating that he didn¡¯t see anything unusual.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Another crisp sound, and this time, many people heard it. Everyone looked at each other in confusion, and a sense of foreboding slowly emerged.


    ¡°Crack¡­crack¡­¡±


    Quickly, the crisp sounds were continuously heard, and many people discovered the source of the sound.


    Then, a young spellcaster yelled at the top of his voice: ¡°Damn it, our shield is cracked!¡±


    As he said this, small cracks appeared on the protective shield beneath Stania¡¯s tower.


    Soon, these cracks grewrger andrger, spreading like a shattered eggshell, followed by numerous small gaps appearing within the cracks.

 Chapter 398: 416 Truth Light Pillar_1

    Chapter 398: 416 Truth Light Pir_1


    Thunder and mes continued to invade Stania¡¯s protective shield through the cracks and gaps, expanding the breaches rapidly.


    ¡°Crackling.¡±


    With that sound, a thick Lightning Spear appeared in Otto¡¯s front ws.


    Aiming, the muscles on Otto¡¯s forelimbs bulged, and violent electrical currents filled his entire body, greatly enhancing his physical strength.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Feeling that the power in his front limbs had reached its peak, Otto threw the Lightning Spear in his hand.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    There was only a breaking sound, and that thick Lightning Spear instantly disappeared in ce.


    The spear traveled at an incredibly fast speed, it had urately passed through the expanded cracks of the protective shield in just the blink of an eye.


    Immediately after, the spear, without losing momentum, went straight into the rock base below Stania.


    Then, a violent explosion urred.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Wild currents of electricity spread out in all directions from the Lightning Spear, obliterating everything nearby, whether it was the magic cannon or the rock base, under the brutal force of the thunder.


    At the same time, an earthquake-like sensation affected the entire Stania, causing some young spellcasters to fall to the ground in an instant.


    It didn¡¯t stop there. One after another, lightning spears pierced through the cracks in the protective shield and inserted into the rock base below Stania.


    What followed were continuous explosions, and the furious thunderous power almostpletely destroyed the magic cannons under Stania.


    Of course, the Cannon of Truth was an exception. The material used to forge it was much sturdier and more precious than ordinary magic cannons. It could not be easily damaged by regr attacks.


    However, nearly all other magic cannons besides the Cannon of Truth were also severely damaged. Even for Stania, this was not a result that could be easily epted.


    Due to the continuous shaking, it became a luxury for those on Stania to even stand steadily, and some houses with unstable foundations or average construction skills copsed.


    Some unlucky victims were even killed in the sudden copse of the rubble ruins.


    Because of this ident, the entire Stania was plunged into chaos.


    As those young spellcasters tried their best to preserve themselves during the continuous dragon-made earthquakes, the atmosphere in the Mage¡¯s Spire was not good either.


    Each Mage¡¯s Spire was an outstanding building in Stania, and the shaking naturally wouldn¡¯t affect their foundations and stability.


    But the changes in Stania were observed by Patton and Chris.


    ¡°That damned ck Dragon, how dare he¡­¡±


    Patton angrily rubbed his forehead, unknowingly tearing off arge handful of white hair, but he was unaware of it.


    Old man Chris looked pale, with his eyes widened and bloodshot.


    His body was slightly trembling, and he muttered in a low voice, ¡°The Master of Magic will surely kill us¡­¡±


    The Master of Magic was the true ruler of Stania, and even the monarch of the Western Empire had to show respect when meeting him in person.


    However, this big shot had locked himself in a secret chamber deep within Stania a long time ago and had not shown his face for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Ah, I empathize with your situation¡­¡±


    Mente looked at the two old men with a cold smile. He didn¡¯t care about the life or death of these two old men; what he cared about was whether they could sessfully kill the damned ck Dragon this time.


    Thus, he gently patted the shoulders of the two old men, speaking softly, ¡°As long as we get rid of that damned ck Dragon, I can help you rebuild Stania with my own funds.


    Although it¡¯s impossible to repair all the damaged magic cannons, at least you can have something to say to the Master of Magic when you face him.¡±


    It has to be said that Mente¡¯s words moved the two old men. Moreover, they had already harbored great hatred towards Otto by now.


    Even if Mente hadn¡¯t added that much, they would have used all their strength to annihte the damned ck Dragon without mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your words, that ck Dragon won¡¯t live much longer!¡±


    Patton, with a dark face, pointed his finger adorned with dazzling light. As his finger moved through the air, the Cannon of Truth below Stania slowly aimed its muzzle at Otto.


    The irregr source of light at the muzzle had already swelled to its maximum size,pletely obscuring theplicated magic array from view.


    ¡°ck Dragon, regret facing Stania in another world!¡±


    As the old fat man sneered without stopping, just after his words, the light from the muzzle of the Cannon of Truth shone brightly. Then, a thick beam of light swept towards Otto directly.


    Unlike ordinary magic cannons, Truth doesn¡¯t rely on the magical power of the magic crystals to release various high-level spells but uses a simpler and more violent method that directly applies magical power.


    Though it sounds a bit crude, it is very effective.


    Facing the rapidly approaching dazzling light ray, Otto stopped maintaining his Thunderme Breath, and the Lightning Spear in his front w gradually turned to stardust and disappeared into the air.


    Even Otto sensed a touch of threat in Truth¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    With his eyes narrowed, Otto surprisingly flew towards the beam of Truth¡¯s light,pletely enveloping himself in the destructive light column.


    It felt a little hot, a bit sour and numb, and somewhat painful.


    That was the sensation Otto experienced when bathed in the light of Truth. As his strength grew stronger, he hadn¡¯t felt this sensation for a long time.


    The attack from the Truth¡¯s light beam was very special, and it did not seem to belong to any magical attribute that Otto could understand. Therefore, among Otto¡¯s many powers, only the anti-magic ability from the Death Lord was effective.


    However, the damage from the Truth¡¯s light beam continued to corrode Otto¡¯s body as if its source was much higher than Otto had expected.


    Unconsciously, the protective coating covering Otto¡¯s body had already been eroded. Even his shiny ck scales began to rot and copse due to the corrosion of the Truth¡¯s light beam.


    It seemed that Otto was gradually heading towards destruction in the light of Truth, and all this was witnessed by most of the people in Stania.


    In this short period of time, Stania had experienced too many unexpected setbacks.


    Fortunately, at thest moment, the goddess of victory seemed to be on their side.


    Gradually, cheers began to arise among people in Stania. Even Mentor, who was in the Mage¡¯s Spire, pped the wall beside him, his face full of joy.

 Chapter 399: 417 Adapting to Truth_1

    Chapter 399: 417 Adapting to Truth_1


    More cruel than presenting an unending despair is to give a glimmer of hope and, in an instant, snatching it away.


    Now, that¡¯s exactly what Otto is doing.


    His scales quickly corroded under the beam of Truth, and eventually, even his flesh began to rot and disintegrate.


    On the tip of Otto¡¯s tail, some rotten flesh fell off, directly exposing the white bones below.


    At this time, Otto¡¯s entire dragon body seemed to have no intact part left; rotting scales and flesh, along with white bones, formed a terrifying and hideous picture.


    Intense pain stimted Otto¡¯s nerves, causing him to curl up his entire body.


    Seeing this once awe-inspiring ck dragon reduced to this state, continuous cheers filled the Floating City of Stanya.


    Just before, due to Otto¡¯s various performances, some people even began to worry about Stanya¡¯s safety.


    But now, it seemed that their worries were entirely unnecessary; Stanya, the strongest of the three Floating Cities, was indeed invincible.


    Although Stanya had paid a certain price, as long as the final result was good, how many people would care about the process?


    So, cheer and rejoice!


    Some young spellcasters even started dancingically to celebrate, incitingughter from theirrades around them.


    ¡°It¡¯s both foolish and pathetic. Such powerful weapons of war are controlled by this bunch of clowns. I can almost hear Stanya weeping¡­¡±


    Under the relentless erosion of the Light of Truth, Otto slowly raised his head, his face intertwined with flesh and white bone was terrifying.


    At this critical moment, the corners of Otto¡¯s mouth slowly curved upward, making his face even more bizarre and horrifying.


    Then, his smile stretched wider and wider, ultimately reaching a frightening degree.


    Looking at him, one could hardly believe that his skull structure could support his mouth to be like this.


    However, at this time, very few people noticed what Otto was doing, as most Stanya residents were immersed in the joy of sess.


    While they were nning a huge celebration, Otto continued to stretch his mouth, then took a deep breath.


    ¡°Gurgle¡­ Gurgle¡­¡±


    Dozens of orbs slid down Otto¡¯s neck, and he swallowed the energy from the Light of Truth directly into his stomach.


    Although this would burn his throat and cause him great pain, for Otto, who had been ustomed to self-muttion, this pain was far from enough.


    Feeling that his swallowing speed was too slow, Otto changed the shape of his belly, creating arge mouth that began to swallow frantically.


    With Otto continuously devouring the energy of the Light of Truth, arge influx of energy caused his nearlypletely rotten skin and flesh to start growing back, covering the exposed bones.


    But soon, the newly grown flesh began to rot and fall off again due to the corrosion of the Light of Truth. So for the time being, Otto¡¯s body did not undergo significant changes.


    However, some Stanya residents began to notice that, after so long under the Light of Truth, the ck dragon¡¯s injuries seemed to stabilize, not worsening any further.


    Mentor, who was inside the Mage¡¯s Spire, had been carefully observing Otto all this time. The windows of the Mage¡¯s Spire were enchanted with a Farsight spell, allowing those inside to easily see distant scenes.


    Through the window¡¯s spell, Mentor effortlessly saw Otto¡¯s current state ¨C his flesh and skin healing and rotting at a visible speed.


    ¡°Damn it, that ck dragon¡¯s body is healing rapidly!¡±


    Mentor shouted, ¡°My dear Master Paton, are you sure the output frequency of the Cannon of Truth has reached its peak? I think you should take a good look; such a weak attack can¡¯t kill that damned ck dragon!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Paton, the old fat man, clearly did not expect Otto to survive the erosion of the Light of Truth.


    After Mentor¡¯s reminder, he immediately slid his fingers, and a colorful magic screen appeared in front of him.


    Otto¡¯s grotesque face was then disyed on the screen. While his skin and scales bathed in the Light of Truth, healing and corruption forces left a clear dividing line on his forehead, intensely fighting against each other.


    ¡°This¡­ this is incredible¡­¡±


    Seeing all this, the old fat man Paton could only widen his eyes and say such a sentence.


    ¡°I think I reminded you of all this, not to hear your exmations!¡±


    Mentor, with a dark face, firmly grasped the cor of Paton, showing no respect for the well-known archmage.


    He was a strong warrior himself, and at such a close distance, Mentor could easily pinch Paton to death if he wanted to.


    Even if Paton had great magical prowess, his physical body was still pathetically weak.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    As Mentor¡¯s grip tightened, Paton immediately felt difficulty breathing, his fat face turning red, unable to let out even a fart.


    If this continued, his life might be at risk.


    Seeing this situation, Chris, the skinny old man on the side, quickly took out an ancient-looking wand from his Treasure Bag and pointed it at Mentor.


    The tip of the wand emitted a bright magical glow, as if a deadly spell would burst out any second, shattering Mentor into pieces.


    But Chris didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he coldly yelled at Mentor, ¡°Release him! This is Stanya, not the manor in your domain.


    If you want to treat us like serfs, I suggest you change your mind because it will cost you the chance to kill that ck dragon and your life!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Mentor stared at Chris with bloodshot eyes, his voice full of murderous intent, as if he would do something drastic in the next second.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Skinny old man Chris shook his head and then pointed to Otto on the magic screen, saying to Mentor, ¡°I¡¯m just advising you on the right choice. If you want the ck dragon dead, let Paton go.


    The output of the Cannon of Truth is far from its limit, and only Paton knows how to maximize the output frequency of Truth!¡±

 Chapter 400: 418 Magic Guard_1

    Chapter 400: 418 Magic Guard_1


    Mentor watched as Otto gasped for breath in the magic screen, gradually loosening his grip.


    As the pressure around his neck disappeared, Paton, the fat old man, immediately fell to the ground, breathing in fresh air. The unnatural flush on his face slowly returned to normal.


    Paton looked deeply at Mentor, as if to imprint him in his memory.


    Now, he had more important things to deal with, but that didn¡¯t mean he had forgotten what Mentor had just done to him.


    He didn¡¯t reach his current position in Stania by simply researching magic spells in the Mage Tower.


    Once the opportunity arises, he would use special means to inform Mentor that he had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have.


    But all of that would have to wait until they dealt with the damned ck Dragon; otherwise, it would be the greatest disgrace in Stania¡¯s history.


    ¡°I think, after dealing with the ck Dragon, Stania won¡¯t have enough energy to fly back to the Western Empire¡¯s territory¡­¡± Paton muttered as he drew something in the air with his glowing finger.


    Mentor sneered at this: ¡°As long as the result satisfies me, someone will naturally deliver enough Magic Crystals to you.


    But if you disappoint me, I¡¯m sorry, but you won¡¯t see anything from now on.


    At least my family will no longer provide you with any materials or assistance!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured!¡±


    Chris, the thin old man, seemed confident. He stared coldly at Otto in the magic screen and said, ¡°No one can withstand the full output of the Cannon of Truth, not even the ck Dragon!¡±


    This time, Paton didn¡¯t argue further, but his expression showed that he shared Chris¡¯s view.


    ¡°You need to be prepared in advance. As more and more magic power is poured into the Cannon of Truth, Stania¡¯s altitude will be rapidly reduced due to the loss of arge amount of magic power.¡±


    Chris looked at Mentor coldly and continued, ¡°Someone as important as you should find a pir to hold on to and stabilize yourself, or you might fall and make a fool of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t need to worry about that!¡± Mentor said disdainfully, and as soon as he finished, Stania began to shake violently.


    Apparently, Paton had already started to take action, and just like Chris said, Stania¡¯s altitude began to drop.


    Because of the continuous shaking of the floor, Mentor lost his bnce and fell embarrassingly.


    As for Paton and Chris, the two old men were already sitting securely on two glowing magic chairs.


    It was clear that they were prepared and had deliberately left Mentor out.


    Mentor¡¯s cold gaze swept over the two detestable old men, and he mentally noted their actions.


    Meanwhile, as the beam of the Cannon of Truth grewrger and thicker, Stania¡¯s altitude continued to decrease.


    Many people in Stania didn¡¯t react in time, and just as the cheering turned into cries for help.


    Conversely, the Truth beam became much thicker, and Otto, in the center of the beam, could clearly feel the energy in the beam bing more concentrated and pure.


    How many Magic Crystals would this consume? Stania truly was the richest among the rich; their wealth was limitless.


    As Otto thought this, all the scales on his body were corroded and fell off due to the rapidly rising energy. At this point, Otto looked like an Undead Dragon ¨C extremely terrifying.


    Even though Otto was ustomed to pain, his soul trembled in excruciating agony.


    ¡°This is truly a good thing!¡± Otto¡¯s gaze was fixed on the blindingly bright cannon barrel, filled with longing.


    Leaving this to the Western Empire was a waste. A good horse with a good saddle, a treasured sword given to a hero-this whole Floating City of Stania should belong to him!


    With this thought, Otto roared to the sky, his dragon¡¯s roar echoing throughout heaven and earth. Due to Stania¡¯s rapidly dropping altitude, the eardrums of many nearby Stania citizens burst, causing them to hold their ears and roll painfully on the ground.


    Otto was not simply roaring to show off; Stania¡¯s altitude had now dropped to a level where many Undead Dragons could reach.


    With all of Stania¡¯s firepower focused on Otto, they would be unable to handle other threats.


    Otto never said he would fight alone.


    Shortly after Otto¡¯s roar dissipated, arge number of Undead Dragons, led by Frostfire, took to the sky. In no time, they had crossed Otto and were rapidly approaching Stania.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Chris eximed when he saw this from inside the Mage¡¯s Spire. Magic light instantly red up in his hands, and he quickly drew a horn-like pattern in the air.


    Then he shouted, ¡°Stania Magic Guard, prepare to meet the enemy!¡±


    The Magic Cannons below Stania, except for the Cannon of Truth, had all been nearly destroyed by Otto and could not be relied on.


    But Stania¡¯s armed forces were not limited to these cold cannons.


    Since ancient times, Stania has produced magical geniuses, and now was no exception.


    Upon receiving Chris¡¯s order, young Spellcasters dressed in official magic robes flew out from various Mage Spires.


    Various exquisite badges adorned their identical robes, indicating which Mage Tower they came from.


    These badges usually belonged to the n of the Mage Tower¡¯s owner, and these young Spellcasters were typically their capable apprentices.


    They were the main members of the Stania Magic Guard, and every young Spellcaster who joined the Magic Guard would receive a set of standard equipment from the Stania authorities.


    Magical research always came at a high cost. For most young Spellcasters, this set of standard equipment was more than sufficient.


    More importantly, it saved them a lot of money and resources for magical research.


    All they had to do in return was stand up and meet the enemy when Stania faced an invasion.


    However, Stania was equipped with dense Magic Cannons like a beehive, and under normal circumstances, members of the Magic Guard would not have the opportunity to act.


    But this time, the situation Stania faced was far from normal¡­

 Chapter 401: 419 Frostfire_1

    Chapter 401: 419 Frostfire_1


    Unknowingly, the number of Magic Guards flying in the air had reached a terrifying figure.


    Moreover, their strength seemed quite impressive, and such a number and level of spellcasters would have been considered a powerful force in any country.


    If their opponent at this moment was not Otto and Purgatory City, but an ordinary human-like nation, these Magic Guards alone could probably destroy a country.


    However, in general national forces, any one of these Magic Guards would¡¯ve be an honored guest of a kingdom or even a court mage.


    But here, they were merely insignificant bit yers.


    Furthermore, upon discovering that their opponents were a horde of hideous, huge Undead Dragons, some Magic Guards even began to lose heart.


    They were all talents from the Western Empire and surrounding countries, all had bright futures ahead of them, and naturally, did not wish to waste their lives here recklessly.


    Moreover, they joined the Magic Guards not because of noble reasons like Stania, but simply for the exquisite equipment and timely payment of allowances.


    That wasn¡¯t enough to buy their loyalty or lives.


    However, due to the contracts signed when they joined the Magic Guards, they had no right to refuse Chris¡¯s orders. Reluctantly, they flew out of Stania with grim faces, ready to meet the enemies.


    But even as they unwillingly did so, they each had their own little schemes in mind.


    They were all clever people, and often, the cleverer they were, the more trouble they could cause.


    The saying ¡°Let your friends die rather than yourself¡± was universal in this world, but no one would want to be that friend.


    Thus, the current scene unfolded.


    Although arge number of Magic Guards flew out of Stania under Chris¡¯s urging, with Light Body Skill and Flight Skill spells added, they still hovered around the Floating City.


    Except for some stubbornly honest guys, no one wanted to take the initiative to attack.


    And those stubborn guys, with their strength and numbers, were naturally no match for the ferocious Undead Dragons.


    It didn¡¯t take long before, apanied by wailing screams, the stubborn guys were torn to pieces by the enraged Undead Dragons.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At this moment, Otto, who was at the bottom enduring the bombardment of the Cannon of Truth, let out another earth-shaking roar. At his urging, the Undead Dragons responded with angry howls.


    Frostfire took the lead, his entire body burning with ghostly blue cold mes, looking like a blue thunderbolt as he rapidly approached Stania.


    ¡°Foolish humans, feel the wrath of my master!¡±


    In no time, Frostfire had reached the height where the Magic Guards were gathered. He took a deep breath, and a vast amount of blue mes quickly gathered in his mouth.


    Knowing that the breath weapon was often the most potent attack technique of a dragon, those spellcasters who could be Magic Guards were no ordinary people.


    Since they knew this, they couldn¡¯t let Frostfire unleash his breath weapon with ease.


    Some Magic Guards looked at each other and nodded. They raised their magic wands and began to chantplex and unintelligible spells in unison.


    Belonging to the same Mage¡¯s Spire, the Magic Guards tried their best to cast spells together. Although their power was considerable, facing such an opponent as Frostfire was like facing a weak ant.


    Finally, a group of Magic Guardspleted their spell before Frostfire¡¯s breath weapon was unleashed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thick dark cloud quickly gathered above Frostfire¡¯s head, followed by continuous thunder and lightning.


    With a thunderous burst, a thick lightning bolt struck Frostfire¡¯s spine, causing an explosive impact that nearly dissipated the mes brewing in his mouth.


    Being able to cast such a powerful spell in such a short time, the Magic Guards¡¯ magical aplishments were indeed extraordinary.


    Even while casting spells together, if Frostfire hadn¡¯t been so powerful, that one lightning pir would have been enough to bring him down.


    But fortunately, he gritted his teeth and held on.


    Before the Magic Guards¡¯ next round of attack, his breath weapon was ready.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by a hoarse roar, a dense blue me erupted from Frostfire¡¯s mouth, sweeping across the area where the Magic Guards were gathered in a wide fan shape.


    ¡°Quick! Evade and prepare a Mana Barrier!¡±


    Since a majority of the magic power from Stania was allocated to the Cannon of Truth, this not only caused the Floating City¡¯s flight altitude to drop significantly, but also rendered Stania¡¯s strongest magical barrier practically useless, unable to protect the city¡¯s safety anymore.


    Therefore, at this moment, the Magic Guards could only rely on their own skills to protect their lives against the ferocious dragon¡¯s breath.


    Either they added various support spells to increase their chances of sessfully dodging, or they mobilized all their magical power or cooperated with theirrades to erect one Mana Barrier after another in front of them.


    But in most cases, the lucky ones who were targeted by Frostfire¡¯s breath could barely change their tragic fate, no matter how hard they tried.


    Before dying in a freak ident, Frostfire was a renowned powerful Ancient Dragon, with unfathomable strength.


    Although his strength had declined significantly after being transformed into an Undead Dragon, he was still far stronger than the average legendary powerhouse.


    Naturally, his attacks could not be stopped by these young spellcasters, who were powerful but not yet legendary.


    As his breath weapon rampaged, wails and cries of distress came from the Magic Guards one after another.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m burning! It¡¯s so hot¡­ no, it¡¯s so cold!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Why isn¡¯t my fire-resistant spell effective?¡±


    ¡°Help! I¡¯m frozen!¡±


    Such cries were not umon. Just after a round of Frostfire¡¯s breath, many Magic Guards screamed as they fell from the sky.


    Some, with better luck,nded directly on Stania¡¯s tform, only breaking a leg and screaming in pain while holding their wounds.


    However, the more unfortunate ones either fell onto the sharp structures of the Mage¡¯s Spire and were impaled, or directly avoided the Floating City of Stania, plummeting straight to the ground, leaving only their screams piercing the sky.


    But in many cases, before they even hit the ground, they were torn to pieces by the Undead Dragons that flew up.

 Chapter 402: 420 Heavy Losses_1

    Chapter 402: 420 Heavy Losses_1


    After a round of breath, Frostfire looked at the miserable condition of the Magic Guards in front of him. He wiped the corner of his mouth with his burning front w burning with a dark blue me, and then a disdainful and hideous grin appeared on his face.


    Thinking that these lowly beings dare to challenge the great Purgatory Demon Dragon, they really don¡¯t know how the word ¡®death¡¯ is written.


    If these idiots continue to perform like this, the great Purgatory Demon Dragon might not even need to bother too much personally. Frostfire and the Undead Dragons beneath him would be enough to deal with these guys.


    Thinking of this, Frostfire took another deep breath, preparing for the second round of breath sweeps.


    Gradually, some Undead Dragons flew near Frostfire, and they too followed their leader taking a deep breath.


    For dragons, breath weapons are always the simplest way to attack. Even as Undead Dragons, this was no exception.


    At the same time, the Magic Guards¡¯ joint spells continued preparations, and more thick dark clouds appeared above Frostfire and the other Undead Dragons.


    There were quite a few fireballs and gales, but as more and more Undead Dragons took to the sky, the pressure on Frostfire decreased.


    However, because of his previous actions, Frostfire was still the main target of the Magic Guards.


    ¡°Die, filthy Undead Dragon! You must pay for Tarick¡¯s death!¡±


    Simr angry roars were not umon among the Magic Guards, but Frostfire didn¡¯t care about them.


    Just as humans don¡¯t care about how many ants they step on, Frostfire wouldn¡¯t bother remembering how many insignificant humans he killed either.


    But these ¡®insignificant beings¡¯ had a painful counterattack. After taking two consecutive thunderbolts, Frostfire quickly pped his wings and dodged a huge fireball with agility.


    Then, his second-round breath weapon was ready. The massive dark blue mes filled his mouth, reaching the critical point.


    Around him, other Undead Dragons, except for one or two unlucky ones who had their wings hit by the Magic Guards¡¯ joint spells, were mostly ready with their breath weapons as well.


    ¡°ROAR!!!¡±


    For a moment, the sky was filled with various dragon roars, and terrifying breaths interwoven and filled the whole sky.


    Looking up, the entire blue sky became colorful and dazzlingly beautiful.


    However, to the Magic Guards experiencing it, what they went through was far from as beautiful as it looked.


    In the various breath baptisms, arge number of Magic Guards fell from the sky like dumplings.


    Even for the wealthy and powerful Stania, this was a hard-to-ept oue.


    From the current situation, these Magic Guards were clearly no match for Undead Dragons on the battlefield.


    To alleviate this awkward situation, the best way was to reduce their magic output to the Cannon of Truth and transfer those outputs to Stania¡¯s shield.


    With the help of the shield, the Magic Guards¡¯ pressure could be greatly reduced.


    But this choice was uneptable to the people inside the Mage¡¯s Spire, at least not until Otto waspletely eradicated by the Beam of Truth.


    However, Chris and Paton were extremely anxious now. Many of their students were among the fallen Magic Guards.


    Seeing these promising seeds die here so cheaply made the two old men¡¯s hearts bleed.


    Mentor¡¯s incessant chatter continued to increase the psychological pressure on the two old men.


    Finally fed up with him, Chris pped his chair¡¯s armrest, and aplex and exquisite magic array passed through his body, swiftly flying toward Mentor.


    ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do to me?¡±


    Before Mentor could protest any further, the originally intangible magic array touched him, and it quickly tangled around him like sturdy ropes, binding him to a pir behind him.


    ¡°Bastards! You dare to treat me like this? Are you tired of living? Once I return to our family¡¯s territory¡­ohhh¡­¡±


    Before the angry Mentor could finish his threat, a harmless Light Ball was directly stuffed into his mouth.


    Even though Mentor tried his best, in the end, all he could do was emit muffled sobs and drool, unable to do anything else.


    With Mentor¡¯s loud mouth silenced, the Mage¡¯s Spire finally quieted down. Paton and Chris could now focuspletely on Otto.


    From the beginning, Lady Bauhinia had been staying in the Spire, remaining low-key to the point that Paton and Chris almost ignored this top-tier beauty.


    At this time, she carefully observed the actions of the two white-bearded Grand Mages. Once she confirmed that they wouldn¡¯t notice her for the time being, she slowly walked over to Mentor and carefullyforted him as he struggled.


    Due to Mentor¡¯s restless movements, numerous small wounds had formed on his body.


    Meanwhile, Paton and Chris focused solely on how to kill Otto.


    With their further maniptions, the output of the Beam of Truth intensified, and correspondingly Stania¡¯s height began to slowly decline further.


    At the same time, beads of sweat covered Paton and Chris¡¯s foreheads as they took a great risk with their current decision.


    Stania¡¯s altitude was now very low, and if it continued to decrease, they would soon enter the attack range of many undead creatures, such as Witch Demons or Wraiths.


    The ck Dragon and numerous Undead Dragons were still not dealt with, and if more undead creatures were added, Stania¡¯s troubles would intensify.


    Fortunately, the output of the Cannon of Truth had reached its peak, and Chris believed the ck Dragon wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Chris stroked his long beard with his hand, feeling a bit relieved.


    If he guessed correctly, that damned ck Dragon should only be a skeleton by now!


    Thinking of this, he suddenly wanted to see the ck Dragon¡¯s current miserable condition; perhaps it could alleviate his grief over losing so many beloved students.


    So, his finger flicked with a strange magical glow in the air, and soon the earlier magical screen reappeared before him.


    Before long, the screen¡¯s image focused on Otto.


    At the same time, Chris¡¯s old face instantly turned deathly pale¡­

 Chapter 403: 421 Truth’s Sigh_1

    Chapter 403: 421 Truth¡¯s Sigh_1


    What did he see?


    Instead of the anticipated sight of bare bones, Otto¡¯s previously rotting scales had surprisingly grown back.


    Not only that, under the illumination of the Truth beam, the obsidian-like ck scales were refracting bizarre light, making them appear dazzlingly brilliant.


    But Chris had no time to appreciate this beauty, his heart was in his throat, his eyes wide open, his forehead drenched in cold sweat, and his breathing rmingly rapid, as if he was about to copse.


    Paton, who was struggling to control the Cannon of Truth¡¯s output, noticed Chris¡¯s unusual condition. While carefully maintaining the Truth beam output, he cautiously looked at the magic barrier from Chris¡¯s direction.


    As a result, a secondter, old Paton instantly became a replica of Chris.


    How was it possible? The output of the Cannon of Truth had clearly reached its limit, yet instead of dying, the damned ck Dragon not only survived, it even seemed to adapt.


    A never-before-felt sense of despair appeared in the hearts of both old men¡­


    Because of this tremendous change in mindset, Paton¡¯s hand quivered, and the angle of the Truth beam went awry.


    While it was only a small change in angle, it became quite exaggerated when applied to the beam above.


    At this moment, Otto was bathing in the Truth beam with squinted eyes. As he gradually adapted and absorbed the beam¡¯s power, its effect on him was no longer corrosive and corrupting but rather aforting warmth like soaking in a hot spring.


    After adapting to the beam, Otto created simple mouths behind each of his scales to more efficiently absorb the beam instead of having to open his mouth wide like a buffoon.


    However, before he could enjoy it for long, the Truth beam that had been urately pasted onto his body unexpectedly changed angles, instantly crushing a hapless Undead Dragon nearby to dust.


    Moreover, the angle of the Truth beam continued to shift, eventually reaching the Magic Guard.


    Some of the Magic Guard members who didn¡¯t have time to escape suffered the same fate as the unfortunate Undead Dragon, turning to dust under the beam¡¯s onught.


    After realizing his mistake, Paton quickly regained control of the direction of the Truth beam output.


    But after this incident, the morale of the Magic Guard had reached rock bottom.


    If it weren¡¯t for the constraints of their contract, deserters might have appeared by now.


    That was quite the friendly fire¡­


    Seeing all of this unfold, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched at the corners before he rapidly fluttered his dragon wings to soar through the sky.


    Just as he reached the height of Frostfire, the Truth beam disappeared and was reced by a series of heavy magical protective shields surrounding Stania.


    After finding out that even the powerful Cannon of Truth had no effect on Otto, Paton and Chris thought the best option for Stania now was to flee.


    Although it would be humiliating and cause Stania¡¯s reputation, built up over many years, to vanish instantly.


    At least they could preserve Stania under these circumstances. At this point, Paton and Chris finally realized that this damned ck Dragon was not an opponent they could easily deal with as they had previously thought.


    This time, the loss was massive¡­


    To preserve as much strength as possible, Chris continued to use magic to amplify his voice, shouting loudly, ¡°All Magic Guard, retreat to Stania!¡±


    The already demoralized Magic Guard eagerly awaited this order, and without hesitating, they flew towards Stania.


    With the stoppage of the tremendous amount of magic power flowing into the Cannon of Truth, the Mage¡¯s Spire regained arge amount of unused magic power, which could be used to maintain the magic shield and increase the floating city¡¯s altitude.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Frostfire circled around Stania, his blue mes spewed forth, blocked by the eggshell-like protective shield.


    Visibly annoyed, Frostfire angrily rammed into the shield, only to feel like he had smashed into a hard transparent wall, making his head spin without causing any actual damage.


    Apart from Frostfire, the other Undead Dragons were also trying their best to unleash various breath weapons and various spells they were proficient in against Stania.


    These powerful simultaneous attacks could instantly destroy a king¡¯s city.


    However, against Stania¡¯s protective shield, it seemed more like a mere scratch.


    Stania¡¯s protective shield and the Cannon of Truth, like the strongest spear and shield, were the symbols of the floating city.


    Watching Stania rise higher, Otto squinted his eyes, seemingly talking to himself, ¡°The strongest spear and shield, huh? Let me personally test which one is stronger!¡±


    As he finished speaking, he swiftly flew to Stania¡¯s perimeter, stopping the Undead Dragons from continuing their attack on Stania.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. I¡¯ve let you down!¡± Frostfire flew to Otto¡¯s side, apologizing with his head down, but Otto just shook his head slightly, indicating that he didn¡¯t mind.


    Next, Otto¡¯s gaze was firmly fixed on Stania as he took a deep breath.


    Frostfire, flying beside Otto, suddenly changed expressions, looking at Otto with terror in his eyes.


    A horrifying energy that made him feel extremely uneasy was rapidly brewing in Otto¡¯s mouth, and this power was all too familiar.


    By the time Otto¡¯s terrifying power was almost fully charged, Frostfire realized that this power was none other than the dreadful Truth beam from earlier.


    In reality, while Otto was absorbing the power of the Truth beam earlier, he took a short nap. However, due to the short duration of his slumber, he could only grasp a portion of the beam¡¯s power.


    Among them was a new breath weapon that Otto was currently using. For the time being, he named it the Breath of Truth.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by a sky-shaking roar, a massive and unique beam charged towards Stania under the disbelieving gaze of the people of Stania.


    ¡°Is that the Truth?¡±


    Paton and Chris in the Mage¡¯s Spire exchanged bitter smiles. After witnessing this scene with their own eyes, how could they not know what Otto had done while basking in the Truth beam¡­


    Now, Stania was truly in danger!

 Chapter 404: 422 Forcibly Dismantling Stania_1

    Chapter 404: 422 Forcibly Dismantling Stania_1


    ¡°The God of Magic has abandoned us¡­¡±


    A young Magic Guard stood dazed on a high tform in Stania, tears streaming down his eyes, provoked by the intense light from Otto¡¯s Breath of Truth.


    Reason told him that he should flee from this hellish ce, but the deep-rooted despair in his heart left him standing there nkly, unable to act.


    Finally, Stania¡¯s strongest spear and strongest shield shed together.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An ear-splitting explosion resounded. At first, the Stania protective shield and Otto¡¯s Breath of Truth seemed evenly matched.


    However, gradually, with Otto¡¯s relentless firepower and the additional onught of the Undead Dragons¡¯ breath and magic attacks, the once sturdy turtle shell-like Stania shield began to show some tiny cracks.


    But Otto still found the progress too slow, and although breaking Stania¡¯s shield was likely inevitable, there was a risk that Stania would escape unscathed before that happened.


    This was something Otto absolutely could not ept. He had already graced this massive toy with his presence for quite a while and could not let it easily slip away.


    Thus, enormous thunderous power and scorching mes filled Otto¡¯s body, not only greatly enhancing his physical abilities but also bringing his flight speed to an extreme.


    After a short time, Otto abandoned maintaining his Breath of Truth and chose instead to channel its terrifying power into the sharp horns on his head.


    The huge, hideous dragon horn shimmered with bright golden light, and driven by thunder and mes, Otto¡¯s dragon form streaked across the sky, creating a dazzling trail of meteor feathers as he crashed into Stania¡¯s protective shield.


    In some ways, Otto¡¯s choice was simr to what Frostfire had done earlier, but the oue waspletely different.


    On his massive, hideous dragon horn, Otto wielded not only the power of Truth, but also the properties of various legendary weapons.


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s entire dragon form was the most formidable and terrifying weapon!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Without any borate maneuvers, Otto simply and directly collided with Stania¡¯s protective shield.


    The terrifying force shook the entire Stania Floating City, even though there was a considerable distance between it and the protective shield.


    Chris and Paton had been closely watching Otto, and when they saw the fearsome ck dragon charging over with such a terrifying momentum, they were a little worried.


    But after seeing the final oue, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the impact was massive and frightening, Stania¡¯s protective shield had held up, at least for now.


    As long as they continued to channel the Floating City¡¯s magic power into the shield and the propulsion system, Stania should be able to escape this terrifying ce.


    Seeing this, Chris and Paton¡¯s expressions rxed slightly.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    However, their good fortune did notst long. A thin, long crack suddenly appeared on the shield and quickly spread at a visible pace.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Paton¡¯s face turned dark, though before he could make a rescue attempt, Otto had already extended his sharp front ws.


    By Otto¡¯s side, Stania¡¯s protective shield was as fragile as a cracked eggshell and was easily torn apart.


    Although the magic shield was powerful and practical, it was not without its ws.


    If torn apart in such a manner by Otto, Stania¡¯s shield would need a considerable amount of time to reform a new one.


    And before that happened, the shield was essentially useless.


    However, for a long time, this design w had not caused Stania any trouble, as there had never been an enemy capable of utterly shattering the shield like Otto had done.


    Caught off guard, both Paton and Chris were stupefied and unsure of how to deal with the situation.


    As they hesitated, Otto descended forcefully on a high tform in Stania.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The most conspicuous structure on this tform was an exquisite Mage¡¯s Spire, which Otto now pinned beneath his body as if it were an armrest.


    Rampaging thunder and scorching mes still enveloped Otto¡¯s body, and the Mage¡¯s Spire beneath his ws began to melt due to the intense heat emitted from his paw pads.


    Some spellcasters inside the Spire were hit by falling debris from the sky, and those who were lucky enough to escape the copsing Spire found themselves face-to-face with a hideous ck dragon.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The owner of the Mage¡¯s Spire, a slightly plump, balding, white-bearded old man barely managed to escape from the copsing tower, only to stare into a cluster of crimson eyes fixed upon him.


    Uncontrobly, the old man¡¯s legs began to tremble.


    He shakily raised his magic wand towards Otto, but before he couldplete his spell, he was crushed into pulp by an Undead Dragon that dropped from the sky.


    ¡°Boom! Boom¡­¡±


    The continuous thuds of heavy objectsnding echoed around Stania as more and more Undead Dragonsnded on the Floating City.


    And among those whonded beside Otto was none other than the leader of the Undead Dragons, Frostfire.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    Frostfire respectfully knelt before Otto, then sneered at the panicking residents of Stania and said, ¡°Now, would you like your loyal followers to eliminate these noisy insects for you?¡±


    Otto had no objection, silently nodding in agreement.


    With Otto¡¯s consent, Frostfireughed coldly, took to the air once more, and charged towards the Stania people, who were nearly scared senseless.


    What followed was a massacre!


    Compared to ordinary people, even the mostmon Stania person was a powerful spellcaster.


    However, in the face of the mountain-like Undead Dragons, they were still at aplete disadvantage.


    Even more crucially, as time passed and dusk approached, countless ethereal undead beings slowly floated toward Stania.


    As for Otto, he continued to rely on the partially copsed Mage¡¯s Spire, watching Stania¡¯s predicament with great interest.


    This toy would certainly be his possession, but before that, he needed to carry out a thorough cleanup here.


    The buildings did not match his aesthetic, and it was time to tear down and rebuild!

 Chapter 405: 423 Awakening the Master of Magic_1

    Chapter 405: 423 Awakening the Master of Magic_1


    ¡°It¡¯s over,pletely over!¡±


    Old Patton, a fat man, pulled at his hair in annoyance. He already had very few white hairs on his head, and with this action, his hairline receded even further.


    On the other side, thin old Chris was in a situation not much better than Patton¡¯s, but suddenly he seemed to have noticed something.


    Chris turned around and was surprised to find that Ment and Lady Bauhinia had disappeared without a trace.


    While the two old men¡¯s attention was on Otto, Ment and Lady Bauhinia had quietly escaped!


    ording to the traces left behind by the two scoundrels in the room, they should have just left and began moving when the ck Dragonnded in Stania.


    At this moment, fat old Patton also noticed the situation. With a dark face, he angrily said, ¡°Ment, the bastard, he caused this mess, and now that it¡¯s blown up, he¡¯s the first to run!¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to worry about that¡­¡±


    Chris shook his head and looked at Patton with a serious expression. After a moment, his voice was heavy, ¡°Now that things havee to this, it¡¯s time to wake up the Master of Magic.¡±


    ¡°But if the Master of Magices out and sees Stania reduced to this state¡­¡±


    Patton frowned with a bitter face, hesitated for a moment, but finally shook his head helplessly.


    He knew it himself, when things hade to this, there was no other solution but to awaken the Master of Magic.


    Unable to think of another way, Patton nodded in agreement with Chris¡¯s words.


    For some special reason, the Master of Magic had sealed himself in the innermost core of Stania to sleep and deal with some trouble.


    Of course, just in case, the Master of Magic had left a means for Patton and Chris, the nominal rulers of Stania, to wake him up in a critical moment.


    Not dwelling on the matter any further, Chris nodded at Patton and then said, ¡°I will go to wake up the Master of Magic, please do your best to minimize the damage to Stania in the meantime!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, old friend!¡±


    Hearing Patton¡¯s response, Chris looked deeply at him and then, while drawing a magic array on the ground with his fingers, whispered, ¡°Take care, old friend¡­¡±


    Chris¡¯s hands moved quickly,pleting the magic array in a short time. With a flicker of strange magic light, he vanished on the spot.


    This spell could take him to any location in Stania, even the most secret and core areas.


    Because of the special nature of this spell, only three people in all of Stania were capable of using it.


    Apart from Chris, Patton naturally also knew the spell, and thest one was the Master of Magic.


    After Chris left, Patton let out a long sigh.


    That damned ck Dragon and the Undead Dragons wereing with great momentum. With him alone, no matter how hard he tried, what could he do¡­


    While Chris was waking the Master of Magic, the Undead Dragons continued their destruction of Stania.


    Because Otto¡¯s order was to leave no survivors and not a single de of grass, the evil nature of these undead creatures was immediately released.


    Faced with suchrge and powerful opponents, most Stania residents and Magic Guards chose to hide in various buildings.


    They thought of concealing their figures and then seizing the opportunity to fight back.


    Most Spellcasters in Stania were proficient, and if they were hit by arge-scale medium or low-level spell, even ordinary Undead Dragons would find it unbearable.


    Under normal circumstances, their tactics would have been correct.


    However, the problem was that the Undead Dragons, with Otto¡¯s permission, had no scruples when striking.


    If they couldn¡¯t find those annoying bugs, they might as well push everything aside indiscriminately.


    At this moment, several tall Undead Dragons led by Frostfire lined up, preparing to unleash their breath weapons.


    Soon after Frostfire¡¯smand, a variety of breath weapons poured forth, attacking the buildings in front of them.


    ¡°Boom¡­boom¡­¡±


    With a series of explosions and copses, all buildings hit by the breath weapons, except for one ck Mage¡¯s Spire made entirely of steel, were turned to ruins.


    The scene became tragic and spectacr in an instant. With just one volley of breath, numerous Stania residents were destroyed along with the buildings.


    However, Frostfire was not satisfied with the result. The ck spire, shrouded in strange magical light and protected by a gray shield, was like a thorn in his eye, enraging him.


    Then, a bald, ck-faced mage wearing tight leather armor and a simple outfit slowly rose from the ck Spire.


    Although his appearance and attire made him look more like a powerful warrior than a senior mage, in fact, he was the master of the ck Spire.


    Because of his tough style in dealing with things and his appearance, he gained the title of Grand Mage ckhand.


    Although ckhand was only middle-aged, he was already a powerful legendary mage.


    In the whole Stania, except for the perennially reclusive Master of Magic, his position and strength were only below Patton and Chris.


    If he had even the slightest interest in power and management, perhaps there would have been three seats at the top of Stania, excluding the Master of Magic.


    At this moment, the face of Grand Mage ckhand was full of anger.


    Apart from magic research, he had almost no interest in anything else.


    He wasn¡¯t even very clear about the reason why Stania appeared in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    His ck Spire was equipped with powerful soundproofing and stability barriers, so he could immerse himself in his magic research despite the noise outside.


    At the most critical moment of his magic research, the breath of Frostfire and the other Undead Dragons triggered the emergency defensive mechanism of the ck Spire.


    His magical research failed, as in an instant, most of his magic power was urgently drawn out to construct a defensive spell in order to preserve the ck Spire.


    Angry as he was, Grand Mage ckhand did not lose his reasoning. He quickly surveyed his surroundings. Although he had been devoted to magic research, it did not mean that he was an idiot in his daily life.


    Soon after, his students who had joined the Magic Guard flew to his side and quickly exined the current situation.

 Chapter 406: 424 Transform! Black Iron Magic Puppet_1

    Chapter 406: 424 Transform! ck Iron Magic Puppet_1


    ¡°What exactly are Chris and Patton doing!¡±


    Grand Mage ckhand looked at the group of ferocious undead dragons ahead. Even if he took them on, it would only lead to a more horrific death.


    For Stania¡¯s current status, there was no reason to fly into the deste Dragon Bone Wastnd and stand against these apocalyptic-level opponents alone.


    Or have Chris and Patton been lost in Stania¡¯s prestige for so many years?


    If it were a normal enemy, Grand Mage ckhand would have taken his wand and charged forward to teach them a lesson.


    But now his opponents were this group of undead dragons. Just a rough look, ckhand found quite a few of them had already reached the Legendary level.


    Even though some undead dragons were still far away from bing Legends, they must have had the potential to be ones.


    After all, these undead dragons mostly came from the dragon tombs in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Dragons who could return to the dragon tombs before death usually lived for an impressive period.


    For dragons, the older they were, the more powerful they became.


    It¡¯s important to note that dragons had many valuable treasures on them. If they hadn¡¯t been strong enough when they were alive, they would have been dismantled and utilized by greedy humans or other races.


    Seeing the next attack from the undead dragons about toe, ckhand hurriedly instructed the Magic Guard Trainee beside him: ¡°How many people from ckhand Spire have joined the Magic Guards? Gather everyone who isn¡¯t dead or injured! Bring everything you can carry before joining your seniors in the Old City District to wait for my arrival!¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    The Magic Guard Trainee seemed to grasp what ckhand was nning to do.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Seeing his student still hesitating, ckhand angrily put his foot on his buttocks and yelled, ¡°Get moving! While I can still hold on, you¡¯d better be quick. When the timees, I won¡¯t be able to worry about your life or death!¡±


    Having reached this point, the Magic Guard Trainee didn¡¯t dare hesitate any longer. He immediately dashed away without looking back.


    Meanwhile, thebined attack of Frostfire and other undead dragons¡¯ second full-tilt attack was drawing close.


    Grand Mage ckhand kept a grim face as he flew to the top of ckhand Spire, rhythmically striking the tiles with his wand.


    ¡°ng¡­ ng¡­ng¡­¡±


    When the dragons¡¯ breaths were heading straight for him, ckhand calmly and quickly chanted spells.


    Soon, a pitch-ck space appeared above the inevitable path of the dragon¡¯s breath. It connected to an unknown area, and some breaths were directly absorbed into it when they came in contact.


    Once the breaths had crossed this space, the scale of the undead dragons¡¯ breath attack had diminished by one third.


    But it was still deadly enough!


    However, ckhand had more tricks up his sleeve.


    ckhand loudly chanted spells, and at that moment, the ck Iron Spire below him seemed toe alive, slowly twisting.


    ¡°Crack¡­ rumble¡­¡±


    A thick mana barrier stood in front of ckhand Spire, blocking some of the breath attack. The remaining unblocked breaths hit the ckhand Spire directly.


    However, when the smoke from the explosion cleared, ckhand Spire remained virtually undamaged. ckhand, standing atop the tower, was sweating profusely and panting heavily.


    It was clear that surviving that attack was no easy feat for him.


    Compared to his struggles, the use of breath attacks by the undead dragons seemed much more effortless.


    Since one or two rounds of breath attacks don¡¯t bring you down, let¡¯s try a third and fourth round!


    Frostfire stared angrily at ckhand. What puzzled him was that, despite facing such a critical situation, a faint smile appeared on ckhand¡¯s face.


    ¡°Has this little insect gone mad?¡±


    Just as Frostfire was thinking about it, he was surprised to see that ckhand Spire¡¯s appearance seemed to have changed.


    Upon closer inspection, it no longer resembled a Mage¡¯s Spire, but had transformed into a massive ck iron Magic Puppet.


    ¡°Hum¡­¡±


    In astonishment, Frostfire heard a sharp buzzing from the enormous ck iron Magic Puppet.


    Soon after, a faint glow appeared on the ck Iron Magic Puppet. Upon closer inspection, one could see that the glow originated from aplex array of inscriptions on its body.


    ¡°The three Floating Cities indeed have hidden talents¡­¡±


    Frostfire had also lived through countless years and naturally knew about the three Floating Cities. To master such magical techniques, even in the entire continent, this peculiar-looking bald ck-faced mage would be an influential figure.


    ¡°However, if this Magic Puppet is your only source of reassurance, you¡¯re underestimating us!¡±


    Frostfire sneered, shaking his neck with a continuous cracking sound.


    It had to be said that the massive ck iron Magic Puppet had aroused his will to fight. Ever since he had arrived in Stania, he had been crushing everything in his path.


    That had be quite boring over time.


    Just when Frostfire was about to engage in closebat to change the mood, he was surprised to find that the movements of the ck iron Magic Puppet opposite him had be somewhat strange.


    The enormous ck iron Magic Puppet swayed its body in coordination with ckhand, manipting the magic elements in the air to summon multiple lightning strikes into the sky.


    Though each lightning strike looked enormous and menacing, theirnding spots were rather odd, striking directly between the ck iron Magic Puppet and several undead dragons.


    ¡°Crack! Boom¡­¡±


    After a series of thundering explosions, besides blowing some deep pits with shattered bricks and debris everywhere, nothing else seemed to have happened.


    ¡°Did it miss?¡±


    Just as Frostfire was thinking about this, the ck iron Magic Puppet suddenly turned and quickly fled away without looking back.


    Now that almost all ckhand¡¯s students had fled, there was no need for him to stay here and resist so many undead dragons.


    It was quite a surprise that the massive ck iron Magic Puppet could move so quickly.


    However, being constrained by its enormous size, the movement of the Magic Puppet was quite conspicuous.


    Frostfire didn¡¯t think that it would easily escape his sight.


    Without hesitation, he immediately chased after the escaping ckhand and the massive ck iron Magic Puppet.

 Chapter 407: 425 Capturing Alive_1

    Thinking of this, Frostfire sneers coldly and then leans forward, preparing to catch up.


    But before he can take a few steps forward, dazzling yellow light suddenly erupts from beneath him.


    Following this, a vast Magic Circle envelops Frostfirepletely.


    Caught off guard by this sudden event, Frostfire has no time to react. He only notices the center of the Magic Circle is engraved with arge thunderbolt symbol when the ident springs up!


    Dense and thick thunderbolts suddenly appear out of thin air, enclosing Frostfire within them.


    Although it¡¯s not fatal, it still causes considerable trouble for Frostfire.


    At least, he hasn¡¯t experienced such a slippery feeling for quite some time.


    By the time Frostfirees to his senses, ckhand has already ridden the iron magic puppet a considerable distance away.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Seeing the situation, Frostfire immediately clenches his front ws in anger. As soon as he takes a better look at his current position, he quickly realizes that he¡¯s standing at thending point of the falling thunder previously summoned by ckhand.


    Initially, he thought the enemy had made a mistake, hitting the wrong target. But it turns out he fell into a trap.<div>


    ¡°Even so, you won¡¯t be able to escape my grasp!¡±


    Frostfire¡¯s eyes are filled with rage. Then, he quickly starts pping his dragon wings behind him.


    If he can¡¯t walk on the ground, then let¡¯s take to the sky!


    Don¡¯t forget, the Undead Dragon can fly!


    But just when Frostfire is confidently attempting this, another thick thunderbolt shatters his idea.


    ckhand¡¯s dangerous trap, with cruel reality, tells Frostfire that even if he can fly, it won¡¯t be easy to get through.


    Perhaps there¡¯s a height limit to triggering this dangerous situation, but seeing ckhand and his magic puppet getting farther and farther away, Frostfire bes increasingly anxious.


    Now, he doesn¡¯t have much time to waste on this. If he ends up letting this guy escape, not to mention whether the great Purgatory Demon Dragon would me him, even he himself wouldn¡¯t ept such a reality.


    Moreover, it would cause his prestige among the Undead Dragons to plummet, affecting his currently stable rule.


    So, no matter what, the bald and ck-faced little flea cannot be allowed to leave safely.


    In order to address his speed and efficiency problem, arge number of Undead Dragons unhesitatingly charge forward with Frostfire¡¯s roar.


    They will use their bodies to clear all possible traps that might affect Frostfire.


    The Undead Dragons do this without hesitation. After all, Frostfire himself tried and found that while it¡¯s effective, it¡¯s not fatal.


    In no time at all, with continuous explosions erupting, the path is finally cleared for Frostfire, who anxiously waits.


    But at this moment, ckhand and his iron magic puppet are nothing more than a tiny ck shadow in Frostfire¡¯s sight.


    The area of Stania Floating City is vast. If this bastard manages to hide in some secluded corner, finding him would prove truly challenging.


    With that thought in mind, Frostfire doesn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. Vibrant blue mes quickly spread throughout his body.


    His skeletal dragon wings p at an even faster pace, creating a blurry afterimage.<div>


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    Frostfire steps on the hard floor tile, creating a huge spider web-like crack beneath him.


    Following this, he shoots into the sky like a blue meteor, leaving behind a long tail before charging straight towards ckhand.


    Due to themotion caused by Frostfire and ckhand, Otto¡¯s attention is coincidentally drawn to them.<div>


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s eyes are blurry. He leans on the deformed Mage¡¯s Spire, his whole body feeling somewhat sluggish.


    Having consumed so much power from the Truth light columns, the aftermath has finally caught up.


    Eager for a good sleep, he would¡¯ve already dozed off if he didn¡¯t want to witness Stania¡¯s destruction personally.


    Previously, Frostfire and Grand Mage ckhand made a huge fuss, and Otto witnessed the transformation of ckhand Spire into a magic puppet.


    Honestly, it piqued his interest.


    His interest lies in the giant ck iron magic puppet beneath ckhand. However, this interest is somewhat¡­ unique.


    There¡¯s a saying that regardless of how much a man grows, sometimes he¡¯ll still act like a child.


    Even though Otto¡¯s race haspletely changed, sometimes this phrase still applies to him.


    At this moment, Otto looks at the giant magic puppet beneath ckhand like a boy looking at his favorite toy.


    ¡°Otherworldly Gundam? Awesome!¡±


    With Otto nodding repeatedly, he then contacts Frostfire through the Communication Scale.


    ¡°My lord, rest assured, that nimble little bug won¡¯t be able to escape my grasp!¡±


    Upon discovering that Otto is asking about Grand Mage ckhand, Frostfire immediately replies, ¡°I will crush him into a pulp with my foot!¡±<div>


    ¡°No! No! No!¡±


    But unexpectedly, Otto has other ns for Grand Mage ckhand.


    ¡°I find that bald, ck-faced man interesting. So, I want him to stand alive and well before me. You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Understood! Understood! Everything will be as you wish, my lord¡­¡±


    Frostfire nods repeatedly while responding, but in his heart, he¡¯spletely confused.


    I don¡¯t understand a thing!


    Frostfire simply can¡¯tprehend why the great Purgatory Demon Dragon would be interested in a mere dark ant¡­


    Despite his confusion, one thing is clear to him.


    Whatever the great Purgatory Demon Dragon says is absolute! As long as Otto speaks up, Frostfire must aplish any given task perfectly.


    This unshakable loyalty and belief are something even Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat, didn¡¯t enjoy during Frostfire¡¯s lifetime.


    At this moment, Frostfire, with hisplicated emotions, is quickly closing in on ckhand.


    After all, Frostfire¡¯s strength is undeniable, and his full-speed flight is incredibly fast.


    Although unexpected events urred during the chase, it¡¯s a bit far-fetched for ckhand to try to escape using only the giant magic puppet beneath him.<div>


    Just when Frostfire thinks this way, to his surprise, ckhand¡¯s giant magic puppet suddenly stops in its tracks.

 Chapter 408: 426 Magic Bath_1

    Such thoughts appeared in Frostfire¡¯s mind in an instant, but he didn¡¯t slow down his pursuit because of it.


    Like a lightning bolt, Frostfire had already extended his forews, appearing right in front of ckhand.


    Because Otto wanted a live capture, Frostfire nned to directly grab ckhand with his own ws.


    Just as Frostfire was about to achieve his goal, a smile surfaced on ckhand¡¯s face at the crucial moment.


    At the same time, his mouth opened and closed, confidently saying, ¡°You have been fooled, stupid Undead Dragon!¡±


    The moment his words trailed off, a dense rain of various spells in different colors precisely poured down towards Frostfire like a torrential downpour.


    As it turned out, unbeknownst to them, ckhand and Frostfire had arrived at the fairly peaceful Old City District.


    Meanwhile, ckhand¡¯s students had long gathered in this ce devoid of people.


    On the other hand, Frostfire, rushed and eager to catch up, came here alone, essentially fighting alone as a dragon.


    If it were one-on-one, even with the aid of the ck iron magic puppet, Grand Mage ckhand couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Frostfire.


    But what if it were several dozens or even hundreds of spellcasters with above-average skills?<div>


    Moreover, these spellcasters were ckhand¡¯s students, and theirbined efforts were astonishingly coordinated, allowing them to pour out their magical power in a short period of time,bining various magic items and scrolls, and creating a massive and stunning Magic Storm!


    Not all dragons or undead dragons had Otto¡¯s terrifying magical resistance. Even Frostfire merely possessed strong immunity against frost and fire damage.


    However, in this massive Magic Storm, those two types of spells ounted for only a small portion.


    At the same time, due to his eagerness to chase, Frostfire hadn¡¯t examined the surrounding geography before arriving here, so naturally, he wasn¡¯t aware of the possibility of an ambush.


    Although that may be the case, given the dragon¡¯s innate pride and arrogance, even if he had ample time, Frostfire probably wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to his surroundings.


    Regardless, now Frostfire could only face one oue.


    That was to be riddled by the dense Magic Storm!


    Originally, he still had a slim chance of escape, and the moment he sensed this dangerous situation, he immediately chose to do so.


    But ckhand, who was nearly within his grasp, would not waste such a great opportunity!


    ckhand swiftly recited aplex and lengthy incantation before raising his wand, taking to the air, and retreating, attempting to dodge the attack range of the Magic Storm.


    At the same time, the ck iron magic puppet underneath him quickly transformed.


    Its arms, made entirely of ck iron, became as flexible as a willow branch in an instant, and then wrapped around Frostfire like a snake, tightly entwining both the magic puppet and Frostfire together.


    Now, with the burden of such arge magic puppet, it was impossible for Frostfire to escape the attack range of the Magic Storm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that everything will go as smoothly as you nned!¡±


    Frostfire recalled everything that happened after encountering ckhand, and it seemed that he had been at a constant disadvantage.


    In his anger, Frostfire¡¯s dragon tail suddenly burst from beneath ckhand and skillfully wrapped around him.


    Then, amidst ckhand¡¯s exmations of surprise, he was pulled back by Frostfire.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s enjoy the storm together!¡±<div>


    Frostfireughed maniacally, while ckhand¡¯s face fell.


    Even someone as powerful as Frostfire could note out unscathed or lightly injured from such an attack.


    With ckhand¡¯s physique, he wouldn¡¯t survive if he were subjected to such a strike.


    More importantly, Frostfire¡¯s tail wrapped around ckhand grew tighter and tighter. Now ckhand was struggling to breathe, let alone continue casting spells.<div>


    A spellcaster unable to cast spells properly is no different from an ordinary person in many cases.


    ckhand¡¯s students nearby also noticed the predicament their tutor was in. While they were anxious, the spells had already been cast¡­


    At this point, there was no way to save the situation.


    So, ckhand¡¯s students could only stare at their tutor anxiously, hoping for a miracle to happen.


    As for ckhand, he was well aware of his current predicament.


    Just as ckhand began to despair and Frostfire gritted his teeth, preparing to withstand the impending Magic Storm, a tremendous figure suddenlynded beside them with a loud bang.


    Immediately afterwards, both Frostfire and ckhand felt the world around them darken.


    It was then that they looked up and saw that Otto had appeared beside them, using his wide dragon wings topletely shield them.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    Frostfire looked at Otto in astonishment, but before he could say anything more, the barrage of spells mmed directly into Otto.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    With various spells continuously bombarding Otto¡¯s body, the surrounding area was instantly filled with consecutive explosions.


    Even beneath Otto, Frostfire and ckhand could feel the ground shaking constantly.<div>


    However, Otto¡¯s protective measures were indeed wless, and by the time the Magic Storm had ended, neither Frostfire nor ckhand had been affected by any spells or even the aftershocks.


    When Otto finally spread his wings, Frostfire and ckhand realized:


    The surrounding area had been utterly obliterated by the dense Magic Storm, leaving a huge crater, with their current position resembling an isted ind in the middle of the ocean.


    This illustrated just how terrifying the previous Magic Storm attack had been.


    ¡°My lord! Are you alright?¡±


    The first toe to his senses, Frostfire nced anxiously at Otto, who had protected him before.


    At this moment, in addition to gratitude, there was also deep self-me in Frostfire¡¯s heart for his own ipetence.


    However, when he saw Otto¡¯s appearance, he was stunned.


    His newly polished ck scales gleamed under the moonlight. Apart from his half-closed, slightly drowsy eyes, Otto didn¡¯t seem to have any negative effects from the storm.


    It seemed that, for Otto, that terrifying Magic Storm was merely a special bath¡­

 Chapter 409: 427 Individual Choices_1

    After witnessing everything up close, ckhand immediately realized this fact.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the specific reason, it was a fact that the ck Dragon could almostpletely resist all spell damage.


    Moreover, ckhand knew that he could not possibly escape under his current circumstances.


    However, he at least hoped that his students could protect themselves and leave thispletely different ce with his knowledge and heritage.


    So, ckhand, in the eyes of the hidden spellcasters nearby, obediently remained motionless.


    But his fingers quietly formed a series ofplex gestures.


    Like Catherine, for those who had reached the realm of legendary mage, this kind of thing was rather simple for them.


    Although Otto and Frostfire didn¡¯t notice ckhand¡¯s subtle movements, the students who were hiding nearby and often stayed with ckhand saw these covert actions and knew exactly what their instructor was saying.


    Leave him alone and get out of here!


    This was the only message ckhand wanted to convey.


    In Stania, the Grand Mage¡¯s words in each Mage¡¯s Spire were absolute to their students.<div>


    But for the absolute stability of Stania, it would be somewhat affected by the Magic Guard¡¯s agreement.


    Stania was now in danger, and if there was no way to break the Magic Guard¡¯s agreement, nearly half of ckhand¡¯s students would have to stay with Stania to live or die together.


    Fortunately, ckhand had prepared for this long ago, having arranged a backup n at an abandoned exit in the Old City District.


    However, to utilize this method required someplicated operations.


    Now, ckhand continued to secretly gesture with both hands, trying to quickly convey this method to his students.


    Suddenly, a hideous ck dragon head appeared in front of ckhand, frightening him so much that his hands swiftly gesturing stiffened for a moment.


    He initially thought that Otto had discovered something, but thetter was indeed squinting his eyes and slightly shaking his head while looking at him.


    In the end, Otto said to ckhand indifferently, ¡°You are very lucky. As this Floating City is about to be destroyed, you have been given a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    First, tell me your name¡­¡±


    ¡°You may call me ckhand, honored ck Dragon.¡±¡®


    ckhand answered Otto¡¯s question with a slight tremble in his body.


    Then, Otto nodded and sneered, ¡°Very well, ckhand. As I said before, you are very lucky. Now, in addition to destruction and death, you have another option to save your own life!¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the price?¡±


    ckhand looked at Otto with a serious face. He had no so-called self-righteousness, in a way, he and Moray were a kindred spirit.


    If he could continue his magical research, he didn¡¯t mind whom he ended up serving.


    The pair of scarlet dragon eyes suddenly widened, staring intently at ckhand, and then said word by word, ¡°Your everything!¡±


    Upon hearing this, even with his mental preparation, ckhand couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    His palms started to tremble slightly, and under Otto¡¯s gaze, he didn¡¯t think he could continue to gesture to his students.<div>


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you too much time to consider¡­¡±


    While ckhand was still hesitating, Otto¡¯s impatient voice came over.


    Then, ckhand looked at Otto and carefully asked, ¡°I have a small request regarding this¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you challenging my patience or trying to negotiate with me?¡±<div>


    Hearing Otto¡¯s impatient voice, ckhand clenched his teeth and immediately abandoned his pride as a legendary mage, crawling down at Otto¡¯s feet.


    ckhand pressed his forehead firmly against the dirty ground, respectfully saying, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand, this is a sincere request from your humble servant.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Otto squinted his eyes and looked at ckhand, indicating for him to continue.


    After receiving permission, ckhand didn¡¯t raise his head but continued to maintain his respectful attitude and posture, saying, ¡°I hope that I and my students can offer everything to you together¡­¡±


    His intention was very clear. At this critical moment, he not only wanted to save his own life but also wanted to provide his students with a way to survive.


    ¡°Ah, noble indeed!¡±


    Otto sneered, ¡°I agree, not only that, I will give you an even more tempting offer!


    ckhand, if your students don¡¯t want to stay with you, I can mercifully allow them to leave Stania on their own!¡±


    Just as Otto said, for ckhand and his students, this oue was indeed extremely generous.


    With almost no hesitation, ckhand knocked his forehead heavily on the broken ground, grateful for Otto¡¯s mercy.


    In order to show his loyalty, ckhand immediately recited a pledge of loyalty to Otto, securing time and opportunity for his students to be properly settled.


    What he needed to do first was to help his students who had joined the Magic Guard remove their oaths to be responsible for Stania.<div>


    For the well-prepared ckhand, this would not take long.


    When ckhand had finished handling everything near the exit of the Old City District, he told his students everything that had happened earlier.


    As a result, there was doubt, shock, and anger among his students, but many also expressed understanding towards ckhand.


    Eventually, nearly half of ckhand¡¯s students chose to leave Stania on their own.


    Once freed from their oaths to Stania, they regained their freedom.


    Although they were high in the sky, this was not a problem for these skilled spellcasters.


    Watching the spellcasters slowly flying away from Stania, Frostfire¡¯s face showed a hint of unwillingness.


    For a creature whose thoughts weren¡¯t limited to traditional evil dragons, he didn¡¯t quite understand why Otto was willing to let go of those small insects that were merely a tasty bite.


    Although more than half of ckhand¡¯s students had left, Otto was quite satisfied with the oue.


    Those young spellcasters who sessfully escaped Stania would surely spread the news about everything that had happened here.


    Soon, the terror of the Purgatory Demon Dragon could spread throughout the entire continent through them.


    At the same time, ckhand¡¯s decision worked in a simr way. He and his students who chose to stay behind would lose all chances to retreat.


    <div>

 Chapter 410: 428 Master of Magic_1

    As for the others, they were to bepletely ttened.


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s demolition squad had almost destroyed more than half of the buildings in Stania.


    And with the addition of arge number of ethereal undead, it seemed that Stania¡¯s defeat was irreversible.


    Because of the energy consumed by the Truth Pir, Otto was constantly being eroded by a deep sense of fatigue.


    However, just as he was about to take a short nap, the entire dragon suddenly became energetic.


    Shaking his head, Otto¡¯s gaze fell on the Stania core area, which had long been reduced to ruins.


    ¡°Boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­¡±


    Continuous impacts came from below, as if something was about to burst out from under the ground.


    An Undead Dragon noticed themotion, and as it flew above the ruins, it was suddenly attacked.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud explosion, a thick, dazzling blue light column burst through the air, apanied by a mixture of smoke and debris.<div>


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡±


    In the scream of the Undead Dragon, the blue light column precisely prated its chest and continued through its back, reaching the sky.


    The scream of the Undead Dragon did notst long, as its entire skeleton began to turn blue and crystallize from the point where the light column hit.


    Gradually, the screams of the Undead Dragon became lower and lower. After its entire body was crystallized, it could no longer make any sound.


    The blue light pir disappeared in an instant, and the crystallized Undead Dragon could not move anymore; it could only stiffen its body and fall from the sky.


    ¡°Boom! Crackle¡­¡±


    First came the sound of a heavy object falling, and then the unfortunate crystallized Undead Dragon shattered like a ss piece.


    Blue crystals scattered all over the ground, and an irregr hole suddenly appeared on the surface where the light column had shot out.


    It seemed like the hole was bottomless, and it was difficult to see what was inside with just the faint moonlight.


    However, soon, a strange figure slowly rose from below.


    In a short while, a muscr man with a bare upper body, pale skin covered inplex blue patterns appeared.


    As hended gently on the chaotic ground, a piece of crystallized Undead Dragon bone fragment rolled to his side.


    His pupils were nonexistent, like blue bulbs bright and glowing, as he looked indifferently at the crystallized bones next to him.


    From slightly open lips, he uttered an iprehensible syble, and the blue patterns on his body began to shine brightly.


    Swarms of starlight dust seeped out from the crystallized bones around him, and flew towards him rapidly, all of which he absorbedpletely.


    In just a moment, the crystallized bones had disappeared without a trace, as if they had never been there in the first ce.


    The mysterious man took a deep breath after absorbing arge amount of starlight dust, revealing a satisfied smile on his face.


    Soon afterward, a tall and thin figure slowly descended from the sky andnded beside him. Upon closer inspection, it was none other than Chris.<div>


    At this moment, Chris looked despondent, pale, and found it difficult even to maintain his posture.


    Not too long ago, he had just suffered his punishment and had arge amount of his magic power drained.


    If Chris was here, then the identity of the muscr man was clear.


    That¡¯s right, he was the true lord of Stania Floating City, having lived for God knows how many years, and was hailed as more powerful and long-lived than a dragon ¨C the Master of Magic.<div>


    True to his name, the Master of Magic sought to control all magic in the world. The Undead Dragon that had been crystallized earlier was transformed into a magic crystal through a special method for him to absorb.


    ¡°Chris, out of trust, I left Stania in your and Paton¡¯s hands.¡±


    Looking around, the Master of Magic spoke unaffectedly, ¡°But look at what you have done. Your ipetence has caused the glory of Stania to fade, and countless budding stars have been buried here.¡±


    Chris hung his head and listened to the Master of Magic¡¯s scolding without saying a word.


    Perhaps sensing the Master of Magic¡¯s appearance, it wasn¡¯t long before old fat Paton also flew in from the distance.


    However, the chubby, white-bearded old man looked extremely embarrassed at the moment, with his once fancy robe now resembling tattered rags.


    More than half of the white hair on his head had been scorched by the mes, and the wand in his hand had also been broken in two.


    He previously led the elite Spellcasters of Stania in a desperate battle against the Undead Dragons. Although the oue was grim, he managed to save his life only with difficulty.


    But at least, he had tried his best.


    Unfortunately, the Master of Magic did not care about any of that. At some point, the Master of Magic¡¯s strength began to advance by leaps and bounds, but at the same time, he lost a lot.


    For example, his humanity¡­


    Now, the Master of Magic had be a ruthless person, who only cared about the benefits and efficiency of things.


    Looking at Paton beside him, the Master of Magic stretched out his right hand, which had already turned into a blue crystal, without any hesitation.<div>


    Then,rge amounts of starlight dust seeped out from Paton¡¯s body and flew towards the Master of Magic.


    While the Master of Magic¡¯s face showed afortable expression, plump old Paton looked totally dejected and exceedingly weak due to the rapid depletion of his magic.


    Once the Master of Magic stopped draining Paton¡¯s magic power, Paton stumbled and awkwardly sat on the ground.


    Chris, who had also experienced a simr ordeal before, immediately went over to help his old friend. After that, they both looked at the Master of Magic with fearful eyes.


    All this time, Otto had been watching everything.


    Simultaneously, Otto suddenly becamepletely awake, and looked at the Master of Magic with great interest.


    ¡°Finally, an interesting opponent has appeared!¡±


    Just as Otto thought this, Frostfire beside him was already pping its wings, ready to challenge the Master of Magic.


    But in the end, Otto stopped it. The Master of Magic seemed to carry something special on his person, which Otto felt the need to investigate personally.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground, Otto¡¯s gigantic bodynded directly on the cobblestone in front of the Master of Magic, creating a deep pit.


    ¡°So, it was you who brought this catastrophe upon Stania?¡±


    The Master of Magic looked at Otto with a calm expression and spoke without emotion, as if he was talking to himself.<div>

 Chapter 411: Original text:

    Chapter 411: Original text:


    ¡°You¡¯ve vited my property, Evil Dragon.¡±<div>


    The Master of Magic calmly looked at Otto, his voice equally calm.


    Oddly enough, Otto could sense towering anger emanating from the blue starry dust radiating around the Master of Magic.


    Just as Otto had guessed, the Master of Magic was indeed angry, but his anger was not about the suffering of Stania and its people due to Otto.


    What he cared more about was that his property had been damaged, and arge amount of magic power had been wasted on things that had no benefit for him.


    It seemed that after this incident, the Master of Magic felt it necessary to go to the royal pce to let the current ruler of the Western Empire understand that although he had not emerged for many years, the influence of himself still exists.


    While facing Otto, the Master of Magic was still thinking about various things, clearly not putting Otto in his eyes.<div>


    This attitude made Otto grimace, very displeased. Unconsciously, a terrifying pressure had already leaked out from his body and pressed toward the Master of Magic.


    This skill, usually known as Dragon Fear, did not seem to cause much trouble for the Master of Magic. However, it was Paton and Chris who were supporting each other and standing behind him who were in real trouble.


    These two old men with white beards were already weak due to their depleted magic power, and now with Otto¡¯s imposing Dragon Fear, they naturally would not feel good.


    Even the mere residual pressure shared on their bodies was enough to press them firmly onto the messy ground.


    The most unfortunate of the two was the fat old man, Paton. Limited by his weight, his usually well-maintained face had been rubbed with multiple bloodstains.


    Chris was in a slightly better condition, but still miserable.


    However, the Master of Magic did not care about the ordeal of these two white-bearded old men, he did not even look back.


    Although Otto¡¯s Dragon Fear had little effect on him, it attracted his attention.


    ¡°With this level of pressure, even in my understanding, you are one of the strongest dragons.


    Perhaps your enormous size and extraordinary strength have brought you confidence and smooth past experiences, but it will end here.¡±


    The Master of Magic¡¯s voice still sounded very calm, but what he said was much more confident and even arrogant.


    Before Otto could say anything more, the Master of Magic waved his hand at him, then said, ¡°But I¡¯ve had enough of this farce, so please leave the stage soon¡­¡±<div>


    As his words fell, a previously seen blue crystal light beam shot out from the center of his crystallized palm.


    Its target was, naturally, Otto.


    In the eyes of the Master of Magic, although Otto was a very powerful Evil Dragon, he was nothing under his absolute power.


    If nothing unexpected happened, after being hit by the blue crystal light beam, the Evil Dragon would meet the same fate as the Undead Dragon before.


    Be crystallized into pure magic power and then bepletely devoured by the Master of Magic.


    The idea of the Master of Magic was good, and the blue crystal beam urately hit Otto¡¯s shoulder. However, the final result did not develop as he had imagined.


    When the blue crystal light beam hit Otto¡¯s body, it indeed caused a certain degree of crystallization, but as the blue crystal light beam dissipated, these crystallized parts also disappeared at a visible speed.


    At this result, the Master of Magic was obviously very surprised. His expression was no longer as calm as before.


    As for Otto, he was also surprised by the Master of Magic¡¯s attack.


    It was a kind of magic category he had never seen before, with amazing effects. Fortunately, it was also a kind of magic, so its effect wasrgely offset by the Death Lord¡¯s Magic-Repelling Armor ability.


    However, at the same time, Otto also sensed something special from it.


    Somewhat familiar, somewhat strange, and even his instinct felt a bit of fear, as if this power had an inherent pressure on him like ayered hierarchy.<div>


    As he had thought, there must be some secret hidden in this guy!


    Looking at the Master of Magic with narrowed eyes, Otto thought that this guy seemed to have some worth in consuming.


    Although the Demon me Emperor had warned him that if he wanted to defeat the Endless Demon Sovereign, he should avoid eating strange things from now on.


    But Otto had a somewhat different view of this.


    In a sense, Otto, in his Purgatory Demon Dragon identity, was actually just a clone.


    He used his ability to split off part of his body and inject part of his soul into it. Eventually, theybined and created his perfect form.


    One thing to note, however, was that there was only one Light Ball Boss, also known as the Endless Demon Sovereign, which currently resided in Otto¡¯s head.


    The brain of the body of the Purgatory Demon Dragon, however, waspletely empty and devoid of anything.


    Moreover, after devouring something, while this body would also fall into a deep sleep and gain something, the new abilities would not be shared without returning to its original form.


    In a way, Otto felt that the Endless Demon Sovereign had made a bit of a misjudgment because the core ability to activate Devour did not require the Light Ball as a core. Instead, it was given directly to Otto along with ordinary abilities.


    With this in mind, Otto gradually developed a bold idea.


    Originally, he thought that the identity of the Purgatory Demon Dragon could be used as a pawn, but now it seemed that the future could bepletely reversed.<div>


    As the Purgatory Demon Dragon, he needed to continue to grow and develop, and whether his ideas could be sessfully realized depended on this body.


    For this purpose, the Master of Magic would be one of the cornerstones of Otto¡¯s achievements.


    With this in mind, Otto¡¯s cold eyes stared at the Master of Magic as he licked his lips, dropping several thick saliva drops, and took a deep breath.


    Otto¡¯s saliva was also a strong acid. Just a few careless drops of saliva corroded several deep holes in the ground.


    While the Master of Magic was still immersed in the surprise of earlier events, Otto¡¯s weapon was ready to spew.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by a sky-shaking dragon roar, the surrounding damaged houses that hadn¡¯t copsed yet crumbled due to the loud noise.


    Even the ground was constantly trembling, and Chris and Paton had just managed to stand up with great difficulty, only to fall back down awkwardly.


    However, the Master of Magic still seemed calm, but at the same time, Otto¡¯s Strong Acid Breath was already heading straight towards him.


    Even if he was extremely strong, the Master of Magic did not want this pungent green viscous liquid to touch his body.

 Chapter 412: 430 I Am Immortal_1

    Chapter 412: 430 I Am Immortal_1


    With just a light flick of his finger, a crystalline blue wall, like a dense cluster of crystals, rose up from the feet of the Master of Magic.<div>


    It was like a thick giant shield, or a wall, standing in front of the Master of Magic, taking the brunt of Otto¡¯s Strong Acid Breath.


    ¡°Hiss¡­hiss¡­¡±


    Along with the unpleasant smell and white smoke, the crystalline blue wall summoned by the Master of Magic was being violently corroded by the strong acid.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what substance the crystalline blue structures were mainlyposed of, their hardness was quite extraordinary.


    In Otto¡¯s opinion, even the top-of-the-line armor or shield made by the best cksmiths of the ck Iron Dwarves would turn into a disgusting viscous liquid within one or two breaths under his Strong Acid Breath.


    However, Otto¡¯s attack methods were not limited to just his breath weapons.<div>


    Though the Master of Magic was somewhat surprised that Otto¡¯s Strong Acid Breath could erode his crystalline blue shield, he was still quite satisfied with the current situation.


    Behind him, Patton and Chris were helping each other, trying to get away from this ce.


    Given their current state, they would only hinder the Master of Magic.


    However, even if they were in danger, the Master of Magic would likely note to their rescue. They chose to leave mainly to save themselves.


    He didn¡¯t mind their actions or care about it at all.


    He was thinking about how to deal with Otto. Having been alone in the core of Stania for a long time, the speed at which the Master of Magic thought seemed to have slowed down a lot.


    Perhaps his gradually growing power made the Master of Magic¡¯s thoughts expand, while forgetting his own richbat experience from the past.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A hole suddenly burst open in the dense shield in front of the Master of Magic, and a sharp dragon w mixed with lightning swiftly reached out from the hole and precisely grabbed the Master of Magic.


    Although he was considered tall and mighty among humans, in Otto¡¯s grasp, he was just like a miniature hamster.


    As Otto¡¯s forepaw continued to exert force, the remaining crystalline blue shield waspletely torn apart by him.


    Everything happened in an instant, and for a moment, the Master of Magic seemed to not even realize what had happened.<div>


    Soon, he found a terrifying crimson eye staring right in front of him.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re much easier to deal with than I thought¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s tone was full of mockery, and then he continued, ¡°I seem to have said this to many people, but it seems to apply to you as well.


    Hmm¡­ Blue Elf, your strength doesn¡¯t seem to be as strong as your tone!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like being called that.¡±


    The Master of Magic said coldly, ¡°I would allow you to address me as the Master of Magic or the Great Master!¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    While talking, Otto increased the grip strength of his forepaw, seemingly ready to crush the Master of Magic directly.


    But to his surprise, under this pressure, the Master of Magic¡¯s ribs should have been crushed by now.


    Yet thetter still looked calm, as if nothing had happened.


    If his body were incredibly strong, that would be one thing, but the touch from Otto¡¯s forepaw clearly told him that the flesh he held within his grasp was about to be twisted into a twisted shape.


    What was going on?<div>


    Just as this doubt was troubling Otto, he was surprised to find that the sensation in his paw seemed to suddenly disappear.


    Then, before his eyes, the Master of Magic¡¯s body turned into crystalline blue stardust and scattered within his grasp.


    Immediately afterward, these stardust particles reclustered into the shape of the Master of Magic on his foreleg.


    ¡°You seem puzzled¡­¡±


    The Master of Magic¡¯s expression remained calm as he looked at Otto, as if he were talking about somethingpletely unrted to himself.


    Even while standing on Otto¡¯s forearm, he steadily walked towards Otto¡¯s head.


    Even though Otto violently shook his arm, the Master of Magic¡¯s feet seemed rooted to Otto¡¯s scales, walking steadily, unaffected even when standing upside down in midair.


    Then, in the midst of Otto¡¯s somewhat puzzled expression, he continued, ¡°Perhaps you are not aware of the type of existence you are dealing with. If you knew my identity, you would understand how ridiculous everything you are doing now is.


    Evil Dragon, I am an existence you can neverprehend. I am immortal!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Otto shook his arm and brought the Master of Magic back to his eyes, then stared at him intently and said coldly, ¡°That sounds familiar, Master of Magic, huh? It seems you areparing yourself to a deity!¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve misunderstood something¡­¡±<div>


    The Master of Magic raised his head high, looking at Otto with an extremely disdainful gaze, and then said firmly, ¡°I am a deity!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, dazzling crystalline blue light radiated from the Master of Magic¡¯s body.


    At this moment, in Otto¡¯s eyes, he was no different from a high-intensity blue LED light.


    The Master of Magic¡¯s tone seemed extremely confident, as if he were speaking a fact.


    And the light emanating from him made him seem even more divine.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Otto was also skilled in this technique, he would almost believe him.


    Seeing that Otto had not responded for a long time, the Master of Magic even thought he had scared him.


    So, he pretended to be profound and looked at Otto, then said, ¡°Evil Dragon, although you havemitted countless unforgivable sins, merciful me is still willing to give you a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Or rather, divine grace!¡±


    The Master of Magic stared at Otto intently, his voice trembling with emotion.


    ¡°Evil Dragon, submit to me, be my divine servant, and I can forgive everything you have done before. I can even grant you eternal life in my Divine Kingdom, transcending the mundane world!¡±


    After saying this, the Master of Magic couldn¡¯t help but reveal a touch of expectation in his eyes as he looked at Otto.<div>


    If he could gain the allegiance of a dragon with such power, that would be something even the real gods would struggle to achieve.


    Even the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat, rarely had dragons offer her theirplete loyalty.


    Unfortunately for him, Otto would never ept such terms.


    In the face of the Master of Magic¡¯s high expectations, Otto¡¯s response was a terrifying Thunderme Breath.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In a deafening explosion, the Master of Magic was blown into dust by the immense Thunderme Breath.

 Chapter 413: 431 Crispy Old Ice Pop_1

    Chapter 413: 431 Crispy Old Ice Pop_1


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet? I, eternal and undying!¡±<div>


    The Master of Magic¡¯s elusive voice echoed around Otto as his body was pulverized by the thick Thunderme pir.


    Now, it seemed like he appeared with the dust all around.


    Slowly, under Otto¡¯s cold gaze, a glowing blue humanoid figure began to slowly form on Otto¡¯s arm.


    Before long, an unscathed Master of Magic reappeared.


    ¡°Do you feel the despair now? I, the Deity, am a being you must look up to!¡±


    The Master of Magic spread his arms, a holy blue light radiated from his body, spreading outwards.<div>


    He then stood on Otto¡¯s arm, rotating his body in ce, seemingly trying to show off his grandness to Otto.


    But suddenly, his movement stopped.


    The usually calm Master of Magic frowned, putting his hands in front of his eyes.


    At this moment, his crystallized palms, for some reason, seemed to have be somewhat foreign to him.


    There was a faint feeling of weakness, though weak, it was still noticed by the Master of Magic.


    Just as he wondered why, a coldughter from Otto, who was close to him, echoed.


    This terrifyingughter, if it reached a human city, would be enough to silence children¡¯s cries.


    The Master of Magic¡¯s thoughts were pulled back by the harsh, ear-piercingughter of Otto.


    He looked at Otto with some displeasure, not knowing what this damn ck Dragon meant.


    ¡°Master of Magic? Ha!¡±


    First, Otto sneered at the Master of Magic, then his crimson eyes stared intently at the other, and he asked strangely, ¡°Ah, my dear Master of Magic, doesn¡¯t your body feel a little strange?


    Doesn¡¯t it feel like something¡¯s missing?¡±<div>


    As soon as he finished speaking, Otto stretched out his other dragon w towards the Master of Magic.


    Between his tworge ws, he delicately grasped an irregr blue crystal.


    Just by its aura, it seemed to be the same substance as the Master of Magic.


    Otto¡¯s perception had always been much stronger than normal dragons of the same strength. When the Master of Magic was shattered by his Thunderme Breath, Otto had already sensed what had happened.


    And when the other party reformed their body, he had tampered with the process, racing the Master of Magic to absorb the stardust-like particles scattered around, eventually forming this small irregr crystal-shaped object.


    ¡°I believe this might belong to a part of your body¡­¡±


    As the Master of Magic looked puzzled, Otto¡¯s gaze was full of amusement.


    First, he held the Blue Crystal with his dragon w close to the Master of Magic. But when the other reached out to snatch it, he quickly withdrew his w.


    Seeing this, the Master of Magic immediately shouted, ¡°Evil Dragon, return it to me, and I¡¯ll pretend this never happened.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you scared me!¡±


    Seeing the Master of Magic¡¯s fierce expression at the moment, Otto acted like a frightened little girl.


    However, with the terrifying appearance of a ck dragon, the only feelings this expression could evoke were horror and fear.<div>


    Then, Otto brought his head close to the Master of Magic again, the other could now smell the sour stench from his breath.


    Afterward, Otto sneered, ¡°Oh, my dear Master of Magic, you seem to be quite unprofessional when ites to intimidation!


    So, I wasn¡¯t scared by your clumsy prophecies or poor words, but rather, my curiosity was piqued.¡±


    Arriving at this point, Otto smirked and asked, ¡°So, feel free to tell me? Self-proimed Deity, Master of Magic, what if I say no to you?¡±


    The Master of Magic red at Otto angrily, wishing that his gaze could kill dragons, as Otto would have been skinned alive by now.


    However, Otto clearly didn¡¯t care about his fierce gaze, and still looked yful.


    At the same time, Otto withdrew his head, keeping a certain distance from the Master of Magic.


    Then, he raised his other dragon w again and seemed ready to throw the blue crystal directly into his mouth.


    This was a result the Master of Magic could never ept.


    So, he roared at Otto, ¡°Evil Dragon, do you dare?¡±


    At the same time, the Master of Magic pointed a finger at Otto, and a sharp blue icicle appeared, rapidly stabbing towards him.


    ¡°Ting!¡±<div>


    The sharp blue icicle¡¯s tip was pressed hard against Otto¡¯s neck. As the Master of Magic increased his strength, the thin icicle emitted a harsh, squeaky sound due to the immense pressure.


    But this sharp icicle was useless against Otto. He merely nced at the Master of Magic and carelessly threw the blue crystal in his w into his mouth.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A crisp sound came from Otto¡¯s mouth, and he indeed chewed and swallowed the thing that belonged to a part of the Master of Magic¡¯s body.


    Seeing this scene firsthand, the Master of Magic, enraged, increased his force once more.


    Immediately after, another ¡°crack!¡± sound!


    However, this time the sound came from the Master of Magic¡¯s icicle. With the increased force from his hand, the icicle not only failed to harm Otto but broke into two pieces due to the immense pressure.


    Looking at the broken pieces on the ground, the Master of Magic was first stunned. Then, he was once again swallowed by the thick Thunderme pir.


    As he watched the stardust scatter again, Otto coldlyughed and began to repeat his previous actions.


    When the Master of Magic reformed once more, the blue light radiating from his body seemed to have dimmed quite a bit.


    However, to Otto¡¯s surprise, he couldn¡¯t see any negative emotions on the Master of Magic¡¯s face; it was as calm as ever.


    In fact, Otto felt he had be too calm, even losing some of his human touch.<div>


    As Otto thought this, he threw the reimed Blue Crystal into his mouth once more.


    Though it might be inappropriate to say this now, the texture reminded him of a famous popsicle, the Old Ice Stick!


    One bite and it was cool, delicious, and crispy!

 Chapter 414: 432 Crystal Liquid Press Machine_1

    Chapter 414: 432 Crystal Liquid Press Machine_1


    All this, Otto did right in front of the Master of Magic, but the other party¡¯s expression still seemed to have neither joy nor sorrow, frightfully indifferent.<div>


    It looked like a cold robot or statue.


    ¡°Evil Dragon, you will pay for everything you have done!¡±


    Even with such words, the Master of Magic¡¯s voice seemed to have no emotional elements in it, just like icy electronic sounds.


    As soon as the voice of the Master of Magic fell, his eyes flickered like two light bulbs with blue light.


    Then, the intricate patterns on his body lit up as well, with the central point seemingly being on his chest.


    ¡°Gululu¡­¡±<div>


    Otto squinted at the Master of Magic, seeing the flesh around his chest convulse at a visible rate amidst the dazzling light.


    Soon, a blue crystal emerged from within his body. It was transparent, pure, wlessly cut, and astonishingly beautiful.


    Now, it hung on the Master of Magic¡¯s chest, blinking, giving Otto a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°An M78 Neb timer?¡±


    Otto looked questioningly at the Master of Magic, but unfortunately, thetter seemed to have no intention of answering this question.


    At this moment, the Master of Magic just stared coldly at Otto, as if he wanted to kill him with his eyes.


    Just as Otto prepared to mock a few words, he discovered that a translucent blue crystal wall had appeared around him without notice.


    These crystal walls were slowly closing in on him, as if they wanted to crush him to death.


    However, what Otto found strange was that he didn¡¯t seem to notice the Master of Magic performing any spells previously.


    But anyway, as long as he didn¡¯t get caught in the middle, right?


    With that in mind, Otto quickly pped his dragon wings, preparing to fly away from here.


    But before his wings could p a few times, they were forced to stop, each now marked by an array ofplex inscriptions.<div>


    At the same time, Otto was surprised to find simr inscriptions appearing beneath him.


    Moreover, the inscriptions on his wings and underneath him seemed to be resonating with each other, emitting brilliant light and attracting each other like powerful mas.


    The mutual attraction between these inscriptions was extremely exaggerated, and even with Otto¡¯s strength, he was struggling to withstand it. His body was gradually forced to press closer to the ground due to this influence.


    As Otto tried to break free of this restraint, he missed the first opportunity to escape.


    Otto¡¯s body struggled forcefully, his muscles bulging. He was putting all his strength into it, but his situation remained unchanged.


    The Master of Magic, who stood in front of Otto, also seemed a bit different than before.


    Sweat beads now covered his forehead, and although his eyes were still bright and shining, blue light flickered within them, and his body was trembling continually.


    If Otto paid attention, he could see this scene.


    The Master of Magic stood barefoot on the tiles of Stania with crystalized blue feet.


    A series ofplex, spider web-like patterns connected his feet to Stania, acting as channels for vast amounts of magic to be continuously transferred into the Master of Magic¡¯s body.


    Steadily controlling Otto was not an easy task.


    As a result of therge amount of magic being transferred out, Stania¡¯s height began to drop again, inevitably providing convenience for the undead creatures that couldn¡¯t fly high. As time went on, Stania would only be more lively.<div>


    Of course, this also put more pressure on most of the people of Stania, even causing casualties.


    But as long as Otto could be dealt with, these losses were not within the consideration of the Master of Magic.


    Seeing Otto tightly bound to the tiles, the Master of Magic nodded calmly.


    Everything was developing ording to his wishes, and soon, this annoying Evil Dragon would be crushed into a piece of meat!


    As if to prove the Master of Magic¡¯s thoughts, the blue crystal walls around Otto closed in on him.


    Moreover, their trajectory did not change at all. Just like a hydraulic press in a scrapyard crushing a scrapped car, they directly squeezed Otto towards the center without reason.


    The force was so strong that, through the translucent crystal wall, Otto had been forciblypressed into a cube.


    This was not afortable situation. Due to the rapid shrinking of space, Otto felt like he couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    Although, with his current physique, holding his breath for half a month wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    However, the crystal walls around him showed no mercy, continuing to squeeze him relentlessly. It seemed they wanted to forcibly help Otto shrink his size.


    Victory seemed within reach, and the Master of Magic nodded satisfactorily, ¡°You forced me to use the magic of Stania. In all these years, you are the first one.¡±


    This is indeed a great aplishment for you, Evil Dragon! But unfortunately, I have obviously lost interest in you.<div>


    Next, die in despair and turn into pure magic, bing a part of my body!¡±


    ording to the words of the Master of Magic, it seemed like a death sentence for Otto.


    Although it was difficult for Otto to say anything due to his current situation, his slightly raised mouth and disdainful eyes indicated his intent.


    His expression naturally caught the attention of the Master of Magic and also made him feel extremely dissatisfied.


    ¡°Evil Dragon, your life ising to an end. Now, take onest look at the world that nurtured you, it will be the most unforgettable memory at the end of your life!¡±


    The Master of Magic¡¯s face remained calm as he slowly approached Otto, who had beenpressed by almost half. But suddenly, a trace of surprise appeared on his face.


    This was because he saw a small crack on the translucent blue crystal wall in front of him. Although the crack was small, it still immediately attracted the attention of the Master of Magic.


    He had gathered the magic of Stania to cast this spell after all.


    Besides that, he had added many higher-level elements to it.


    Logically, this situation should be absolutely impossible!

 Chapter 415: 433 Who Caught Whom_1

    Chapter 415: 433 Who Caught Whom_1


    Regardless of whether the Master of Magic believes it or not, the fact remains the same.


    If there were no cracks in the blue crystal wall, it would be fine. However, even the slightest w in the wall means that it can no longer exert absolute suppression on Otto.


    The Master of Magic is hurriedly infusing more magic power into the crystal wall, trying to significantly reinforce it.


    But what happens next disappoints him.


    Under the watchful gaze of the Master of Magic, more and more cracks appear on the crystal wall.


    Then, with a ¡°crack¡± sound, a pair of hard dragon horns shimmering with a strange luster forcefully breaks through the crystal wall.


    As the blue shards fall to the ground, Otto¡¯s terrifying dragon head gradually emerges from a huge gap he¡¯s torn in the crystal wall.


    ¡°You seem quite surprised by this?¡±


    Otto grins at the Master of Magic. His somewhat deformed body, squeezed out of the hole next to his head, appears boneless and weak.


    The scene is quite unsightly, as Otto now looks like a giant, ck, ugly python.<div>


    When Otto finally crawls out of the shrinking space, the Master of Magic discovers that Otto has removed his own pair of dragon wings.


    Two deep bloody holes on his back look ghastly and terrifying.


    It seems that the Evil Dragon has escaped his bondage at a great cost.


    Just as the Master of Magic thinks this, the crystal wall behind Otto, along with his abandoned wings,presses into a bloody little cube.


    Before the Master of Magic can react, however, Otto turns around and picks up the crystal box, now the size of an ordinary treasure chest.


    Then, in front of the Master of Magic, he swallows the entire thing into his stomach.


    With a visibly writhing mass of flesh and blood, Otto¡¯s severed dragon wings regrow from the blood holes.


    Otto flutters them a little and finds no abnormalities.


    Then, Otto sneers at the dumbstruck Master of Magic: ¡°What did you say earlier? Ah, eternal life, right¡­


    Look at me, don¡¯t I meet your standard of immortality?¡±


    To Otto¡¯s disappointment, the Master of Magic doesn¡¯t respond.


    The disappointed Otto shakes his head, the strange luster quickly fading.


    Otto¡¯s gaze then moves to the flickering blue crystal on the Master of Magic¡¯s chest. The allure of the shiny crystal is a great temptation for a dragon that loves shimmering objects.


    Otto is no exception. However, what attracts him is not just the shiny appearance.


    Otto¡¯s strong perception is continuously providing feedback. This crystal is indeed very precious and appears to be something that doesn¡¯t belong in this world.


    More urately, it doesn¡¯t belong to this level of the continent.


    It feels a bit unfamiliar, yet somewhat familiar.


    Soon, Otto recalls where he has experienced this sensation before.


    Rose and Bahamut. From the Master of Magic¡¯s body, Otto seems to sense the same feeling from those two powerful beings.<div>


    So, Otto boldly guesses that the thing on the Master of Magic¡¯s chest is the legendary Godhead?


    Even if it¡¯s not, it should be rted to the Deity level.


    Regardless of what it is, as long as Otto consumes it, everything will be clear!


    Thinking about this, Otto takes another deep breath, intending to use Thunderme Breath to shatter the Master of Magic again.<div>


    Based on earlier events, this can effectively weaken the Master of Magic¡¯s state.


    This time, however, the Master of Magic won¡¯t let Otto seed so easily.


    A crystal wall stands in front of him, at an angle with the ground.


    Under the Master of Magic¡¯s deliberate guidance, Otto¡¯s Thunderme Breath is refracted into the sky as soon as it hits the crystal wall.


    A thick beam of Thunderme streaks across the sky, piercing through the clouds and creating a massive hole in the air.


    Bright moonlight shines down through the hole, casting a brilliant gleam on Otto¡¯s dark and shiny scales.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud explosion, Otto disappears from the spot, leaving behind a pit created by the force of gravity.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±


    Another explosion, apanied by the ttering sound of debris falling, signifies Otto smashing through the crystal wall in front of him.


    At this moment, Otto is enveloped in raging thunder, with his speed pushed to the limit.


    Breaking through the crystal wall without slowing down, Otto charges directly at the Master of Magic, like a heavily armored war chariot.


    Compared to Otto, the Master of Magic¡¯s robust body appears quite small, so naturally, as soon as they make contact, he¡¯s sent flying.<div>


    But in the split second he takes off, he tightly grabs onto Otto¡¯s neck, clinging onto it.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    The Master of Magic¡¯s crystallized handstch tightly onto the scales on Otto¡¯s neck, and the scales he touches begin to crystallize into blue at a visible speed.


    Clearly, direct contact with the Master of Magic is far more dangerous than being hit by a blue light beam.


    If the target were an ordinary Undead Dragon or even Frostfire, they would probably turn into a whole blue crystal as soon as the Master of Magic¡¯s palm touched them.


    Unfortunately for him, Otto is not an ordinary Undead Dragon. Although his body continues to crystallize over time, he seems unconcerned.


    In fact, this was the result he wanted.


    ¡°Maybe you need to correct your statement¡­¡±


    With the Master of Magic in tow, Otto ps his wings and starts to fly.


    His scarlet eyes watch the Master of Magic yfully, and then he says disdainfully, ¡°To be precise, I caught you!¡±


    As his words fall, a terrifying sh appears on Otto¡¯s ck dragon neck¡ªno, it¡¯s a bloody mouth!


    By the time the Master of Magic realizes what¡¯s happening, it¡¯s toote.


    The newly emerged mouth quickly grows sharp teeth and hastily bites down on the Master of Magic.<div>


    Without time to retreat, the Master of Magic¡¯s arms are snapped off in a split second. In fact, if he hadn¡¯t acted so quickly, his entire body might have been swallowed by this suddenly appearing giant mouth.

 Chapter 416: 434 Driven Out of Stania_1

    Chapter 416: 434 Driven Out of Stania_1


    With a slight panic, the Master of Magic¡¯s feet shed with bright blue light.


    He moved quickly, stepping on the air in session, leaving Otto behind before long.


    At this moment, the Master of Magic appeared quite miserable. His arms had been nearly bitten off by Otto.


    Now, at the base of his arms, there were two irregr, gruesome wounds. Strangely, no blood flowed out, but a blue, stardust-like substance was slowly spreading from them.


    Considering this, the Master of Magic could hardly be called human anymore.


    While thinking about this, Otto quickly swallowed the crystallized arms that he had torn off.


    These two arms alone contained an impressive amount of energy and power.


    They nearly burst Otto as they were consumed, and further convinced him that the Master of Magic possessed something that should not have belonged to him or this world.


    However, these things would soon belong to Otto!


    Upon considering this, Otto¡¯s mood inevitably brightened.<div>


    Looking at it this way, the Western Empire seemed like a gift-giver serving only Otto since he had already acquired many valuable things from them.


    While Otto was daydreaming, the blue light at the Master of Magic¡¯s wounds intensified. In dazzling light, a new pair of arms quickly grew back.


    It seemed that the Master of Magic had a powerful self-healing ability, simr to Otto¡¯s.


    At this moment, the Master of Magic lowered his head to examine his newly grown palms. He flexed his fingers, seemingly adjusting to his new limbs.


    However, they appeared slightly different from the ones before.


    Narrowing his eyes, Otto quickly realized that the newly grown limbs were a bit too ordinary.


    After all, the Master of Magic¡¯s previous arms had beenpletely crystallized, resembling blue crystals themselves.


    But now, they had robust muscles and tender skin, much like those of a newborn baby.


    It wouldn¡¯t pose a problem for normal people, and would even be praised for exceptional preservation.


    But for the Master of Magic, it was a significant problem.


    Due to the oversights before, the Master of Magic had lost his heavily crystallized arms, and his weakened body saw a steep decline in strength.


    Initially, he was already struggling against Otto, but the Master of Magic fully understood the changes to his power.


    At this stage, he could not possibly defeat the Evil Dragon. If they continued in a stalemate, he would face true danger.


    ¡°Damn it, if only I had more time to dig deeper and gather more magical power¡­¡±


    Clutching the still pulsing blue crystal on his chest, the Master of Magic could no longer maintain a calm expression.


    Now, all he could think about was how to escape from the Evil Dragon, send Stania back to the Western Empire, find the Little Emperor, and surround himself with 100,000 elite knights.


    Meanwhile, he would hide and study the unexpected treasure that he had acquired!


    Once he fully merged with the crystal in his chest, obtaining everything within, he would truly be an immortal deity.


    Of course, by then, the damn ck Dragon would no longer be a threat to him.<div>


    ¡°Damn ck Dragon, I will forge armor from your scales, weapons from your teeth and bones, and a top-grade toilet from your skull!¡±


    Thinking of this, the Master of Magic¡¯s face showed a ferocious, terrifying sneer that was far from his previousposure.


    However, without realizing it, he had unwittingly spoken his thoughts aloud¡­


    ¡°Regrettably, you can¡¯t achieve that with your current abilities!¡±<div>


    After letting out a loud burp, Otto swiftly closed in on the Master of Magic.


    Faced with the quickly approaching Otto, the Master of Magic considered not how to fight or defeat him, but how to make his escape.


    Soon enough, he made a decision.


    Before Otto reached him, the Master of Magic¡¯s body shattered into countless particles of stardust, scattering everywhere.


    Although Otto tried to intercept as much as he could, the majority of the particles still fell to the ground and were absorbed.


    Upon seeing this, Otto nced around in puzzlement. Suddenly, the Master of Magic¡¯s presencepletely vanished from his senses.


    It seemed that the Master of Magic had merged with the entire Stania Floating City!


    Thus, he appeared to disappear instantly from Otto¡¯s senses, yet could also be considered everywhere!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just as Otto was pondering his next move, the entire Stania Floating City began to tremble violently.


    At the same time, the stone beneath Otto¡¯s feet started to crack at a rapid pace, even to the point where the foundation began to crumble and create arge gap.


    This gap wasrge enough for Otto to easily pass through.


    As Otto attempted to fly away, he discovered an odd barrier throughout Stania.<div>


    While the barrier posed no specific threat to the creatures within Stania, Otto could not take off no matter how hard he tried.


    Surveying his surroundings, Otto realized that it wasn¡¯t just him. The surrounding Undead Dragons and other flying Undead creatures, and even the surviving spellcasters within Stania, were falling from the sky.


    Seeing this, Otto understood.


    It seemed that the Master of Magic had activated a barrier after incorporating himself into Stania, preventing any flying within its scope.


    In addition, the Master of Magic hadplete control over Stania since he had merged with it. This allowed him to manipte it as he saw fit.


    For instance, the Master of Magic had deliberately opened up a pit beneath Otto, attempting to force him to fall out of the Floating City of Stania.


    Unable to fly or find a stable foothold while the ground copsed around him, Otto reluctantly began to fall along with the vast amounts of debris.


    Although he sustained no injuries, Otto found himself outside the Stania Floating City in the blink of an eye due to the Master of Magic¡¯s unique method.

 Chapter 417: Please refer to:

    Chapter 417: Please refer to:


    After Otto was forcibly expelled from Stania Floating City, the strange barrier also lost its effect on him.


    Although Otto can now fly normally around, the wide rift that expelled him from Stania has quickly closed up.


    Immediately afterwards, Stania flew at an extremely fast speed towards Nord¡¯s direction.


    Due to the very rapid speed, some of the average flying undead creatures were even thrown out directly, and even some undead dragons were expelled from Stania by various means of the Master of Magic.


    Seeing that the flight speed of Stania Floating City was getting faster and faster, it was obvious that the Master of Magic was determined to leave the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    At this critical juncture, Otto hurriedly and quickly pped his dragon wings, his entire body surrounded by raging thunder and lightning arcs.


    At that moment, his flight speed was elevated to the extreme, and with his head lowered, he aimed at Stania and dove towards it.


    At this point, the Master of Magic had already used all his energy and Stania¡¯s entire magic power for escaping. The flight speed of the enormous floating city was actually faster than Otto¡¯s by a few points.


    Although the speed was fast, some unavoidable situations also urred.


    Unknowingly, some spellcasters in Stania who were unable to stand steady, that is, the people of Stania, were thrown out like kites with severed strings.


    Those with good luck could adjust their posture in mid-air, casting flight or featherfall skills to save themselves.<div>


    Those with bad luck would directly lose consciousness in the air, and then fall headfirst, dying on impact.


    And some even more unfortunate folks collided with undead dragons or other undead creatures shortly after being thrown out, and were immediately cruelly torn to pieces.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, spellcasters from Stania are both mysterious and powerful, but in unprepared closebat, their strength is not evenparable to amon farmer with a dung fork.


    It is important to know that even for Stania, cultivating a spellcaster is not a simple matter.


    After seeing all of this, both Chris and Paton felt heartache and grief, but the Master of Magic had no response to this situation.


    At this moment, no matter what he had lost, as long as he could escape alive and gain enough time for development, he would definitely regain these and even more!


    Seeing that Otto, who was speeding at the very limits, was getting further and further away from him, the Master of Magic couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although the process was somewhat tortuous, at least the oue was eptable to him.


    And just at this moment, in a secluded corner of Stania¡¯s Old City District, Grand Mage ckhand had just settled down his students who chose to stay behind.


    As he felt the movement of Stania beneath his feet, ckhand squinted his eyes towards Otto, who was gradually being left behind.


    Everything that happened earlier was actually under ckhand¡¯s watchful gaze.


    When the Master of Magic appeared, ckhand had actually be anxious since he had already betrayed Stania.


    For the Master of Magic, he was nothing but a traitor.


    If the other party defeated the ck Dragon, there wouldn¡¯t be any good oues for him.


    However, fortunately, even though the process was thrilling and both sides had a fair fight, it seemed that his new master eventually won in the end.


    But following that, under ckhand¡¯s conflicted gaze, Otto was forcibly expelled by the Master of Magic from Stania.


    Seeing Otto¡¯s figure about to vanish before his eyes, ckhand naturally became anxious.


    However, just being anxious wouldn¡¯t help, and instead of waiting for the Master of Magic to settle ounts with himter on, he might as well try to take him down!


    With that notion, ckhand gritted his teeth and quickly made a decision.<div>


    After instructing his students not to leave their hiding ces no matter what happened, ckhand used a spell to firmly attach his feet to the surface of the ck Iron Golem.


    Then, he controlled the ck Iron Golem, taking heavy and slow steps, and walked to the center of the Old City District of Stania.


    This ce used to be a simple square, and at the center of the square was a Magic Well that once supplied arge number of residents with drinking water.


    But now, this well was abandoned, and although there were still a lot of water sources remaining, it could no longer meet the drinking standard.<div>


    With most of the Old City District¡¯s residents moving away, people gradually forgot about this Magic Well.


    Of course, even less people would know that this Magic Well was located right on top of a very important magic power channel in Stania.


    However, as a Grand Mage second only to Chris and Paton in strength, ckhand naturally knew more about the structure of this floating city than most people.


    Next, as long as he did something to this abandoned Magic Well that was connected to the more critical deeper magic power channel, the flight speed of Stania escaping the Dragon Bone Wastnd could be greatly reduced.


    With that thought, ckhand took a few deep breaths to alleviate his psychological pressure..


    Then, under his control, the ck Iron Golem quickly transformed back into a Mage¡¯s Spire, and directly enveloped the Magic Well.


    After making sure that the Master of Magic hadn¡¯t noticed him, ckhand forcefully inserted his wand into the Mage¡¯s Spire.


    A special magical connection appeared between him and the Arrow Tower below, and soon, this connection extended towards the Magic Well through the Mage¡¯s Spire.


    When he hadplete control over the Magic Well, ckhand¡¯s will could already touch that crucial magic power channel.


    However, the power of the Master of Magic was far beyond his imagination, so just to be on the safe side, ckhand¡¯s initial actions were extremely cautious.


    But after discovering that Otto¡¯s figure had almost disappeared from his sight, ckhand became rather anxious.


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    Faced with this severe situation, ckhand clenched his teeth and used his magic energy to condense a partition.<div>


    Then, with the amplification of the Mage¡¯s Spire, he forcibly stuffed it into the magic power channel, hindering its normal operation.


    In Stania, there were only four such magic power channels, and besides these, there were some smaller branch channels.


    Normally, a blocked power channel like this would not have much impact on Stania.


    However, at this moment, it was precisely because of what ckhand had done that the flight speed of Stania decreased significantly.


    Although the degree of slowing down was still limited, it brought a rare opportunity for Otto.

 Chapter 418: 436 Start Absorbing_1

    Chapter 418: 436 Start Absorbing_1


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Master of Magic, who had merged himself into Stania, naturally detected the anomaly in Stania immediately.


    For some reason, the speed of Stania flying away from the Dragon Bone Wastnd had slowed down considerably.


    Investigating the source of the anomaly, the Master of Magic quickly found the root of the problem.


    ¡°ckhand?¡±


    At first, the Master of Magic couldn¡¯t believe it, but ckhand¡¯s magical power was still continuously affecting that one magical channel.


    Obviously, this guy had betrayed him!


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    At first, the Master of Magic was almost consumed by rage.


    But soon, he figured out what was more important ¨C getting rid of Otto was the most crucial thing right now. As for ckhand, there would be plenty of chances to deal with him in the future!<div>


    With this in mind, the Master of Magic immediately began to address the issue of blocked magical channels, and at his request, Chris and Paton had quickly flown towards ckhand¡¯s location.


    Chris and Paton had already recovered quite a bit of their magical power, and ckhand¡¯s strength was originally inferior to both of them. As long as they joined forces, they believed stopping ckhand would not be difficult.


    Anyway, ckhand wouldn¡¯tst much longer, and Stania¡¯s flying speed would soon be back to normal.


    Although it seemed like things were heading in a positive direction, the Master of Magic¡¯s mood became even heavier at this moment.


    Because, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Otto at this time.


    It was as if he had suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    However, the Master of Magic was certain that Otto had not been left behind. After all, within the break time, Stania¡¯s flying speed had been slightly slower than Otto¡¯s extreme flying speed due to ckhand¡¯s actions.


    Just as the Master of Magic was racking his brains to search for Otto¡¯s whereabouts, a loud noise suddenly came from the rear of Stania, apanied by a violent vibration.


    Looking in the direction of the anomaly, the Master of Magic was horrified to discover that Otto, who had disappeared earlier, had somehow crashed into the rear of Stania.


    This damned ck Dragon was like a giant crossbow bolt, using its dragon horn as an arrowhead, stabbing it fiercely into the rocky foundation below Stania.


    Soon, the Master of Magic found the reason why Otto was able to suddenly appear behind Stania.


    Not far away, a simple teleportation portal was slowly dissipating in the air.


    It was a miscalction!


    At this moment, the Master of Magic was full of regret, as he wasn¡¯t aware that Otto possessed such a capability.


    Unlike the teleportation portal spells used by ordinary Spellcasters, Otto¡¯s portal ability had a short cast time and didn¡¯t require any casting materials, making it very convenient to use.


    In order to prevent the Master of Magic from using the same trick to expel him from Stania again, this time Otto¡¯s limbs had transformed into slender ribbon-like shapes under his deliberate control.


    The front part of his limbs, namely the ws, had turned into drill-like objects, with the slender ribbon-like limbs extending to every corner of Stania.


    Then, Otto¡¯s ribbon-like limbs expanded many sharp, outward-spreading spines, which, like roots, embedded themselves firmly into the stone foundation of Stania.


    At this point, unless the Master of Magic was willing to give up Stania¡¯s entire stone foundation, he would never be able to shake off Otto.<div>


    Of course, the Master of Magic had another option ¨C to fly directly to the Western Empire with Otto using the Stania Floating City.


    And now, that was what the Master of Magic was nning to do!


    Although he was no match for the Evil Dragon at the moment, the Master of Magic didn¡¯t believe that even after gathering the power of the entire empire, there would be nothing he could do against Otto.


    Seeing that the Master of Magic had no intention of showing himself, and the speed and trajectory of Stania¡¯s flight hadn¡¯t changed, Otto quickly deduced the other party¡¯s intention.<div>


    It seemed that the Master of Magic believed that after he merged himselfpletely into Stania, Otto wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.


    However, was that really the case?


    With this thought, an icy smirk appeared on Otto¡¯s face, and his entire dragon body began to flicker with a strange light.


    As if responding to Otto, the Stania Floating City was also emitting a faint light at this time.


    Moreover, something was continuously seeping out of Stania and converging towards Otto.


    At this moment, Otto was using his absorption ability. Since the Master of Magic had merged himself entirely into Stania and didn¡¯t dare to show his face, he would swallow him up along with the entire Stania!


    It should be known that the volume and magical reserves of the Stania Floating City were extremely terrifying. Even with Otto¡¯s current strength, it would take a considerable amount of time topletely devour it using his absorption ability.


    And precisely because Otto¡¯s absorption speed was somewhat insignificantpared to Stania¡¯s total quantity, the Master of Magic didn¡¯t notice any abnormalities at first.


    By the time Chris and Paton had engaged with ckhand, the Master of Magic had already cleared the clogged magical channel.


    However, what puzzled the Master of Magic was that even though the channel had fully recovered, Stania¡¯s flying speed didn¡¯t seem to be as fast as before.


    At the same time, the Master of Magic was also pondering whether it was his own illusion or not, but the flying speed of Stania, although very slight, seemed to be continuously slowing down.


    Out of caution, the Master of Magic focused his gaze on Otto.


    As a result, all he saw was that this damned Evil Dragon¡¯s scales seemed to be a little brighter on the surface, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual about it.<div>


    Could it be that he was just overthinking it?


    ¡°Click¡­click¡­¡±


    Just as the Master of Magic was doubting himself, the continuous strange noisesing from the surroundings of the Stania Floating City brought his thoughts back to reality.


    At this time, the Master of Magic discovered that, at some point, the stone foundation around Stania began to shed small pieces of rock.


    Even though the fallen rocks were still small at this time, they still raised the Master of Magic¡¯s alertness.


    As the true owner of the Stania Floating City, no one knew more about this giant toy than the Master of Magic.


    The principle of the stone foundation of the floating city was to use arge amount of magical power to link andbine countlessrge and small stones.


    And these stone foundations were the basis and core of the entire Stania!

 Chapter 419: 437 The Wrong Choice_1

    Chapter 419: 437 The Wrong Choice_1


    Because he had already merged with the entire Stania, the Master of Magic could easily discover the reasons for everything as long as he carefully observed.


    At the same time, the Master of Magic also realized that the current situation made it unrealistic for him to expel Otto from Stania like he had before.


    Unless, they abandoned the entire rock foundation of Stania, because Otto¡¯s limbs had rooted themselves like tendrils throughout the rock foundation.


    However, the Master of Magic didn¡¯t dare to make this decision lightly.


    Because the rock foundation was the basis of Stania, and without it, the entire Floating City would copse.


    Perhaps, in the end, only some of the core skeletal structures could be preserved.


    So, the Master of Magic now urgently wanted to find a way to get rid of Otto.


    If it was difficult to get rid of this damn Evil Dragon, then he might as well figure out a way to kill him softly!


    With this in mind, the Master of Magic¡¯s attention turned to the Cannon of Truth, which had been used once before, but without much effect.


    The Master of Magic had learned about what had happened before his appearance through Chris.


    Although the Cannon of Truth could not kill the damn Evil Dragon on its own, what if it werebined with his own power?


    A semitransparent humanoid figure without a solid body stood at the core of Stania, stretching out its right hand to gently touch the Blue Crystal in the center of its chest.


    Immediately after, countless densely packed fine threads flew in from all directions, linking the Blue Crystal in the center of his chest.


    These were the magical channels of Stania, through which the Master of Magic could connect the Blue Crystal in the center of his chest with the Cannon of Truth.


    Integrating and amplifying this power, which didn¡¯t belong to this world, through the Cannon of Truth, the Master of Magic believed, would yield excellent results.


    While feeling the gradual copse of Stania Floating City under Otto¡¯s influence, the Master of Magic knew that he didn¡¯t have much time to waste.


    So, he immediately put his n into action, and in an instant, Stania¡¯s flying speed abruptly slowed down.


    At the same time, the barrel of the long-dormant Cannon of Truth once again shone, this time with a dazzling blue light.


    As the blue light grew stronger, the muzzle of the Cannon of Truth turned once again towards Otto.


    At this moment, Otto, who was watching all this with wide eyes, showed no intention of dodging.


    Although the Cannon of Truth felt more dangerous to him than before, he had already run out of options at this point.


    If he let go of Stania now, he could only watch this giant toy fly away from the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    As for Nord, the necessary passageway towards the Western Empire?


    Forget it, Otto didn¡¯t think Angelina could stop Stania Floating City in midair.


    With this in mind, Otto gritted his teeth, ready to resist this attack.


    However, the Master of Magic didn¡¯t give Otto much time. Just a few breathster, arger and more refined blue beam of truth was mercilessly sweeping towards Otto.


    Before hitting Otto, the thick blue beam of truth first struck the rock foundation beside him.


    In an instant, the thick rock foundation was pierced through, and asrge chunks of debris fell from the sky, the blue beam continued to press towards Otto without losing speed.


    The blue beam first hit Otto¡¯s wings and quickly enveloped his entire dragon body.


    ¡°Augh!¡±


    Although Otto had be ustomed to pain, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out under the torment that seemed to affect the depths of his soul.


    At the same time, his body began to rapidly crystallize under the blue light¡¯s influence.


    However,pared to the Undead Dragon or other undead creatures, Otto still had some resistance to the crystallization process.


    Given the current rate of crystallization, it would still take quite some time to defeat Otto with this method.


    But, even in this extreme pain, Otto couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    For the Master of Magic, using the Cannon of Truth was a double-edged sword.


    Of course, it could put immense pressure on Otto, but at the same time, it also sent a vast amount of Stania¡¯s magical power and strange energy directly to him.


    Naturally, Otto wouldn¡¯t waste an opportunity like this. In addition to starting his absorption ability at full power, he also began to use his mouth in the traditional way of devouring, as he was enveloped by the blue light.


    Although the amount of energy sent in one go was overwhelming, it momentarily gave Otto a feeling of overeating.


    Strangely enough, devouring the blue light made Otto feel like he had overindulged in a carbonated beverage.


    Remembering his past, Otto figured it might be time to develop a carbonated drink¡­


    Repeatedly shaking his head, Otto quickly discarded these unrealistic thoughts. Unconsciously, Otto¡¯s crystallized dragon wings hadpletely solidified.


    At this moment, a massive boulder fell from above, striking Otto¡¯s crystallized dragon wings.


    Normally, such minimal damage would never harm Otto, but his crystallized wings seemed to have be extremely fragile.


    With just this blunt impact, the wings shattered like ss, instantly breaking into fragments.


    Based on this development, Otto had reason to believe that after his entire body had been crystallized, he would be in extreme danger.


    Simultaneously, the Master of Magic also noticed the situation on Otto¡¯s side and personally witnessed the scene of Otto¡¯s dragon wings being shattered by a huge stone.


    It seemed that this Evil Dragon wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Now, all he had to do was keep increasing the output of the blue light of truth, and once the damn Evil Dragon was fully crystallized, he only needed to run up and throw a stone himself.


    Yes, he wanted to be the one to throw the stone personally, that would be the only way to quell the rage deep within his heart.


    However, just like the mistakes Chris and Patton had made before, the Master of Magic failed to notice that the speed of Otto¡¯s crystallization was gradually slowing down.


    A considerable amount of time had passed since his dragon wings had been crystallized, but only a small part of the scales on Otto¡¯s back had been crystallized, and even that was only a superficial effect.


    At the same time, by continuously absorbing the energy from the blue light, Otto had a clearer idea of what the Master of Magic had obtained.


    ¡°Very powerful, if you couldpletely acquire this power, you could indeed be immortal.¡±


    ¡°But unfortunately, you don¡¯t have enough time to get it¡­¡±


    As Otto lifted his head, squinting at Stania, his mood became increasingly cheerful.

 Chapter 420: 438 Silver Dragon Appears_1

    Chapter 420: 438 Silver Dragon Appears_1


    The night gradually faded, and the dawn sun slowly rose.


    Since the Master of Magic had used most of Stania¡¯s magic power against Otto, it wasn¡¯t until now that Stania barely managed to leave the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Soon, they would be entering Nord¡¯s territory.


    As for Otto, by this time nearly half of his body had been crystallized. However, at the same time, he had almost adapted to the Master of Magic¡¯s methods.


    Although his body was still undergoing continuous crystallization,pared to the beginning, it was at an almost snail-like pace.


    At this time, the speed of Stania Floating City had been greatly reduced due to the loss of arge amount of magical reserve for power.


    If one did not look closely, it appeared as if it were standing still without moving.


    The Master of Magic wanted to use the Cannon of Truth as a weapon to enhance his abilities in order to kill Otto.


    He not only failed to achieve his goal, but now, due to wasting a lot of time and magic power, Otto had taken control of more than half of Stania Floating City by absorbing its power.


    While devouring Stania Floating City, it seemed slightly different from when Otto had devoured other objects before.


    Firstly, Stania did not fade like the dragons that had been devoured by Otto using his absorption ability. Apart from some rocks falling from the inheritance, there was almost no significant change.


    But at the same time, Otto felt that he had gained absolute control over part of Stania.


    There were still some lucky Spellcasters in Stania who, due to the gradual stagnation of its flight speed, were currently flying above Stania, fighting their few remaining enemies.


    Out of curiosity, Otto tried to use his newly acquired power over certain areas within Stania.


    Just when a Spellcaster, who had just gone through a big battle and purified a wraith, was flying wearily to the top of a spire, a no-fly barrier suddenly took effect around him.


    Then, before the poor guy could even realize what had happened, he suddenly lost his ability to fly and plunged straight down.


    What was worse, he happened to be flying above a Mage¡¯s Spire at that time, so after a series of desperate screams, the poor man was impaled on top of the spire.


    After a symbolic struggle, the pitiful Spellcaster lost his life unfairly.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Otto¡¯s thoughts gradually became more active, and simr situations continued to happen in various parts of Stania.


    This feeling was very strange to Otto; it was as if the controlled parts of Stania were an extension of his limbs, making it easy to control.


    At the same time, the same proportion of the Master of Magic¡¯sponents that controlled these areas of Stania were devoured by Otto.


    Feeling the unique power within, Otto became more and more certain about what the Master of Magic had gained.


    As time went on, the crystallization on Otto¡¯s body not only began to stagnate, but even started to reverse.


    The blue crystallized scales were gradually returning to their original color, and even the crystallized and broken pair of dragon wings slowly began to regrow after Otto¡¯s physical condition stabilized.


    Now, though the process seemed quite risky, Otto had ultimately emerged victorious.


    After almost half of Stania had fallen under Otto¡¯s control, the floating city¡¯s speed could no longer increase.


    In just a little more time, Otto couldpletely seize control of Stania Floating City, and the Master of Magic would have to pay the price for his wrong choice.


    As for his impending situation, the Master of Magic was well aware.


    Seeing that he was about to perish along with Stania Floating City, the Master of Magic quickly retracted the dispersed spirits and energy within.


    Soon, a hidden door suddenly opened in a concealed corner of an uncontrolled rocky foundation.


    Then, the pale and extremely weak Master of Magic slowly flew out, leaning against the wall.


    The flickering blue crystal was still hanging in the center of his chest. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the crystal constantly sending energy to him from afar, he would have difficulty even maintaining flight.


    Looking back at Stania unwillingly, as well as the damned Evil Dragon, the Master of Magic clenched his teeth and flew towards the Western Empire.


    Because Otto had devoured a considerable part of the Master of Magic¡¯sposition, he was very sensitive to thetter¡¯s movements, especially the blue crystal in the center of his chest.


    But even though Otto knew that the Master of Magic was preparing to flee, there was nothing he could do about it.


    His limbs were now rooted firmly in the rocky foundations of Stania, which stabilized him but also restricted his actions.


    More importantly, Otto¡¯s devouring of Stania had not yet ended, and he didn¡¯t want any mishaps before gainingplete control.


    It seemed that the Master of Magic also understood Otto¡¯s predicament. Before leaving, he even made a ferocious expression at Otto, as if to show that he would return!


    Watching the Master of Magic fly further and further away towards the Western Empire, Otto showed no signs of impatience; instead, his eyes were full of yfulness.


    On the other side, the Master of Magic had already flown a long distance away from Stania Floating City, and looking back, he could only see the faint outline of the city.


    Upon confirming that Otto had not followed, the Master of Magic let out a long sigh of relief.


    Up until now, the Master of Magic still felt confused.


    He always felt that he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but he ended up losing thoroughly in the end.


    However, fortunately, although he lost a lot, he managed to preserve the most important thing.


    Gently touching the blue crystal on his chest, a relieved expression appeared on the face of the Master of Magic.


    Fortunately, the Evil Dragon didn¡¯t know the true value; he chose Stania Floating City over the blue crystal.


    As long as he was given enough time to get everything hidden within this blue crystal, he would have the chance to rise again.


    No! At that time, the entire continent would be his possession!


    Just as the Master of Magic was fantasizing wildly, he suddenly noticed a huge cloud covering the sky above.


    But when he looked up, he realized that it wasn¡¯t a cloud at all, but a strange-looking yet extremely imposing Silver Dragon!

 Chapter 421: 439 Original Body and Avatar_1

    Chapter 421: 439 Original Body and Avatar_1


    At the beginning, when the Master of Magic saw a giant dragon flying above his head, he was a bit panicked.


    But when he realized it was a Silver Dragon, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, he was now part of the good faction, and the Silver Dragons were known to be reasonable among the good dragons.


    He guessed that the Silver Dragon was just passing by. If he couldmunicate with it, perhaps he could persuade it to help him deal with the Evil Dragon.


    At that moment, the Silver Dragon flying above the Master of Magic seemed to notice him as well.


    It was as if they were thinking alike. Soon, the Silver Dragon turned around and flew towards the Master of Magic.


    However, what happened next was far different from what the Master of Magic had expected.


    Instead of talking with him politely as the Virtuous Dragon of legends, the oing Silver Dragon opened its mouth and unleashed a freezing breath upon him.


    The Master of Magic never expected that the Silver Dragon would suddenly attack him, and even if he had, he probably wouldn¡¯t have any countermeasures.


    At that moment, he was too weak, and the Silver Dragon¡¯s size seemed no different from the cursed Evil Dragon.


    And so, amidst his desperate screams, the Master of Magic was hit directly by the cone of frost.<div>


    In a short while, he turned into a human-shaped ice sculpture.


    Although the Master of Magic was currently in a bad state, he still had his foundations, especially the blue crystal on his chest that continuously provided him with energy.


    Even though he was frozen, the Master of Magic was still suspended in the air, and cracks began to appear on the icy sculpture around his chest.


    It seemed like the Master of Magic was trying hard to break free.


    Watching all this, a mocking expression filled the eyes of the Silver Dragon hovering nearby.


    Who else could be the powerful Silver Dragon appearing at this time other than Otto?


    As the Purgatory Demon Dragon version of Otto struggled with Stania, the Silver Dragon Lord version of Otto, which was his main body, had already received the news and flew here.


    Violent electric currents surged from Otto¡¯s body, and then rapidly enveloped the now ice-sculpted Master of Magic.


    In addition to the thunderous power, zing mes also erupted from Otto¡¯s mouth. Soon, the mes and electrical currents intertwined and merged, creating a massive, unique cage around the Master of Magic.


    Furthermore, this special cage continued to shrink in size, eventually turning into extraordinary ropes that bound the Master of Magic¡¯s body.


    Well, the Master of Magic no longer had to worry about the ice on his body, as the scorching ropes of thunder and fire had melted it all.


    By the time the Master of Magic hade to his senses, Otto was already holding him and flying in the opposite direction they hade from.


    Otto¡¯s flying speed was fast, and before the Master of Magic could struggle, they were already approaching Stania.


    With his growing frustration, the Master of Magic shouted loudly, ¡°Silver Dragon¡­ No! Honorable Silver Dragon Lord, is there a misunderstanding between us?¡±


    Although the Master of Magic was extremely anxious, Otto, in the form of a Silver Dragon, did not seem to care.


    In the following moments, the Master of Magic continued to ramble on and on.


    However, he realized something during this time.


    As unbelievable as it may seem, this Silver Dragon appeared to be in league with the ck Dragon!


    As the distance closed, the Master of Magic became more certain that this was no coincidence ¨C the Silver Dragon was flying towards the ck Dragon¡¯s location.<div>


    Upon realizing this, the Master of Magic became even more anxious and agitated, his mouth never ceasing to make noise.


    As they drew nearer to the ck Dragon, the agitated Master of Magic continued to utter unpleasant words.


    His nonstop talking eventually irritated Otto.


    With a thought from Otto, the special ropes binding the Master of Magic¡¯s body began to swiftly expand, tightly sealing his mouth shut.<div>


    Had this situation urred to a charming, attractive woman, it would have been quite a sight to see.


    However, the Master of Magic appeared as a muscr man, making the scene quite an eyesore.


    Fortunately, Otto was not concentrating on the Master of Magic¡¯s appearance. At this moment, he had finally brought the Master of Magic beside the Purgatory Demon Dragon version of himself.


    Size-wise, there was no difference between the ck and Silver Dragon appearances of Otto.


    Beyond the color of their scales, their strengths were practically equal. The only difference was the light ball hanging above the Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s head.


    If judged by this point alone, the Silver Dragon should be considered the main body.


    When the two giant dragons met, they nodded at each other. Although their bodies were different, their souls still stemmed from the same source.


    They both knew what had happened from the very beginning.


    The special ropes binding the Master of Magic¡¯s body were imbued with various abilities, including the Death Lord¡¯s anti-magic power.


    Under the suppression of this power, the Master of Magic was helpless, even with his usual arsenal of spells at his disposal.


    At this point, the poor Master of Magic was desperately twisting and turning his body, but under the control of the special ropes, he appeared like a fat caterpir ¨C no different from that.


    Both the ck and Silver Dragons chose to ignore the Master of Magic¡¯s actions.


    First, arge gap opened on the back of the ck Dragon, revealing a special mouth leading directly to its stomach.<div>


    Then, the Silver Dragon casually threw the Master of Magic into the abyssal maw.


    No matter how desperate the Master of Magic was, he could not change his fate.


    Soon, the Master of Magic waspletely engulfed by Otto¡¯s body, and the massive mouth on his back closed up once again.


    Not long after, the Master of Magic was fully digested by Otto, but the blue crystal on his chest still required a lot of time to be dealt with.


    Meanwhile, Otto needed time to process the entire Stania Floating City.


    Thinking of this, ck Dragon Otto turned to Silver Dragon Otto and said, ¡°There are probably some fish that escaped the in this Floating City.


    In the following time, I might not be able to handle things myself. I might need to trouble you to clean up Stania and ensure nothing disturbs me.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Silver Dragon Otto nodded, and to conceal his identity, he quickly transformed his body into that of an Undead Dragon.

 Chapter 422: 440 Creative Desire_1

    Chapter 422: 440 Creative Desire_1


    Silver Dragon Otto took matters into his own hands, and those who slipped through the cracks in Stania would never stir up any trouble.


    However, some spellcasters, taking advantage of being natives of Stania, hid in some hard-to-reach nooks and crannies.


    But with the help of ck Hand, who was also from Stania, and his students, those weren¡¯t problems anymore.


    At this time, Silver Dragon Otto, transformed into an Undead Dragon, was standing boldly in the central square of Stania with his eyes narrowed as if watching a y.


    On the other end, Grand Mage ckhand and his students, who chose to stay behind, stood proudly against a group of spellcasters led by Chris and Patton, who were captured and tightly bound.


    At this moment, having his wand confiscated and his magical power restricted, the fat old man Patton was pointing at ckhand and cursing loudly.


    Spittle flew everywhere, and the surrounding spellcasters looked on with disbelief.


    In the past, this great mage always maintained an enigmatic image, not showing such scolding like a shrewish woman.


    Compared to Patton, Chris seemed much calmer, but his eyes were full of anger when looking at ckhand.


    As for all this, ckhand seemed unaffected.


    He just sneered coldly. Before Silver Dragon Otto appeared, he had suffered a lot from Chris and Patton¡¯s bullying.<div>


    If it weren¡¯t for his outstanding strength, he would have been sted to pieces by various spells long ago.


    Now, with Otto backing him, he could finally hold his head high.


    Moreover, seeing that the Undead Dragon boss who appeared suddenly seemed to give himplete authority over how to deal with these spellcasters.


    With power at hand, ckhand quickly thought of a n as he looked at Patton, who hadn¡¯t stopped talking.


    ckhand quickly chanted a spell, and a ck, intricate magic array appeared beneath Patton.


    At this moment, the fat old man Patton seemed to notice something and tried to move away quickly.


    But he was almost tied up like a rice dumpling now, and after struggling a few times, he fell to the ground awkwardly.


    Then, a thick ck iron spike suddenly emerged from the magic array beneath him and pierced through Patton¡¯s abdomen from bottom to top.


    With his remaining strength, the ck iron spike lifted Patton¡¯s dying body and blood into the air as he screamed.


    With a resentful look at ckhand, Patton convulsed twice and then hung limply below, clearly dead beyond dead.


    ckhand¡¯s method of killing Patton was cruel and also served as a deterrent to the other spellcasters.


    After scaring the faces of the crowd of spellcasters pale, ckhand cast a cold gaze at Chris.


    Feeling ckhand¡¯s malicious gaze, Chris understood clearly the fate that awaited him.


    Seeing the fate that befell his old friend Patton, Chris sighed and made up his mind.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Just when ckhand was considering how to deal with Chris, thetter suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and died with his head lowered.


    It turned out that Chris chose to detonate the remaining magic power in his body, preferring to die by suicide rather than submitting to ckhand.


    All in all, he was a man of pursuit, but this infuriated ckhand even more.


    As a result, a thick ck iron spike grew from Chris¡¯s corpse, and although he chose tomit suicide, he suffered the same fate as Patton.<div>


    Afterward, ckhand gave the other angry or fearful spellcasters two choices.


    The options were simple¡ªsubmit or die!


    Chris and Patton¡¯s original strength was slightly stronger than ckhand¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for their considerable magical power being depleted by the Master of Magic, ckhand might have been killed by them already.


    To prevent them from affecting his status in the future, ckhand chose to execute both of them first, preventing any idents from happening.<div>


    As for the other spellcasters, even if they possessed the power of the Mage¡¯s Spire, ckhand would not care about them.


    Next, all that was needed was to wait.


    Seeing the miserable state of the two great mages, Patton and Chris, most people with a sane mind made the right choice.


    As for those whose minds couldn¡¯t fathom the situation and continued to oppose ckhand at this point, he had no mercy, letting them meet the same fate as Patton and Chris.


    With a group of spellcasters kneeling in fear on the ground, more bodies were impaled on ck iron spikes in the central square.


    With that, the situation in Stania finally stabilized, and as time went by, many Undead Dragons and undead creatures that had been thrown out earlier slowly returned.


    Under Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s supervision, the demolition of Stania began again immediately.


    Watching the stylistically inconsistent buildings turn into ruins brought a strange sense of satisfaction to Otto.


    As time went by, Stania was almost ttened in just two or three days, and even the debris on the ground had been removed.


    It is worth mentioning that the ones responsible for this task were the Undead Dragons¡­


    After transporting thest batch of useless rubble, Frostfire looked at Silver Dragon Otto withplicated feelings.


    If he still had a living body, he would probably be crying out loud now.


    Using a dragon as aborer was probably a first since time immemorial.<div>


    Apart from this, the Undead Dragons needed to pull the powerless Stania Floating City back above Purgatory City.


    Now that they had just done the hardbor, they were treated like worn-out horses.


    Although they were unwilling in their hearts, the Undead Dragons were helpless due to the contract that bound their very souls.


    But the nightmare of these Undead Dragons would continue.


    With a wave of magical fluctuations, a portal appeared in Purgatory City, and a petite Half-Elf girl emerged slowly from it.


    This was naturally Sofia!


    Looking up at the magnificent Stania Floating City, a faint smile appeared on Sofia¡¯s face.


    As thergest and strongest of the three floating cities, Stania¡¯s area was evenrger than five Purgatory Citiesbined.


    This was great because therger it was, the more Sofia¡¯s creative desires would be stimted!


    With a little thought, Sofia pped her hands, and a tall Elf Maid with long golden hair appeared respectfully by her side.


    With a beckon of her finger, the Elf Maid leaned her ear towards Sofia¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 423: 441 Pincer Attack_1

    Chapter 423: 441 Pincer Attack_1


    Now, the area around Purgatory City has almostpletely be a forbidden zone for life, but for some special creatures, it is an exception.


    Arge number of ck iron dwarves and kobolds have arrived in Purgatory City through various channels, as construction workers summoned by Sofia.


    One of the reasons why Otto decided to level all the buildings on Stania was because of Sofia¡¯s input.


    Stania Floating City was high above, and to make things convenient, Sofia established linked teleportation gates between Stania and Purgatory City.


    This was the only way for ck iron dwarves and kobolds to enter Stania.


    The underground tunnels beneath Purgatory City had already been dug through, and although there hadn¡¯t been time to construct railways yet, a steady stream of carts and burrowing worms brought piles of materials to Purgatory City.


    Next, they were transported to Stania by ck iron dwarves and kobolds through the teleportation gates.


    Since some of the stones were toorge to pass through the teleportation gate, the value of the undead dragons was demonstrated at this point.


    Although they were extremely unwilling, under Otto¡¯s urging, Frostfire and the other undead dragons reluctantly acted as porters once again.


    Although the spells Sofia mastered were very convenient for construction, her pitiful magic reserves limited her personal efforts, and doing everything herself would take a considerable amount of time.<div>


    Moreover, Stania covered a muchrger area than the Land of the Soaring Dragon, and the construction process would not bepleted in just a few years.


    So aside from a few particrly difficult areas, the majority of the construction sites were still filled with ck iron dwarves and kobolds.


    With their extensive resources, many tasks no longer required Sofia¡¯s personal involvement. As long as she provided urate blueprints, skilled craftsmen would naturally fulfill her requirements.


    After arranging many tasks, Sofia took some time to check on Otto.


    In addition to the Silver Dragon Otto transformed into an undead dragon, she also visited ck Dragon Otto.


    At this point, ck Dragon Otto had alreadypletely devoured Stania using his absorption ability, which meant that he now had control over the entire floating city.


    However, at the same time, because he had absorbed the Master of Magic, ck Dragon Otto had entered a deep sleep.


    Previously, his limbs had spread throughout various corners of Stania like the roots of a tree, so he didn¡¯t have the time to change his sleeping position due to extreme tiredness in the short run.


    As a result, ck Dragon Otto was now asleep in an awkward, andical position, like a ko hugging Stania tightly.


    Before falling asleep, ck Dragon Otto greeted Silver Dragon Otto, exining that this time, due to the excessive quantity and quality of the objects he devoured, he didn¡¯t know how long he would sleep.


    Because of the special nature of Stania Floating City and the Master of Magic, Otto was also concerned about the possibility of idents while he slept. So, until ck Dragon Otto woke up, Silver Dragon Otto would continue to maintain his undead dragon form and guard the surroundings.


    As time went on, the sky gradually darkened, but even after a day of hard work, Sofia was still full of energy, flying above Stania, directing ck iron dwarves and kobolds in theirbor.


    Purgatory City was bustling with activity in preparation for the reconstruction of Stania, and it seemed that the border of Dragon Bone Wastnd was also equally lively.


    In addition to Stania Floating City, the Western Empire had also dispatched arge-scale force to the ground battlefield this time.


    The thriving Western Empire directly sent an army of 100,000 soldiers to Dragon Bone Wastnd. This force was primarily infantry, and their marching speed was naturally far behind that of Stania.Until now, they had just left the Nord border and were about to enter the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    ording to the original n, the task of this ground force was to clean up and clear out all the evil creatures in the Dragon Bone Wastnd after Stania Floating City had killed the ck Dragon and destroyed Purgatory City.


    However, ns can¡¯t keep up with changes, and Stania should havepleted the task by now.


    Just as this Western Empire army prepared to march into the Dragon Bone Wastnd to begin the cleanup operation, they discovered a monster army had already been waiting for them in the direction of the wastnd.


    Ogres, Minotaurs, and even Chimeras ¨C all kinds of monsters that were notmonly seen in the Dragon Bone Wastnd were gathered in abundance.<div>


    It was not difficult to see that these monsters did note here for sightseeing.


    Although the monstrous creatures on the other side looked terrifying, this Western Empire army was elite and naturally not easily scared.


    Thevishly armored general rode a tall horse and delivered a passionate speech in front of the army, boosting the morale of the soldiers to its highest point.


    ¡°ng¡­ ng¡­¡±<div>


    The neatly arranged heavy-armored infantrymen tapped their diamond-shaped shields with the hilts of their swords, while the long spear-men on the side struck the ground with the butts of their spears, producing a series of crisp sounds.


    Advent, riding on a warhorse, raised his long sword towards the Dragon Bone Wastnd and shouted, ¡°Brave and fearless warriors, raise your weapons and show those filthy, ugly monsters the iron flood of the Empire!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°For the Empire!¡±


    Simr responses nearly broke the sky, and just as the Western Empire army was about to charge at the monsters in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, chaotic noises and horn sounds came from behind them.


    ¡°Hum¡­ Hum¡­¡±


    Looking in the direction of the horn sounds, arge group of Nords with vicious smiles on their faces had arrived at the rear of the Western Empire army.


    Although the Nords were still allies of the Western Empire on the surface, the expressions on these bearded men¡¯s faces seemed to suggest that the situation was not quite the same.


    Rolf, carrying a long-handled battle axe and with his upper body exposed, stood at the very front of the Nord formation, sneering at the Western Empire soldiers ahead and raising his battle axe.


    ¡°People of Nord, for the glory of our ancestors! RUA!!!¡±


    Rolf didn¡¯t even give the Western Empire a chance tomunicate. Soon after appearing, he raised his chipped axe de and charged straight at the rear of the Western Empire formation.


    Intense mes enveloped his battle axe, and as Rolf swung it upward, the roaring mes formed a crescent shape in the sky.


    This was the signal Rolf sent out.<div>


    In the direction of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, a strong goblin riding on a warg saw the me in the sky and nodded.


    Afterward, he raised his right hand, and at hismand, the monster army, not much smaller in number than the Western Empire soldiers, rushed forward with grotesque screams.

 Chapter 424: 442 Dawn in the Homeland_1

    Chapter 424: 442 Dawn in the Homnd_1


    If they were only facing the monster army from the Dragon Bone Wastnd, the elite soldiers of the Western Empire would never be afraid.


    But when they saw that their supposed Nord allies suddenly betrayed them and joined forces with the monster army, even the most elite soldiers could not help but feel turmoil in their hearts.


    In the face of this situation, even themanders on horseback couldn¡¯t lift their soldiers¡¯ morale.


    More importantly, these people of the Western Empire had been on a forced march for a long time before arriving here.


    Before this, they never imagined that they would encounter an ambush of such magnitude at the border of the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Even more unexpectedly, the Nords who had been feeding and amodating them would suddenly turn against them and cooperate with the monsters.


    At this moment, the people of the Western Empire were exhausted both physically and mentally, and many once resolute soldiers had despair written all over their faces.


    Left with no choice, they could only hold their ground and hope for a miracle.


    However, instead of a miracle, what fell from the sky were strange iron balls.


    Arge number of Chimeras flew from the direction of the Dragon Bone Wastnd to the sky above the Western Empire¡¯s ranks. Instead of using their breath weapons against those below, they dropped iron balls that were the result of some Dragonborn Goblin¡¯stest research.<div>


    Goblin technology, astonishing!


    ¡°Boom¡­ Boom¡­¡±


    Large iron balls fell from the sky, and some unlucky ones were directly crushed into pulp.


    But the terror of these iron balls was more than just their crushing force. Some curious Imperial soldiers gathered around them, examining the balls.


    Soon, some people noticed that there were sparkling red gems embedded in the iron balls, and the speed of the gems¡¯ shing was elerating.


    Before long, the red gems stopped shing.


    And then came the horrifying explosions!


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The continuous explosions spread throughout the Western Empire¡¯s ranks, throwing their once orderly formation into chaos in an instant.


    Watching this unfold helplessly, themander on horseback knew that they no longer had any hope¡­


    Just as the Western Empire soldiers were crying out in confusion, the Nord throwing axes and Lizardman spears were already flying from front and back towards them.


    By the time the Western Empire soldiers raised their shields in a panic, many of theirrades had already fallen, full of holes.


    Soon, Nord warriors wielding battle axes and arge number of monster minions appeared before the Western Empire soldiers.


    In this situation, it¡¯s difficult for the pitiful Western Empire soldiers to organize any effective resistance.


    Without a doubt, this would be a massacre!


    Eventually, the Western Empire soldiers who had journeyed to the border of the Dragon Bone Wastnd remained here forever.


    The monster legion was responsible for cleaning the battlefield, and apart from the indigestible weapons and equipment, their stomachs could clean up everything else.


    As for the weapons and equipment that could not be eaten, they would be handed over to the Nords for handling.


    On the edge of the battlefield, Rolf and Gaz were discussing their next n.<div>


    The great Silver Dragon Lord did not like being constantly on the defensive. After the Stania Floating City had presented itself, Otto believed it was time to take the initiative and attack.


    First, the nominal allies of the Nords wouldunch an attack on Felton while the other forces had not yet reacted.


    As for Gaz and Saru, they would lead the monster army to provide as much help to the Nords as possible.


    With their help, the fortress walls in Felton, which have stood for many years, would not be as indestructible as their history suggests.<div>


    Meanwhile, in the Dawn Forest.


    Since the news that the Dawn Legion, upon whom great hopes were ced, had been wiped out in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, the Dawn Forest had once again entered a state ofplete border lockdown.


    Any foreign creatures attempting to enter Dawn Forest, be it humans or Orcs, would face merciless shooting by the Elf Ranger squads.


    Faced with this situation, many people living near the Dawn Forest said that the Elf King, whose life was nearing its end, had gone mad!


    Today, Goldleaf Serena led her ranger squad on a routine patrol in the Dawn Forest as usual.


    Suddenly, she seemed to sense something and frowned. She gestured for herpanions to stop.


    Then, she pressed her ear to the ground, feeling the distant vibrations.


    After a while, Goldleaf straightened up but looked puzzled.


    The other elves cautiously approached Goldleaf, who then said coldly, ¡°It seems that the cruel truth has not yet reached those greedy outsiders. The Dawn Forest is no longer the easy haven from which they can thrive!¡±


    Recalling what had happened in the Dawn Forest, the faces of the other elves around Goldleaf became indignant.


    They then drew their weapons under Goldleaf¡¯s lead and gracefully leaped between the branches and bushes, arriving at the scene of the disturbance in no time.


    Goldleaf took the lead, hiding behind a thick oak tree, her bow drawn and aimed at the people advancing.


    ¡°Are there only two people intruding into Dawn Forest this time?¡±<div>


    Feeling the approaching footsteps, Goldleaf furrowed her brow. At some point, the greedy outsiders had be so audacious.


    Merely two people dared to enter Dawn Forest, so it seemed that the Elf King¡¯s recent warning had fallen on deaf ears.


    ¡°In that case, their blood will serve as a warning to others!¡±


    Goldleaf was never a killer, but she understood a truth: the killing of today served the purpose of peace in the future.


    If bloodshed could stop more greedy people from appearing near the Dawn Forest, she would not mind doing so.


    However, as the two people approached, Goldleaf looked puzzled.


    Were they her fellow elves,ing face to face with her?


    Golden soft hair, fair and beautiful faces, and those pointed ears; the two peopleing closer looked like the standard appearance of a high elf.

 Chapter 425: 443 Monster Attack_1

    Chapter 425: 443 Monster Attack_1


    Kerry, a small town on the border of the former Farrand region and now Felton.


    As time went by, Farrand had be a thing of the past, and its territory was divided between the kingdoms of Felton and Nord.


    Not long ago, Kerry was still in the midst of war.


    Now, this small town has notpletely emerged from the shadow of war.


    The city walls are broken, the farnds are wasted, and people who look like refugees with ragged clothes and faltering steps are walking along the overgrown, abandoned roads.


    Some of them were once inhabitants of Kerry, while others had fled from other ces.


    These former Farrand people have long since be second-ss citizens of Felton.


    The Felton noble lord who currently controls and manages Kerry does not care about their lives, and even their original houses and farnds have been forcibly requisitioned.


    To survive, there are not a few who sold themselves into very or became ouws.


    Originally, there were few people in or near Kerry, but recently, for some unknown reason, arge number of refugees emerged from the direction of Farrand.<div>


    Earl Meadow Doran, who originally came from Felton and now controls Kerry, had no intention of helping the refugees, but the noisy and chaotic crowd still brought him lots of trouble.


    Anyway, the hungry refugees who came to Kerry need to eat.


    Grassroots, tree bark, or strange-looking mushrooms growing next to trees ¨C almost everything edible or inedible has been scraped clean.


    And when most of the free and edible items were consumed, the eyes of the refugees turned to other things.


    Before bing refugees, they were just honest,w-abiding, and kind farmers, but after reaching the extreme of hunger, many things they dared not even think about naturally became one of their choices.


    As expected, chaos broke out!


    Carrying wooden sticks and grass pitchforks, emaciated farmers seized Kerry, but this small town, which had just experienced war not long ago, could not provide much supplies.


    So, amidst a sea of mes, the refugees, who were almost all bloodshot-eyed, set their sights on the central castle of Kerry.


    Presumably, the great nobleman from Felton, the so-called Earl Meadow, must have hidden plenty of food!


    Doran, standing on the balcony of the castle¡¯s study, was frightened by the refugees surrounding the castle. Their hungry and terrifying gazes were likely to appear in his dreams on countless nights toe.


    Doran knew clearly that with his limited forces, it would be no problem to bully the ignorant people of Kerry on ordinary days.


    However, if faced with such a tide of refugees, they would probably be torn to pieces in an instant.


    The old steward standing next to him was also obviously terrified by this situation, trembling all over and looking at Doran, unsure of what to do.


    As for Doran, after watching the refugees below mming the castle gates with grass pitchforks and shouting wildly, he had already made up his mind.


    Then he pulled the old steward aside and whispered something into his ear.


    Though a bit surprised, the old steward nodded to Doran, indicating that he would handle it well.


    Before long, the old steward stood on the castle wall, protected by several fully armed knights.


    Seeing a seemingly important figure appear, the refugees outside the castle stopped making trouble for a moment, and instead looked up at the old steward.


    As for the old steward, he first summoned up courage to look down at the ragged refugees below, and then conveyed Doran¡¯s goodwill to them.<div>


    In short, the great and benevolent Earl Meadow is willing to open the granary for them to have a full meal.


    As for what happens afterward, they can send a representative to have a good talk with the great Earl Meadow.


    Although hesitant at first, the refugees outside the castle settled down quite a bit after being told they could have a full meal.


    Moreover, they were not worried that Doran would just offer one meal and be done with it. Even if their stomachs were full, they would not leave here easily.<div>


    By that time, the well-fed refugees would have more strength to break down the door.


    Slowly, several baskets were lowered from the city wall, filled with low-quality ck bread.


    It was clear that when baking these ck bread, many impurities such as grass or sand were mixed in.


    But the starving refugees didn¡¯t care about that. At the same time that they were fighting for food, a representative who had been previously elected got into the basket and entered the castle.


    He was an elderly man with no distinguishing features from most refugees, had no family and came here alone with the tide of refugees.


    Just in case Earl Meadow would do something to him, he didn¡¯t care. He had no fear of death at his age and without any family or children.


    Before long, the old man became the guest of honor of Earl Meadow Doran.


    In his own reception hall, Doran entertained the old man with arge table full of delicious food and obtained the information he needed from the old man¡¯s mouth.


    The most important thing of all, of course, was where these refugees came from and why they came.


    Old man was deeply moved by Doran¡¯s hospitality, and without any concealment, he told Doran everything he knew while enjoying the feast.


    Upon learning the truth, Doran turned pale and slumped into his chair.


    Just think of what he had heard: a monster army of tens of thousands, even over a hundred thousand, was heading his way from the direction of Nord for some unknown reason.


    If the old man who was feasting right now wasn¡¯t deceiving Doran, he estimated that by tomorrow morning, he would be able to see the hideous monsters outside the gates of Kerry.<div>


    Though Doran was somewhat reluctant to believe it, he felt that the old man had no reason to deceive him, and therge number of refugees flooding from Nord¡¯s side indirectly confirmed this.


    Since this news is most likely true, Doran now needs to act quickly to n his response.


    With almost no hesitation, Doran immediately chose to pack up his valuables and leave this troubled ce as soon as possible.


    As for staying behind?


    Don¡¯t joke about that, apart from the militia, there were only less than a hundred knights and guards who were loyal to Doran.


    With only that many, it would be very difficult to even resist the refugees, let alone a monster army of tens of thousands.


    During the initial battle with Nord, there were indeed many stationed troops in this small town.


    But now, those stationed troops had either joined the expeditionary force to the Dragon Bone Wastnd or returned to their original territories.


    So, without any hesitation, Doran immediately summoned his loyal old steward.

 Chapter 426: 444 The War Begins_1

    Chapter 426: 444 The War Begins_1


    Like most noble castles, Doran¡¯s castle also had a secret entrance.


    The refugees gathered outside the main gate, waiting for Earl Meadow¡¯s next move after eating their ck bread.


    However, they ended up waiting until the sun had set.


    Not only did Earl Meadow never appear, but even the old man who had entered the castle earlier had not given any news.


    When they finally realized they had been deceived, they angrily broke down the castle gates.


    By this time, Doran had taken almost everything and everyone that could be taken away, leaving only some cleaningdies and untrustworthy militiamen behind.


    The refugees were dumbfounded, and the body of the old man who had served as the representative and entered the castle was found in a corner.


    Fortunately, some people found a food reserve in the castle basement. Although it was a considerable amount, it would notst long for the numerous refugees.


    More importantly, tens of thousands of monster armies were about to kill, but most of the refugees were uneducated peasant, they couldn¡¯t have foresight.


    So, on the second day, most of the refugees perished under the monsters¡¯ fangs and ws along with Kerry.<div>


    After destroying Kerry, the monster army didn¡¯t linger and rushed towards their next target.


    The Nords were responsible for cleaning up. Kerry¡¯s geographical location was good, so they would rebuild the almost ruined town into a military fortress.


    This monster army was naturally the Soaring Dragon Legion. Their desire for blood and ughter had grown since they had not been able to fight in many previous battles.


    In less than a month, the territory that originally belonged to Farrand and waster upied by Felton had been captured by the monster army of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Now, the Soaring Dragon Legion had reached Reema Fortress, a famous and impregnable stronghold on the border of Felton¡¯s original territory.


    Unlike previous unprepared and long-neglected towns and fortresses, Reema Fortress had tall and thick walls, with well-equipped soldiers standing on top of them.


    All kinds of war machines were fixed in many parts of the wall. They were not surprised by the menacing Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Furthermore, judging from their preparedness, they were well aware that this scene would happen.


    The reason was simple. Half a month ago, the panicked Earl Meadow arrived and issued a warning.


    Although Reema Fortress was doubtful about the warning, they made corresponding preparations just in case.


    At this time, Earl Meadow Doran was standing on the city wall with the highest ruler of Reema Fortress, Grand Duke Reema.


    They looked at the hideous monster army below without any sense of tension. In their view, Reema Fortress had stood for hundreds of years since it was built.


    In the past hundreds of years, Reema Fortress had gone through many battles, big and small, but no matter how dangerous the situation was, the fortress had never had any idents.


    Even the Elf¡¯s army couldn¡¯t take down Reema Fortress, let alone these ugly monsters.


    Grand Duke Reema, standing on the city wall, showed disdain. He had already begun to consider whether to deal with these monsters with archers or the war machines on the wall.


    At this moment, Earl Meadow, who stood beside Grand Duke Reema, looked at his feet with some confusion and asked curiously, ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just my imagination, but is there an earthquake?¡±


    Upon hearing Earl Meadow¡¯s words, Grand Duke Reema looked at his feet in confusion. Soon he noticed the ground trembling slightly, with tiny gravel jumping continuously on the ground.


    ¡°There seems to be something underneath the city wall¡­¡±


    Before Grand Duke Reema could finish his words, the tremor on the city wall suddenly intensified. The pampered and round-bellied Grand Duke Reema lost his bnce and fell to the ground.<div>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Before Earl Meadow could panic and help Grand Duke Reema up, a deafening explosion roar came from the fortress gate.


    Then, in the panic-stricken eyes of the soldiers, the solid metal-cast gate was directly blown into pieces.


    Some soldiers waiting behind the city gate were even killed tragically by the scattered gate fragments because they couldn¡¯t dodge in time.<div>


    ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±


    With the help of Earl Meadow, Grand Duke Reema struggled to get up. Then he saw arge number of hideous monsters rushing into the wide-open gate.


    He immediately wanted to order archers and war machines on the wall to take action, but before he could raise his voice, numerous Chimeras and other flying monsters had already flown above the city wall.


    Then, one by one, huge iron balls fell from the sky, followed by a series of terrifying explosions.


    ¡°Boom¡­boom¡­boom¡­¡±


    Continual explosions and smoke appeared all over Reema Fortress¡¯s city wall. The guards of Reema Fortress, who had lost the upper hand, could only passively take a beating at this moment.


    Although Grand Duke Reema was now plump, he was once a brave man. In this critical moment, his once-passionate blood surged up, filling his fat brain.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Grand Duke Reema suddenly drew the sword from his waist, shouting loudly and giving orders. He wanted to personally lead the soldiers to clear out the monsters that had entered the fortress.


    Although he was full of passion at that moment, he was no longer young, and his movements had be quite clumsy.


    The staircase on the city wall had already been dyed red with blood, and Grand Duke Reema, who was struggling to descend the wall with his sword, embarrassingly slipped and fell directly into the sea of monsters.


    His fate naturally didn¡¯t need further exnation.


    Earl Meadow never imagined that he woulde all the way here to end up in such a situation.<div>


    The soldiers of Reema Fortress were fighting desperately, while he stood alone in the corner of the city wall.


    Looking at the soldiers dying in front of him, Earl Meadow¡¯s heart hadpletely turned cold.


    After a deep sigh, Earl Meadow slowly climbed up to the edge of the city wall. Staring at the dense monster army below, he clenched his teeth and closed his eyes, taking thest step of his life.


    As the sun rose and set, the Reema Fortress, which had never been broken for hundreds of years since it was established, had changed hands.


    After losing this strategic stronghold between Felton and Farrand, Felton had be almost defenseless against the Soaring Dragon Legion and Vide.


    Naturally, the war had just begun.

 Chapter 427: 445 Malicious Intent_1

    Chapter 427: 445 Malicious Intent_1


    Purgatory City.


    As usual, nothing was particrly unusual here. Arge number of undead swayed like willow branches in the wind, crowding inside Purgatory City.


    Most of these were unintelligent low-level undead, and their vast numbers could be troublesome if left unchecked.


    So during times of peace, they were treated like simple objects and kept in Purgatory City to be easily managed.


    Apart from these undead, apletely opposite scene was taking ce on the other side of Purgatory City.


    Here, apart from Undead Dragons, few other undead creatures could be seen. Instead, there were many bustling ck Iron Dwarves and Kobolds.


    Despite their small stature, they carried heavy loads, shuttling between Stania and Purgatory City. In order to facilitate the transport of construction materials, an urgent railway wasid in the underground tunnels beneath Purgatory City.


    Even the scarce Magic Trains were urgently deployed here.


    Now, Stania had undergone earth-shattering changespared to a month ago.


    First, an imposing ck castle had begun to take shape in the center of the floating city, continuing the ckstone Castle style from the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    However, judging from its current appearance, it would be even more majestic and spectacr oncepleted.<div>


    This castle would be Otto and Sofia¡¯s new home, so Sofia had personally overseen the construction from beginning to end.


    Apart from this Gothic-style castle, other infrastructure such as the central park andmercial district were left to the ck Iron Dwarves and Kobolds to manage.


    Of course, they had to strictly adhere to the blueprints provided by Sofia, who had her own architectural preferences.


    However, to Otto, her desired architectural style always seemed to resemble an arch-viin¡¯s headquarters¡­


    But Otto didn¡¯t care too much about this. As long as Sofia was happy, he was okay with it.


    As for the Silver Dragon Otto, now in the guise of an Undead Dragon, he was resting with his eyes closed at the edge of Stania.


    Beneath him, the ck Dragon Otto was like an unconventional pendant, firmly anchored to the rocky base of Stania.


    Not long ago, Silver Dragon Otto had replenished a considerable amount of energy for ck Dragon Otto, who was still in a deep slumber.


    Usually, this task should be left to the Red Lotus me. However, at this time, the hard-working Red Dragon was probably still busy in the Land of Red mes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a month already. He should be waking up by now¡­¡±


    The Undead Dragon-like Silver Dragon Otto looked at the ck Dragon Otto, who was sleeping like a dead pig, with some doubt.


    When the ck Dragon Otto was in deep sleep, the soul fragment inside him would also fall asleep, preventing anymunication between them.


    Just as Otto began to wonder, Sofia, who had exhausted her magic from building the castle, walked over to him with a weary expression.


    As Half-Elf girl was about to hug Otto¡¯s dragon tail and sleep as usual, he suddenly stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Half-Elf furrowed her brows, looking somewhat displeased at Otto.


    However, he suddenly spoke with a heavy tone, ¡°A guest ising from afar, and I need to greet them personally.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the blind jerk looking for trouble?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s tired expression instantly perked up, and she excitedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and teach them a lesson together!¡±<div>


    Facing this, Otto looked at Sofia with a headache and patiently exined, ¡°Well-behaved. It¡¯s not a big deal, just a small matter that can be easily resolved.


    You just spent all your magic and now need proper rest.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Before Half-Elf girl could finish, Otto added, ¡°If you¡¯re too brave, it might affect your growth¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Sofia lowered her head guiltily and reluctantly agreed.


    Seeing this, Otto was very satisfied. He pped his wings and flew towards the distance.


    Sofia pouted and looked at the receding Otto, then hesitated, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that the direction of Nn Forest?¡±


    Half-Elf girl didn¡¯t think their hard-earned headquarters woulde under attack. Thus, the target might havee from somewhere farther away.


    Sulfur Mountains? Also unlikely¡­


    If they went even further, it would be the Skyreaching Mountains, which were recently subdued and had an expansive territory with many uncertainties.


    She hoped it would be just as the stupid dragon said ¨C a minor problem.


    Sofia sniffed and was about to leave when she unexpectedly noticed that ck Dragon Otto¡¯s eyelids seemed to have moved ever so slightly, who had been sleeping like a statue for the past month.


    At first, Sofia thought she had misseen it. She stared intently at ck Dragon Otto for a long time, but didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    But just as she was about to turn and leave, a small piece of broken stone fell from ck Dragon Otto¡¯s front w with a crisp ¡°crack.¡±


    Although the sound was tiny, it instantly caught Sofia¡¯s attention.


    Now she could finally confirm that she hadn¡¯t misseen it earlier. This big, stupid dragon was finally waking up!<div>


    On the other hand, the Undead Dragon-like Otto flew at full speed. In a short amount of time, he had already covered a significant distance.


    He estimated that he was almost close to leaving the Dragon Bone Wastnd and arriving at Nn Forest.


    However, in the end, he stopped at the edge of the Dragon Bone Wastnd, near Nn Forest, as here he had encountered the target of his journey.


    Otto¡¯s perception had always been incredibly powerful, so he had noticed the approach of this powerful target the moment they entered Nn Forest.


    It seemed that the target was also after him, which was the reason why they met at this location.


    The edge of the Dragon Bone Wastnd near Nn Forest was mostly a desert. Apart from some small-scale towns, there were no other points of interest.


    Meanwhile, those small towns now belonged to Otto. For example, Yellow Sand City and Loess City were among them.


    At this time, the few monsters left in these towns couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly as they looked up at the colossal creatures in the sky, despite the distance.


    This was an absolute suppression from superior beings!

 Chapter 428: 446 What is the Price_1

    Chapter 428: 446 What is the Price_1


    The two colossal creatures met in the air, both pping their enormous dragon wings, remaining midair, and began to size each other up.


    Upon looking at each other, both disyed expressions of astonishment.


    Apparently, the other side hadn¡¯t expected Otto to be here, which was, in a way, a deviation from her n.


    As for Otto, he waspletely an unanticipated visitor, and surprisingly, an acquaintance.


    Scarlet scales, a streamlined sturdy dragon body, and a pair of imposing dragon horns.


    Wasn¡¯t this Red Lotus, the Tool Dragon that Otto had just been thinking about?


    However, Red Lotus at the moment seemed somewhat different; firstly, his body wasrger, and Otto felt a more pure, or perhaps terrifying presence from him.


    Although the body was still the same, the essence had undergone changes for sure.


    And, at this moment, Red Lotus gave Otto a familiar feeling, and it wasn¡¯t the first time Otto had encountered this situation.


    Not long ago, a certain tinum Dragon God had descended in the same manner, hadn¡¯t he?


    Thinking of this, Otto narrowed his eyes at Red Lotus and suddenly said, ¡°Good day, Great Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah, this is truly unexpected¡­¡±


    Red Lotus chuckled lightly, then looked at Otto with interest and said, ¡°At first, I was a little surprised. When did an Undead Dragon like you manage to grow to this extent, and even dare to brazenly appear before me?


    Fortunately, I quickly realized that you too are my lovely offspring; otherwise, you would have already been turned to ashes by my fury!¡±


    Although she uttered a bunch of out-of-ce words, Red Lotus didn¡¯t deny Otto¡¯s statement, and one could say that she admitted it.


    However, Tiamat-as-Red Lotus was utterly shameless, taking advantage of Otto the moment they met.


    Although in a way, she wasn¡¯t wrong, since Otto carried half of the Red Dragon bloodline.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t think that just by borrowing Red Lotus¡¯ body to descend, Tiamat could be powerful enough to discern his identity at a nce.


    After all, Otto¡¯s shape-shifting ability was very refined; previously, even Bahamut hadn¡¯t detected any abnormalities in Otto¡¯s Purgatory Demon Dragon disguise.


    So Otto reckoned that it must have been after he spoke, Tiamat deduced the truth based on Red Lotus¡¯ memories of him.


    And in fact, it was simr to what Otto had guessed; likewise, Tiamat hade specifically for him this time.


    pping her dragon wings, Tiamat circled around Otto and said with a low voice, ¡°I suggest you return to your original form as soon as possible. Even I detest the existence of Undead Dragons.


    Before I can no longer control my rage, you had better not present your damned appearance in front of me!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s your only small request, I think I can oblige!¡±


    Otto nodded and transformed back into his Silver Dragon form under Tiamat¡¯s expectant gaze.


    Tiamat was delighted by Otto¡¯s cooperation, but the dazzling silver scales on his body now seemed extremely unpleasant to her eyes.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t like the color of your scales right now.¡±


    Tiamat stared intensely at Otto, then reached out her front w, a small red me dancing gleefully within.


    Although the me appeared ordinary, Otto could see at a nce that it contained numerous precious things.


    Unable to help it, Otto¡¯s eyes were filled with longing as he looked at the me.<div>


    ¡°My child, buried within this me lies the bloodline of the Ancestral Red Dragon.¡±


    Tiamat was evidently satisfied with Otto¡¯s change in expression, but just as he was about to reach out for the dancing me in her hand, Tiamat violently closed her dragon w.


    She then looked at Otto with a sneer and said with a demeanor implying she had him under her control, ¡°My dear child, although your body carries my blood, you¡¯vemitted many unforgivable deeds throughout these years.¡±


    Devouring True Dragons, creating and unleashing Undead Dragons¡­<div>


    Besides those, you have undertaken many heinous actions. By all rights, I should bring divine punishment and destruction upon you at this very moment.


    However, out of love for my offspring, my dear child, I am willing to give you one chance.¡±


    Seeing Otto remaining silent for a long time, Tiamat started feeling displeased, but she still contained her anger and told him her most important purpose for this visit.


    She opened her dragon w once again, her red me dancing in the center excitedly.


    ¡°My child, if you wish to receive my forgiveness and obtain this precious Ancestral Bloodline, you must pay a certain price.¡±


    With her words finished, Tiamat looked at Otto with anticipation.


    In her opinion, no dragon could resist this temptation, especially with the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ advent.


    As Tiamat had anticipated, Otto slowly raised his head, stared at her, and asked word by word, ¡°So, Great Mother of Evil Dragons, what is the price?¡±


    Tiamatughed, as if she already had everything in her grasp.


    ¡°All of you!¡±


    The Mother of Evil Dragons said so.


    Afterward, she borated on her demands in greater detail.


    First, Otto must pledge to her his full loyalty, and in addition to that, he must destroy all the Undead Dragons under his control.<div>


    If he could satisfy her, Otto might even have the opportunity to be her divine emissary and ascend to her Divine Kingdom, besides receiving the promised Ancestral Bloodline!


    To most Evil Dragons, this would undoubtedly be an irresistible proposal.


    Originally, Tiamat wanted Otto to offer up all his wealth, but considering the nature of most dragons, she abandoned the idea.


    For most dragons, those shiny gold coins and gems often carried more weight than their own lives in many situations.


    During their daily rituals, any dragon willing to offer a few more coins to Tiamat was considered her most devout follower.


    Just thinking of it made Tiamat grind her teeth in irritation.


    Like most dragons, she also had an unhealthy obsession with gold coins and other glittering items.


    However, soon Tiamat looked dissatisfied at Otto because thetter had yet to provide a satisfactory response to her demands.


    This was supposed to be an irresistible offer!


    While Tiamat thought so, Otto clearly held apletely different view.


    Setting aside other things, the promises of the Mother of Evil Dragons, Tiamat?


    Ha! Otto would rather believe in obtaining a godhead from a toilet bowl!


    <div>

 Chapter 429: 447 Tiamat_1

    Chapter 429: 447 Tiamat_1<div>


    Putting aside whether the notorious Mother of Evil Dragons will fulfill her promise after Otto has done what Tiamat demanded.


    But to be fair, Otto dares not use Tiamat¡¯s gift.


    The spark in Tiamat¡¯s w seems genuinely tempting.


    However, under the circumstances where both parties are not on the same side, Otto can be sure that Tiamat absolutely has a lot of hidden tricks within that spark.


    Otherwise, with her miserly nature, she would never have given her gift so easily.


    After satisfying Tiamat¡¯s request, Otto first looked at her with some confusion, then asked, ¡°Great Mother of Evil Dragons, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the body you¡¯re using now seems to belong to one of my servants.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, Tiamat was taken aback for a moment, then lightlyughed and said, ¡°Servant? You might have misunderstood something. In this Red Dragon¡¯s mind, you are not her master at all.


    If it weren¡¯t for the huge gap in strength between you two, she would have twisted your head off as a bowl long ago!¡±


    Although Tiamat¡¯s words were hard to hear, Otto didn¡¯t doubt their authenticity.


    Given the Red Dragon¡¯s notoriously bad nature, it would be strange if Red Lotus didn¡¯t have such thoughts.


    But Otto didn¡¯t care about that. Under hismand, there were many subordinates and servants who were dissatisfied with him or even had ulterior motives.


    However, even so, it didn¡¯t hinder Otto from having the power and status he has today.


    The reason is simple; Otto not only controlled his followers with Blood Covenants and various contracts, but also with absolute power, making them look up to him forever.


    At this moment, Otto squinted his eyes and looked at Tiamat. Besides the familiar appearance, there was hardly any trace of Red Lotus.


    It seems that Red Lotus¡¯s entire soul has dissipated in this world.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t care much whether Red Lotus was alive or dead, she was, after all, a very useful tool dragon, and very few living dragons were willing to serve others.


    So, for now, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, Otto wants to try to save her and see if he can get back this useful tool dragon for himself.


    So, Otto tentatively asked again, ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect this Red Dragon to see me like this in her heart. So how are you, the great Mother of Evil Dragons, dealing with her now?<div>


    I see that your will seems to have taken over her body, so have you erased her consciousness and soul?¡±


    To this, Tiamat shook her head and then said, ¡°Of course not. After all, this Red Dragon is also my follower and one of my many children. I would never harm her when I should be caring for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. The Mother of Evil Dragons was very good at lying without blinking an eye.


    If Otto hadn¡¯t learned about Tiamat from various channels beforehand, he might have been fooled by her at this moment.


    Just when Otto didn¡¯t know what to say, Tiamat added, ¡°I just borrowed her body temporarily when I discovered some interesting things during this Red Dragon¡¯s daily prayers.¡±


    Having said that, Tiamat looked at Otto and thenughed, ¡°To be precise, I came to see you, Silver Dragon Lord ¡¤ Otto!


    Um, maybe also as Purgatory Demon Dragon ¡¤ Dark?¡±


    It seems that Tiamat has alreadypletely read Red Lotus¡¯s memories, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know so much about his dual identities.


    This is really troublesome now¡­


    Otto looked at Tiamat somewhat irritably, or what had been Red Lotus¡¯s body.


    He never thought that Red Lotus was actually a follower of Tiamat.


    This time, Otto made a slight miscalction, because in his impression, Tiamat¡¯s rebellious children usually did not have much affection for the Mother of Evil Dragons.<div>


    Who knows Red Lotus turned out to be one of the rare exceptions, even bothering to pray to Tiamat¡­


    It¡¯s probably because she revealed some things rted to himself during her prayers that caught the Mother of Evil Dragon¡¯s attention.


    Just as Otto was lost in thought, Tiamat on the other side was getting impatient because she hadn¡¯t gotten a satisfying answer for a long time.


    First, Tiamat looked at Otto with slight discontent and asked with a slightly dangerous look in her eyes, ¡°My child, it¡¯s been a long time, and I haven¡¯t received your answer.¡±


    After saying this, Tiamat paused for a moment, then showed her grim, sharp dragon teeth with a wide grin and continued, ¡°I trust you won¡¯t disappoint me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Otto replied, and his affirmative tone made Tiamat¡¯s mood instantly light up.


    But immediately afterward, Otto suddenly smiled brightly, ¡°Fuck off, Tiamat!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Tiamat hadn¡¯t reacted to Otto¡¯s new-fashioned expression for a moment.


    But then she understood Otto¡¯s meaning because he had already inhaled deeply, and the violent Power of Thunderme was rapidly brewing in his mouth.


    ¡°Rebel, rebel!¡±<div>


    Before Tiamat could utter a few angry words, the thick beam of Thunderme had already directly struck her chest.


    At this point, Tiamat hadn¡¯t even realized what happened when a terrifying impact had sted her into the sandy ground below.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, the enormous Tiamat was like a heavy bomb falling to the ground, causing the sky to fill with sand.


    In the next second, Tiamat had already broken through theyers of smoke and quickly appeared in front of Otto.


    Aside from looking a bit disheveled, there seemed to be no obvious injuries on her body.


    But Otto was prepared for this. He never believed that Tiamat, who was on par with Bahamut, would be easy to deal with.


    Especially now that he had split nearly half of his power between his two identities, ck Dragon and Purgatory Demon Dragon, and his strength had weakened significantly.


    ¡°Otto, you have disappointed me, but I, as kind as I am, will still give you onest chance!¡±


    Tiamat, who had flown to Otto¡¯s face, had bloodshot eyes and trembling voice and body, apparently enduring great rage.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for learning from Red Lotus¡¯s memories that Otto was indeed very special, Tiamat might have killed any ordinary dragon that dared to offend her so much already.


    But what made Tiamat even angrier and more disappointed was that after Otto chuckled and looked at her, he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m really touched, but I refuse!¡±<div>


    As the words fell, a ball of viscous strong acid flew like an eclipse and covered Tiamat entirely.

 Chapter 430: 448 Quite Scary_1

    Chapter 430: 448 Quite Scary_1<div>


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Angry Tiamat couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. A furious roar erupted from her, and raging mes ignited on her body.


    Subsequently, the mes quickly soared into the sky, where they intertwined above Tiamat, forming a huge web of fire.


    The strong acid pouring down from Otto¡¯s side vaporized instantly upon touching this fiery web, leaving only a foul smell lingering in the area.


    After intercepting Otto¡¯s attack, the mes above Tiamat¡¯s head didn¡¯t disperse but quickly recondensed into a series of zing and bright fireballs.


    Unlike ordinary fireballs, each of these fireballs had a dazzlingly bright point at the center.<div>


    What exactly was different about these fireballspared to ordinary ones would have to be experienced by Otto himself.


    Tiamat, now thoroughly enraged by Otto, showed no mercy whatsoever. The densely-packed fireballs formed and didn¡¯t linger in the air for long.


    From the dissipation of the firewall to the formation of the concentrated fireballs attacking Otto, only one or two breaths had passed.


    Faced with the raging fireball storm, Otto didn¡¯t dare to dy.


    Logically speaking, with the double boost of his Red Dragon Bloodline and Magic-Repelling Armor, he should be nearly immune from direct me damage.


    However, it¡¯s essential not to overlook that the caster of these fireballs was none other than Tiamat, the Mother of Evil Dragons from legend.


    Just as Otto was unable to withstand legendary-level attacks before stepping into the realm of legend.


    Even with Otto¡¯s high magic resistance, he couldn¡¯t say for sure that he was immune to such a divine-powered attack.


    Being able to negate most of the damage would already be worth thanking the heavens.


    Moreover, Otto didn¡¯t want to face Tiamat¡¯s attack head-on, as he still didn¡¯t know the depth of her power. Doing so would be reckless.


    As the fireballs drew closer, Otto¡¯s body suddenly shed, and he transformed into a silver Dragonman.


    With a smaller body, he could more easily dodge the dense and unique fireballs all around.<div>


    Next, Otto¡¯sparatively smaller body twisted rapidly in the air, adopting postures that ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly achieve.


    Like a slippery eel, Otto weaved through the fireball storm. When thest fireball grazed his cheek, a subtle smile crept over his face.


    It seemed he would disappoint Tiamat, for he, Otto, was not a brute who only knew strength.


    But Otto¡¯s good mood didn¡¯tst long, as he saw the expression on Tiamat¡¯s face.


    Her cold smirk told him that things would not end so simply.


    Sensing that danger was imminent, Otto turned his head, only to find the special fireballs he¡¯d dodged earlier hadn¡¯t crashed into the ground below like he¡¯d anticipated.


    At this moment, these fireballs abruptly changed direction and adjusted their angles, converging on him from all sides.


    Meanwhile, Tiamat, flying high in the sky, took a deep breath. A thick, wide-ranging, and terrifyingly hot st of Fan-shaped mes ruthlessly rushed toward Otto.


    Suddenly, Otto found himself surrounded by horrifying attacks that could spell doom for ordinary dragons, with no space to dodge.


    ¡°Otto, you¡¯ve infuriated mepletely. It¡¯s toote for regret now!¡±


    As Otto was engulfed in the scorching mes, Tiamat¡¯s roar echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Foolish, arrogant Variant Dragon¡­ Go with your Otto and remorse, and turn to ashes in the mes!¡±<div>


    She called Otto a Variant Dragon, which showed that she knew him very well.


    At least better than Bahamut, who hadn¡¯t even realized that the ck Dragon who had tarnished his reputation was just a split body of Otto¡¯s.


    Otto shook his head slightly and muttered as if talking to himself.


    ¡°Quite terrifying, but I¡¯ve never regretted anything in my life.¡±


    With that, Otto¡¯s body transformed once more, rapidly changing into a small Cloud Dragon about the size of a Giant Eagle.


    He then nimbly navigated through the dense fireballs in front of him.


    As the me Breath exhaled from Tiamat¡¯s mouth was immensely powerful and filled with the greatest share of divine power, Otto didn¡¯t want it to touch him carelessly.


    Given the choice between facing a fierce tiger or a pack of wolves, Otto felt it safer to confront the rtively weaker pack of wolves.


    Although Otto¡¯s movements were agile, the sheer number of fireballs meant he inevitably made contact with some of them.


    As soon as he slightly grazed the edges of a fireball, the bright point at the center of that fireball rapidly expanded, epassing the entire sphere.


    Then, an intense explosion!


    To Otto¡¯s surprise, these fireballs didn¡¯t produce a deafening sound when exploding, but rather, they were eerily silent.<div>


    Not only that, the fireballs seemed to devour all surrounding sounds during the explosion, making the area around the explosion eerily quiet.


    Soon, Otto noticed that these fireballs were not only devouring sound during the explosion, but everything around them!


    Starting from the central point of light, the brightness overtook the entire fireball, which then violently burst apart.


    Raging mes surged outward from the center of the fireball, and after expanding a certain distance, they suddenly shrank back.


    Then, the mes dragged everything around them, whether it was air, Otto¡¯s touched body, or even space, back to the center.


    Once all the mes returned to their origin, the dazzling light scattered from the center point, then suddenly vanished without a trace.


    Fireballs, bright points, and everything previously caught in direct contact with the mes had disappeared as if they had never existed in this world.


    ¡°This is a bit troublesome¡­¡±


    While airborne, Otto looked at his damaged dragon wing, his mood heavy.


    But soon, even more fireballs approached, and Otto quickly prepared himself, understanding full well that they were not to be trifled with.


    Wild, rampant electricity spread rapidly from his body, prematurely detonating a considerable number of fireballs.


    <div>

 Chapter 431: 449 Let Me Enjoy It Too_1

    Chapter 431: 449 Let Me Enjoy It Too_1


    Otto¡¯s move immediately set off all the surrounding fireballs.


    With so many fireballs exploding simultaneously, Otto¡¯s surroundings were instantly transformed into a sea of mes.


    Even though the scene was so spectacr, Otto still couldn¡¯t hear the slightest sound of the explosion.


    Even the sound of the surrounding air currents had disappeared.


    At this moment, Otto could even see that the surrounding space had started to distort, which was enough to prove the terror of this silent explosion.


    Although Otto set off the fireballs in advance, there were still two or three of them very close to his body.


    At such a close distance, even if Otto¡¯s body was extremely agile, there was no way to dodge the explosion.


    Outside the sea of fire, Tiamat sneered. Although Otto¡¯s choice seemed to be the best one in this critical moment.


    In her view, even if it was just taking the impact of two or three fireballs head-on, it would be more than enough to take Otto¡¯s life!


    ¡°It seems this matter is settled!¡±


    Tiamat shook her head, feeling a bit regretful that she didn¡¯t obtain Otto¡¯s allegiance.<div>


    But now, this result was not too bad.


    If the memory of Red Lotus Fire was not mistaken, even Bahamut had suffered at the hands of this kid.


    Now that he had fallen into her hands, mentioning him in the future would be a good conversation piece when encountering Bahamut, which she believed would make her old rival quite embarrassed.


    Most importantly, she couldn¡¯t go away empty-handed. Since the damned rebellious child was dead, all the power and wealth he had umted over the years would naturally belong to her.


    Although it was insignificantpared to her treasure vault, dragons never thought they had too much treasure.


    Just as Tiamat was feeling pleased and about to leap over the sky-high sea of fire, ready to go to Purgatory City to take over Otto¡¯s possessions, a silver object wrapped in mes burst out of the mes.


    In no time, the silver object had flown in front of Tiamat.


    The speed of this silver object was very fast, and Tiamat realized it was toote to dodge.


    Even when Tiamat was close, the silver object didn¡¯t stop, and its speed increased even more.


    In the blink of an eye, the silver object collided forcefully with Tiamat.


    It was only then that Tiamat discovered that this silver object was a bizarre Silver Dragon with many wings.


    Although the small Silver Dragon carried some of Otto¡¯s scent, Tiamat could tell at a nce that it was definitely not Otto himself, perhaps a kind of avatar.


    Aside from the many wings on its body, the head of the small Silver Dragon also had a single horn that resembled a Blue Dragon¡¯s.


    Only its horn was longer and sharper, and even the Red Dragon scales strengthened by Tiamat¡¯s divine power couldn¡¯t block its intrusion.


    As soon as they collided, the opponent paused for a moment, as a sign of respect.


    Then, its long and sharp single horn plunged deep into Tiamat¡¯s chest.


    As the horn entered, it spread out tiny branches like a living creature, firmly attaching the strange small Silver Dragon to Tiamat¡¯s body.


    Upon seeing this, Tiamat tried to endure the pain and reached out with her front w, trying to snatch this damned thing off her body.


    However, after several attempts, they all ended in failure.<div>


    As Tiamat grew increasingly annoyed, Otto emerged from the receding sea of fire, looking battered and miserable, and flew in front of Tiamat.


    At this point, Otto looked truly pitiful¡ªthere was hardly a piece of intact flesh on his whole body.


    His once bright, shining scales had disappeared, leaving only a few scattered, charred ones hanging on his bloody frame.


    One of his front ws waspletely empty, and the gruesome wound was still oozing poisonous blood.<div>


    Even Otto¡¯s body was constantly trembling under the terror of such injuries and extreme pain.


    Feeling this unique sensation, a cold expression spread across Otto¡¯s face.


    Ah, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t been this miserable in a long time¡­


    The Mother of Evil Dragons was indeed as famous as her reputation suggested!


    But even now, he wasn¡¯t at the peak of his power and couldn¡¯t afford to be beaten like this for nothing.


    The small Silver Dragon clinging to Tiamat¡¯s chest was Otto¡¯s first counterattack.


    ¡°Ah, great Mother of Evil Dragons, it seems you enjoyed yourself earlier!¡±


    Otto sneered, then pointed at Tiamat with his remaining front w, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to enjoy myself too!¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, just as Tiamat was contemting their meaning, Otto made a motion as if pulling a trigger with his remaining w.


    Unfortunately, Tiamat didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of this action.


    However, she clearly saw that the small Silver Dragon hanging from her chest suddenly plunged its front ws into its own chest.


    As it continued to pry open its chest wound, a dazzling and bright light spread outward.


    Next came the explosion!<div>


    At first, there was no sound, just like the previous fireball explosion. However, the brilliance of the bright light was incredibly blinding.


    If anyone were staring at this spot at the moment of the explosion, the light unleashed would be enough topletely blind them.


    Although Tiamat was a deity, she had only descended onto this continent using the body of the Red Lotus Fire.


    So even though she didn¡¯t go blind during the initial explosion, she had to squint her eyes and her vision was temporarily white, unable to see anything.


    What followed was a scenepletely different from the aftermath of the earlier fireball explosion.


    The terrifying shockwave was madly smashing everything around, with Tiamat at the center of it all.


    As a horrifying mushroom cloud bloomed in the sky, a deafening roar echoed across thend.


    The clouds drifting in the sky were instantly shattered by the sound, and a huge, concave circle was formed on the ground.


    As for Tiamat herself, she was momentarily deafened by the enormous roar.


    Even Otto, who had caused all this, was covering his ears, clearly having suffered some damage as well.

 Chapter 432: 450 Close Combat_1

    Chapter 432: 450 Close Combat_1


    This self-destructive Middle Eastern tactic has its origins in the hospitality of a certain Storm Titan.


    Originally, this method was powerful, but it still fell short against Tiamat, especially with the limited strength of the Silver Dragon clone.


    However, Otto added a lot of special ingredients, such as the divine power he¡¯d obtained by devouring a certain Spider Goddess avatar, which was almostpletely infused into it.


    If there weren¡¯t these equal-grade beings, the oue might not have been so smooth.


    But for Otto, divine power is extremely rare, as he cannot produce it himself, so it decreases as he uses it.


    Although Otto went all-in this time, luckily, he used it in the right ce and didn¡¯t waste any of it.


    With this thought, Otto nodded and continuously channeled energy into various parts of his body.


    Having swallowed a volcano¡¯s core before, Otto¡¯s energy reserves were vastly improved.


    Running out of fuel halfway was seldom an issue for him anymore.


    The fireballs not only had a unique attack method, but they also seemed to have a certain inhibitory effect on wound recovery, so Otto¡¯s healing was unexpectedly slow at this time.


    As Otto gasped for breath and recovered his injuries, he cautiously monitored Tiamat¡¯s situation.<div>


    He wasn¡¯t one of those fools who get arrogant after gaining a small advantage. After he glimpsed Tiamat¡¯s figure through the smoke, the terrifying current flooded into his already-scaled forepaw.


    Before long, a thick lightning spear had taken shape.


    Taking a deep breath, Otto firmly held the lightning spear in his forepaw.


    After some brief practice to get a feel for the weapon, Otto aimed in Tiamat¡¯s direction and hurled the lightning spear with all his might.


    ¡°Whiz!¡±


    The thick lightning spear tore through the air, emitting a piercing sound. Some of the fierce currents that couldn¡¯t catch up left a unique little tail behind the spear.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound seemed as though the spear had hit something.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Tiamat¡¯s enraged roar followed.


    Otto¡¯s aim had always been good; from the feedback, it seemed he¡¯d hit Tiamat directly.


    Otto wouldn¡¯t be frightened by a mere roar. Since the first one hit, he wouldn¡¯t waste any more time.


    Without hesitation, one lightning spear after another appeared in Otto¡¯s ws, being forcefully sent into Tiamat¡¯s body.


    Otto also mixed in some ice spears and corrosive spears.


    As for me spears, forget it. Tiamat currently upied the body of a Red Dragon, with its natural immunity to mes, inherited perfectly.


    Tiamat hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the Silver Dragon¡¯s self-destruction before she was again pierced by numerous spears like a hedgehog.


    This enraged her instantly.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Along with Tiamat¡¯s angry voice, she herself burst out of the explosion¡¯s smokescreen and charged directly at Otto without any hesitation.<div>


    At this moment, Tiamat looked no stronger than Otto; her beautiful crimson scales were charred ck.


    Many of the scales had vanished, revealing the ghastly flesh beneath, and the remaining scales were flipped outward, giving a painfully grotesque appearance.


    Her body was pierced by ice shards and marked by electrocution burns and corrosive acid injuries.


    Perhaps Tiamat now felt the shame Bahamut had experienceding up against Otto.<div>


    Seemingly clouded by anger, Tiamat appeared to want to engage Otto in close-quartersbat.


    However, this was exactly what Otto wanted.


    No matter the situation, hand-to-handbat had always been Otto¡¯s forte. Even if his opponent was Tiamat, he didn¡¯t think he had anything to fear.


    Moreover, this was just an incarnation of a borrowed body in advent.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, Otto, who¡¯d already reverted to his original form, fiercely collided with Tiamat.


    Before the collision, both sides were already heavily injured.


    The shockwaves from the forceful collision not only caused the surrounding space to tremble, but the newly-healed or scabbed injuries on both sides were also cracked open again.


    But at this moment, the two in closebat seemed to ignore everything else.


    Under such circumstances, they could hardly feel any pain.


    After colliding, the two didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, they wrestled fiercely and relentlessly.


    At this point, their movements were devoid of grace; they both seemed like enraged, ferocious beasts.


    As a result, new injuries piled upon old ones!<div>


    Scarlet and dark green dragon¡¯s blood spilled from the sky. Under normal circumstances, this would all be precious resources, especially since Tiamat¡¯s will was housed in one of the red dragons.


    But if Otto¡¯s blood was mixed in, the situation would be entirely different.


    You should know that, in many cases, his blood would better be called a deadly poison!


    The dark green blood falling along with Tiamat¡¯s came from Otto.


    Once leaving his body, the highly toxic blood started to boil uncontrobly, with its powerful venom corroding everything it touched.


    Be it sand or Tiamat¡¯s flesh and blood.


    While grappling with Otto, Tiamat inevitably smeared herself with much of his blood.


    She hadn¡¯t thought much of it at first, so the poisonous blood freely flowed, boiled, and corroded everything it touched.


    By now, Tiamat¡¯s body hardly had any intact scales left, and her defenses had been severely weakened.


    So when Otto¡¯s poisonous blood fully boiled, it easily corroded her surface flesh.


    By the time Tiamat realized what had happened, her body had been scarred with countless grotesque blood pits.


    A few wounds were even so severe that her whitened bones could be seen within.


    Tiamat finally realized that closebat was not in her favor. Besides the weird dragon blood, Otto¡¯s sharp ws, and his incredible physical strength, everything exceeded her expectations.<div>

 Chapter 433: 451 Flame Giant Dragon_1

    Chapter 433: 451 me Giant Dragon_1


    But in fact, the injuries caused by boiling toxic blood were not the most serious ones.


    As the anger in Tiamat¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, the pain from various parts of her body was slowly perceived.


    Her most noticeable wound was the thick one on her neck, with flesh turned inside out and exposed veins or trachea.


    Fortunately, Tiamat¡¯s will was attached to her dragon body. If it were an ordinary dragon, even a Red Dragon, it would have been fatal.


    Even so, Tiamat felt her throat leaking air when breathing now.


    Choosing to engage in closebat with Otto was by far the most foolish decision she had made since her descent.


    Tiamat stared fiercely at Otto while twitching from the pain all over her body, then quickly set about trying to stop her own bleeding.


    However, Otto, who had gained some upper hand in the previous fight, would not let Tiamat off easily.


    Seeing her quickly increasing the distance between them, Otto hurriedly fluttered his dragon wings. Under the drive of raging thunder and me, he sped towards Tiamat like a dragon-shaped missile.


    The majestic dragon horns on his forehead had now be arge rotating drill.


    If that thing hit her, even Tiamat¡¯s willpower would not save her from being torn apart.<div>


    Tiamat, who had previously experienced Otto¡¯s absurd close-rangebat capabilities, wasn¡¯t too keen on experiencing it again.


    While busy stopping the bleeding from her wounds, Tiamat spat out a scorching me Breath to intercept Otto.


    However, her neck wound was so severe that the me Breath died down shortly after being spat out.


    At the same time, the unbearable itching sensation in Tiamat¡¯s throat made her very ufortable, but Otto didn¡¯t care about her condition and charged at her relentlessly.


    Clearly, Otto¡¯s flying speed was far superior to Tiamat¡¯s, and if left unchecked, the only oue would be a direct collision.


    This was obviously not what Tiamat wanted.


    With her most convenient breath weapon difficult to use, Tiamat had to find another solution.


    She drew intricate patterns in the air with her dragon ws, while huge amounts of magic and Divine Power burst from her body.


    Soon, a me Elemental Giant Dragon of simr size to Otto appeared in front of Tiamat.


    The moment the me Giant Dragon appeared, Otto had already reached its face.


    Although against his will, Otto was literally unable to dodge.


    As a result and without any suspense, Otto collided directly with the me Giant Dragon.


    Unexpectedly, the me Giant Dragon wasn¡¯t a purely elemental body.


    Within the intensely burning mes, there was moltenva-like substance.


    Still, even with such a powerful impact, Otto¡¯s dragon body barely paused before crashing the me Giant Dragon in half at the waist.


    At the moment Otto paused, Tiamat had already prepared for the next round of counterattack.


    A whirlwind of mes enveloped her dragon tail, forming circr rings of fire.


    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t given up entirely and intended to confront Otto head-on.


    Recalling the previous oue, Otto couldn¡¯t help but feel contemptuous. However, just as he was about to counterattack, an unexpected twist urred.<div>


    The me Giant Dragon, which had been cut in half and should have dissipated by now, began to cling onto Otto¡¯s body like a special me armor.


    It was as if drawn by a unique force, the moltenva-like substances flowed rapidly across Otto¡¯s body like liquid.


    Moreover, the scorching mes apanied by the molten substances climbed up Otto¡¯s dragon body, making even him feel terrified by the heat.


    In the blink of an eye, these troubling elements settled on Otto¡¯s body. Now, wrapped in these special substances, he looked somewhat simr to the previously halved me Giant Dragon.<div>


    It was as if he had put on a specially customized dragon-shaped armor.


    However, Otto had a more apt way to describe it.


    It looked like he had just changed his game skin¡­


    Besides the appearance change and constant high temperature, the most concerning thing for Otto was the restriction on his movements.


    When the moltenva-like substances flowed towards Otto, they were as soft as water.


    But once they settled on his body, they immediately tightened, making Otto feel like he was wearing a very thick and extremely tight rubber suit that was many sizes too small.


    Although it didn¡¯t pose any threat to his life for now, it greatly affected his flexibility and speed.


    Originally, Tiamat¡¯s tail attack seemed slow and was beneath Otto¡¯s concern.


    Although his opinion remained unchanged, his body was no longer able to respond perfectly to his thoughts.


    In the end, Otto could only watch helplessly as his body collided with Tiamat¡¯s ming tail.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Tiamat¡¯s tail struck Otto, the armor-like substances enveloping him seemed to respond to the mes on her tail.


    For a moment, the temperature skyrocketed.<div>


    Even with Otto¡¯s near-immune resistance to fire, he couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain.


    Clinging to Otto¡¯s dragon body, theva-like substances also began topress inward, causing his very bones to groan under the tremendous pressure.


    Nevertheless, this time Otto wasn¡¯t just passively taking a beating.


    His charging speed and impact force were so incrediblyrge that a special me Giant Dragon and tail strike couldn¡¯t stop Ottopletely.


    When Otto struck, his massive body directly hit Tiamat as well.

 Chapter 434: 452 How’s the Consideration _1

    Chapter 434: 452 How¡¯s the Consideration _1


    Due to the issues of time and angle, the impact did not turn out as Otto had anticipated, with his turning head piercing directly through Tiamat¡¯s chest or abdomen.


    Moreover, due to Tiamat¡¯s attack movement and the interception and subsequent effects of the me Giant Dragon, his aim had serious errors as well.


    Well, hitting vital areas like the chest or abdomen was out of the question for the moment, but fortunately, Otto did notpletely miss.


    With Tiamat¡¯s agonizing scream, Otto¡¯s turning head pierced through one of her dragon wings, and the Furious Thunder Power instantly tore the flesh above into tattered pieces.


    As for her dragon tail that had previously struck towards Otto, it was now tightly held in his arms.


    Did she think she could hit a dragon and run away?


    With brutal facts, Otto told her that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    Although the presence of Dragon Armor on Otto caused his speed and agility to be affected, this did not seem to affect the pure force.


    Initially, Otto wanted to leave Red Lotus with a rtively intact body, but now that it was a matter of life and death, he had no time to consider much.


    His dragon ws, which had been severed earlier, had regrown. At this moment, he used his newly grown ws to tightly grip Tiamat¡¯s heavy tail while raising another w high up.


    *Swoosh!*<div>


    With a sound like that of metal connecting, Otto¡¯s sharp w de instantly grew several times longer, with the edge of the de flickering with various strange lights.


    At that instant, Otto had attached all the powers he could to the dragon w.


    On this continent, even the sharpest legendary weapons were no more than this, right?


    Subsequently, without the slightest hesitation, Otto aimed at the middle part of Tiamat¡¯s tail and swung his dragon w down with all his might.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Upon detecting Otto¡¯s intentions, Tiamat instinctively tried to pull her tail out from his arms.


    However, unfortunately, if it were only a matter of pure strength, Tiamat, as an Advent in this state, was definitely no match for Otto.


    Even if Tiamat increased the fire output on her tail, it would be to no avail; Otto was gradually bing ustomed to the pain associated with the high heat.


    Having no other choice, Tiamat was left to cry out in shock and watch Otto¡¯s dragon w cut off more than half of her tail with her own eyes.


    *Roar!*


    In Tiamat¡¯s agonized and enraged roar, she finally managed to pull her tail out from Otto¡¯s arms.


    However, the once thick and strong dragon tail had now lost most of its parts, leaving a hideous wound with a smooth and neat cut. A couple of secondster, scarlet blood gushed crazily from the inside.


    Looking at the terrifying wound on her tail, Tiamat sneered rather than getting angry: ¡°Otto, even as a Variant Dragon, you are much stronger than I had imagined.


    Being able to push me to this point also proves your worth.


    So, I¡¯ve decided to give you onest chance. As long as you submit to me, I can let your previous actions slide.


    At the same time, all of my previous promises to you are still valid.¡±


    Hearing Tiamat¡¯s words at this point, Otto couldn¡¯t help but find her ims somewhatughable.


    No matter what, Tiamat¡¯s words were hardly convincing given her current injured state.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t say anything, Tiamat could already see what he was thinking from his eyes alone.<div>


    Thus, Tiamat said with a smile: ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that no matter how many victories you had previously achieved, ever since this Dragon Armor covered your body, you¡¯ve already lost.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost?¡±


    Upon hearing this im, Otto initially felt disbelief and disdain, but soon he realized that even his breathing had started to be difficult.


    At the same time, the searing heat continued to erode the surface of his dragon body. Due to the severe pain for a long time, Otto could no longer feel the burning sensation, only feeling the numbness as if ants were crawling all over his body.<div>


    The pressure from the outside continued to intensify. At this point, Otto even felt that his body had be much heavier, and his flying height had decreased unconsciously.


    As Otto noticed the changes in his body, he finally understood that although his injuries didn¡¯t seem as severe as Tiamat¡¯s, his physical condition would soon be much worse than hers as time went on.


    Despite wishing for a swift resolution to the battle, his mobility was reduced to its limit due to the peculiar Dragon Armor.


    Under such circumstances, Tiamat wouldn¡¯t be easily caught by him as long as she was prepared.


    As for long-range attacks, taking down Tiamat using this method in a short time was also unrealistic.


    Thinking about it, Otto couldn¡¯t help but feel regret.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to fall into Tiamat¡¯s trap just because he didn¡¯t notice it. Judging by her current demeanor, she seemed to have already taken Otto¡¯s cards into consideration.


    Having thought about it, Otto tried to create a little Silver Dragon from within his body, but unfortunately, even on this small Silver Dragon, Tiamat¡¯s Dragon Armor was still present.


    It seemed that trying to break the game through this method was also impossible.


    Faced with this situation, Otto had to think of a solution quickly.


    While Otto was racking his brains, Tiamat started making efforts to heal her wounds and asked leisurely, ¡°How are your thoughtsing along?


    Actually, what I want is very simple. All you have to do is nod gently, and that wouldn¡¯t be too difficult, would it?¡±


    Easier said than done. When facing such a deity-like figure, one should never agree to anything easily.<div>


    Despite Tiamat¡¯s long-standing habit of running her mouth and going back on her word, if Otto were to agree to her demands without thinking, he might very well fall into herplete set, binding himself with something strange.


    Therefore, Otto would absolutely refuse any of Tiamat¡¯s demands unless it was hisst resort.


    In this situation, Otto chose to keep his mouth shut and opted for silence.


    ¡°Not talking, are you?¡±


    Tiamat chuckled without any anger in response to Otto¡¯s silence. She had plenty of time to keep Ottopany.


    As time passed, Otto¡¯s condition would only deteriorate, while her own condition would improve as she continued to cast healing spells.


    Scales that had previously disappeared from her body for various reasons had begun to regrow in abundance.

 Chapter 435: 453 Do You Call This a Clone?_1

    Chapter 435: 453 Do You Call This a Clone?_1


    As time continued to pass, Tiamat¡¯s injuries, except for the more severe ones, had almost fully healed.


    However, looking at Otto, the binding of the Dragon Armor became more and more severe. At this point, he could barely maintain his current altitude.


    Given Otto¡¯s current state of panting heavily and sluggish movements, even a fool could see that he was almost done for.


    So even if Otto did not agree to her request, Tiamat was not in a hurry.


    But what she didn¡¯t understand was why Otto would simply fly in the air without doing anything?


    After all, in the beginning, even though the sess rate was low, there was a chance if Otto was willing to take the risk.


    Yet, after wasting so much time, Otto now had no chance at all.


    But judging from Otto¡¯s current expression, he didn¡¯t seem to have given up. It seemed like there was a glimpse of hope and even a sense of certainty in his eyes.


    So, what was the reason that allowed him to remain confident?


    Considering his current state, relying on himself was unlikely. Was he waiting for the rescue of others?<div>


    Upon thinking of this, Tiamat began to review the memories of the Red Lotus me, and soon found it strange.


    ording to the Red Lotus me¡¯s memory, Otto indeed had strong allies.


    Konoheim and the Divine me Emperor were both powerful beings; and when she left the Land of Red mes, she had carefully avoided their eyes and did not let them discover her.


    However, considering the uniqueness of the Divine me Emperor, it was unlikely for him to take on the risk and confront Tiamat for Otto¡¯s sake.


    As for Konoheim? If the Red Lotus me¡¯s memory was correct, he was upied by something he thought was interesting.


    For the time being, he should not have the energy to focus on anything else.


    In this case, why was Otto so confident?


    Tiamat could only assume that he might have sumbed to some sort of mental breakdown under the desperation.


    After thinking for a while, Tiamat could onlye to this conclusion.


    However, time had passed for so long that her injuries had mostly recovered, and she became slightly impatient.


    Although her injuries were healing, her energy and divine power were hard to replenish within a short period of time.


    Moreover, Otto¡¯s altitude had been steadily decreasing. It was estimated that it would not be long before he copsed onto the sand dunes below due to exhaustion.


    Tiamat didn¡¯t have the leisure to discuss with Otto while lying on the sand dunes, so she said impatiently, ¡°Otto, my patience has limits. This is yourst chance.


    Now, I will give you onest minute to consider. If you still cannot give me a satisfactory answer in the end¡­


    Then death will be your only fate! I will crush both your body and soul into dust and erase your existence from this world!¡±


    Having said that, she started counting down without waiting for Otto¡¯s reply.


    In the meantime, her gaze remained fixed on Otto, anticipating his subsequent reaction.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to count down, and the speed of her countdown grew faster and faster.


    Just as she counted down to thest thirty seconds, Otto, whose altitude had already decreased to a certain extent, let out a big grin.<div>


    Despite Tiamat¡¯s surprised and puzzled expression, Otto sneered, ¡°Why the rush? Well then, let me help you speed things up!¡±


    The moment his words fell, Otto started counting down on his own, disregarding Tiamat¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Five! Four! Three¡­ One!¡±


    At the instant the final number was uttered, it seemed as if Tiamat realized something ¨C the entire sky appeared to be in an uproar.<div>


    In an instant, dark clouds gathered and thunder roared.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A distant earth-shaking dragon¡¯s roar echoed, as if the very space around it trembled due to the deep sound.


    At the moment Tiamat heard the roar, a wide teleportation gate appeared before her.


    Immediately after, a huge dragon w covered in terrifying ck scales emerged from the teleportation gate, precisely grabbing Tiamat¡¯s neck.


    The grip of the dragon¡¯s w was strong, making it difficult for Tiamat to breathe and muster any strength.


    Soon, following the direction of the dragon¡¯s w, a more powerful andrger ck Dragon could be seen through the teleportation gate.


    At this moment, that ck Dragon forcibly pulled open the teleportation gate with its other w.


    Then, with its muscr dragon body, it squeezed its way through the teleportation gate, which was significantly smaller than its own size.


    Tiamat struggled to lower her head, trying to identify the ck Dragon. Soon, she found a description of him within the memory of the Red Lotus me.


    This was the Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark, an alternative side of Otto, simr to a type of split embodiment.


    However, considering the terrifying and oppressive strength that Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark was currently exhibiting, it was evident that the Red Lotus me¡¯s memory had some discrepancies.


    You call this a split embodiment?<div>


    If Tiamat could argue with the Red Lotus me face-to-face right now, she might just spit on the face of the Red Dragon.


    This ck Dragon was obviously much stronger andrger than the Silver Dragon Otto!


    More importantly, from the ck Dragon¡¯s body, Tiamat felt a familiar sensation.


    Following her intuition, Tiamat¡¯s gaze soon fell upon the ck Dragon¡¯s ws.


    Unlike the usual white or somewhat yellowish ws of a ck Dragon, this one had beautiful and slender razor-sharp ws,bining elegance with deadly sharpness.


    But above all, the ck Dragon¡¯s ws were more like delicate blue crystals rather than the usual organic structure of ws.


    And Tiamat¡¯s familiarity came from these blue crystal-like ws.


    However, before Tiamat could ponder further, ck Dragon Otto began to tighten his grip, the pain snapping Tiamat back to attention.


    She then watched as the sharp blue ws effortlessly broke through her red scales, the razor-sharp talons drenched in crimson blood as they dug deep into her flesh.

 Chapter 436: 454 What are You Waiting For_1

    Chapter 436: 454 What are You Waiting For_1


    Tiamat¡¯s injuries, which had barely healed, now seemed to have been in vain.


    Did it hurt? Of course, it was very painful.


    However, Tiamat¡¯s attention was elsewhere at the moment, because she could clearly feel that the wounds torn by the blue w des were quickly undergoing some changes.


    Before long, Tiamat was surprised to find that the new wound on her neck was now turning into a blue crystal.


    Not only that, this crystallized state was rapidly spreading from those wounds in all directions.


    Unknowingly, half of Tiamat¡¯s neck had bepletely crystallized.


    At this moment, the Silver Dragon Otto, flying by the side, sneered, ¡°Great Mother of Evil Dragons, while I was waiting for help, were you waiting for death?¡±


    Hearing these words, although Tiamat was annoyed in her heart, she did not respond.


    Because Tiamat felt that the areas that had been crystallized were no longer under her control.


    Like the tingling feeling of squatting too long on the toilet, those crystallized parts could only give Tiamat a simple numb feeling.<div>


    At the same time, an extreme sense of danger emerged from Tiamat¡¯s heart.


    Currently, only the surfaceyer of scales on her neck was crystallized, but this crystallization was rapidly spreading throughout her body.


    This naturally included her deeper blood vessels, trachea, and even the spine in her neck.


    Once the inside waspletely crystallized, her head would lose control of the dragon body.


    By that time, even Tiamat, who still upied this body, would be a vulnerablemb to be ughtered.


    Understanding this, Tiamat was very anxious, but even so, what could she do?


    Enduring the suffocating feeling in her head, Tiamat struggled to add mes to her dragon w and forcefully grabbed at Otto.


    Although her movements were slow, they still had some force. However, ck Dragon Otto did not dodge and let her directly hit his chest.


    If it had been an ordinary opponent, this alone would have been enough to tear their heart out.


    However, ck Dragon Otto looked nonchnt, and Tiamat¡¯s attack didn¡¯t even hurt his body. It merely broke the outermost protective shield, then caused a series of sparks on his ted defense.


    After obtaining the Stania Floating City and undergoing such a long period of transformation, Otto naturally acquired many abilities from Stania.


    This protective shield was one of them.


    Apart from this, Otto also gained many other practical abilities.


    While Tiamat was puzzled by the ineffectiveness of her attack, Otto took a deep breath.


    Although it seemed like an ordinary preparation for a breath weapon, the terrifying energy gathering in Otto¡¯s mouth surprised Tiamat.


    In a short period of time, the energy gathered in the ck Dragon Otto¡¯s mouth in the air had reached a terrifying level.


    Ordinarily, when preparing a breath weapon ¨C even Tiamat¡¯s own Red Lotus me ¨C energy would have to be expelled quickly once it reached this level in the mouth, otherwise, there would be a risk of explosion.


    But ck Dragon Otto didn¡¯t do that; instead, he continued to gather energy in his mouth.


    After about ten seconds, Tiamat was astonished by the terrifying energy glowing blue.<div>


    More importantly, the energy source of the breath weapon ck Dragon Otto was preparing was clearly the same as the blue w des he had.


    Tiamat had been suspicious before, but now that she felt so much energy feedback at close range, she finally confirmed it.


    This damn thing was Divine Power! Moreover, it was the kind that could be generated endlessly.


    No wonder her scale, which had the blessing of divine power, was as weak as a piece of paper under his w des.<div>


    Understanding the level of power of ck Dragon Otto, Tiamat knew very well that if she was hit by this strange breath, she would definitely die.


    And this wasn¡¯t just about the Red Dragon¡¯s body, but also her own manifested will on this continent!


    If this will was damaged, it would also have a certain impact on the strength of her main body.


    So, as the energy brewing in ck Dragon Otto¡¯s mouth became more and more terrifying, Tiamat spoke again.


    Only this time, her tone was much more subtle than before, as if she was cing herself at the same level as ck Dragon Otto.


    Tiamat looked pitifully at Otto, and there was even a hint of coquettishness in her expression.


    But Otto was well aware of the Mother of Evil Dragons, so seeing this expression made him feel nauseated.


    Of course, Tiamat didn¡¯t know what Otto was thinking at this time.


    All she knew was that she had to reach a consensus with ck Dragon Otto as soon as possible, or her own will would be in danger.


    So she got straight to the point. She nced at Silver Dragon Otto, whose height was still dropping rapidly, and then said to ck Dragon Otto in front of her, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal!¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    Otto looked at Tiamat with some hesitation, not knowing what she was thinking at this point.


    As his dragon mouth was rapidly gathering terrifying energy, Otto grew another head on his shoulder, staring at Tiamat with a puzzled expression andmunicating with her.<div>


    As Tiamat looked at the ferocious new head on ck Dragon Otto, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    It had to be said that this Variant Dragon¡¯s power and strangeness far exceeded her expectations. It was understandable that Bahamut had fallen into his hands without any preparation and intelligence support.


    However, this wouldn¡¯t happen to Tiamat because she still held an ace up her sleeve.


    With that in mind, Tiamatughed softly and looked at ck Dragon Otto, then pointed with her newly grown tail at the deteriorating Silver Dragon Otto.


    Then Tiamat said, ¡°See that? He¡¯s almost done for. Even though his body is much stronger than an ordinary dragon, his ribs must be broken by now!¡±


    After saying this, Tiamat sneered and continued, ¡°If the memory of the Red Lotus me is correct, you and that Silver Dragon there should have the same origin.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say that ck Dragon Otto was Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s alter ego, because in terms of pure power, ck Dragon Otto was far stronger than Silver Dragon Otto.


    Even though this was the truth, Tiamat was still reluctant to believe it.

 Chapter 437: 455 A Few Words about the Highs and Lows_1

    Chapter 437: 455 A Few Words about the Highs and Lows_1


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, he must be pretty important to you, right?¡±


    Tiamat looked at ck Dragon Otto and continued, ¡°So let¡¯s make a deal. We¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened.


    Just let everything go back to the way it was, alright?¡±


    As for the rtionship between the Silver and ck Dragons, Otto knew very well.


    Even though there was still the uncertainty of the Endless Demon Sovereign, losing his own body would not be in Otto¡¯s best interest at the moment.


    As a result, Otto couldn¡¯t help but be tempted by Tiamat¡¯s proposal, even though he didn¡¯t quite want to let her off the hook so easily.


    After a brief consideration, Otto stopped gathering the terrifying energy in his mouth and, to Tiamat¡¯s surprise, swallowed the vast amount of energy that had amassed back into his belly.


    What the hell, he could swallow that stuff back up?


    Tiamat looked dumbfounded, as he had already seen many unusual things about Otto as a Variant Dragon.


    Arge amount of blue energy was swallowed back by Otto, the dazzling blue light following his neck downward, eventually settling in his chest.


    There, a huge blue orb could be seen shining brightly, even through the thick scales.<div>


    Originally, a volcanic core resided there, but now, the core had merged with the blue crystal in the Master of Magic¡¯s chest, bing a more powerful and effective energy source.


    Apart from nearly endless energy supply, as just demonstrated, Otto could also recycle the released energy when no longer needed for an attack, making this fusion much more practical than before.


    ¡°*Burp!*¡±


    After letting out a satisfying burp, the blue light flickering in Otto¡¯s chest gradually subsided.


    Seeing this, Tiamat first looked surprised, then slightly relieved.


    It seemed like they had finally worked things out.


    Just as Otto was about to speak, a teleportation gate opened next to Silver Dragon Otto, who was already struggling to hold on, and Sofia slowly flew out.


    As soon as she appeared, Sofia waved to Otto and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my magic has mostly recovered.¡±


    Upon finishing, she looked at Silver Dragon Otto, who was now gasping for breath. His wings pped at an irregr frequency, as if he would fall out of the sky at any moment.


    ¡°Seriously, you bragged so much before we came here, but look at you now, all battered and worn. I don¡¯t know what to say to you¡­¡± Sofia said, her beautiful eyebrows knitted tightly.


    Silver Dragon Otto struggled to lift his head to look at her, tried to say something, but eventually gave her a bitter smile.


    Although his power was far inferiorpared to his heyday due to the creation of ck Dragon Otto, the main reason he ended up like this was because he was too emotional.


    If ck Dragon Otto hadn¡¯t awakened from his slumber in time, Silver Dragon Otto would have definitely lost this time.


    Shimmering like gemstones, Sofia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she first looked up and down at Silver Dragon Otto, then noticed a small bump on his dragon armor, near the shoulder.


    At this moment, Sofia¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she shouted to ck Dragon Otto in the distance, ¡°Big dumb dragon, I heard everything you said earlier.


    I think you don¡¯t need to consider her proposal anymore. I can help you solve this little problem!¡±


    ¡°Just you?¡±


    Before Otto could reply, Tiamat snorted disdainfully at Sofia and said, ¡°A half-breed Dore? Even Rose Advent wouldn¡¯t be as arrogant as you!¡±


    Then, Tiamat sneered at ck Dragon Otto and said, ¡°Otto, surely you don¡¯t believe a word this doll says? She might have a pretty face, but at best, she¡¯s just a pleasant toy!<div>


    You¡¯d better think it over, lest you forfeit something even more important just to please your little lover!¡±


    It seemed that Tiamat had misunderstood something about the rtionship between Otto and Sofia.


    Poor Tiamat had spent so much time and effort talking, yet it felt like none of it had gotten through to Otto. Instead, the pressure on her neck from his dragon w only increased.


    Tiamat¡¯s neck was on the verge of being snapped by Otto¡¯s grip, and the internal bones were making creaking sounds.<div>


    Considering the current situation, Tiamat likely wouldn¡¯t make it long before her neck was broken by the force applied by Otto¡¯s w alone.


    At this point, it was difficult for Tiamat to continue speaking.


    Meanwhile, Otto nodded to Sofia, prompting her to continue.


    The Half-Elf wasted no time; her strange, glowing magical energy seeped out of her body and wrapped around ck Dragon Otto.


    Eventually, under her control, the magic energy took on a cone shape and pressed against the bump on ck Dragon Otto¡¯s shoulder.


    At the same time, Sofia didn¡¯t forget to tell Silver Dragon Otto, ¡°Big dumb dragon, you cooperate from the inside!¡±


    Currently, Silver Dragon Otto couldn¡¯t even speak due to the immense pressure, so he could only nod to Sofia with great effort. Afterward, he rallied thest of his strength and began working in sync with Sofia, one from the inside and one from the outside, to deal with the protrusion.


    Before long, the bump on Otto¡¯s shoulder disappeared, leaving a small hole.


    Through this small hole, one could see theva flowing beneath the dragon armor and Otto¡¯s scales that had turned red from being burnt.


    With more effort from Sofia and Otto, the hole¡¯s size continued to expand. Unfortunately, Sofia¡¯s recovered magical power was soon depleted under the incessant release.


    By the time Sofia had no choice but to stop outputting her magic power, the shattered opening on the dragon armor began reclosing.


    Tiamat, who was far away, clearly noticed this and initially looked worried. However, once she saw the situation, her expression immediately turned smug again.


    If her neck wasn¡¯t being grasped so tightly, she certainly would have made a few snide remarks at this moment.<div>

 Chapter 438: .Suggestion)

    Chapter 438: .Suggestion)


    Unfortunately, Tiamat¡¯s sense of superiority did notst long.


    Right before her eyes, a long snake, reddened from the high temperature, was rapidly escaping from the gap in the dragon armor¡¯s shoulder.


    By the time the gap in the dragon armor had solidified again, the long snake hadpletely escaped from within.


    And now, the once-red snake had quickly returned to its original color, silver.


    At this point, the dragon armor seemed to havepletely turned into an empty shell, its previously continuously pping dragon wings nowpletely still.


    As a result, the strange dragon armor naturally spiraled downward, rapidly falling.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In no time at all, the dragon armor had crashed into the sand dunes, leaving a deep pit amidst the flying sand and dirt.


    After catching his breath, the flying Silver Dragon Otto looked a little frightened at the dragon armor below, then quickly changed shape, and in no time at all, Silver Dragon Otto reappeared in the sky.


    Although he still looked a bit disheveled and somewhat weak, at least he was safe.


    Next, all he had to do was eat more, and he¡¯d quickly recover.<div>


    Meanwhile, due to the exhaustion of her magical power, Sofia could hardly pay the spell cost for the flight skill, and at this time, she was lying on Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s back, looking exhausted.


    The half-elf girl seemed really tired, her eyelids struggling to stay open, and her head swaying back and forth.


    Though she was trying hard to persevere, she soon embraced Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s neck and fell asleep with a contented expression.


    Feeling all this, Silver Dragon Otto hurriedly regained his strength while carefully controlling his own flight movements so as not to identally wake Sofia up.


    Returning the focus to ck Dragon Otto and Tiamat, at this point, Tiamat waspletely dumbfounded, and ck Dragon Otto hadpletely lost interest in continuing their idle chatter.


    Increasing the force in his dragon ws, arge amount of blue energy was rapidly gathering from his chest to his mouth in his original dragon head.


    Before long, the terrifying energy like before would gather in his mouth again, then violently spit on Tiamat,pletely crystallizing her.


    Feeling the danger approaching, Tiamat was understandably anxious, but with her current strength, there was clearly no way to break the deadlock.


    So, in order to preserve as much of her will as possible and return to her main body, Tiamat made a decisive move, abandoning the body of the Red Lotus of Fire.


    Just as the energy in Otto¡¯s mouth was almost fully condensed, he suddenly felt the Red Dragon¡¯s body tremble, and a five-headed dragon phantom emerged from within.


    It must be Tiamat¡¯s will.


    After leaving the body of the Red Lotus of Fire, Tiamat¡¯s will merely gave Otto a resentful look and then quickly flew upward.


    At the same time, a portal resembling a ripple appeared in the sky. As long as she could pass through it, Tiamat would be able to return to her Divine Kingdom.


    But would Otto just stand by and watch her do it? Now was the time to unleash his newly gathered weapon.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a thunderous roar, Otto let go of the Red Lotus of Fire in his dragon ws, changing angle and unleashing all his energy.


    In an instant, a dazzling blue light mixed with thunder and fire, even ice storms and strong acid, coalesced into a thick beam, smashing towards Tiamat¡¯s phantom will.


    Quick as a sh, Tiamat and her gateway were enveloped by the massive light pir just one second before it was about to enter the portal.


    At the same time, an indescribable force was rapidly corroding Tiamat. In a mere blink, Tiamat¡¯s will had turned into arge piece of uniquely shaped blue crystal in that beam.<div>


    As for the portal above her, it had inexplicably turned into chunks of blue crystal debris.


    This newly obtained weapon was much more powerful than Otto had anticipated.


    Looking at the falling five-dragon blue crystal, Otto couldn¡¯t help but think that this might be a good collectible.


    If he could bring it to the Eastern and Western Empires, many great nobles would surely be willing to pay a good price for it.<div>


    But as Otto thought this, the colossal five-headed dragon crystal fell to the ground and promptly broke into pieces.


    At this, Otto merely shook his head with a touch of disinterest and muttered to himself, ¡°Looks like my get-rich n has gone down the drain!¡±


    As for the crystal debris, it was left for Silver Dragon Otto to feed on, as a pure aggregation of energy, they¡¯d be more easily digested and absorbed than ordinary matter.


    At this point, Silver Dragon Otto hadnded gently on the sand and began to do so.


    Just as ck Dragon Otto was about tond next to the Red Lotus of Fire, Tiamat¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in the air.


    ¡°Otto, I¡¯ll remember you. I believe we¡¯ll meet again soon. I hope you¡¯ll be prepared by then,¡± she said.


    Hearing Tiamat¡¯s words, ck Dragon Otto began to look around, but ultimately found no trace of her.


    At the same time, his senses gave no indication of danger approaching ¨C it seemed that this was just a message left behind by Tiamat¡¯s will before it vanished.


    But surely, she didn¡¯t think Otto would be so easily frightened by her words.


    Turning up his nose, ck Dragon Ottonded next to Red Lotus of Fire, who was now in a terrible state.


    As she had fallen from the sky, the wounds on her body that had just stopped bleeding or healed cracked open again, and the signs of crystallization on her neck grew more severe.


    Left unchecked, she would end up sharing the same fate as Tiamat¡¯s will before long.


    Since this tool dragon was still useful most of the time, and he still had many questions for her, Otto decided it was best to spare her life for now.<div>


    With that in mind, Otto opened his mouth slightly, and a wave of blue stardust drifted from Red Lotus of Fire¡¯s neck into his mouth.


    Within moments, Red Lotus of Fire¡¯s neck had returned to normal, at least without the torment of the blue crystalline substance.


    The physical constitution of a Red Dragon was still strong enough; after the crystallization had been removed by Otto, the Red Lotus of Fire¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    It seemed that atst, this foolish dragon was waking up.

 Chapter 439: 457 Green Dense Fog_1

    Chapter 439: 457 Green Dense Fog_1


    When Red Lotus me came to her senses, she first looked around with sleepy eyes and then saw the ferocious face of ck Dragon Otto.


    At this point, Red Lotus me was still in a drowsy state, but she recognized Otto and so her first question was: ¡°What happened to me? Where am I? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Faced with the foolish dragon¡¯s three questions, the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt somewhat speechless.


    But soon, as Red Lotus me gradually figured out her current situation, she and Otto were finally able to have a normal conversation.


    Although Red Lotus me was still somewhat confused about what had happened, she remembered quite clearly what had happened before Tiamat took over her body.


    She could recall that she had been in the Land of Red mes helping Demon me Emperor to unify the surrounding demon forces when one night, for some reason, an itch-like impulse suddenly surged in her heart to think of the Mother of Evil Dragons, who she hadn¡¯t thought of for a long time.


    Somehow, she just wanted to pray to Tiamat.


    Of course, it was just a matter of going through the motions, as most of the evil dragons had done this kind of thing before.


    But it would be impossible for them to offer anything valuable during their prayers.


    Under normal circumstances, even the most devout followers of the Mother of Evil Dragons would only offer a few copper pieces as tribute.


    If one could find one or two shiny silver objects in the prayer ceremony, it would prove that the evil dragon was a die-hard follower of the Mother of Evil Dragons.<div>


    However, it was evident that Red Lotus me did not belong to this category. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even willing to pull out a single copper piece during the simple prayer ceremony.


    Logically, her actions, which couldn¡¯t even be considered as formalism, shouldn¡¯t attract the attention of the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    But sometimes, things happen in mysterious ways.


    The Mother of Evil Dragons responded to her prayer with ease, and sessfully established a connection between her and the Divine Kingdom, and through this connection, her will descended onto Red Lotus me¡¯s body.


    Poor Red Lotus me had only just realized what was happening when control of her body had already beenpletely handed over to the Mother of Evil Dragons. From then on, she knew nothing, lost in a daze.


    Hearing what Red Lotus me had to say, ck Dragon Otto red at her with slight dissatisfaction. To be honest, this red dragon was even more stupid than he had imagined, and the useful information she could provide was not much.


    But from her brief words, it could be boldly inferred that from the beginning, all of this had been the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ conspiracy.


    Perhaps the Mother of Evil Dragons had somehow learned about Otto¡¯s information and then tried to use Red Lotus me¡¯s body to descend on this continent.


    Tiamat, as the Mother of Evil Dragons, would find it easy to make some simple suggestions or seduce a red dragon.


    However, with Red Lotus me¡¯s strength, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Tiamat¡¯s tricks so easily if she had suspicions and was cautious.


    So overall, the reason Red Lotus me ended up in such a tragic state was entirely because she was brainless¡­


    Or rather, she simply didn¡¯t bother to use her brain.


    After all, in theory, dragons are much smarter than most creatures.


    ¡°My loyal servant, considering your previous actions, I am deeply disappointed. You have failed my expectations and even fought against me. This is undoubtedly a shameful betrayal!¡±


    Suddenly, Otto stared coldly at Red Lotus me.


    Feeling a chill down her spine from his gaze, she immediately shook her head and exined, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even know what happened before. In fact, it was all the doing of the Mother of Evil Dragons, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? But I don¡¯t see it that way!¡±


    Otto continued with a coldugh, ¡°After all, it was your body thatmitted such acts of rebellion, right? So, no matter how you look at it, you should share the me!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±<div>


    Red Lotus me felt she could not argue with Otto, and her physical condition was also worrying.


    Without the divine power of Tiamat, even the strong body of a red dragon would need a considerable amount of time and resources to recover from such injuries.


    Although Red Lotus me was often toozy to think, it did not mean she was an idiot.


    From the beginning, she couldn¡¯t make waves under Otto¡¯s control, and now with these recent events, she was mentally prepared.<div>


    She knew that she would never be able to escape from Otto in this lifetime unless she left her life behind.


    Realizing this deeply, Red Lotus me stopped talking and simply resigned herself to her fate.


    As for what this red dragon was thinking, Otto most likely knew, and he was quite satisfied with her attitude.


    So, he nodded, then flew back to Stania with Silver Dragon Otto, who had regained some strength, and Red Lotus me.


    In this Floating City of Stania, which was constantly undergoing construction, the most abundant thing was various materials.


    Every day, countless ck Iron Dwarves, Kobolds, and other races shuttled back and forth through Stania, transporting various items.


    After settling down Silver Dragon Otto and Red Lotus me, ck Dragon Ottoy on the edge of a newly ttened square at the edge of Stania.


    From here, he seemed to be able to get a glimpse of Nord¡¯s border.


    After a brief recollection, Otto realized that although he had been low-key enough, he had inadvertently offended quite a few big shots.


    Such as the two dragon gods, Tiamat and Bahamut, and the Spider Goddess Rose, all of whom were not weak even among deities.


    Aside from Bahamut, the other two big shots had bad reputations, and Otto didn¡¯t think they would let him off the hook easily.


    As for Bahamut? Although he had a good reputation, he was always known for his hatred of evil, and he probably wouldn¡¯t allow Otto to continue his reign in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    It seemed that he needed to start thinking about the future soon¡­<div>


    Feeling the Floating City beneath him, as if it were an extension of his own limbs, a daring idea suddenly appeared in Otto¡¯s mind.


    In the past, things like the huge structures or mountains simr to Stania would hardly be Otto¡¯s target for absorption.


    If there were no other options, Otto might not choose to absorb the entire Stania Floating City.


    And what he gained from absorbing this floating city genuinely surprised Otto.


    Because this Floating City didn¡¯t getpletely absorbed like previous materials, but rather became his territory or domain.


    So, at this moment, Otto wondered if he turned his targets to other simr objects instead?

 Chapter 440: 458 Green Feathered Hawkman_1

    Chapter 440: 458 Green Feathered Hawkman_1


    As for the matter being swallowed, on a small scale, it could be the Purgatory City below.


    On arger scale, it could be either the Dragon Bone Wastnd or Nn Forest, or even the entire continent underneath!


    It is essential to know that Otto is now under Stania¡¯s influence, and in addition to being able to control the operation of the Floating City freely, even his physical abilities have been greatly enhanced.


    If he wishes, he can forcibly suppress the abilities of all creatures entering the realm of the Floating City.


    In short, this is Otto¡¯s home ground, and if one exaggerates, he is even the god of Stania!


    To be honest, this omnipotent feeling is somewhat intoxicating for Otto.


    What if a simr situation could spread to the entire continent and even the entire ne?


    At this point, Otto was thrilled just thinking about it.


    As Otto was thinking about it, he wanted to try it out for himself. After all, Purgatory City was right below him, and it wouldn¡¯t take long to fly down.


    However, just as Otto was about to do so, a sweaty Quilboar ran up behind him.


    This made Otto feel surprised because most of the time, the loyal Quilboar followed Longfang and stayed in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.<div>


    asionally, some of the Quilboar who enjoyed fighting would join Nord in the attack on Felton at this time.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    This Quilboar obviously had a good status because not many creatures in the Land of the Soaring Dragon knew that the ck Dragon and Silver Dragon Otto were one and the same.


    Before Otto could say anything, the Quilboar quickly knelt down in front of him and said eagerly, ¡°Your Majesty, recently there have been some idents in Nn Forest. We tried to send people to deal with it, but in the end, we were powerless and even lost some manpower.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hearing that something had gone wrong in Nn Forest, Otto¡¯s mood immediately worsened.


    After all, that ce could be considered Otto¡¯s base and also his most critical stronghold.


    He intended to move the entire Land of the Soaring Dragon to Stania in the future, but now he still hasn¡¯t started doing so.


    Perhaps sensing that Otto was in a bad mood, the Quilboar did not dare to dy further and continued without hesitation, ¡°The problem happened where the Thorn Nest used to be, in the Ash Ruins.


    A short while ago, a thick green fog suddenly filled the central area of ??Nn Forest. No creature that entered the fog could sessfully walk out, whether monster, elf, or human.


    At the beginning, Longfang sent quite a few scouts, but they lost a lot of manpower without getting any urate information.


    It wasn¡¯t until a mad goblin was thrown out of the fog by a towering Tree Person that we realized the source of all this was the Ash Ruins at the center.¡±


    ¡°That ce again?¡±


    Otto suddenly looked tired and said, ¡°First it was the Green Dragon, then the ck Dragon, and now Tree People¡­


    Is that cursed ce really some high-level monster spawning point? It seems I need to burn it clean with fire and see the effects of my new idea!¡±


    With this in mind, Otto had made up his mind. After bidding a sleepy Sofia goodbye, he quickly flew in the direction of Nn Forest.


    It was not difficult to find where the Thorn Nest used to be, right at the heart of Nn Forest.


    But before Otto could get to the center, he saw arge area in front of him covered with green mist.


    Looking at the incredibly dense fog, where an ordinary person could hardly see their fingers when stretched out, Otto¡¯s face darkened, apparently sensing the situation was much more serious than he had thought.<div>


    He even wondered if another ignorant Green Dragon had moved to the Thorn Nest to settle down,


    But on second thought, it seemed unnecessary because the Thorn Nest had already been burnt to ashes by Otto.


    He believed no giant dragon would like to live in a pile of ck charcoal and ashes.


    Although the Quilboar said that no creature could safely walk out of the mist, and the only goblin had been thrown out by a Tree Person,<div>


    At Otto¡¯s current strength, he naturally wouldn¡¯t take this lightly.


    Without any hesitation, Otto pped his wings and flew into the green mist.


    As he expected, the surrounding fog contained a fierce poison, although not very noticeable.


    However, Otto¡¯s resistance to poison had long exceeded that of a Green Dragon of the same level, and the fierce poison had no effect on him.


    But as he continued to go deeper, Otto also noticed some unusual things.


    For example, right now, as he was flying, the trees below suddenly came to life, instantly extending and expanding, like octopus tentacles wrapping around Otto.


    Plus, it was not just one.


    Around Otto, almost all the trees had be active, and in an instant, he was surrounded by twisted and dense tree trunks and tentacles.


    Despite this situation, Otto had no intention of dodging, but he was also not interested in ying with these tentacles.


    After taking a deep breath, the raging hot mes quickly brewed around Otto in the air, and at the same time, violent mes ignited on his body.


    Before the dense tree tentacles could touch Otto, they were carbonized by the raging mes and then turned to ashes.


    In just a moment, the dense forest around Otto had turned into a terrifying hell of mes.


    As for Otto himself, this scorching environment only made him feel the warmth of a quilt.<div>


    Though the animated nts looked terrifying, they could not cause even the slightest trouble to Otto in the end.


    However, Otto was somewhat surprised to see the center of Nn Forest, the former location of the Thorn Nest.


    Despite being covered byyers of green mist, his perception ability clearly told him that there were many living beings on the ruins of the massive tree that once stood there.


    The most threatening existence among them was not any giant dragon, as it was small in sizepared to them.


    As Otto approached the center of Nn Forest and saw what the creature looked like, his eyes filled with surprise.


    Because it was a Hawkman with green feathers all over its body!

 Chapter 441: 459 For Revenge_1

    Chapter 441: 459 For Revenge_1


    Hmm, it looks like there are some differences between this one and regr Hawkmen.<div>


    Firstly, it¡¯s muchrger than ordinary Hawkmen, and its wings are on its back.


    Moreover, it has an extra pair of arms, making it look like a human with wings on its back and a bird head.


    At the same time, its body is extremely well-built, with bulging muscles and a strong sense of beauty.


    If Otto¡¯s memory is correct, Hawkmen should only be a female race, but the creature¡¯s chest, though bulging, looks like a muscr man¡¯s pecs rather than female attributes.


    If it¡¯s male, Otto couldn¡¯t find anything significant in the lower half of its body; this strange eagle-human is entirely naked.


    After searching its body, aside from a simple wooden warhammer, Otto found nothing else.<div>


    So, is this creature genderless, like the angels in legends?


    However, it doesn¡¯t quite fit Otto¡¯s impression of angels; although its body is impressive, it has green feathers all over, plus its eerie bird head.


    Honestly, its appearance isn¡¯t very attractive.


    But Otto knows that this strange eagle-human seems to have a rather negative opinion of him.


    Upon seeing Otto, it unreservedly disyed fierce hostility.


    That surprised Otto a bit; logically, it should be their first meeting, and Otto couldn¡¯t remember when he had offended this creature.


    Or, is this one of those creatures that hate evil fiercely? Hating an evil dragon so much it wants to rip its skin off and break its bones?


    After all, Otto currently has a ck Dragon appearance, and the strange eagle-human¡¯s strength is more than enough to deal with an ordinary evil dragon.


    While many people might not believe it, Otto perceives this low-level creature as incredibly dangerous.


    However, it doesn¡¯t seem to have any intentions to act, which means it¡¯s a being Otto might be able tomunicate with.


    Before trying to converse with it, Otto nced around, assessing the surrounding environment.


    This ce used to be the Thorn Nest, and Otto had visited the area after it was burnt to ashes.<div>


    If he remembers correctly, the area seemed to be turning into a decaying swamp back then.


    But to Otto¡¯s surprise, the initially decaying, viscous soil has now solidified, and the fire-damaged ground is gradually returning to its original state.


    In some corners around the edges of the burnt area, Otto even noticed thin patches of grass; life has begun to return to what was once deadnd.


    Upon discovering this, Otto was momentarily surprised before taking a deep breath.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t preparing to use a breath weapon ¨C he was inhaling the thick fog around him.


    Such an action would be suicidal for ordinary creatures, as the surrounding fog contains a high concentration of toxins.


    But naturally, Otto is an exception; after inhaling the dense fog, he held his breath and focused for a moment, trying to understand the true effects of the fog.


    Soon, Otto looked at the strange eagle-human with aplex expression, as he finally understood the real purpose of the fog.


    Containing toxins to deter outsiders is just a side effect; the real reason for the fog¡¯s existence is to heal the deadnd!


    In the fog, toxins only upy a small portion, with a majority of it consisting of nutrients that have a significant healing effect on thend and nts.


    Although the rate of healing isn¡¯t fast, the green fog is fundamentally healing the forest destroyed by Otto.


    At the same time, Otto felt something familiar in the fog, making his expression even more odd.<div>


    For heaven¡¯s sake, are divine powers everywhere now?


    Yes, Otto could sense faint divine powers within the fog.


    Although the concentration is minimal, the sheer scale of the fog makes it quite exaggerated.


    There¡¯s no need to guess; the strange eagle-human in front of him is the root cause of all of this.


    Although Otto has no concrete idea of the background of this creature, he suspects that it¡¯s not far-fetched from Tiamat.


    Although Otto¡¯s strength has improved drastically, it¡¯s still prudent to be cautious under the circumstances.


    So, Otto finally tried to talk to the strange eagle-human, asking, ¡°I wonder what brings you to Nn Forest?¡±


    Upon realizing that Otto was addressing it, the strange eagle-human seemed a bit surprised.


    In its eyes, a ck Dragon is one of the worst types of evil dragons.


    Whether they encounter weak creatures intentionally or unintentionally, their first instinct is to kill or torment them.


    A situation like this with a calm demeanor and a desire for conversation is rather rare.


    However, despite its surprise, the strange eagle-human didn¡¯t be any friendlier towards Otto.<div>


    It looked up and down at Otto before speaking with great hostility: ¡°I came here to avenge a Silver Dragon. It¡¯s none of your business.


    Although I¡¯m surprised that a ck Dragon can control fire, considering you had to burn the trees to protect yourself before, I won¡¯t hold you responsible any longer.


    But before the filthy aura and nauseating radiance on you affect the forest, leave right away.


    That way, I can pretend nothing happened!¡±


    Its tone was surprisingly harsh, but if Otto were an ordinary evil dragon, he would already be fighting it by now.


    However, hearing what it had to say only deepened Otto¡¯s confusion.


    It said it came to avenge a Silver Dragon.


    If Otto remembers correctly, he¡¯s the only Silver Dragon in Nn Forest.


    As mentioned earlier, he¡¯s sure that his encounter with the strange eagle-human is their first meeting, and there¡¯s no existing grudge between them.


    Moreover, Otto found the creature¡¯s subsequent words intriguing.


    He¡¯s now facing it in the form of a ck Dragon, and it clearly held some prejudice against ck Dragons.


    Apparently, the source of its prejudice lies in the corrupting aura of ck Dragons.<div>


    As widely known, dragons are unique magical creatures that, when powerful enough, will affect the local environment whenever they go somewhere.


    For example, a ck Dragon like Otto should, under normal circumstances, quickly corrupt the surroundings when staying in one ce for a few days, turning it into a stinky, sticky swamp.


    In short, ck Dragons are walking sources of pollution.


    Only now has Otto, no longer the ignorant outsider he used to be, been able to deduce the creature¡¯s identity based on this clue.

 Chapter 442: 460 Noble Quality_1

    Chapter 442: 460 Noble Quality_1


    He hated mes, cared for trees, and was putting a lot of effort into healing the almost dead center of Nn Forest from its roots.<div>


    All of these made Otto think of that big shot.


    This guy, if nothing unexpected happens, should be the embodied will of the Father of the Forest, Silvanus.


    This was a truly influential figure.


    Under normal circumstances, his incarnation would either be a wise old man with gray-brown, wrinkled and cracked skin like tree bark,


    or a tall, handsome young man wearing armor with oak leaf carvings.


    His appearance in this bizarre form this time is probably a borrowed body of a hawkman.<div>


    After roughly guessing the identity of the other party, Otto still didn¡¯t intend to leave.


    Otto wouldn¡¯t be scared off by a line or two, and besides, Nn Forest was still his base, so it was impossible to run away in disgrace.


    After weighing it up a bit, Otto tried asking the hawkman again: ¡°You said you came to Nn Forest to take revenge on a silver dragon?


    As far as I know, the only Silver Dragon residing in Nn Forest is the somewhat famous Silver Dragon Lord in the maind.


    I have met him once or twice, so I am a little curious, what is the grudge between you and him?¡±


    Without waiting for the hawkman to reply, Otto continued: ¡°In my impression, the Silver Dragon Lord is a pretty good guy, kind-hearted in his daily life, and his subordinates in the Land of the Soaring Dragon also live very well. He should not have any light grievances with an existence like you!¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    The hawkman suddenly stared coldly at Otto, then gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°So, do you know where he¡¯s hiding now?¡±


    As if it had nothing to do with him, Otto shamelessly said: ¡°Well, if you¡¯re willing to tell me what happened between you two to satisfy my curiosity, I¡¯d be happy to answer that question!¡±


    After taking a deep look at Otto, the hawkman¡¯s expression gradually calmed down, and then he looked back at the spectacr rotting giant tree behind him.


    That was the towering tree that Otto had once burned down, and even now with only the rotten ck ruins left, one can still imagine its original grandeur.


    Looking at the charred soil and muddy mess in front of him, it wasn¡¯t until a whileter that the hawkman sadly said: ¡°That silver dragon killed my friend.<div>


    Poor Kishel was consumed by mes in his sleep, not even his soul had time to enter my Divine Kingdom¡­¡±


    What the hell, when did I kill his friend? I have never even heard of the name Kishel.


    Wait a minute, it seems he¡¯s talking about that tree¡­


    Upon realizing this point, the corners of Otto¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily.


    When he set the fire to burn the tree back then, Otto felt extremely thrilled, even feeling grateful that there are no environmentalists in this world.


    But now, as he understands this world more and more, Otto wants to say that he was too naive back then.


    In this world, there is indeed no such thing as environmentalism, but there is a group of even more terrifying lunatics.


    The most representative of them is the big shot in front of him and the so-called neutral lunatics under hismand.


    Thinking of this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed.


    Now he already had enough enemies among the gods, and now he had added another one to the list for no reason.


    Although there is no need to worry too much as long as he stays honestly in this ne,


    but after all, these big shots have more and more subordinates, and when the timees, although there won¡¯t be any fatal impact, it will definitely be troublesome to the point of death.<div>


    Upon thinking about this, Otto even considered shedding his Silver Dragon persona early while the Father of the Forest didn¡¯t know much about him.


    Or maybe he could stage a double act, letting ck Dragon Otto betray Silver Dragon Otto and gain the friendship of the Father of the Forest.


    However, this impractical idea was quickly thrown out of Otto¡¯s mind.


    Allowing the Father of the Forest to befriend a ck dragon? It would be just as unrealistic as asking a hardworking gardener to dump polluted water into his own garden.


    Just as Otto was lost in thought, the hawkman¡¯s slightly dissatisfied voice pulled his thoughts back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve satisfied your curiosity; now, you can tell me where the Silver Dragon is!¡±


    From the sound of it, this big shot couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    And Otto then sincerely said: ¡°Maybe there is some misunderstanding between you and the Silver Dragon Lord. At that time, he was fighting a giant dragon, and only used indiscriminate attack methods to save his life.


    After all, Silver Dragons are called Virtuous Dragons, and they also love the beautiful environment very much.


    You can understand this by just visiting his pce, which is surrounded by beautiful flowers and nts all year round.


    Even a glimpse from a distance seems to be able to heal the soul.


    So in my opinion, all these misunderstandings mean you don¡¯t need to harbor deep hatred for each other.¡±<div>


    Listening to Otto¡¯s words, the hawkman¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. In fact, he had been to the Land of the Soaring Dragon before.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the truly beautiful environment there,parable to the beautiful scenery of the Elven Royal Gardens in the Dawn Forest, he might have vented his anger on that ce a long time ago.


    Combining this with what Otto said now, it seems that it really is the case.


    And the reason he knew it was the Silver Dragon Lord who had burned down Kishel was quite simple.


    That matter was not much of a secret in Nn Forest, it¡¯s just that most monsters or other creatures had a superficial understanding and had only a rough idea of the details.


    Seeing that the other party seemed to be moved by his words, Otto couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although his current strength is already strong enough, it¡¯s always difficult to fight multiple opponents at once, and if possible, it¡¯s better to have fewer powerful enemies.


    But soon, the hawkman noticed something wrong and immediately looked at Otto suspiciously, questioning him: ¡°A ck dragon is actually willing to speak for a silver dragon, this really refreshes my understanding.¡±


    Under most circumstances, ck dragons and silver dragons are mortal enemies.


    In response, Otto quickly exined: ¡°It is his noble character that has touched me. You see, even a ck dragon is willing to speak for him, doesn¡¯t that prove that he shouldn¡¯t be your enemy?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    The hawkman¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion, and as he pped his wings behind him, he began to circle around Otto.<div>

 Chapter 443: 461 Everything is Up to You_1

    Chapter 443: 461 Everything is Up to You_1


    Otto found it strange that the eagle-person kept circling around him.


    Suddenly, the eagle-person revealed something surprising.


    ¡°A silver dragon that can spit fire is strange enough, but now there¡¯s also a ck dragon that can spit fire¡­¡±


    The eagle-person flew in front of Otto and said with a smile, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve discovered two rare species?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more important is that this fire-spitting ck dragon has always been tied to the silver dragon as they speak. Don¡¯t you think all this is a bit too coincidental?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± said Otto.


    Facing the eagle-person, Otto¡¯s tone became somewhat unnatural.


    He had heard that the Father of the Forest was wise andpassionate, and only bes uncontrobly furious under certain circumstances.


    At this point, he had prepared for the worst. The eagle-person did not seem easy to fool.


    Just like examining a criminal, the eagle-person¡¯s sharp gaze never strayed from Otto.


    Otto felt a chill on his back, but just as he had made the worst preparations, the eagle-person¡¯s expression suddenly changed and his face even wore a smile.


    ¡°You need not be too nervous. Perhaps there is a deep rtionship between you and the silver dragon, or maybe there are unspeakable reasons why you can¡¯t tell me.


    However, I have calmed down now, and my hatred for the silver dragon is not as evident as before.


    So, you can rest assured.¡±


    At this point, the eagle-personughed and added, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve guessed my identity; you¡¯re a very clever ck dragon.


    At least on you, I don¡¯t see the inferior qualities of most ck dragons. At the same time, I¡¯m notpletely oblivious about you.


    Purgatory Demon Dragon Dark, your reputation is much louder than you¡¯d imagine.¡±


    Although Bahamut didn¡¯t want to say much about you, many curious individuals have learned about your many aplishments through various channels.¡±


    To be honest, my impression of you is not too good, but it¡¯s not too bad either.¡±


    The eagle-person spoke a lot, but most of what he said wasn¡¯t Otto¡¯s concern.


    When the eagle-person finished speaking, Otto picked out the parts he needed to know from the lengthy conversation.


    The other party¡¯s intention was simple: to first establish a mutual, neutral stance and express his desire to cooperate with Otto.


    When it came to cooperation, the eagle-person put away his smile and turned serious, addressing Otto, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics of your rtionship with the silver dragon, but judging by your previous attitude, I believe you have a good rtionship.


    Although my anger toward him is not as strong as before, meeting him may not be a wise choice.


    If ites to that, I¡¯m afraid I may not be able to control my emotions unless he can fulfill my request.¡±


    ¡°Request?¡± Otto looked at him with surprise.


    Nodding, the eagle-person continued, ¡°Yes, I need you to pass a message to the silver dragon on my behalf. I can¡¯t stay here forever.


    In many dimensions, I have many issues to attend to, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have only arrived in this dimension now.


    During these days of healing the deadnd, I found that Kishel is notpletely dead. Although his body and soul are broken, there is still a glimmer of hope for his rebirth.


    So, I need you to tell the silver dragon that if he wants to turn me from an enemy to a friend, he must take my ce in healing this deadnd andy the foundation for Kishel¡¯s rebirth.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what message should I pass on for you?¡± Otto inquired.


    The eagle-person said softly, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. I¡¯ll leave behind the method to heal this deadnd and a technical advisor. If you have any questions in the future, you can ask him.


    Of course, if there¡¯s any important matter that you need to contact me for, you can also pass it through him.¡±


    After speaking, the eagle-person uttered a sharp cry, and soon, Otto felt the ground shaking nearby.


    Then, he saw a tree person pushing through the withered branches, slowly taking one step at a time.


    Although the tree person moved slowly, due to hisrge stature, his actual speed was quite fast.


    When the tree person arrived beside them, the eagle-person introduced him, ¡°This is Leon, a divine envoy who came down with me. He borrowed an ancient tree¡¯s body.


    After I leave, he¡¯ll take my ce as guard here. If you have any questions, you canmunicate with him from now on.


    Of course, he will also monitor your work on my behalf. If progress is slow or if you don¡¯t take this seriously¡­


    I think everything we¡¯ve talked about will be just empty words.¡±


    At this, Otto replied with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll disappoint you!¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± said the eagle-person, nodding. Then he handed a piece of bark to Otto.


    The bark was filled with dense, unique writing, detailing the method for healing the deadnd, as the eagle-person had mentioned.


    As Otto received the bark, he quickly nced at it in despair, realizing he couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Still, Otto nodded repeatedly towards the eagle-person, showing that he understood.


    Thus, the eagle-person nodded in satisfaction and soon after his presence began to fade, as it seemed his will was leaving this body.


    Before long, the eagle-person¡¯s body became ethereal, and as a phantom figure emerged from it, the body solidified once more, turning into an ordinary eagle-person.


    The Father of the Forest¡¯s will floated slowly into the sky and a portal appeared above it.


    As the Father of the Forest entered the portal, he looked back at Otto with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Well, I leave everything to you, master of Nn Forest.


    No matter what happened before, please care for your territory in the future!¡±


    Before Otto could reply, the Father of the Forest had already flown into the portal. When the portal eventually dissipated, he hadpletely left this dimension.


    Otto looked somewhat dumbfounded. In that final moment, the Father of the Forest¡¯s brief words revealed an incredible amount of information.


    Simply put, he had discovered Otto¡¯s true identity and had chosen not to expose it for various reasons.


    Realizing this, Otto looked around and saw the tree person named Leon, understanding the situation.

 Chapter 444: 462 A Win-Win Ending_1

    Chapter 444: 462 A Win-Win Ending_1


    It seemed that Kishel really was an important friend to him.


    If the two sides had reallye to blows just now, it might have led to a big battle.


    With Otto¡¯s strength, regardless of the final oue, the surrounding forests would definitely not be spared.


    As for the deadnd in the center of Nn Forest, it would be even more lifeless, losing thest chance for redemption.


    So, for the slim chance of Kishel¡¯s resurrection, the Father of the Forest chose to feign ignorance and give both parties a way out.


    Usually, people¡¯s assessments of him were wise and benevolent, and it seemed they weren¡¯t wrong.


    Thinking of this, Otto nodded while examining the bark left by the Father of the Forest once more.


    Indeed, he couldn¡¯t understand it.


    So, Otto looked at Treeman Leon with a dark face, then waved the bark in his hand with disgust, and asked, ¡°That¡­ divine envoy, right?¡±


    The Treeman slowly raised his head and looked at Otto. Then the wrinkles on his face gathered together, giving him a smile uglier than tears.


    Then, very friendly and slow, he said, ¡°Just call me Leon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Leon, can you tell me how to use this thing?¡±


    Faced with Otto¡¯s question, the Treeman was first startled, then looked strangely at Otto, and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just infuse it with magic, and the message left by my master will automatically enter the reader¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright..¡±


    Hearing this, Otto couldn¡¯t help shaking his head in resignation. No wonder he couldn¡¯t understand it; he didn¡¯t even have a blue bar, it would be strange if he could understand.


    So, Otto looked somewhat helplessly at the Treeman and asked, ¡°By the way, this thing doesn¡¯t have any pick-up binding or designated user restrictions, does it?¡±


    After a while, when Otto was getting a little impatient, the Treeman slowly said, ¡°No, if you don¡¯t have time, you canpletely delegate this task to someone else.


    Of course, the prerequisite is that it won¡¯t affect the speed of the revival of this deadnd, which also requires that the person recing you can¡¯t be too weak.¡±


    From the tree man¡¯s words, it could be heard that he probably knew about ck Dragon Otto, who was actually Silver Dragon Otto.


    Understanding this, Otto felt ufortable. He originally created these multiple identities to deceive others.


    But now, it seemed that it had not achieved the desired effect.


    As he thought about this, Otto sighed and began to think about who to give the task to.


    Actually, before the Father of the Forest appeared, Otto had been paying attention to this ce.


    Because the deadnd was constantly deteriorating and affecting the surrounding forest environment, but at the time Otto didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    First of all, Kono Haim came to Otto¡¯s mind, but soon he abandoned the idea.


    The old brass dragon obviously wouldn¡¯t have the patience to waste a lot of time here.


    Next, Otto thought of Sofia. With her intelligence, she learned things very quickly.


    But he couldn¡¯t bear to see the Half-Elf girl suffer here, so he quickly abandoned the idea.


    The third choice Otto thought of, or rather, the dragon choice, was the Red Lotus Fire.


    This guy had impressive strength and could endure hardships, so it seemed like a good choice.


    With that thought, Otto¡¯s mood gradually improved. It seemed that keeping her alive was the right decision after all.


    Although she was still recovering in Stania, as long as she had the resources and arge group of doctors or priests, she wouldn¡¯t waste too much time with the strength of the red dragon.


    ¡°It seems you already have someone in mind.¡±


    The Treeman beneath Otto noticed the change in his expression and continued, ¡°But I hope you can ept my master¡¯s work as soon as possible. The power he left behind can onlyst for three days.


    If no new thick fog is added within three days, everything my master has worked for will be an illusion.¡±


    Looking at the Treeman below him, Otto suddenly asked, ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you take over all this?¡±


    The Treeman¡¯s reaction was still slow; after a while, he sluggishly said, ¡°Because of this body, my strength is limited, so it¡¯s hard for me to get involved personally.¡±


    For now, Otto didn¡¯t have any more questions.


    After saying goodbye to the Treeman, he quickly flew back to Stania.


    Although he wasn¡¯t very afraid of the Father of the Forest, it was better to have more friends than enemies in his current situation.


    Moreover, in most cases, the Father of the Forest¡¯s position didn¡¯t conflict with his own.


    As long as he didn¡¯t destroy the environment in a suicidal manner¡­


    By that night, the bitter-faced Red Lotus Fire had darkened her face and flown to the center of Nn Forest.


    She had read the bark left by the Father of the Forest and memorized its contents.


    Now, the bark had be Sofia¡¯s collection, and Moray and Kono Haim had evene over to see it.


    Now, the three of them were huddled in Stania studying the bark together, after all, it was a work of the Father of the Forest.


    The tree man in the center of Nn Forest was initially very nervous when he saw a red dragon flying in.


    After all, such evil dragons were usually synonymous with destruction and brutality.


    But when he found out that this dragon came to heal the deadnd, the Treeman¡¯s expression became very colorful.


    At the same time, he saw something even more interesting.


    Because Red Lotus Fire¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully recovered, various doctors and spellcasters who knew healing spells apanied her.


    So, in the following days, Red Lotus Fire¡¯s life became quite settled.


    When she had enough magic, she cast spells to create thick fog to heal the forest.


    When her magic was exhausted, shey on the ground like a salted fish, snoring soundly asleep.


    At that time, arge group of people would gather around her, treating her wounds.


    Watching all of this, the Treeman shook his head, thinking that as long as people live long enough, they could encounter anything.


    In addition, it¡¯s worth mentioning that about a weekter, Sofia suddenly found Otto and said they had made new progress in their research on the Father of the Forest¡¯s bark.


    Now, Otto had sessfully added a new type of soldier to his ranks.


    Many lizardmen had sessfully changed professions to be purer Forest Druids, and of course, shallow believers of the Father of the Forest.


    In a way, this was a win-win oue for both Otto and the Father of the Forest.

 Chapter 445: 463 The Last Fortress_1

    Chapter 445: 463 The Last Fortress_1


    Tamora Fortress, the westernmost military stronghold of Felton.


    Located between two peaks, it blocked the only passage in the valley and was also the only route from the Western Empire to Felton.


    In the beginning, the fortress was primarily used to guard against the Western Empire.


    Although Felton nominally served as a vassal state of the Western Empire, it did not mean that they would have no precautions against their powerful neighbor.


    But now, this military stronghold that was once used to defend against the Western Empire had be thest line of defense.


    The setting sun cast its bright moonlight upon the city walls.


    Countless people dressed in different styles of armor stood anxiously behind the city walls. From the emblems and patterns on their clothing and armor, it could be seen that they were all from different families and forces.


    Ironically, not many of the original garrison here belonged to the Tamora Fortress. Among them, one could even find knights bearing the Feliton Royal Emblem and well-dressed aristocrats.


    However, at this moment, they had already lost their previous arrogance and splendor. Their faces were filled with dirt and grime, and their eyes were full of exhaustion and despair.


    Compared to the royal capital, the conditions in Tamora were extremely harsh.


    There were no soft beds, delicious wines, or graceful beauties here.<div>


    If it were not ast resort, these distinguished lords would never have been willing toe to such a remote ce where birds didn¡¯t eveny shit.


    Not long ago, the city of Felton had been breached, and the entire army of terrifying monsters was gathered below, along with the heavily bearded Nord people dressed in leather or chainmail.


    Damn Nords, those barbarians, those uncultured fools, had actually betrayed the sacred covenant and even joined forces with those evil, ugly monsters.


    Yes, they hated the treacherous Nords even more than the monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Despite how much they cursed the Nords inside, it couldn¡¯t change the desperate situation they were currently facing.


    Kari was currently the highest-ranking officer in the Tamora Fortress, having recently assumed power.


    Before this, Kari¡¯s identity was the chief knight of the Feliton Kingdom Knights, who served only the King of Felton.


    Unfortunately, having lost the King of Felton in the battle in the royal capital, Kari could only lead a small number of elites to protect the young Feliton Prince and flee to Tamora.


    Once he entered the fortress, his status became the highest, apart from the young and ignorant Feliton Prince.


    Despite facing some troubles during the process, he eventually managed to obtain the highest power rather smoothly.


    Although it sounded quite good, the power came with great responsibility.


    Looking down at the monster army setting up camp below, as well as those despicable Nords, Kari clenched his hands around the city wall and took a deep breath.


    Because of the tremendous force, his knuckles had already turned white, and he didn¡¯t even realize that his fingernails were being broken against the hard stones.


    No one inside the fortress understood their dire situation better than Kari.


    Due to the sudden influx of arge number of fleeing soldiers, the supplies in Tamora werepletely depleted.


    Under normal circumstances, the garrison here would only have about a thousand soldiers. But now, including refugees and injured, nearly ten thousand people had been forcibly crammed in.


    Not to mention that there wasn¡¯t enough food, there was a seriousck of amodation as well.


    None of the nearly ten thousand people there, except for Kari and the Feliton Prince, were entitled to have their own separate room.


    There were still some poor soldiers and refugees who slept in corridors even though every room was filled with mattresses on the floor.<div>


    Some of the most unfortunate fellows even had to sleep on the streets. If this situation continued for too long, it was believed that Tamora would start to fall from within.


    But who knows, maybe Kari wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this problem tomorrow.


    Because the monsters and Nords gathered below would definitelyunch an attack once the day breaks, it would be a problem to hold out for a few days with his remaining forces.


    Upon thinking of this, Kari¡¯s face darkened, and his brows furrowed deeply.<div>


    Grinding his teeth, he quickly called upon his personal guards.


    Looking at the veteran who had followed him for many years, recalling his past glorious achievements, Kari sighed and then asked with a cold face, ¡°Has there been any news from the Empire?¡±


    Looking at Kari, the guard opened his mouth slightly but ultimately remained hesitant to speak, until the end, not being able to say a word.


    Seeing the guard¡¯s reaction, Kari leaned on the wall behind him in a somewhat powerless manner.


    Even without saying anything, this kind of performance itself could reflect a lot of issues.


    But even though he had already figured out the answer in his heart, Kari still couldn¡¯t help but ask bitterly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Empire promise us reinforcements for Tamora before?¡±


    Indeed, the document where the Empire agreed was still on Kari¡¯s desk.


    At this moment, the guard said with a bitter smile, ¡°Sir Knight, just now, the messenger brought back the Empire¡¯stest response.


    The reinforcements¡­ won¡¯t being¡­¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    Although Kari had some mental preparation, it was still difficult for him to ept the reality at this point.


    The guard didn¡¯t dare to dy and said directly, ¡°Yesterday, the Eastern Empire dered war on the Western Empire! I think the Empire won¡¯t have the energy to help us for the time being.¡±


    ¡°It actually¡­¡±<div>


    After hearing this piece of news, Kari felt dizzy, and his body began to shake violently.


    Thankfully, his physical condition was not bad. After biting his tongue tip hard, he forcibly sobered up.


    After remaining silent for a moment, he walked down the city wall silently.


    Now that he had seen the reality that Tamora was beyond saving, his ideas suddenly opened up, and some choices that he would never have considered before became the best options.


    ¡°It seems that there is only one way left now¡­¡±


    Kari walked into his room with a bitter smile, propped up his chin with his hands crossed, and sat behind his desk.


    In a short while, his loyal followers and confidants stood devoutly before him.

 Chapter 446: 464 The Weather Has Changed_1

    Chapter 446: 464 The Weather Has Changed_1


    The long night finally faded, and the soldiers guarding the walls of Tamora barely slept.


    They stared down with bloodshot eyes at the monsters below who were just waking up and throwing tantrums.


    Unlike ordinary monsters, the Soaring Dragon Legion always brought enough food with them on their campaigns, so urrences such as devouring theirrades rarely happened.


    However, as the monsters had irritable tempers, especially upon waking up, this situation was even more extreme.


    Instances such as fighting over food distribution were not umon.


    The Lizardmen in the Soaring Dragon Legion also served as enforcers of order, and when facing such situations, they would generally turn a blind eye as long as it was not too severe.


    This time, the highestmander of the Soaring Dragon Legion was still the Dragonborn Goblin Gaz.


    At this moment, this incredibly strong goblin sat firmly on top of a Warg.


    Once most of the monsters had eaten enough, the battle would soon begin.


    As the hordes of monsters gradually and awkwardly lined up in formation, Gaz slowly rode the Dire wolf to the forefront of the line.


    He looked afar at the walls of Tamora, and was surprised to find that, besides a group of exhausted-looking soldiers, there were no significant figures present.<div>


    This unexpected development puzzled Gaz.


    During such a critical moment, could Felton¡¯s officials and nobles still be hiding inside the fortress?


    Previously, Gaz had several encounters with Kari and knew that Kari was not the type to misjudge situations.


    Since Kari was notmanding his troops from the wall at this moment, he had likely been consumed by more pressing matters.


    At this time, the soldiers guarding the walls of Tamora also noticed that something was not right.


    Currently, Tamora¡¯s top leader, Feliton¡¯s Chief Knight Kari, had disappeared overnight!


    In addition to Kari, the Feliton Prince and a group of high-ranking officers and elite knights loyal to Kari had all gone missing as well.


    Originally, whether in terms of quantity or quality, the defenders on top of Tamora¡¯s walls were at a significant disadvantage when facing thebined forces of the Soaring Dragon and Nord Legions.


    Now, with the absence of these key figures, the morale of Tamora¡¯s defenders had plummeted dramatically.


    After observing this, Gaz shook his head in boredom.


    It seemed the oue of the battle had already been determined.


    Although everything was proceeding smoothly, it appeared that Gaz¡¯s preparations had been made in vain.


    As Gaz was lost in his thoughts, amotion erupted on the walls of Tamora, and many panicked soldiers stared towards the heart of the fortress.


    Soon after, desperate cries rang out from countless guards.


    Seeing this, Gaz nodded and said softly, ¡°It seems we have seeded.¡±


    He then raised his right hand, and upon receiving his order, hordes of monsters began to advance towards the fortress walls.


    It wasn¡¯t long before deafening explosionspounded with screams emanated from the gates of Tamora.


    Simultaneously, the heavily fortified gate, protected by special magic, was shattered into pieces.


    As dust, debris, monsters, and human limbs filled the air, a gaping hole appeared below Tamora¡¯s walls.<div>


    Faced with this situation, Gaz didn¡¯t need to say much before the grotesque monsters rushed towards the breach.


    The defenders on the walls threw rolling logs, boulders, and sporadic rain of arrows symbolically, but it was clear these efforts were ineffective.


    However, before they could feel more despair, numerous Chimeras and Wyverns had flown over the walls.


    It wasn¡¯t long before thest stronghold of Felton had fallen into the past.<div>


    After all the living beings inside had been cleared out, Gaz entered the fortress leisurely.


    As he had previously suspected, no matter how thoroughly the monsters searched the entire fortress, they could not find any trace of Kari and his party.


    Along with their disappearance, they also took a considerable amount of food and valuables.


    It seemed that justst night, the chief knight of Felton had fled with his master and loyal followers.


    However, Gaz didn¡¯t care too much about this. Soon, he stood on top of the wall at the other end of the fortress.


    He gazed towards the west and was ready to lead the Soaring Dragon Legion onward.


    The great Silver Dragon Lord would not be satisfied with just a small Felton.


    Soon, the Western Empire and the entire continent would be possessions of the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Dawn Forest.


    Ever since the failure of the expedition by the Dawn Legion, this ce had been peaceful for a long time.


    However, today would be an unforgettable day for all elves and creatures in Dawn Forest.


    The Elf King, who had lived for countless years and witnessed the rise and fall of numerous civilizations, met his end today.<div>


    Originally, his throne would be inherited by the Grand Elder, but due to the return of his daughter Elise, the right of session naturally fell to her.


    Although this made the Grand Elder very unwilling, he could do nothing about the customs and the Elf King¡¯sst wishes.


    Today was the day of the old Elf King¡¯s death and Elise¡¯s coronation as queen.


    However, amidst all the festivities, the Grand Elder was hiding among the council elders, drinking sullenly alone.


    Just as he was about to slip into unconsciousness, a very familiar guest arrived at the empty council chamber.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Catherine¡­¡±


    Quickly, the Grand Elder recognized the visitor as the missing sister of the old Elf King.


    It was quite a coincidence that on the same day, both the old Elf King¡¯s sister and daughter returned to Dawn Forest.


    This caused all his expectations to turn into nothingness.


    Seeing the approaching Catherine, the Grand Elderughed and said, ¡°Ah, what brings you to this cold and deserted ce on such an important day?


    Or are you just as dissatisfied with her as I am?¡±


    Saying this, the Grand Elder appeared as if he had thought of something, and then looked at Catherine expectantly, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together? A little girl like Elise has no right to sit on that throne, right?¡±


    After these words, the Grand Elder eagerly awaited Catherine¡¯s response.<div>


    However, all he received in the end was a sharp dagger piercing his heart.

 Chapter 447: 435 Preparation in Progress_1

    Chapter 447: 435 Preparation in Progress_1


    Stania Floating City.


    Oh no, now it has been renamed by Sofia to ckstone Floating City.


    It¡¯s been three months since the ownership of this floating city changed hands.


    After countless ck Iron Dwarves, Kobolds, and even Burrowing Worms and other monstrous races worked tirelessly, the floating city has changedpletely from before.


    A buildingrger and more magnificent than ckstone Castle in the Land of the Soaring Dragon sits at the center of the Floating City. There are no walls surrounding the castle; instead, the outer walls of the castle are cast wide and thick.


    It looks like the outer walls and the city walls have been merged into one.


    Around the castle is a beautifully designedrge garden, with many nts and flowers transnted from the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Of course, to take care of these nts and flowers, Sofia¡¯s Elf Maid Corps has been directly transferred here as well.


    Looking at this, Sofia seems to be nning to move here, and her idea coincides with Otto¡¯s.


    In Sofia¡¯s design, the central ckstone Castle and the surrounding garden in the ckstone Floating City already upy nearly half of the entire floating city, which can be considered extremely luxurious.


    Outside the garden are ten neatly arranged Mage¡¯s Spires, one of which is the ckhand Mage Tower that previously joined Otto.<div>


    Although ckhand¡¯s aesthetics were not well received in the original Stania, Sofia unexpectedly liked it very much, so he managed to keep the original design of his spire.


    Moreover, the other nine Mage Spires surrounding the garden have also adopted a simr design style.


    It has to be said that this feeling of being recognized by others really touched ckhand deeply.


    At the same time, what makes ckhand even happier is that besides his aesthetics, his other idea has also been valued by Sofia.


    To be more precise, it was valued by Sofia, Konoheim, and Moray at the same time!


    Previously, during the battle, ckhand¡¯s Mage¡¯s Spire could transform into a towering ck Iron Magic Puppet under his control.


    What Sofia and the others saw potential in was this technology.


    In recent days, Sofia, Konoheim, Moray, and ckhand have been holed up in the Magic Research Laboratory of ckstone Floating City, studying how to apply this technology to the entire ckstone Floating City.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t get directly involved in these matters, he still paid close attention to them.


    Imagine, when fighting the enemy, with a snap of his fingers, the huge ckstone Floating City would turn into a massive steel giant.


    Tsk tsk, if that isn¡¯t a super-space fortress.


    Just thinking about such a scene makes Otto¡¯s heart race. If it can be truly realized, it would fulfill another dream he had as a man.


    However, unfortunately, Otto is almostpletely ignorant of anything rted to magic, so all he can do regarding this matter is provide sufficient resources and wait patiently.


    While Sofia and the others were busy transforming the ckstone Floating City, Otto was also keeping an eye on the war situation in the distance.


    What surprised him was that Stania Floating City and the ground forces subsequently dispatched by the Empire had both been wiped out, and even Felton had been destroyed, but there was no significant movement from the Western Empire.


    Before Gaz¡¯s battle report came back, the information from the Eastern Empire arrived first, sent by Caran.


    Caran had been sellingrge quantities of exclusive products from the Land of the Soaring Dragon to the Eastern Empire for a while, like jelly and cream cakes at every opportunity.


    While exchanging these products forrge amounts of gold coins, he also obtained a lot of intelligence resources.


    The most important piece of intelligence Caran sent back was, without a doubt, that the Eastern Empire had suddenly dered war on the Western Empire.<div>


    This also exined why, after so much time had passed, the Western Empire hadn¡¯te to deal with Stania yet.


    Now that the Eastern Empire has suddenly dered war, and with the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Nord Legion waiting on the sidelines, the Western Empire can only focus on self-preservation.


    It seems that there is no need to worry about the Western Empire for the time being.


    At this time, Otto was lying on a za in ckstone Floating City, which had just been repaired not long ago, and was also contemting some other matters.<div>


    After such a long period of recovery, Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s injuries have naturally healedpletely. Additionally, since there was nothing that required his attention recently, it was time for him to start dealing with some other things.


    Out of caution, Otto had sent people to clear away all living things from the square and the surrounding area, and had also informed Sofia and the others.


    Now, the only ones in this square besides Silver Dragon Otto were ck Dragon Otto.


    After so much time, Otto was finally ready to deal with the Endless Demon Sovereign!


    To ensure sess, Otto chose the location on ckstone Floating City.


    Now, this ce has truly be his home field in every sense of the word.


    Here, his strength will be enhanced to a certain extent, and in Otto¡¯s words, those he perceives as enemies will be subjected to all-round attribute suppression.


    Although ck Dragon Otto¡¯s strength is already quite formidable, Otto wants to increase his chances of winning as much as possible. After all, the Endless Demon Sovereign nearly destroyed the world, so being cautious is the right approach.


    Therefore, the Silver Dragon and ck Dragon Otto nodded to each other, and then the Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s body quickly transformed, dividing into two, and bing two Silver Dragons with only half of the original size.


    As expected, the strength of the two small Silver Dragons has been reduced in proportion.


    At the same time, the two small Silver Dragons were also feeling the changes in their bodies and quickly came to a conclusion that satisfied Otto.


    The Light Ball was only lodged in the head of one of the Silver Dragons.


    Next, Otto made the Silver Dragon that harbored the Light Ball continue to split, but the result was notplicated.<div>


    The Light Ball still resided within the body of a Silver Dragon that was only a quarter of the original size.


    It seems that reality coincides with Otto¡¯s thoughts. Seeing this, Otto¡¯s mood became cheerful.


    If nothing unexpected happens, his chances of failure this time will be infinitely close to zero.


    While Otto was thinking this, the Silver Dragon¡¯s divisions were still ongoing.


    After some time, Otto finally stopped having the Silver Dragon Otto split further.


    By now, the surroundings were full of various-sized Silver Dragon clones; the Light Ball-bearing Silver Dragon¡¯s strength had also been reduced to below Legendary.


    With this level of strength, not to mentionpeting with ck Dragon Otto, even if the mes of the Red Lotus came, they could be handily defeated.

 Chapter 448: 436 Black Phantom_1

    Chapter 448: 436 ck Phantom_1


    Having created so many clones, there really was no need to continue.


    After all, Otto could not look after them all, as his spirit was limited.


    With the increase in his strength, he could now simultaneously control more than ten clones.


    However, looking around, there were nearly a hundredrge and small Silver Dragon clones nearby.


    This number was already overwhelming for Otto, as most of the clones were soulless, only possessing simple markers as shells.


    If a battle broke out, they could only distinguish friend from foe, and theirbat mode would be akin to ferocious beasts.


    To prevent idents, ck Dragon Otto didn¡¯t absorb these Silver Dragon clones into his body, nor did he allow them to gather together.


    Eventually, these Silver Dragon clones simply stood around the square like rigid sculptures.


    Next, he began to harness the power of the Floating City, establish a hard magic barrier around the square and treat the Silver Dragon clone harboring the Light Ball as an enemy.


    Since the ck Dragon and Silver Dragon Otto hadn¡¯t shared their abilities after obtaining the Floating City, the Silver Dragon Otto was not recognized as belonging to the same entity as ck Dragon Otto by the Floating City.


    Now, the Silver Dragon clone holding the Light Ball was already suppressed to a very low level, and the further restrictions by the Floating City¡¯s power made it even more difficult to stand straight.<div>


    Now, both Silver Dragon and ck Dragon Otto felt as if the gravitational force around them had instantly increased several times. If it weren¡¯t for the dragon body¡¯s inherent strength, they might have had difficulty breathing.


    Seeing the miserable state of Silver Dragon Otto, ck Dragon Otto nodded in satisfaction.


    Their souls were one and the same, so there was no need for words between them. They knew exactly what each other was thinking.


    As ck Dragon Otto prepared, the Silver Dragon Otto hosting the Light Ball did the same.


    A small Silver Dragon was growing on his shoulder, its tail still attached to his body.


    After Silver Dragon Otto awoke the Endless Demon Sovereign using the method given by the Demon me Emperor, the individual soul of Otto in this body would immediately transfer into the small Silver Dragon on the shoulder and then separatepletely.


    Silver Dragon Otto didn¡¯t intend to drag things out. After taking a deep breath, both the Silver Dragon and ck Dragon Otto were ready.


    Rampant energy was brewing in the mouth of the ck Dragon Otto. The moment the Endless Demon Sovereign was awakened, the terrifying Truth Breath would be unleashed upon him instantly.


    ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­¡±


    As the countdown began in Otto¡¯s heart, the eyes of the Silver Dragon clone harboring the Light Ball suddenly closed, and the small Silver Dragon on his shoulder severed its tail and flew swiftly to the surroundings.


    At the same time, ck Dragon Otto¡¯s Truth Breath poured towards the just awakened Silver Dragon clone.


    At this moment, the Endless Demon Sovereign had just awakened from his long sleep, but before he could regain his senses, his eyes were filled with confusion as he was directly hit by the thick blue beam of light in the Truth Breath.


    Since Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s clone perfectly inherited most of Otto¡¯s resistances, ck Dragon Otto¡¯s Truth Breath had no other elements added, only pure blue energy and Divine Power¡­


    Enveloped in the blue light beam, the Endless Demon Sovereign let out a miserable cry, only just realizing his predicament.


    At the same time, his body swiftly crystallized into a blue form.


    By the time he had fully awakened in pain, it seemed that it was already toote.


    In this short period, his body, except for his head, has almost entirely crystallized into a blue form.


    But as the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s consciousness gradually revived, he regained hisposure within the blue beam of light.


    ¡°It seems you are the pawn for my resurrection this time.<div>


    I¡¯m surprised that a small pawn like you would try to turn the tables and be the chess yer.¡±


    What surprised Otto was that the Endless Demon Sovereign, who could barely move his mouth, didn¡¯t seem to panic about his current situation.


    Just as Otto was puzzled, the Endless Demon Sovereignpletely crystallized into a blue form.


    And so, Otto grew even more confused.<div>


    Was it over just like that?


    Although he had prepared a lot for this moment to ensure nothing went wrong, this seemed way too simple. The legendary figure, the demon leader who almost caused the end of the world, had countless infamous titles and deeds.


    Even the Demon me Emperor changed colors at the mention of the Endless Demon Sovereign, so he must be an extraordinary character.


    But look at this scene now, that¡¯s it?


    It seems that he has won, but Otto, who is still not quite sure, controls the weakest Silver Dragon clone to cautiously approach the blue crystal formed by the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    This clone is the little Silver Dragon that had previously separated from the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s body.


    Unknowingly, the little Silver Dragon had flown in front of the crystal, and at such a close distance, Otto still didn¡¯t notice anything unexpected.


    It seemed that the Endless Demon Sovereign was indeed finished.


    However, Otto still didn¡¯t let down his guard; the little Silver Dragon carefully observed the blue crystal in front of it while its tail shone brightly.


    Then, waggling its tail, it precisely aimed at the neck of the blue crystal.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the little Silver Dragon. Considering the blue crystal¡¯sposition, breaking the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s neck is not an issue at all.


    Yet, just as the little Silver Dragon¡¯s attack was about to hit the blue crystal, it shattered into pieces on its own.


    This time, the little Silver Dragon¡¯s attack missedpletely and, seeing fragments of crystal on the ground, it was stunned.<div>


    It hadn¡¯t even started, so how could this be over?


    ¡°Hehe, that was an interesting technique. But to think you could defeat me with just that¡­ how na?ve!¡±


    As Otto was filled with doubts, the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s voice echoed mysteriously from all directions.


    Immediately after, a cloud of ck mist emerged from the crystal fragments beneath the little Silver Dragon, forming a ck phantom around it.


    Unfortunately, the little Silver Dragon was trapped within this phantom.

 Chapter 449: 437 Phantom_1

    Chapter 449: 437 Phantom_1


    An extremely violent force was pressing toward the Little Silver Dragon from the ck shadow, and the pitiful Little Silver Dragon had neither the size nor the strength to resist this strange force.<div>


    ¡°Ooh¡­¡±


    In the continuous screams, the body of the Little Silver Dragon was forcibly torn apart by the strange energy in the ck shadow.


    As the screams of the Little Silver Dragon stopped, the poor Little Silver Dragon waspletely torn apart by this force, and the crimson blood mist dyed the entire ck shadow red.


    At the same time, ck Dragon Otto only felt a pain in his head, and then his face darkened.


    Little Silver Dragon was finished, and not just in terms of its physical body, even the part of Otto¡¯s soul left within it was also destroyed.


    Simultaneously, it seemed that the flesh and blood of the Little Silver Dragon had be the nourishment for the ck shadow.<div>


    Well, perhaps it should now be called a red shadow.


    After gaining the new nourishment, the figure of the shadow became much more stable.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s hoarse voice stillughed low, as his figure gradually became more substantial, the red shadow further condensed and eventually formed a naked, blood-red humanoid body.


    Looking at the long spiral horns on his forehead and the bat wings on his back, it was a typical demonic figure.


    It seemed that Endless Demon Sovereign did not die in the previous attack by Otto but took the opportunity to rebirth instead.


    Eventuall§å, Endless Demon Sovereign opened his eyes, but surprisingly, there were no pupils in his eye sockets. Instead, there was a pair of burning dark green mes.


    Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s chest began to heave dramatically, he took a deep breath, and his face showed an intoxicated expression.


    Then, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and he looked at Otto yfully, saying, ¡°Ah, the fresh air, even after sleeping for so long, it still arouses my desire for destruction!¡±


    It seemed that this great demon didn¡¯t take Otto seriously.


    Although Otto admitted that the demon¡¯s previous actions had surprised him, honestly speaking, his current disy of strength was still not worthy of a single w from ck Dragon Otto.


    Thinking of this, Otto¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and then various forces within the square targeted the Endless Demon Sovereign and suppressed him.<div>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In this situation, Endless Demon Sovereign only had time to let out a muffled snort, then his body was directly pinned down to the ground tiles by the terrifying pressure.


    ¡°Interesting, this feeling is quite nostalgic.¡±


    Even in this condition, Endless Demon Sovereign didn¡¯t seem panicked at all, and even leisurely said: ¡°Let me think, although there have been significant changespared to the past, there is only one Floating City with such a special ability.


    Stania, right? It seems that over the years, many strange events have happened in this continent.


    The once glorious empire has fallen, even losing control of Stania.¡±


    Apparently, Endless Demon Sovereign knew quite a bit.


    However, Otto had no interest in listening to him ramble on.


    His current goal was topletely destroy the Endless Demon Sovereign and eliminate this hidden danger to himself.


    So, instead of responding to the Endless Demon Sovereign, he took another deep breath, and arge amount of blue starlight quickly condensed in his mouth.


    In the center of Otto¡¯s chest, a blue light ball flickered with bright blue light, and with its support, Otto¡¯s preparation for spitting out a weapon this time did not take much time.


    Although the previous Truth Breath attack did not eliminate Endless Demon Sovereign, it obviously caused him significant damage.<div>


    Otherwise, after devouring the Little Silver Dragon, he would not have only recovered so little strength.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Not giving Endless Demon Sovereign much time to think, a thick blue beam apanied by a thunderous roar mercilessly swept toward him.


    Seeing that he was about to repeat the same pattern and be a blue crystal again, Endless Demon Sovereign didn¡¯t seem worried at all.


    One could see his body wriggling, and then quickly split into two smaller figures of Endless Demon Sovereign.


    With just one nce, Otto found this ability quite familiar.


    Soon, he realized that although Endless Demon Sovereign had re-condensed his demonic body, he still inherited Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s abilities.


    Then, one of the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s bodies calmly raised its hand towards the other.


    Violent mes burst forth, sweeping mercilessly toward the other figure.


    But Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s body seemed to have strong fire resistance, and such an attack wouldn¡¯t cause any significant damage to him.


    What it could provide, was just a powerful impact force.


    And that was exactly what Endless Demon Sovereign wanted.<div>


    Under the effect of the powerful impact force, the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s one figure had already flown toward the edge of the square before Otto¡¯s Truth Breath hit.


    The very next second, Otto¡¯s Truth Breath arrived, and the leftover figure had no time to resist and was immediately turned into a blue crystal.


    The other figure had already flown to the edge of the square, where there was a group of Silver Dragon clones that stood like statues.


    Among these Silver Dragon clones, at least a few had a part of Otto¡¯s soul.


    As for the others, they typically existed as creatures without intelligence like wild beasts.


    Of course, in most cases, they could still listen to some simplemands from Otto.


    After the baptism of the Truth Breath, Otto quickly nced at his achievements and then turned his gaze back to Endless Demon Sovereign at the edge of the square.


    Seeing the opponent¡¯s miserable appearance, Otto sneered and said, ¡°After all that nonsense, is that all you can do, like a defeated dog, running around in panic?¡±


    While Otto¡¯s words carried a mocking tone, at the same time, one of his front ws opened slightly, revealing a Throwing Spear shing with a unique blue light.


    Next, without any hesitation, Otto¡¯s w exerted force, and the Throwing Spear plunged deep into Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s body almost instantly.


    At this moment, Endless Demon Sovereign was lying on the ground in a very embarrassing manner, crawling forward on all fours and looking incredibly pathetic.


    And Otto¡¯s Throwing Spear urately prated his back, nailing him firmly to the ground tile.<div>

 Chapter 450: 438 Infinite Reincarnation_1

    Chapter 450: 438 Infinite Reincarnation_1


    After the throwing spear, which shimmered with a peculiar blue light, entered the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s body, its radiance intensified. At the same time, the wound on the back of the Endless Demon Sovereign began to crystallize, rapidly spreading in all directions.<div>


    Seeing this, Otto was satisfied, as the aura of the Endless Demon Sovereign in his perception was gradually diminishing.


    It seemed that this would be over soon.


    However, he was somewhat unwilling to believe that the Endless Demon Sovereign could be dealt with so easily. Thus, another spear appeared in Otto¡¯s front w.


    Then, within a second, this spear pierced the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s neck with a shrill sound, going straight through it.


    Dark green, disgusting blood oozed from the wound, and the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s throat tube was punctured. Each breath he took was apanied by a terrifying ¡°gurgling¡± sound.


    However, this situation didn¡¯tst long, as the wound on his neck also began to crystallize soon after.<div>


    And like the wound on his back, the crystallization quickly spread in all directions.


    At this point, the Endless Demon Sovereign looked utterly miserable, but Otto had no sympathy whatsoever.


    He even intensified his efforts¡­


    One spear after another flew out of Otto¡¯s front ws, quickly turning the pitiful Endless Demon Sovereign into a porcupine.


    As more spears lodged into his body, the rate of crystallization reached its peak.


    Then, after the Endless Demon Sovereign struggled feebly for a moment, his entire body waspletely transformed into a solid crystal.


    However, this crystal somehow looked more artisticpared to the other one.


    That¡¯s because he was covered in spears, which were also transformed into a crystallized state along with the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    The Endless Demon Sovereign was dead, at least in Otto¡¯s perception, as his body was now lifeless.


    However, Otto soon furrowed his eyebrows and looked towards the edge of the square, where he spotted a shadow swiftly traversing the floor tiles. In no time, it reached the Silver Dragon Avatar.


    Before Otto could react, it quickly dove under the foot of the Silver Dragon.


    In the heat of the moment, Otto tried tomand the Silver Dragon to attack the shadow lurking beneath its foot.<div>


    Regretfully, the Silver Dragon Avatar didn¡¯t have Otto¡¯s soul residing within it, thus it couldn¡¯t quickly understand Otto¡¯s instructions in such a short period.


    As the Silver Dragon Avatar looked at Otto with a perplexed expression, it suddenly felt a sharp, intense pain in its foot.


    Immediately, the beast-like Silver Dragon Avatar let out a furious roar, violently shaking its neck and rapidly brewing Thunderous Power within its mouth.


    But before it could release its Lightning Breath, its entire body suddenly fell silent.


    Then, it looked at Otto with a meaningful expression, right before its entire body exploded into a disgusting cloud of blood mist.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Amid a series of chillingughter, the blood mist reformed into a naked humanoid figure. Naturally, it was the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    ¡°You again? This is never-ending, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Otto looked at the Endless Demon Sovereign with displeasure, while thetter sneered continuously: ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t figured it out. I am immortal!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    That statement only served to amuse Otto, who chuckled and said, ¡°I remember an idiot once told me the same thing. Do you know where he is now?¡±


    The Endless Demon Sovereign frowned but said nothing. Otto, however, revealed the answer.<div>


    He patted his stomach without uttering a word, but his meaning was already clear.


    ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that everything you have is thanks to me!¡±


    With cold eyes, the Endless Demon Sovereign looked at Otto and continued, ¡°Without my grace, you would be nothing!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    In a sense, it was true.


    However, Otto apparently had a different perspective on the situation.


    ¡°Grace? I would rather call it an equal exchange.¡±


    Seeing that the Endless Demon Sovereign seemed confused, Otto continued, ¡°I think your memory is much worse than mine.


    Apparently, you¡¯ve forgotten that in order to dwell in my body, you deprived me of two bloodlines and countless outstanding talents.


    In fact, without you, I could still dominate the continent if I just slept for a hundred years.


    As for the so-called grace, it¡¯s pure nonsense. Although I was not aware of it before, it¡¯s obvious that our rtionship is based solely on mutual use.¡±


    At this point, Otto derisivelyughed, ¡°You help me be stronger, and in return, I bear the risk of being usurped by you.<div>


    If it was someone else, you might have actually seeded.


    However, unfortunately for you, I discovered your existence beforehand and foiled your filthy n.¡±


    Even after hearing Otto¡¯s words, the Endless Demon Sovereign remained silent, merely staring coldly at him.


    ¡°How dull¡­¡±


    Feeling disappointed, Otto shook his head. Then, another blue spear appeared in his front w.


    Aiming at the Endless Demon Sovereign, Otto threw the spear while sighing, ¡°Allow me to hasten this farce to its end!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    After being silent for a long while, the Endless Demon Sovereign finally responded. Facing the iing spear, he didn¡¯t dodge or evade, allowing it to lodge itself deep inside his chest.


    Feeling the pain, the Endless Demon Sovereign walked towards another Silver Dragon Avatar while mocking Otto, ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t understand is you. Your foolishness is far beyond my imagination.


    You even prepared so many baits for me in advance. With their presence, you will never be able to defeat mepletely.


    Alternatively, you can try to absorb them into your body.


    Maybe that way, you can cut off my means of infinite resurrection!¡±<div>


    Otto looked at the Endless Demon Sovereign as if he were an idiot, as thetter clearly thought of him as a fool with low intelligence.


    Especially considering the fact that the Endless Demon Sovereign relied on those Silver Dragon Avatars to resurrect, rather than focusing on Otto himself. The reason for this was obviously due to a mysterious connection between him and the Silver Dragon Avatars.


    Perhaps it had something to do with them being part of the same body not too long ago.


    As for Otto, his current state was vastly different from before, after devouring many things.


    But if he absorbed the surrounding Silver Dragon Avatars back into his body, it would alter the situation drastically.


    Of course, Otto would not do that. Instead, he formed even more blue spears which, in no time, turned the Endless Demon Sovereign into a porcupine once again.

 Chapter 451: 439 Pollution-free Treatment_1

    Chapter 451: 439 Pollution-free Treatment_1


    This time, the Endless Demon Sovereign met the same fate as before, his entire body rapidly turning into blue crystals.


    And like before, his way of breaking out was the same. Right before Otto¡¯s eyes, a ck shadow swiftly rushed along the ground towards another Silver Dragon clone.


    As he had said before, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to defeat him as long as there were Silver Dragon clones around.


    ¡°Hehe, stupid Silver Dragon¡­


    Hmm, at this point, I guess I should call you a stupid ck Dragon.


    But, a creature possessing both Silver and Red Dragon bloodlines has actually be a ck Dragon at this point.


    Tsk tsk¡­


    Maybe you haven¡¯t heard this title for a long time, so now, let kind-hearted me remind you!¡±


    While the ck shadow moved quickly across the ground, the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s mocking words didn¡¯t stop.


    Just before he could strike again, the Endless Demon Sovereign sneered repeatedly: ¡°It¡¯s time for you to remember your humiliating and lowly past, stupid Mongrel Dragon. How long do you n on continuing this useless struggle?


    If I were you, I¡¯d be begging for my forgiveness, bowing down at my feet right now.<div>


    In that case, when I destroy this world, I might mercifully show you the way out, so you won¡¯t perish along with this pathetic world!¡±


    With a dark expression, Otto looked at the ck shadow on the ground. The Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s annoying appearance reminded him of a certain bastard.


    He recalled how the so-called Legendary Lich Moray was irritating too. But now, that great legendary figure was very well-behaved.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t expect the Endless Demon Sovereign to eventually be like that, he wouldn¡¯t let him continue his arrogant shouting.


    Just before the ck shadow of the Endless Demon Sovereign was about to touch the Silver Dragon clone in front of it, Otto sneered: ¡°Actually, what you said earlier reminded me that since these Silver Dragon clones have be my burden, I simply need to dispose of them harmlessly.¡±


    ¡°Harmless disposal?¡±


    This was the first time the Endless Demon Sovereign heard this term. Although he hadn¡¯t grasped its meaning, his movements remained unchanged.


    But just as he delved into the Silver Dragon clone¡¯s foot, the clone above him suddenly plunged one of its front ws into its own chest.


    Of course, the Endless Demon Sovereign was familiar with this action since he had almost perfectly inherited all of Otto¡¯s Silver Dragon abilities.


    However, some of those abilities were difficult for him to use easily due to limitations in strength and other factors.


    Even though there was no part of Otto¡¯s soul in this Silver Dragon clone, as mentioned before, it could understand and fulfill some of Otto¡¯s simple requests.


    Executing a self-destruct, which was an ability it possessed innately, was quite convenient. There were no specific targets to worry about, and using it naturally wouldn¡¯t pose too many obstacles.


    So, before the Endless Demon Sovereign could seed, he saw the entire Silver Dragon clone above him emit dazzling light, clearly on the verge of exploding.


    ¡°Oh, crap¡­¡±


    In the end, the Endless Demon Sovereign could only manage to say a brief sentence before the Silver Dragon clone on top of him exploded into powder amidst the blinding light.


    The terrifying impact shattered the floor tiles, leaving arge irregr crater on the spot.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Even the powerful self-destruction couldn¡¯t kill the Endless Demon Sovereign. In his current special state, he seemed to possess considerable resistance to most offensive techniques.


    His soon-to-be new body was ruined, and while feeling bitter, the exhausted Endless Demon Sovereign climbed out of the crater caused by the explosion.<div>


    There were many Silver Dragon clones around, and even if this one was blown up, he could just find another one.


    However, as the Endless Demon Sovereign looked around to determine his next target, he saw something he couldn¡¯t ept.


    All around, there were many Silver Dragon clones, but their chests were pierced by their own sharp ws, and their dragon bodies were emitting dazzling light.


    Obviously, these Silver Dragon clones would soon burst into huge fireworks, just like their predecessor.<div>


    ¡°Ah¡­ damn it, you damned Mongrel Dragon, you¡¯re actually willing to do this!¡±


    Even though the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with anger, he still couldn¡¯t change the oue of the Silver Dragon clones, one after another, exploding into powder.


    As a result, apanied by consecutive explosions, several irregr craters of various sizes appeared on the ground.


    Themotion was huge, and even Sofia and Konoheim in the Magic Research Laboratory beneath the central castle of the Floating City felt the vibrations.


    In the Magic Research Laboratory, Sofia was sitting on a floating chair, discussing something with Grand Mage ckhand in front of a magical scroll suspended in the air.


    On this magical scroll were their ideas for transforming Old Stania into thepletely new ckstone Floating City.


    The most critical and important topic was, of course, how to transform the ckstone Floating City into a high-end ything like the ckhand Mage Spire, which could change shape.


    At this time, Moray and Konoheim were arguing about something while Sofia merely watched them with an indifferent expression.


    As for ckhand, even though his strength was not bad and he held a high position in Stania, he remembered who he served now considering he was under someone else¡¯s roof.


    More importantly, the Half-Elf girl beside him seemed to have a special rtionship with his new master.


    As for Konoheim, the Brass Dragon, he felt like a harmless ordinary person, which made him all the more terrifying.


    Meanwhile, ckhand didn¡¯t care much about the annoying floating wand nearby.


    As Moray and Konoheim continued to argue, a strange noise came from Otto¡¯s direction.<div>


    Upon feeling the unusual vibration, Sofia furrowed her beautiful brows and spoke discontentedly: ¡°Themotion at Big Stupid Dragon¡¯s ce is too loud. Wasn¡¯t he just dealing with some minor troubles?


    Or is it that this Big Stupid Dragon lied to me?¡±


    Regarding this matter, Otto hadn¡¯t exined everything to Sofia in detail to prevent her from worrying.


    However, with Sofia¡¯s intelligence, she could detect subtle hints from various ces.


    For instance, the malicious expression on the face of the spirit within the gem atop Moray¡¯s wand looked quite strange right now.


    Seeing Moray¡¯s expression, Sofia helplessly rubbed her forehead and muttered: ¡°Hmm, it seems like I need to go take a look myself¡­¡±

 Chapter 452: 440 Everything is Normal (Revised)_1

    Chapter 452: 440 Everything is Normal (Revised)_1


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m quite curious, without the body that could help you reincarnate, what will you do?¡±


    Otto¡¯s eyes stared intently at the Endless Demon Sovereign, who was still in a state of ck shadow, only now appearing even more vague and faint.


    As a gust of wind suddenly blew by, these shadows seemed to sway along with it.


    It seemed that the Endless Demon Sovereign had reached his limit.


    ¡°This time¡­ you were ruthless¡­¡±


    The Endless Demon Sovereignughed coldly, but his voice was intermittent andcked energy.


    In the end, the ck shadow covering the broken floor tiles became increasingly unstable, and soon turned into a handful of ck, shiny dust that dissipated in the air.


    ¡°Although I failed this time, it may not be the case next time.


    Remember, I am indestructible! As time goes by, I will revive again, until I destroy everything that can be destroyed!¡±


    The words of the Endless Demon Sovereign lingered in the air, with the volume gradually decreasing. When thest syble reached Otto¡¯s ears, it was already extremely weak.


    If it were not for Otto¡¯s extraordinary perception abilities, he might not have been able to hear what the guy was saying.<div>


    Although the Endless Demon Sovereign was still threatening until the end, regrettably, he hadpletely disappeared in Otto¡¯s powerful perception system.


    At least in Otto¡¯s cognition, this guy should have vanishedpletely.


    Looking at the chaotic and messy square, Otto pursed his lips, knowing that it would take a lot of manpower and resources to restore it.


    But for Otto now, those were the two things he leastcked.


    Compared to the failure of the Endless Demon Sovereign, this small sacrifice was nothing.


    So, Otto nodded and whispered to himself, ¡°It seems that this hidden danger has finally been resolved.¡±


    However, it seemed that someone held a different opinion.


    ¡°Resolved? What have you been doing behind my back again?¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Otto was first taken aback, and then looked stiffly at the person behind him.


    As expected, Sofia had appeared here at some point.


    And behind her was Konoheim, who also seemed a little uneasy.


    Well, maybe now Konoheim was more worried about Sofia¡¯s safety than Otto, because it had something to do with whether he could see a shape-shifting Floating City sooner.


    As for Moray, he was currently with Grand Mage ckhand in the Magic Research Laboratory. ording to him, he didn¡¯t trust ckhand, a stranger, to be alone in the research room filled with precious items.


    At present, it seemed that there was no danger in the square, so Otto didn¡¯t care much about Sofia¡¯s arrival, instead canceling the protective shield and various auxiliary functions around the square.


    Sofia and Konoheim flew into the square with curiosity on their faces, and their eyes were immediately drawn to the deep pits scattered all over the square.


    It seemed that this was the cause of the vibration, and Otto had been dealing with some troublesome enemies earlier.


    Sofia knew of such means, and her eyes were now filled with twinkling stars. Soon she noticed that fragments of Otto¡¯s soul were still floating around his body.


    And, the strange things attached to these soul fragments.


    Although these things were hidden quite well, they still couldn¡¯t escape Sofia¡¯s eyes.<div>


    In fact, even if Otto¡¯s perception abilities were very strong, in many cases they were not as useful as Sofia¡¯s eyes.Her eyes, seemingly containing an entire sea of stars, seemed to be transcendent beings, mysterious and powerful.


    Since the Endless Demon Sovereign had already been dealt with, Otto then began to retrieve his individual souls scattered around.


    These souls were originally residing within the Silver Dragon avatars, but now, due to their damaged bodies and Otto¡¯s fear that they might be channels for the Endless Demon Sovereign, he had not merged them back into himself immediately.


    However, now that the Endless Demon Sovereign was finished, he naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.<div>


    Just as he was about to do so, Sofia angrily flew in front of Otto and pped her small palm heavily on Otto¡¯s nose.


    Although the little girl¡¯s momentum was fierce, it didn¡¯t cause much actual trouble for Otto. Instead, her soft white palm hit the small sharp corner on Otto¡¯s nose.


    This caused Sofia to feel tremendous pain, and even the delicate skin on her palm was cut open by the sharp corner.


    If it weren¡¯t for Otto noticing something amiss and hastily pulling his head back, poor Sofia¡¯s palm would have likely been pierced through.


    With Otto¡¯s current level of power, this small corner on his nose was much more sharp and terrifying than most legendary weapons.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    With her injured palm, Sofia pouted and covered the wound, ring fiercely at the innocent-looking Otto.


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    Otto quickly smiled apologetically, but Sofia red at him angrily before asking, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me. What were you doing behind my back just now?¡±


    There was nothing for Otto to hide from Sofia, so he simply and truthfully recounted everything that had just happened.


    After that, he was ready to absorb the nearby individual souls into his body.


    Yet, Sofia stopped him again before he could do so.


    The half-elf girl conjured a fireball on her palm and smeared it onto Otto¡¯s face, then angrily said in front of his puzzled face, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Otto looked at Sofia confusedly, while she sighed with a helpless look, ¡°I was right to call you a big, dumb dragon. Haven¡¯t you noticed that there¡¯s something bad on each of these individual souls?¡±


    Hearing this, Otto¡¯s initially rxed state of mind quickly became focused again.


    However, as he carefully examined the individual souls floating around, he couldn¡¯t find anything abnormal.


    At the same time, these souls were checking themselves for any abnormalities and ultimately came to the same conclusions.


    It appeared that everything was normal.


    As a result, Otto could only look at Sofia with a puzzled expression on his face.


    The half-elf girl didn¡¯t say much either and just pouted angrily before flying to the side of one of the individual souls with her small wound already healed by magic.


    Sofia¡¯s eyes were twinkling with tiny stars, more beautiful and dazzling than any famous gemstone.


    She first circled around the individual soul by her side, then began to mutterplicated and intricate incantations.


    Strange light enveloped her palm as Sofia reached out with her delicate hand towards the intangible soul.


    As expected, her palm went straight through the invisible soul.


    However, what surprised Otto was that Sofia¡¯s hand was rummaging inside the soul, as if searching for something.<div>

 Chapter 453: 441 Belly is getting bigger and bigger

    Chapter 453: 441 Belly is getting bigger and bigger


    Otto¡¯s Soul Splitting Skill was a specially customized upgraded version, designed to prevent another existence like the Death Lord Moray.


    As a result, all of his individual souls had a unique link between them, and at such a close range, the perceptions of all the souls were almost shared.


    At this moment, Otto only felt a ticklish sensation in his body, clearly due to Sofia¡¯s palm.


    This feeling made him a bit uneasy, but thankfully, Sofia quickly withdrew her palm, and it seemed that she had really caught something.


    Otto narrowed his eyes and carefully looked at Sofia¡¯s palm, but unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Even though Sofia¡¯s palm seemed to be holding something, in Otto¡¯s view, it was just an empty space, with nothing but air.


    As expected, a confused expression appeared on Otto¡¯s face, and Sofia noticed it, but she said without turning her head, ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet; wait until I handle everything, and then I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡±


    After that, Sofia flew to the other soul individuals floating in the air and did the same thing to each one.


    Only after she was done, did Sofia fly back in front of Otto, her hands joined together as if she was rubbing something.


    In fact, that¡¯s what Sofia was doing.


    A substantial amount of magical power gathered in the Half-Elf girl¡¯s palm, and right before Otto¡¯s eyes, some things he couldn¡¯t see before gradually emerged.<div>


    It seemed that Sofia was coloring the object in her palm.


    This task didn¡¯t seem to take much time, and within a short while, Otto saw a ck sphere the size of an egg form in Sofia¡¯s palm.


    Apart from the slightly different color, Otto felt that this thing resembled the Light Ball that had once lodged in his brain.


    As a result, a dangerous conjecture appeared in his mind.


    This thing¡­could it be the Endless Demon Sovereign?


    Soon after, Sofia confirmed his guess.


    Pinching the ck sphere in her hand with a slightly disgusted expression, Sofia frowned at Otto and said, ¡°It seems to be the soul of a demon, but for some reason, it was split into several pieces and contaminated your other soul individuals.


    Obviously, you didn¡¯t notice this problem earlier, and I think if you hadn¡¯t thought much of it and took in all the souls around you¡­¡±


    Although Sofia didn¡¯t explicitly say the rest, Otto wasn¡¯t a fool and understood what she meant.


    Obviously, this was the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s method. If Otto had done that, perhaps the thing in Sofia¡¯s hand would be a new Light Ball lodged in his body.


    And even more concealed, perhaps by the time Otto realized something was wrong, it would have already escted beyond any remedy.


    Luckily, Sofia had arrived in time, and the Endless Demon Sovereign¡¯s methods had been seen through by her.


    ¡°You did a great job!¡±


    Otto never skimped on his praise, and then he looked at the ck sphere in Sofia¡¯s hand with some annoyance, asking, ¡°So, what should we do with this thing?¡±


    The Half-Elf girl shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you.¡±


    ¡°Destroy it!¡±


    Otto gave this answer without any hesitation, not wanting to keep the troublemaker Endless Demon Sovereign around, lest he caused more problems in the future.


    Sofia nodded, then tossed the ck sphere to Otto, saying, ¡°It¡¯s up to you; I can¡¯t do it, anyway!¡±


    For Otto, this sphere was about the size of an ordinary ant.<div>


    As he clumsily held it on his dragon w, he looked at Sofia in confusion; the truth was, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He hesitated to use his Truth Breath, fearing that the Endless Demon Sovereign might have a contingency n, so he held off on taking action.


    Seeing Otto¡¯s awkward appearance, Sofia shook her head with amusement, then said, ¡°What a big, stupid dragon! What are you hesitating for? Just eat it like you did before, and that¡¯s the end of it!¡±


    ¡°Eat it?¡±<div>


    Upon hearing this, Otto was first taken aback, then felt weird about it.


    Although his devouring ability was always unbeatable, in fact, this ability came from the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    Though strange, it didn¡¯t seem impossible.


    Otto recalled an old, knowledgeable man saying that one needed to use magic to defeat magic; perhaps the same principle could be applied here.


    With that thought, Otto stopped hesitating. Opening his mouth wide, he targeted his dragon w and immediately unleashed a terrifying suction.


    Like a massive dragon-shaped vacuum cleaner, in just a single breath, the ck sphere was directly sucked into Otto¡¯s abdomen.


    Well¡­how should it be put? The taste was a bit strange.


    It seemed to have a medicinal taste and a certain Huoxiang Zhengqi pill vor.


    Obviously, the taste wasn¡¯t great, and after the thing entered Otto¡¯s stomach, it swelled up like he¡¯d drank arge bottle of carbonated water.


    Involuntarily, Otto burped, and the smell of the gas he exhaled was touching.


    Meanwhile, both Sofia and Konoheim, who were next to Otto, quickly covered their noses and kept a certain distance from him.


    Seeing this, Otto could only extend his dragon w to tightly cover his mouth, but his stomach still swelled up like a balloon.


    Looking at his ever-growing belly, a ck-faced Otto wondered if there would be any idents.<div>


    Fortunately, his stomach was strong enough. Although the ck sphere inside it had struggled hard, as time passed, Otto¡¯s stomach slowly returned to normal.


    The moment Otto¡¯s stomach became as t as before, he sensed that the ck sphere had beenpletely digested by him.


    At the same time, Otto also felt that an odd ck gas had been emitted from his stomach. This strange substance didn¡¯t seem to be digested along with the ck sphere, and his body appeared to be very repelled by it.


    As a result, Otto opened his mouth again, and then spat out the ck gas from his stomach.


    Once the gas emerged from Otto¡¯s mouth, it quickly condensed into a hideous, agonized demon face, which looked like the Endless Demon Sovereign.


    Otto received a shock when he saw that familiar face, but before he could do anything, the demon face turned into a phantom and slowly dissipated into the air.


    It seemed that the Endless Demon Sovereign had finally perished.


    Ironically, the power that allowed the Endless Demon Sovereign to revive ultimately became his downfall.

 Chapter 454: 442 New Reinforcements_1

    Chapter 454: 442 New Reinforcements_1


    With the Endless Demon Sovereign defeated, Otto¡¯s own hidden dangers were resolved, and he naturally felt at ease to focus his energy on other matters.


    However, before that, he needed to recuperate properly.


    To permanently deal with the Endless Demon Sovereign this time, not only did he lose Silver Dragon Otto¡¯s bodypletely, but he also suffered a small part of his soul damage.


    Although he achieved satisfactory results, the cost was quite heavy.


    So, after Otto incorporated the remaining soul entities into his body, he has been eating and recuperating constantly, striving to recover his peak state as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, after devouring the ck sphere, Otto also gained some new abilities from the Endless Demon Sovereign, and at this time, he also needed time to have a good sleep.


    Lately, there has been a lot ofmotion on the ckstone Floating City.


    Apart from repairing the square damaged by Otto and the Endless Demon Sovereign, other surrounding buildings were also being constructed day and night.


    At the same time, Sofia and ckhand hade up with some simple ideas about transforming the Floating City, and they were currently in the process of turning these ideas into reality.


    So recently, there has been a lot ofmotion on the ckstone Floating City, and even Otto felt a bit annoyed by the noise.


    Sleeping in such an environment was simply torture.<div>


    So, in order to have some peace, he flew down to Purgatory City below, preferring to be in thepany of a bunch of Undead.


    In Purgatory City, Otto unexpectedly saw a familiar figure.


    Upon closer inspection, wasn¡¯t that the old Lizardman Saru, who he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time?


    If Otto remembered correctly, this old Lizardman should be with Gaz at this time.


    When Saru was called to Otto¡¯s side, he was first taken aback and then respectfully knelt before Otto.


    Although Otto was still in his ck Dragon form, Saru was one of the few who knew Otto¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°Great Silver Dragon Lord, I came back mainly to ask you personally how we should proceed next,¡± Saru said, maintaining his respect for Otto while not wasting time.


    He quickly continued, ¡°Currently, the Soaring Dragon Legion and Nord Legion have captured the entire Felton for you. Apart from some forces left behind to integrate Felton, the remaining monsters and Nord people are stationed at the border of the Western Empire.¡±


    It seemed that the situation was much smoother than Otto had imagined.


    The sudden aggression of the Eastern Empire, coupled with the Western Empire¡¯s waste of too many manpower and resources in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, and even losing the most powerful Stania among the three Floating Cities.


    The once-dominating behemoth of the continent was now in a precarious state, and naturally, there was no energy to care for Felton¡¯s life and death.


    This crisis, if handled improperly, could turn even the historically powerful Western Empire into a thing of the past.


    The reason for Saru¡¯s return was clear: he wanted to ask Otto whether they should continue tounch attacks on the Western Empire.


    In the old Lizardman¡¯s view, doing nothing at this time and merely watching the two great empires of the East and West fighting each other would be a good choice.


    However, Otto had different opinions on this.


    As the old Lizardman looked at him in confusion, Otto looked up at the sky, and the former naturally followed suit.


    Then, Saru saw a majestic and shocking Floating City.


    It was Stania, which had changed owners, but it was better to call it the ckstone Floating City at this time.


    After that, Otto said indifferently, ¡°After losing Stania, even with a deep foundation, the Western Empire cannot be a match for the Eastern Empire.<div>


    If we leave them alone, the once-dominating behemoth on this continent may wake up soon.


    Two enemies with their own agenda are always easier to deal with than a united behemoth.¡±


    ¡°In any case, the two great empires of the East and West must never be reunified. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Although the Western Empire is in a sorry state now, its foundation remains and its human and material resources are still terrifying.<div>


    The reason for their current miserable state is entirely due to several consecutive wrong decisions they made.


    If they are eventually annexed by the Eastern Empire, then the newly-emerged empire will still be a terrifying force on the continent that no one can shake.


    Even Otto is no exception.


    Just looking at the map would reveal that the territories of the eastern and western empires together upy half of the continent, which is a terrifying concept.


    Saru lowered his head and pondered for a moment before quickly understanding Otto¡¯s intention.


    Now, the Western Empire has a hard time dealing with the war on both sides; this once-powerful empire has now be a delicious piece of cake.


    Both the Eastern Empire and Otto are preparing to feast on this cake, and it is even an all-you-can-eat buffet.


    Now the parties need to rely on their abilities to see who can eat more in the end.


    The old Lizardman understood Otto¡¯s meaning, but there was still a question in his heart that needed to be resolved.


    ¡°Great Silver Dragon Lord, what if the Eastern Empire uses the Floating City?¡±


    Upon saying this, Saru didn¡¯t hide his worried expression and kept ncing upward at the ckstone Floating City, secretly salivating.


    Although the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Nord Legion are powerful, they are just targets under the Floating City.


    But if they could have a Floating City as a stronghold, it would bepletely different.<div>


    To this, Otto dismissed it, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a Floating City. We have one too, um ¡­ although it is currently in the preparation stage and not very convenient to use.¡±


    Just as Saru was disappointed, Otto seemed to suddenly think of something and, squinting, said, ¡°I almost forgot; if all goes well, you will soon wee new reinforcements.


    ¡°A Floating City? Your reinforcements will bring it to you.¡±


    After saying that, Ottoy down on the spot and fell asleep, apparently not wanting to continue talking with Saru.


    The old Lizardman took his leave, and after leaving the vicinity of Purgatory City, he finally realized what the so-called reinforcements were.


    There are only three Floating Cities in this world; one belongs to the Eastern Empire, the Western Empire¡¯s has already changed owners.


    As for thest one, it belongs to the Elves in the Dawn Forest.


    If he remembered correctly, the Old Elf King had recently passed away, much earlier than the expected time of death, and Catherine and Elise undoubtedly yed a part in this.


    It seemed that it was settled.


    After understanding this, Saru left with satisfaction.

 Chapter 455: 443 Life and Death_1

    Chapter 455: 443 Life and Death_1


    The Felkorde Empire, alsomonly known as the Western Empire.


    At its peak, this old empire¡¯s territory once touched every corner of the continent.


    Whether it was the Dawn Forest or the Cordan ins, or the Dragon Bone Wastnd or the Snow Field, all were once involved.


    However, since the powerful empire split in two, the strength and status of the Felkorde Empire on the continent have been in decline.


    And now, this old empire is on the brink of life and death.


    Located to the southeast of the Western Empire, the Eastern Empire¡¯s Casti army has already surrounded the Mud Quagmire Fort, and a total attack could happen at any time.


    If it weren¡¯t for the peculiar geographical environment around the border city of Mud Quagmire Fort, where the vile sludge from the Death Swamp surrounds it, the Eastern Empire might have alreadyunched an attack.


    Death Swamp is a vast swamp, about a third of which is within the territory of the Western Empire.


    Another third belongs to the Eastern Empire, while the rest is unimednd.


    The reason for this is that the remaining third is close to the Dark Forest, where powerful demons and undead creatures often emerge.


    As a result, most normal creatures generally avoid this area.<div>


    However, the most dangerous thing about Death Swamp is its natural environment.


    If one were to venture deep into the Death Forest without an experienced guide, they would most likely sink in an unnamed corner.


    In order to prevent this from happening, the Eastern Empire is currently waiting for arge number of wooden boards to be delivered to cover the swampy mud.


    Otherwise,unching an attack carelessly may result in the loss of arge number of soldiers being swallowed up by the Death Swamp.


    Of course, if the Eastern Empire were to use one of its Floating Cities, things would be much simpler.


    However, unlike the Western Empire, which lost its Floating City, the Eastern Empire would not easily use its Floating City unless it could guarantee absolute safety.


    In fact, its deterrent effect is far greater than its strategic use. Only a brainless ruler like the one in the Western Empire would agree so readily to let Stania move away from the Eastern Empire and venture deep into the Dragon Bone Wastnd alone.


    This time, the Eastern Empire has dered war on the Western Empire and is definitely determined. This can be seen from the elite soldiers stationed in front of Mud Quagmire Fort.


    They are the Crimson Legion, the personal troops of the Eastern Empire¡¯s Empress, and the elite of the elite.


    As for Mud Quagmire Fort, it is filled with ordinary soldiers, and even farmers who have been urgently conscripted from the surrounding area.


    These misfits alone would definitely not be able to stop the Crimson Legion, but reinforcements from the Western Empire are already on their way.


    The Western Empire also understands the gravity of the situation and will absolutely not easily surrender Mud Quagmire Fort to the Eastern Empire.


    The same logic also applies to Mel City.


    Mel City is a border city between the Western Empire and the Feliton central region and is simr in strategic position and surrounding circumstances to Tamora Fortress.


    The only difference is that Mel City is not only a military fortress but also an importantmercial hub for the Western Empire leading to Felton, Farrand, and the Dawn Forest.


    However, now there is no trace of the previous prosperity, as the assets of various trade associations were forcibly confiscated for military expenditure and their guards and servants were conscripted.


    Even if these trade associations were backed by many high-ranking nobles, the current Mel City could not afford to care about such things in the face of the imminent threat of invasion.


    Even a certain Chief Knight and Prince were forcibly thrown into jail, and their subordinates were forced into the ranks of the garrison.


    As for the precious items they brought with them, they had all been used as military expenses.<div>


    It can be said that the rtionship between the Western Empire and Felton is nowpletely torn apart.


    But, to be blunt, Felton is already a fallen nation, and Mel City is filled with terrifying monsters. At this time, there is no one foolish enough to feel sympathy for them.


    At this moment, the person in charge ofmanding the entire Mel City is Duke Carm, a legendary swordsman of the Western Empire.


    His strength is among the top in the entire continent.<div>


    Of course, this is on the premise that Konoheim does not act.


    However, even Duke Carm is on the verge of copse when witnessing the countless monsters and Nord people below the city walls.


    Although he is a legendary swordsman, he is not a god. With this number of monsters, if he were thrown into the fray, he might massacre many at first, but when his strength is exhausted, he would be torn to pieces and devoured by countless monsters.


    Therefore, the safest strategy for now is to stick to the city walls.


    At this time, if Feliton¡¯s Chief Knight Kari was standing beside Duke Carm, he might remind the duke to be careful about what lies beneath the ground.


    Unfortunately, Kari and the Feliton Prince are currently locked in a dungeon, counting the number of spiderwebs in the corner out of boredom.


    However, even if Kari wasn¡¯t locked up in the dungeon, he might still avoid mentioning it, as he still holds a grudge against the Western Empire for noting to the aid of Tamora.


    But in reality, Carm would naturally be willing to help Tamora if possible, but the Western Empire already had two expeditionary forces suffer losses in the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Even if the empire¡¯s foundation is deep, it takes time to mobilize arge number of troops again.


    More importantly, while the empire still has reserves, most of these forces belong to the nobles who were grantednd in various parts of the empire.


    It takes a lot of time just to gather these forces, and not every noble is willing to contribute their private soldiers for the nation.


    Just like the trade associations in Mel City, if it weren¡¯t for Duke Carm¡¯s timely conscription, they might have already fled with arge number of essential supplies under the protection of numerous guards.


    ¡°The empire has already rotted to the core¡­¡±<div>


    Duke Carm sighed helplessly before looking at a g behind him.


    The g¡¯s base was red, with a chilling emblem engraved on it.


    It was a circle surrounded by five terrifying muscr arms, each holding a curved de.


    This was the sacred emblem of the God of War Garagos, one of the deities worshipped by the Western Empire.


    And Duke Carm was the most loyal follower of the God of War.


    Duke Carm turned his gaze back to the countless monsters and Nord people below the city walls, his heart already determined.


    If it reallyes to the most critical moment, even at the cost of his own life, he would keep these filthy monsters and shameless Nord traitors outside Mel City!

 Chapter 456: 444 Underground Anomaly_1

    Chapter 456: 444 Underground Anomaly_1


    Unbeknownst to them, the sky had gradually darkened.


    Mud Quagmire Fort and Mel City were both shrouded in darkness, but Mel City¡¯s sky was filled with dazzling stars, and the bright moonlight cast upon the city walls, creating a different kind of beauty.


    As for Mud Quagmire Fort, it was enveloped in thick ck clouds, with no stars visible, and only the asional rumble of distant thunder could be heard.


    Looking around, apart from the torches of Mud Quagmire Fort and the Crimson Legion¡¯s camp, there was not a single source of light.


    Slowly, the time had moved into thete hours of the night, and the highest-rankingmanders of Mud Quagmire Fort and Mel City were both awake, simultaneously standing at the highest points of their respective city walls.


    A few sporadic undead creatures would asionally emerge from the swamp outside Mud Quagmire Fort, their ghostly blue mes looking extremely eerie.


    Apart from a few farmers who were forcibly conscripted into the army and were startled by this scene, the original soldiers of Mud Quagmire Fort had long grown ustomed to it.


    Gazing at the quiet camp of the Crimson Legion from afar, themander of Mud Quagmire Fort secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that there wouldn¡¯t be any activity from the other side tonight.


    Meanwhile, Duke Carm had the same thought.


    Standing on the towering city walls of Mel City, Carm¡¯s eagle-like eyes swiftly scanned the surroundings, but apart from the stone walls on both sides and the monsters sleeping on the ground below, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    In the end, Carm¡¯s gaze settled on the monsters below the city.<div>


    Lizardmen, Minotaurs, Trolls, and other such monsters of varying racesy on the ground without any defenses, their bellies facing the sky, snoring loudly in their sleep.


    Looking at these foolish creatures, Carm felt an urge to lead his troops out for a charge, believing that they could achieve great sess in catching these monsters off-guard.


    But ultimately, he suppressed the idea that had both high risks and high returns because he felt that something was not quite right.


    Although he did not know the specifics of Tamora¡¯s fall, Kari never mentioned it either, but through those Felton people who had been forcibly stuffed into the army, he could learn some simple intelligence.


    Tamora, a military fortress with a level of defense almost on par with Mel City, had only held out for one day against thebined forces of these monsters and the Nord people.


    At the time, at the foot of Tamora city, these monsters had also begun by snoring loudly in their sleep, showing no tension of impending war.


    So, what exactly did these creatures do to contribute to the fall of Tamora, a city almost on par with Mel City, in just a day?


    Duke Carm fell into deep thought, and even after racking his brain, he could not figure out why.


    Mel City had a solid defense, and due to the mountains surrounding it on all sides, if he were to attack, the only good method would be to use a force several or even tens of timesrger than the defenders; and even then, preparations for a protracted battle would be necessary.


    Seizing Mel City in a single day was simply impossible.


    In the end, Duke Carm only felt a headache and some fatigue.


    Although sleep was elusive, it was still possible to rest his eyes for a moment.


    So Duke Carm leaned directly on the city wall, intending to rest for a short while, and a nearby guard prepared to drape a cloak over him to keep him from catching a chill.


    But before the guard could ce the cloak on him, Duke Carm suddenly raised his head, looking strangely at the sleeping monsters below while reaching out to touch the brick wall in front of him.


    This sudden action startled the nearby guard, who hastily asked, ¡°Milord, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Ignoring the guard¡¯s concern, Duke Carm frowned and then leaned down, pressing his ear against the brick wall.


    The guard watched Duke Carm with a puzzled expression, and when Carm stood up again, he hurriedly jumped down from the city wall without saying a word.


    With his strength as a legendary swordsman, this height was nothing to him.


    By the time the guard had hurriedly run down from the city wall, he found Carm already repeating the same action he had performed on the city wall and slowly straightening up.<div>


    Furthermore, Duke Carm¡¯s expression was extremely solemn, and his entire face looked terribly dark.


    Suddenly, Duke Carm shouted loudly, ¡°Someone,e!¡±


    As a result, the guard who had finallye down from the city wall had barely caught his breath before rushing back to Duke Carm¡¯s side.


    ¡°Milord, what are your orders?¡±<div>


    Sweat dripped from the guard¡¯s forehead, as running in heavy armor was quite exhausting for ordinary people.


    At this moment, Duke Carm had no energy to show sympathy for his long-serving guard and asked directly, ¡°Are there spellcasters in Mel City?¡±


    The guard answered truthfully, ¡°I remember that among the guards of those conscripted merchants, there are a few spellcasters. They should be asleep by now. Do you need me to bring them to you?¡±


    ¡°Bring all of them here, and be quick about it!¡±


    At Duke Carm¡¯smand, the guard immediately ran off once more.


    In a short while, a few weak and disheveled individuals appeared before Duke Carm.


    These were the few spellcasters in Mel City, and they did not seem very powerful.


    The Western Empire had no shortage of spellcasters, but most of them settled in Stania, a haven for spellcasters.


    However, the abundance of spellcasters in Stania also led to the Western Empire losing arge number of them. Finding even these few misfits in Mel City was already quite good.


    On the faces of some of the spellcasters, there were bruises, indicating that Duke Carm¡¯s guard had not used gentle methods to bring them here.


    Without the energy to consider their feelings, Duke Carm spoke directly, ¡°There¡¯s something underground, and I need you to find out what it is, whether it¡¯s a scheme by the monsters outside the city, and discuss countermeasures!¡±


    Seeing that the spellcasters hadn¡¯t yete to their senses, Duke Carm sneered, ¡°Of course, you can also choose to be thrown over the city wall to feed those disgusting monsters.


    As a side note, I would be delighted to personally throw you down, which is an honor that many people can¡¯t enjoy. You may consider it!¡±<div>


    Naturally, no one would volunteer to enjoy that honor, so without further prompting from Duke Carm, the disheveled spellcasters busied themselves.


    Using techniques such as drawing magic arrays, mumbling strange incantations, performing odd dances, or even kneeling and praying for divine assistance, these spellcasters employed all their means.


    Watching the bizarre scene unfold before him, Duke Carm¡¯s face darkened, and he began to doubt whether he had picked the wrong people.

 Chapter 457: 445 Underground Response_1

    Chapter 457: 445 Underground Response_1


    Fortunately, these Spellcasters managed to establish themselves in various guilds due to their somewhat practical abilities.


    After spending some time, they managed to find some problems.


    Eventually, a representative was sent by the Spellcasters to report their findings to Duke Carm.


    In simple terms, there was a bunch of unknown creatures digging furiously under Mel City, and if left unchecked, some uneptable situations would ur by the next morning.


    When Duke Carm finished listening with a dark face, the Spellcaster in charge of the report turned to leave.


    However, before he could turn around, Carm grabbed his shoulder, causing the Spellcaster to wince and turn back with a pained expression.


    This was a famous Legendary Swordsman who could easily crush the Spellcaster¡¯s shoulder if he wanted to.


    ¡°Perhaps, you might have missed something.¡±


    Duke Carm sneered: ¡°Just knowing that there is something underground is not enough; you need to find a way to deal with them!¡±


    The Spellcasterined: ¡°But we are ordinary Spellcasters with low-level abilities, who can¡¯t even enter the gates of Stania. Just investigating the situation underground has already taken our full effort¡­¡±


    As soon as he mentioned Stania, Duke Carm¡¯s expression turned dark.<div>


    The Spellcaster had not finished speaking when he suddenly felt the world spin before his eyes, and then he found himself being pressed face-first to the ground by Duke Carm, his coarse face scraping against the ground and several bloody gashes forming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense, you know the consequences if you can¡¯t do it!¡±


    After throwing down these harsh words, Duke Carm gestured to his guard.


    Soon after, arge group of elite knights, heavily armed, surrounded the Spellcasters.


    On the surface, they were there to protect the Spellcasters, but in reality, they were monitoring their every move.


    Of course, they were also preventing them from suddenly running away.


    Although their level among Spellcasters was average, these half-baked amateurs always managed toe up with some new tricks, which were not to be underestimated.


    Under such heavy pressure, good results were often achieved.


    When Duke Carm appeared in front of the Spellcasters again, half of the night had passed, and they had finallye up with a solution.


    The n was simple; they would locate the exact positions of the creatures underground, then leave the rest to Duke Carm and his team to handle.


    After listening to the Spellcasters¡¯ ount, Duke Carm took a deep breath and then angrily said, ¡°Is this the solution you¡¯ve provided after thinking for so long?¡±


    Honestly, Carm really wanted to tear these idiots apart and throw them off the city walls, but his reason ultimately stopped him from doing so.


    As a result, the trembling Spellcasters quickly dispersed and began to use their expertise to explore the situation below.


    Duke Carm personally led a team of powerful elite knights to the center.


    Worth noting, the God of War¡¯s emblem could be seen on the armor of these elite knights.


    Since the Spellcasters could only detect the abnormalities underground and were unable to deal with these problems, Duke Carm ultimately had to take action.


    Carm drew his gorgeous sword from his waist with a cold face, and his inquiring gaze swept across the surrounding Spellcasters.


    Soon, an aged Spellcaster provided Duke Carm with coordinates, and thetter raised his sword high, followed by the elite knights behind him who also did the same.


    Scarlet, mist-like substances emerged from the bodies of the elite knights, drifted towards Duke Carm, and were transformed into scarlet sword energy that enveloped his sword through a special technique.<div>


    This would be his main attacking method, using the power of these elite knights to save his own strength substantially.


    Moreover, when these knights were exhausted, another group of knights could rece them and let the former ones rest.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    With a roar, Carm plunged his sword into the ground and controlled the sword energy towards the coordinates provided by the Spellcasters.<div>


    Momentster, Carm sensed an unusual touch and smiled coldly, knowing for sure that at least ten creatures had been torn to pieces by his sword energy in an instant.


    It seemed that these Spellcasters did have their skills; at least for getting coordinates, they were more thanpetent.


    The only thing Duke Carm regretted was that it was difficult to determine the identity of those killed by his sword based on the touch transmitted by the sword energy alone.


    Setting that aside for now, another Spellcaster provided Duke Carm with another set of coordinates.


    Once again, he followed the same method to kill a group of enemies attacking from underground.


    Through the touch transmitted by the sword energy, Carm could confirm that none of the enemies hit had survived.


    However, what he found strange was that this group of enemies was somewhat different from the previous ones.


    Although he could not determine the identity of the enemies underground, he could roughly guess the size of their bodies based on the touch transmitted by the sword energy.


    The previous victims were apparently small and thin, like humanoid creatures.


    But this group of victims wasrger in size and difficult to discern their shape.


    It seemed that there was more than one species of enemy below, and without any surprises, it was the work of those monsters outside the city.


    Although it was temporarily difficult to figure out their identities, Carm knew that as long as he eliminated all of them, there would be no problem!


    And he proceeded to do just that in the following time.<div>


    Inspired by Carm¡¯s actions, the Spellcasters around him also sped up their processes in providing coordinates.


    It was now, the tedious overnight work!


    The Spellcasters used various means to explore the abnormalities below and then reported the coordinates to Carm, who subsequently dealt with the situation using the same method as before.


    As time psed, the elite knights providing sword energy to Carm had been reced three times, and sweat beads covered Carm¡¯s forehead.


    Most of the surrounding Spellcasters were also exhausted, with the remaining few relying on magic potions and precious magic items to stay active.


    Fortunately, all the valuable items from the various guilds had been confiscated earlier, otherwise Carm would have had a hard time finding so many strange and exotic items.

 Chapter 458: 446 Fierce Attack Begins_1

    Chapter 458: 446 Fierce Attack Begins_1


    The sky gradually brightened, and the early morning of Mel City was often shrouded in thick fog. Today was no exception.


    While most of the monster armies were still sleeping, goblin Gaz had already mounted his warg, and his gaze towards Mel City was very solemn.


    Last night, the kobolds and burrowing worms working underground had all died miserably underground.


    Just a moment ago, some kobolds above ground had unearthed a few corpses of theirpanions. Gaz had seen the bodies first-hand, and their appearances were too horrible to describe, almost reduced to a puddle of mush.


    Without a doubt, there must be a highly skilled expert in Mel City, at least no less powerful than the Legend rank.


    But coincidentally, not long ago, Gaz had sessfully broken through the limitations and entered the realm of the Legend, fulfilling his promise and bing a goblin Sword Saint of Legend.


    Although there were no other Legendary fighters in the Soaring Dragon Legion that apanied him, let¡¯s not forget that there were quite a few Nord people nearby.


    Among these Nord people, their queen, Valkyrie Angelia, had be a Legendary fighter without anyone¡¯s knowledge.


    To step into the realm of the Legend, talent alone is not enough. Like Gaz and Angelia, who havee this far, they both have a lot of financial and material support behind them.


    Of course, the most important thing is that they both have the blessing of Otto.


    The kobolds and the burrowing worms have failed. Next, perhaps it¡¯s time for a full-scale assault.<div>


    Understanding this, Gaz was already prepared. As time passed, most of the monsters rubbed their swollen eyes, shook their heavy heads, and crawled up from the ground.


    Meanwhile, the fog surrounding Mel City not only did not dissipate but also seemed to be thicker.


    However, this was a good opportunity for the uing assault.


    Under the guidance of a lizardman, Angelia walked to Gaz¡¯s side.


    The Nord people do not produce horses. Although Angelia had acquired many high-quality warhorses after the conquests of Farrand and Felton, she still preferred to walk on foot.


    The people of Old Nord were quite stubborn. They firmly believed that walking with their own feet on the ground was the greatest respect for their great ancestors.


    In a short time, Gaz and Angelia exchanged information and reached an agreement.


    It seemed that there was definitely a Legendary fighter in Mel City, and this Legendary fighter would naturally be dealt with by Gaz and Angelia.


    Taking advantage of the thick fog, the assault began with Gaz¡¯smand.


    Those monsters that were still sound asleep were quickly woken up by theirpanions, though their methods were not gentle.


    pping and kicking were considered gentle.


    Looking at the towering city walls, Gaz couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Although the underground attack has failed, what will happen if wee from the sky?¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Deafening roars of dragons came from the distant sky. Carm, who hadn¡¯t slept for a night, had been guarding the city wall after dealing with the underground creatures, his eyes full of bloodshot veins.


    Upon hearing the sound, Carm, who was still somewhat sleepy, immediately became alert.


    ¡°That call¡­ is it chimeras and wyverns?¡±


    Duke Carm¡¯s face turned serious, and he immediately shouted for the city¡¯s defenders to mobilize the city¡¯s ballistae and magic crystal cannons, while the catapults in the city were also not idle.


    In an instant, the entire Mel City became lively.


    Unfortunately, despite hearing the roars of chimeras and wyverns from a distance, the thick fog made it difficult for ordinary soldiers to see what was happening around them.<div>


    By the time they finally discovered the traces of these airborne tyrants, the distance between the two sides had been reduced to a very dangerous level.


    ¡°Quick, stop them! Don¡¯t let these filthy monsters get near Mel City!¡±


    Carm¡¯s voice sounded hoarse from the shouting, and he noticed that almost all the chimeras and wyverns were carrying strange ck iron spheres below them.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure what these strange spheres were for, Carm¡¯s instincts told him not to let these odd things get close to the city walls.<div>


    In an instant, arge number of crossbow bolts, cannon spells, and catapultedrge rocks rained down from the city walls towards the chimeras and wyverns.


    At the same time, the soldiers who weren¡¯t manning the war machines were also not standing idly by. They were mostly drawing bows and nocking arrows, while those without bows and arrows used throwing spears, the most primitive of weapons.


    However, unfortunately, although they had tried their best, the chimeras and wyverns were simply too close.


    Even though some had been shot down by the rain of arrows, many others had already flown above Mel City.


    Then, under Duke Carm¡¯s furious gaze, those ck spheres began falling from the sky.


    Finally, a ck metal sphere fell into Mel City,nding next to a catapult, creating arge pit.


    A soldier beside the catapult couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity and walked up to inspect the strange sphere, only to find a dazzling red gem shimmering on it.


    Although the Western Empire was strong, being a soldier in the empire was not a great life.


    This dim-witted soldier had been enlisted for several years and still hadn¡¯t saved much money.


    Although the ck sphere seemed suspicious, the dazzling red gem caught his eye, and in an instant, he drew his sword from his waist, wanting to pry it off and stuff it into his own pocket.


    Before he could finish this action, he felt a sudden void in front of him, followed by oblivion.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A violent explosion shook everything around the ck sphere, tearing it apart.<div>


    The greedy soldier, as well as the surrounding catapults, were all shattered under the terrifying explosion.


    The power of the ck Iron Bomb, jointly produced by Green Burst and the ck Iron Dwarves, seemed to have grown even stronger.


    The sudden explosion startled everyone in Mel City, and the vibrations from the ground only added to their confusion.


    But before they could think of anything else, a series of explosions rang out across Mel City.


    The guards on the city walls stared in shock at what was happening, and in the end, it was Carm¡¯s angry roar that brought their thoughts back to the present.


    ¡°Imperial soldiers, fear nothing!¡±


    Duke Carm¡¯s roar rekindled the morale of the surrounding soldiers, and they once again raised their weapons and therge war machines beside them, counterattacking the flying monsters in the sky.


    Even Duke Carm himself was now brandishing his ornate sword, leaping high into the air and splitting a chimera in half with a single stroke.

 Chapter 459: 447 Fierce Battle on the City Wall_1

    Chapter 459: 447 Fierce Battle on the City Wall_1


    Warrior-type professions and spellcasters have absolute differences, even as powerful as a master swordsman, Duke Kamera still could not easily fly in the air.


    However, many spellcasters can use magic like flight skill, so most spellcasters have a natural superiority when facing warrior-type professions.


    But in this situation, Duke Kamera had a unique way of dealing with the inability to fly.


    A strong adult red-headed Chimera was cut in half just a moment after being in the hands of this famous legendary swordsman.


    Kamera did the job cleanly and efficiently, the poor Red-headed Chimera barely reacted before it was dead.


    Then Kamera stepped on the shattered half of the Chimera¡¯s body as a foothold, raising his constantly falling body once more.


    Next, he held the sword with both hands, swung his body in a semicircle in the air, and swiftly swept out in front of him.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A swollen red sword aura condensed into a delicate semicircle in the air and swept forward.


    Then, this red crescent sword aura cut two Chimeras and a Wyvern in half without any hindrance.


    The broken flesh and blood in the air became the foothold for Duke Kamera¡¯s next step in the air.


    Duke Kamera was strong and sturdy, covered in heavy armor, but at this moment, he seemed like a graceful and elegant dancer, waving his beautiful sword in hand, dancing in the thick fog that filled the air.


    From a distance, Goblin Gaz watched it all unfold, cold-faced. He had already spotted Duke Kamera, but due to the thick fog obscuring his vision, he could only faintly see some elusive scenes.


    Every time Kamera¡¯s figure appeared in the haze, it was always apanied by a lot of blood fog generating an incredibly captivating effect.


    Standing next to Gaz, Angelina watched it all and nodded slightly. As a fellow legendary warrior, she didn¡¯t hide her admiration for Duke Kamera.


    Truly worthy of being a famous legendary swordsman on the continent, his strength was really powerful.


    However, Gaz next to her didn¡¯t have her appreciation, as those who died under Kamera¡¯s sword were his subordinates.


    The big-bearded fellows from Angelina¡¯s side were still curled up, ring with beards wide and eyes wide, holding barrels of beer and enjoying the show.


    It wasn¡¯t their people who died, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t care.


    As Gaz¡¯s face grew darker, Kamera killed even more enthusiastically.


    The Chimeras and Wyverns had flown back to their own formation after dropping the first set of ck Iron Bombs to retrieve more explosives.


    But when theypleted their second bombing mission and returned, they were shocked to find that their numbers had been reduced by half, and even the returning Chimeras and Wyverns were injured.


    Blue-headed Chimera Leader Leiming was the leader of this bombing mission, and this time, he was deeply frightened, still carrying a ck Iron Bomb beneath him.


    From the front line of the bombing mission, he saw very clearly how the damn Duke Kamera ughtered the Chimeras and Wyverns as easily as ughtering chickens.


    Most of those lost Chimeras and Wyverns died by this guy¡¯s sword.


    If it weren¡¯t for Leiming¡¯s quick retreat, he would have be another victim under Kamera¡¯s sword.


    Although he might be punished by Gaz for his early retreat, it was better than losing his life.


    However, after dealing with so many Chimeras and Wyverns, Duke Kamera, powerful as he was, also felt a touch of fatigue.


    Seeing that the flying monsters wouldn¡¯t return for a third try, Kamera also breathed a sigh of relief and rested against the city wall.


    Unfortunately, Gaz did not give him much time to rest.


    Taking advantage of the Mel City Guards being busy responding to the flying monsters, the first batch of ground monsters had already climbed more than halfway up the city walls using their sharp ws.


    Of course, this morning¡¯s thick fog provided good cover for these monsters. By the time the Mel City Guards on the wall noticed them and hurriedly searched for rolling logs and stones, it was already a little toote.


    ¡°Quick! Don¡¯t let these damn monsters climb the city wall!¡±


    Seeing this situation, Duke Kamera didn¡¯t care about resting anymore and drew his not-yet-dried sword, chopping down a Bearman who had just climbed to the top of the wall with one swing.


    Hearing Kamera¡¯s roar, all the Mel City Guards sprang into action.


    Huge stones and beams taken from the houses in the city were poured down from the city walls like they were free, crushing arge number of monsters that were halfway up the wall.


    Even though the monsters had thick skin, and were also wearing exquisite armor tailored by the ck Iron Dwarves.


    The heavy blunt trauma from falling from a great height still had an outstanding effect.


    Many monsters, after being hit by the huge rocks and beams, rolled their eyes before helplessly falling back down.


    They weren¡¯t crushed to death, but merely stunned.


    But falling from such a high wall, even the strong-bodied monsters would be seriously injured if not killed.


    As mentioned earlier, these monsters had already climbed more than halfway up the city wall, taking advantage of the chaos and foggy cover on the walls.


    Using logs and stones at this time, although the effect was good, there were still arge number of monsters that sessfully climbed the city wall.


    Facing these tall, hideous monsters with weapons and equipment no worse than their own, most of the Meier City Guards were momentarily stunned.


    Down on this wall, not everyone was as brave as Duke Kamera who dealt with these monsters as easily as chopping vegetables.


    Most of the Mel City Guards needed three, or even four or five people, to join forces to push a tall monster like a Bearman or Tiger Man back over the wall.


    Fortunately, there were many guards on the city walls so they didn¡¯t immediately break their ranks.


    However, this situation might notst long, because the monsters who first climbed the city wall attacked the Meier City guards while also inserting high-quality hooks made by the ck Iron Dwarves into the wall behind them.


    On the other end of the hooks were long and thick ropes. With the help of these handy tools, even monsters like Minotaurs or Lizardmen, whichck sharp ws, could easily climb the city walls.


    Although the height of Mel City¡¯s walls was astonishing, the constitution of these monsters was no joke.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At the same time, the sky was once again filled with the high-pitched roars of Chimeras and Wyverns.

 Chapter 460: 448 Poisoned Blade_1

    Chapter 460: 448 Poisoned de_1


    With arge number of monsters climbing up the city walls using grappling hooks, Carm had no choice but to mobilize most of the city¡¯s defenders to deal with their relentless attacks.


    However, this greatly weakened Mel City¡¯s anti-air defenses, and most of Carm¡¯s attention was focused on the swarms of monsters scaling the walls.


    Seizing this opportunity, Chimera and the Wyverns returned to the skies above Mel City.


    At this point, the only remaining threat to them were the war machines.


    With the absence of a rain of arrows and Duke Carm¡¯s special attention, the flying monsters found their survival environment greatly improved.


    And this time, apanying Chimera and the Wyverns were Giant Eagles, Roc birds, and various otherrge flying creatures.


    However, this time they were carrying not ck Iron Bombs, but instead terrifyingly strong and fearsome Ogres and Trolls, the heavy infantry.


    ¡°Boom¡­ boom¡­¡±


    The sound of heavy objects crashing to the ground echoed again, but this time instead of ck round balls creating deep craters, it was heavily-armored giants.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ogres and Trolls wielding maces and battleaxes sneered at the bewildered Mel City defenders.


    Among them was a gigantic Dragonborn Ogre with blue-green-silver tricolored scales, shouldering a tree-like staff, wreaking havoc within the encirclement of Mel City¡¯s defenders.


    At the same time, a Dragonborn Troll covered in multiple arms, crawling on the ground like a giant spider, filled countless Mel City defenders with despair and horror.


    With the addition of these unreasonable fellows, the entire battle began to tip heavily in one direction.


    Seeing the situation, a worried Carm immediately chopped down two Bearmen beside him and tried to deal with the two rampaging hero units.


    Yet, before he could move, Carm found himself blocked by an unusually strong Goblin.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    Gaz, who had just climbed up the city walls, immediately rushed to face Carm. He looked at the flustered Carm and brandished his de towards the Duke.


    He then sneered, ¡°First, you have to step over my corpse!¡±


    Although Gaz¡¯s words sounded intimidating, the look on Carm¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    When had ite to the point where even a Goblin dared to arrogantly stand before him?


    Although this Goblin appeared incredibly strong and somewhat unique, a Goblin is just a Goblin, right?


    Normally, even breathing the same air as such a lowly creature in the vicinity would make Carm feel humiliated, and killing one would make him feel as if he had dirtied his hands.


    So usually, Duke Carm would have his guards or subordinates dispose of these dirty and lowly creatures.


    In this urgent situation, though, Carm had to kill this ignorant Goblin as quickly as possible, even if he was extremely reluctant.


    With that in mind, Carm didn¡¯t pay much attention to Gaz. He was focused on quickly eliminating the tricolored Ogre that was causing carnage, and then killing the foolish and lowly Goblin as an afterthought.


    In other words, at this point, Carm didn¡¯t take Gaz seriously at all.


    From start to finish, he had never given Gaz a proper look, and Gaz took notice of it.


    Witnessing this, Gaz¡¯s expression turned cold as steel. His silver dragon scales spread across his body, his sharp dragon horns swelled and grew on his forehead.


    A pair of dragon wings burst from his back, tearing through his armor, and Gaz¡¯s size and muscle mass rapidly expanded as well.


    By the time Carm finally noticed something was off, Gaz¡¯s long de was just a hair¡¯s breadth from his neck.


    In an instant, Carm¡¯s hairs stood on end, his spine felt an icy chill, his pupils contracted violently, and his face involuntarily showed a look of panic.


    At this moment, he finally realized there was something extraordinary about this Goblin.


    Damn, when did ordinary Goblins suddenly grow dragon horns and wings?


    In a frenzy, Carm quickly shifted his body and desperately blocked Gaz¡¯s de with his own.


    It has to be said, as a veteran Sword Master, Carm still had some skills.


    Even in this almost inescapable situation, he found a glimmer of hope for himself.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound of metal shing echoed as Carm¡¯s sword collided with Gaz¡¯s de. Sparks flew, and he sessfully altered the trajectory of Gaz¡¯s attack.


    Unfortunately, although his timely reactions bought him a chance at life, they couldn¡¯t help him escape unscathed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Carm gritted his teeth and stifled a groan. A de shter, a deep, bloody gash marked his waist.


    Clutching the wound on his waist, Carm looked at Gaz with a grave expression, then sneered, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you. I never thought I¡¯d see a Goblin reach the level of a Legend!


    But from your current state, it¡¯s clear that you didn¡¯t reach this point today through your own talent alone.


    Outside help can elevate you to the level of a Legend, but it can¡¯t help you stand firm at this level!


    Next, I¡¯ll let you truly experience the power of a real legendary fighter!¡±


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to say?¡±


    Gaz raised his long de, nced at Carm along the edge of the de, and responded indifferently, ¡°From the beginning, you¡¯ve already lost.


    I¡¯m a lowly and despicable Goblin, and I¡¯ve always known this fact.


    At the same time, I know so much more!


    For those with limited talents, in order to achieve sess, sometimes, in addition to putting in more effort than ordinary people, one may have to resort to shortcuts and cunning.¡±


    At that moment, Gaz¡¯s gaze at Carm seemed like he was looking at a dead man. Smirking, he lightly touched his de and continued, ¡°This is a poisoned de, and the poison is deadly.


    Would you like me to introduce you to the source of this deadly poison? It¡¯s none other than the future supreme ruler of the entire continent, the great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve applied poison to your de?¡±


    Carm stared incredulously at Gaz, while also discovering the feeling of numbness from the wound on his waist.


    A legendary fighter shamelessly applying poison to his weapon?


    For a moment, Carm, who had always been at the top, struggled to understand this, while Gaz seemed to have seen through his confusion.


    Subsequently, the Dragonborn Goblin scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m a humble and despicable Goblin, aren¡¯t I? What¡¯s so surprising about me doing something like this¡­¡±

 Chapter 461: 449 Mel City Falls_1

    Chapter 461: 449 Mel City Falls_1


    Below Mel City, arge team of ogre mages wielding wands arrived, most of which were the rare two-headed ogres.


    The tallest leaders were Big Fat and Second Fatty. Under the guidance of this special Dragonborn Two-Headed Ogre, the surrounding ogre mages all pointed their specially-made wands at the thick, solid city wall in front of them.


    Multiple strands of magic flowed out from the wands in the hands of these ogre mages and converged in the air, then infused Big Fat, bing his backup magic source.


    As for Big Fat, he quickly stuck his specially-made wand into the wall in front of him, then started mumbling his favorite ragged wand with patches all over it.


    After a long time of growth, Big Fat had already be an experienced mage, no longer making embarrassing mistakes like not being able to chant spells.


    As Big Fat chanted his spells, the strange magical glow appeared at the front of his ragged patched wand, and then spread to the wand stuck in the wall above.


    In this instant, Big Fat consumed a lot of magic. Even with arge group of ogre mages around him to provide backup magic power, they could hardly satisfy his consumption.


    He was using the Skill of Rapid Construction of Wonders to affect the city wall of Mel City in front of him. If it was a regr wall, it would have turned into sludge in an instant.


    But the wall of Mel City was of high quality. It was not only very thick, but it was also made of hard and valuable materials, so it took Big Fat some time and effort to deal with it.


    Seeing that the city wall was about to fall, Second Fattyined, ¡°If I had known you were so slow, I would have followed Little Fatty and jumped onto the wall to start killing! There¡¯s no need to wait here like an idiot and waste time!¡±


    Yes, Little Fatty was the leader of the second batch of monsters who entered Mel City by jumping from Chimeras and wyverns.<div>


    Hearing Second Fatty¡¯s protest, Big Fat just gave him a nce, still mumbling the tricky spells in his mouth.


    Finally, with Big Fat¡¯s efforts, the stiff city wall began to soften like a sponge.


    Seeing the hope, Big Fat hurriedly continued to infuse magic into the city wall, and the wall in front of him began to slowly transform into a sandy state.


    Atst, with Big Fat¡¯s hard work, the city wall was eroded by his spell, creating a gaprge enough for three ogres to enter and exit together.


    Big Fat himself and the surrounding ogres had overused their magic power, their expressions were exhausted, and they all had a wise look.


    The two-headed ogres were okay. When one head was tired, the other head could still control the body.


    For single-headed ogre mages, they had to copse on the ground.


    ¡°The Soaring Dragon Legion, invincible!¡±


    Second Fatty sessfully took control of his body, raised his shimmering magic hammer high, and shouted as he was the first to rush into the gap.


    ¡°RUA!!!¡±


    Amidst thunderous roars, numerous ogres, Minotaurs, Quilboars, Desert Scorpion Men, and various other monsters passed through the gap and rushed into the city.


    Although Mel City had dispatched arge number of defenders in time to intercept them, Big Fat took the lead. Like ying baseball, he sent those who stood in front of him flying one by one with his hammer.


    The rest of the heavily-armored ogres also followed his lead, like a sharp knife, instantly tearing apart the encircled defense line.


    Meanwhile, as the defenders were unable to take care of other areas, some Lizardmen or goblins rode wargs and dire wolves towards the city gate.


    On their way, all blocking forces were easily torn apart by them. When they finally reached the inside of the city gate, they dumped a bunch ofrge and small packages onto the city gate area from afar.


    Afterward, they left without looking back.


    There were still some defenders inside the city gate, who were on high alert, defending against the Lizardmen and goblin riders who might rush over to open the city gate.


    Initially, they thought the strange packages might be some special hidden weapons, so they raised their shields to defend.


    However, in the end, these strange packages were as soft as ordinary pillows. Even if they were hit, they wouldn¡¯t get hurt.<div>


    Now, as they watched the wolf cavalry running away, the defenders looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Suddenly, several defenders noticed that the strange packages had burning cotton threads tied to them, which were constantly burning and getting shorter.


    So, what on earth was this?


    However, before the defenders could figure it out, the terrifying explosion forced them to stop thinking.<div>


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡±


    The violent explosions caused vibrations that even Duke Carm on the high city wall could feel. At that moment, the thick city walls trembled a few times.


    If it weren¡¯t for seeing it with his own eyes, Carm would have thought there had been an earthquake.


    But the current situation wasn¡¯t much better than a violent earthquake. The city gate of Mel City was made of various precious metals and other materials, as well as various magic arrays and other special means.


    If faced head-on, the city gate might be even stronger than the city walls.


    But if attacked from inside the city¡­


    Regrettably, this had not been taken into consideration, so there was no specific strengthening against attacksunched from within the city.


    So, under the desperate gazes of many Mel City defenders, the heavy city gate was blown away and flew out.


    The heavy gate rotated and fell from the sky, crushing some unlucky monsters standing under it with the falling gate.


    However, monsters weren¡¯t sentimental creatures, nor would they be afraid of such a small scene.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Amid continuous, roaring sounds, countless monsters rushed towards the wide-open city gate, trying to be the first to enter.


    Seeing this, Angelina withdrew her gaze from the city wall and raised her long spear high, shouting loudly, ¡°Our great ancestor will light our path forward! Prove our worth to the great Silver Dragon Lord!¡±<div>


    ¡°For the Silver Dragon Lord, for the Queen!¡±


    The bare-chested, axe-wielding Rolf roared and led from the front, mes enveloping his whole body, making him look like an unstoppable me chariot.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    The bearded Nord people all stopped spectating and raised their round shields and axes one after another, following Rolf to charge forward.


    Their speed was fast, and in a short while, the people at the front had already surpassed the fast-moving monsters.

 Chapter 462: 450 Righteous Backstab_1

    Chapter 462: 450 Righteous Backstab_1


    Mel City was beyond salvation.


    Neither the quality nor the quantity of the defenders could match thebined forces of the monsters and the Nord people.


    Kam knew this from the beginning, but he didn¡¯t expect Mel City to fall so quickly.


    At the same time, he never thought that he would be on the verge of death at the hands of a goblin due to his own arrogance.


    At this moment, Duke Carm was covering the wound on his waist, gasping heavily. At first, he didn¡¯t take this wound seriously.


    Even though he was poisoned, after all, he was a legendary powerhouse, and ordinary toxins usually had little effect on him.


    But soon he noticed something: the wound on his waist was just a little more severe than a superficial injury.


    But now, that peculiar tingling sensation had already begun to spread throughout his body.


    The potency and speed of this toxin were indeed astonishing, which reminded Carm of the name that Gaz had mentioned earlier.


    Silver Dragon Lord, he had heard of this title.


    If he remembered correctly, it should refer to a silver dragon that had recently gained fame residing in Nn Forest.<div>


    But he had never heard that this silver dragon was also a terrifying venomous dragon.


    Gaz the goblin watched the events unfolding on the city walls and below with great interest. Then he turned to Kam and said thoughtfully, ¡°I believe you understand by now that you have no chance of victory.


    Hmm, perhaps I should be more specific. This not only refers to this small border city but also the entire Felkorde Empire.


    You seem to have some talent. The great Silver Dragon Lord is very merciful. As long as you offer yourplete loyalty to him, I believe you will have a ce in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    A goblin trying to persuade him to surrender?


    Kamughed mockingly, but this time he was mocking himself.


    ¡°Want my loyalty?¡±


    Kam held his sword and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just exchange it for the ugly head of that Silver Dragon!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    Gaz¡¯s face turned furious. Kam¡¯s words meant that he had severed his own path of retreat.


    Now, Gaz wouldn¡¯t give Kam any chance.


    Even though he was a legendary swordsman, with his current condition, Kam couldn¡¯t possibly be Gaz¡¯s opponent.


    Understanding this deeply, Gaz crouched slightly, and the pair of dragon wings on his back began to p rapidly.


    With a sudden burst of energy, he stomped the hard city wall bricks into a deep pit, while Gaz himself charged at Kam like lightning with his long de in hand.


    Gaz didn¡¯t hold back this time. This attack aimed directly at Kam¡¯s vital points.


    However, to Gaz¡¯s surprise, Kam, who looked like he was on hisst legs, had suddenly burst forth with astounding strength.


    Kam had urately deflected the strike, which should have been decisive.


    Then, the two engaged in a rapid close-quarters battle, the sound of shing metal and sparks flying. After a while, both sides retreated, injured, to adjust their positions.<div>


    At this point, Gaz looked at Kam with a serious expression, ignoring his own injuries, as they were merely superficial.


    Slowly, Gaz¡¯s gaze shifted to his long de, which had numerous notches from following him through countless battlefields.


    It seemed that Kam¡¯s elegant sword was not ordinary. If Gaz¡¯s de had been a regr long de, it would have been broken by now.


    However, what Gaz was more curious and concerned about was how Duke Kam could still be so powerful at this moment.<div>


    Gaz squinted at Duke Kam and quickly noticed some crimson mist seeping out from the battlefield and drifting towards Kam.


    This mist looked simr to the Berserker¡¯s technique but was absolutely different.


    The mist greatly enhanced Duke Kam¡¯s strength and seemed to alleviate the impact of the poison on him as much as possible.


    The source of this mist was the gruesomely mangled corpses.


    As the mist strengthened Duke Kam, it also imperceptibly exerted immense pressure on Gaz.


    Despite the additional injuries, the corner of Carm¡¯s mouth was slightly upturned.


    He looked at Gaz, his expression longing, ¡°The God of War will look after his faithful servants. Perhaps Mel City is doomed, but you must pay a price for it!¡±


    This price would inevitably include the life of this goblin!


    The fall of Mel City was inevitable, and all Kam could do now was try to relieve the Empire¡¯s pressure as much as possible.


    For example, by taking down this troublesome Goblin and then killing as many monsters as possible.


    *Hu hu¡­*


    Kam¡¯s chest heaved up and down, and at this point, his previous elegance waspletely gone.


    In order to maintain his current state, his heart was on the verge of copse.<div>


    While the mist enhanced his strength, it also became a burden on him. It wouldn¡¯t be long before it disintegrated him and left no trace behind.


    Therefore, he had to fight quickly.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Large amounts of mist wrapped around Kam like red ribbons, while his muscles swelled up like balloons.


    The magnificent armor he wore soon reached its limit and exploded outward like an over-inted tin can.


    Gaz stood across from Kam, frowning at him. His opponent was now swollen like a lump of flesh, looking incredibly ugly but also giving off an intense pressure.


    Gaz swallowed with difficulty. Kam was a veteran swordsman with unfathomable strength.


    At first, he had only gained the upper hand by cunningly using poison. But now that Kam had reacted like this, his pressure increased greatly.


    However, Gaz soon rxed, even sneering and gesturing at Kam with a hooked finger.


    ¡°???!¡±


    Kam was shocked at first, then rage clouded his mind at the sight of the goblin. The mockery was highly effective!


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut you into pieces!¡±


    Wielding his sword, Kam swung a few flourishes and prepared to charge forward to put an end to this damned goblin.<div>


    But before he took a few steps forward, he saw Gaz inexplicably tilt his head to one side, and a delicate, lightning-chargednce grazed his scalp and embedded itself in the wall behind him.


    From this angle¡­


    Witnessing this, Kam sensed that something was wrong. When he looked down, he saw that a hole the size of a frying pan had been sted through his chest.


    And behind him, Angelina, who had just performed a righteous backstab, nodded at Gaz in acknowledgment.

 Chapter 463: 451 This is the Fierce Attack_1

    Chapter 463: 451 This is the Fierce Attack_1


    Unfortunately, even with the divine magic of the God of War, Duke Carm could not continue to survive with such severe injuries.<div>


    In thest moment of his life, the veteran Sword Saint struggled to look back at Angelina behind him.


    Even though Her Majesty looked stunningly beautiful, in Carm¡¯s eyes at this moment, she was no more attractive than the goblin next to her.


    ¡°Des¡­picable¡­¡±


    Finally, all Duke Carm could do was to reluctantly utter this simple word before falling forward lifelessly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Apanied by that cruel sound, Carm¡¯s body heavily smashed into the floor tiles, stirring up arge cloud of dust.<div>


    Duke Carm was dead, and the fate of Mel City waspletely sealed.


    Without the leadership of this legendary Sword Saint, Mel City could no longer organize any effective counterattack, and their morale had plummeted to rock bottom.


    Between thebined forces of the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Vide Army, by the time the sun set, Mel City was devoid of any Imperials who dared to resist with their weapons in hand.


    The Imperials had always relied on their superior status to bully others across the continent, but the ones trapped in Mel City finally experienced the feelings of those they had once oppressed.


    Now, these unarmed Imperials had no choice but to participate in the clean-up work of Mel City at the request of Vide¡¯s bearded men.


    After such a fierce battle, the whole Mel City was covered in debris and ruins, and if they didn¡¯t clean it up quickly, it would affect the lives of the ordinary residents.


    From now on, this ce would serve as a foothold for both the Soaring Dragon Legion and Vide Army as they jointly invaded the Western Empire.


    At this moment, Gaz and Angelina were in Carm¡¯s office, dealing with some matters.


    Soon after, several lizardmen entered the office, apanied by two familiar faces.


    It was the Chief Knight of Felton and the only remaining royalty of their kingdom, both of whom had been imprisoned in Mel City¡¯s dungeons earlier.


    Gaz was currently reviewing a map of the Western Empire¡¯s border forces, and upon sensing the movement, he gave a brief nce at his new guests.


    Obviously, thetter held no good feelings towards Gaz. In fact, one of the Chief Knights even spat angrily at him while cursing with various foul words.<div>


    Gaz looked away and coldly said, ¡°As a noble knight, in the face of a desperate situation, you seem to be no different from an ordinary farmer.


    Hmm, maybe there is some difference because, even the most foolish farmer would be kneeling before me, trembling in fear and begging for my forgiveness at this moment.¡±


    Hearing Gaz¡¯s words, Kari sneered relentlessly, his attitude unchanged.


    He knew very well that once he fell into these creatures¡¯ hands, he could expect no mercy.


    Instead of begging for mercy from these monsters, Kari preferred to maintain his defiance until the end.


    The Feliton Prince standing beside him seemed to be in much worse shape. Despite the dirt on his face, his handsome features and royal bloodline were still evident.


    At this moment, however, his fair face was pale with terror.


    Even though he was terrified now, as a prince of a fallen nation, he had already braced himself for the worst.


    Gaz could see the intentions of both of them and felt uninterested. Besides, he had no time to waste on the two of them.


    So, he waved his hand and said to the lizardman guards, ¡°Take them away, see if you can get any useful information out of them, and then, dispose of them.¡±


    The two special guests were taken away by the lizardmen without incident.


    After that, Gaz and Angelina focused on which Western Empire city should be dealt with first.<div>


    Once they crossed Mel City, they would have four different cities to choose from.


    The Western Empire had a vast territory, and the locations of these four cities were unique; no matter which one they chose to attack, the remaining three coulde to aid within a day.


    In such a short time, Gaz and Angelina¡¯s research wouldn¡¯t yield any results.


    Meanwhile, at another border of the Western Empire, the battle at the Mud Quagmire Fort was nearing its end.


    Just as previously predicted, the Eastern Empireid special wooden nks across the Death Swamp, which served as a rtively safe foothold.


    To ensure sess, they also employed spellcasters to further solidify the nks with freezing spells.


    Under normal circumstances, the Mud Quagmire Fort would have dispatched spellcasters to shatter the Eastern Empire¡¯s spell effects.


    Unfortunately, they had lost both Stania and a considerable number of skilled spellcasters.


    So, facing this situation, their only option was to use the various war machines that had been deployed within the Mud Quagmire Fort.


    Thus, the best tactic for the fortress was to use catapults to break the wooden nks of the Eastern Empire.


    When the wooden nks underneath were shattered, the Eastern Empire soldiers standing on them would fall into the Death Swamp together with the debris.


    Under such circumstances, even the elite Crimson Legion could not fight fate and could only sink deeper and deeper into the swamp in despair.<div>


    In the end, their finely crafted heavy armor became a death sentence, tying them firmly in the Death Swamp.


    Perhaps after a few years, they would be one of the wandering undead within the Death Swamp.


    Although many Eastern Empire soldiers fell into eternal slumber in the Death Swamp during their advance, many more sessfully reached the foot of the Mud Quagmire Fort.


    Now, the true battle had begun, turning the war into a terrifying crucible of blood and flesh.


    Compared to what had happened at Mel City, the Eastern Empire¡¯s assault on the Mud Quagmire Fort was more like traditional brute-force tactics.


    Initially, the Mud Quagmire Fort fiercely blocked the Eastern Empire forces from entering the city walls.


    But as time went by, due to the vast difference in the number of soldiers between the two sides, the situation at Mud Quagmire Fort grew increasingly worse.


    For some unknown reason, the reinforcements that should have arrived long ago never appeared near the Mud Quagmire Fort.


    Poor Mud Quagmire Fort; having exhausted all avable options, it held out stubbornly for a week before the entire fortress was engulfed in mes.


    Originally, the Eastern Empire wanted to use this ce as their foothold for the invasion of the Western Empire, but the cunning defenders of the fortress had filled the entire fort with deadly undead toxins at thest moment.


    Staying in such a haunted ce for too long could very likely result in being transformed into an undead creature.


    Therefore, while cursing the defenders of the Mud Quagmire Fort for their ungratefulness, the Eastern Empire had no choice but to set fire to the whole ce and cleanse it thoroughly.<div>

 Chapter 464: 452 A Slightly Slow Transformation_1

    Chapter 464: 452 A Slightly Slow Transformation_1


    Stania¡­<div>


    No, this floating city has long been renamed to ckstone Floating City.


    Recently, Sofia, Moray, and Konoheim had made significant progress in transforming the ckstone Floating City.


    To be precise, Sofia and Konoheim had a very special idea in this regard.


    And Sofiapletely ignored Moray¡¯s constant protests, quickly putting this idea into practice.


    Now, in Sofia¡¯s eyes, ckstone Floating City seemed to have be a huge magic item.


    Moray had spent many years in the Soul Eater Wand, and he had long be ustomed to such days.<div>


    But now, he had to move out and, amidst the constant protests, was forcefully pushed into the core of the ckstone Floating City by Sofia.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re ignoring human rights and restricting my personal freedom!¡±


    In the center of the ckstone Floating City, a sinister face was angrily roaring on the huge magic core.


    Sofia, who had personally implemented this idea, stood satisfied nearby, with Konoheim beside her, his curiosity satisfied and a delighted face.


    Oh, right, there was also the Grand Mage ckhand, sitting helplessly in the corner and beginning to question his life.


    The idea that the ckstone Floating City could be transformed into a giant magic puppet undoubtedly originated from his ckhand Mage Spire.


    But now, even he himself didn¡¯t understand the current situation.


    His thoughts and concepts had long been altered beyond recognition, and now he could no longer provide any help for the transformation n of the ckstone Floating City.


    Suddenly, Moray stopped his noisy protests, and the sinister face on the magic core seemed somewhat strange.


    At this time, Moray showed a drunken expression on his face.


    Under the puzzled gazes of Sofia and Konoheim, Moray suddenly said with a cheap smile, ¡°Oh, I take back what I said before! This thing is much more interesting than the Soul Eater Wand!¡±


    Ever since the Death Lord incident, Moray¡¯s strength had plummeted sharply, and the greatness of the Legendary Witch Demon was now just an empty title.<div>


    But now, Moray seemed to have regained that powerful, omnipotent feeling he once had.


    Although he hadn¡¯t been forcefully pushed into the ckstone Floating City for long, Moray seemed to have found the trick. Under his control, strands of magic sparks seeped out of the magic core and twisted together, able to be changed into any shape by Moray at will.


    ¡°Crackle¡­¡±


    Amid a series of noisy sounds, Moray directly molded the magic sparks into a mighty and domineering Headless Knight.


    Feeling the seemingly endless power he could now wield, Moray was suddenly full of enthusiasm.


    If his feeling was correct, even his peak self wouldn¡¯t be a match for his current self.


    Of course, that was without the help of his undead minions.


    From beginning to end, Sofia had been watching all of this, observing Moray controlling ckstone Floating City¡¯s magic with ease. Many ideas to harness this magic appeared in her heart.


    Until now, she had been troubled by the amount of magic, or small ¡°blue bar¡± mentioned by the big dumb dragon.


    Although she had made many attempts before, the effects had been minimal.


    But after seeing the current Moray, her intuition told her that this situation might soon be a thing of the past.


    However, she had more important things to deal with before that.<div>


    ¡°It seems you can control this floating city now.¡±


    Sofia stared at Moray, not wasting too much time, and said directly, ¡°The main parts of ckstone Floating City have been transformed. Now, perhaps it¡¯s time to verify the results of our modifications.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Konoheim immediately became excited, and Moray silently nodded, beginning to let the ckstone Floating City move ording to the n they had previously envisioned.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±


    Slowly, the entire floating city began to shake. Some ck Iron Dwarves and Kobolds who were working sensed that something was wrong and immediately hid in the prepared shelters.


    Those closer to the teleportation gate ran directly through the gate and into Purgatory City.


    Then, the people inside Purgatory City were amazed to discover that the ckstone Floating City flying in the sky was actually starting to split!


    Yes, it split. And by that, I mean literally.


    At this point, Otto had just woken up from his slumber and was now dumbfoundedly watching the scene in the sky.


    ckstone Floating City was systematically divided into countless pieces, which then began to rbine. Moreover, the rbination took the shape that Sofia and the others had nned for, turning into a humanoid form.


    Perhaps it was because Moray had only just taken control of ckstone Floating City that the process seemed rather slow.


    At first, the people in Purgatory City below were curious about ckstone Floating City¡¯s situation.<div>


    Those in the floating city¡¯s shelters were also panicking amidst the constant shaking.


    However, by sunrise, the next morning, ckstone Floating City still hadn¡¯tpleted its transformation, and it continued to slowly change its appearance.


    The people in Purgatory City had lost their curiosity and had returned to their daily routines, while Otto had reluctantly closed his eyes again, preparing for a nap.


    Those in the shelters had also grown ustomed to the shaking, and to pass the boring time, some people slept, while others engaged in various forms of entertainment.


    These included gambling and many other adult-only activities.


    As for Sofia, who was at the center of the floating city, she was now panting heavily, sitting in her luxurious, soft chair.


    Konoheim and ckhand, on the other hand, were very energetic, paying close attention to every change in the floating city.


    As for Moray, the sinister face that appeared on the magic core looked like it was wearing a mask of pain. Its twisted expression resembled a crumpled piece of paper.


    Time passed like this, and after a week, ckstone Floating City finally transformed into a humanoid giant magic puppet ording to the original n.


    And Moray was extremely exhausted and had to fall into a brief sleep.


    As for Sofia, she directed Konoheim and ckhand to inspect their results.


    During the work process, Konoheim looked at Sofia somewhat helplessly andined, ¡°In all these years, no one has ever dared to treat me like this except for you¡­¡±<div>


    Sofia didn¡¯t care, just looking at the sleeping Moray and casually saying, ¡°It seems that our next research topic is how to significantly improve the transformation efficiency of the ckstone Floating City.¡±

 Chapter 465: 453 Elf Reinforcements_1

    Chapter 465: 453 Elf Reinforcements_1


    Dawn Forest.


    Since the elves here began to blockade the border, obstructing and even hunting any foreigners who attempted to enter, the elves have not seen outsiders for a long time.


    Even the death of the Old Elf King and the session of the new Elf Queen were not well-known to many forces outside Dawn Forest.


    Many spies sent to investigate Dawn Forest were killed on the outskirts of the forest, not to mention the dispatch of envoys to participate in Elise¡¯s coronation ceremony.


    In this undisturbed period, Elise was consolidating her ruling position as much as possible.


    As for Catherine, it was as if she had disappearedpletely into the darkness, not seen in the sunlight for a long time.


    Meanwhile, in Dawn Forest, some of the elders and other creatures who had expressed dissatisfaction or even insubordination to Elise were quietly disappearing from the world unbeknownst to others.


    The voices opposing Elise disappeared incredibly fast. It was as if overnight, the entire Dawn Forest was filled only with voices supporting and praising Elise.


    Although elves generally do not concern themselves with worldly affairs, they are not all fools.


    Although no one dares to openly proim or discuss topics opposing Elise, a heavy and eerie atmosphere is enveloping Dawn Forest.


    Some of the elders or smart ones who have preserved themselves have discovered that Elise seems to be rebuilding the Dawn Legion.<div>


    This Dawn Legion is not the same as the one that had perished in the Dragon Bone Wastnd, a temporary unit formed only by a codename.


    Now, there is no real army in Dawn Forest, only self-assembled Ranger squads to patrol the forest.


    The ordinary elves who have grown ustomed to this situation do not find it inappropriate.


    But Elise, or rather, Otto, wants to re-establish the true Dawn Legion.


    The elite legion that once made the elves strong, terrified surrounding races, and almost conquered the continent at its peak.


    At present, Dawn Forest is slowly moving in this direction. However, having grown used to a peaceful and secluded life, Elise and Catherine still have a long way to go to achieve their goal.


    But they don¡¯t seem to have that much time, and before long, they receive an unwee guest.


    Mentor, the Grand General of the Western Empire, visited Dawn Forest as a representative of the Western Empire¡¯s monarch. Due to his special status, Goldleaf Serena, who was responsible for patrolling the outskirts of Dawn Forest, did not dare to dispose of him like ordinary people.


    In the end, she had to escort Mentor and his followers to the Elf Royal Court and Dawn Garden to await Elise¡¯s personal judgment.


    Sitting on the throne amidst the lush flowers, Elise wore a crown, her demeanor extraordinary.


    Since bing the Elf Queen, the timid maid she used to be is no longer visible in her. A noble and graceful demeanor now fills her entire body.


    Even though her appearance has not changed, ifparing her past self to her present self, almost no one would dare to identify them as the same person.


    In this state, Elise met with Mentor.


    At first, Mentor maintained his charm, speaking at length before Elise even had a chance to say much.


    As Elise initially thought, he hade seeking reinforcements. He hoped that Dawn Forest would once again join forces with the Western Empire as they had in the past, forming a united front.


    Further, he hoped for assistance to help the Western Empire ovee this crisis, ideally by utilizing one of the three Floating City¡¯s belonging to Dawn Forest.


    Clearly, Mentor had done a lot of preparation beforeing here. Upon meeting the trusted Elf Queen, he spoke eloquently, his words never repeating.


    At first, he was very confident. In his view, a newly appointed ruler should be ambitious.


    At the very least, they should be thinking about surpassing the achievements of their predecessor, as is the case with just about every newly ascended ruler in human nations.<div>


    But no matter how hard he tried, Elise did not give him any response, causing his once-confident heart to be filled with doubt and unease.


    In this audience with the Elf Queen, Mentor was allowed to bring one follower, and the quirky Lady Bauhinia now hid behind him.


    Somehow, Lady Bauhinia always felt that the queen who sat before her looked very familiar to her.


    It seemed as if she had seen her several times before.<div>


    At this moment, faced with the Elf Queen¡¯s long silence, even the well-prepared Mentor began to run out of words.


    Looking at the still indifferent Elise who remained silent, Mentor swallowed hard, as the situation had deviated from his expectations.


    Why?! Why isn¡¯t that damned elf saying anything after all this time!


    Could it be that this so-called new Elf Queen is mute?


    Suddenly, Lady Bauhinia quietly tugged at Mentor¡¯s clothes from behind and transmitted some horrifying words to him through a secret method.


    Mentor then looked incredulously at the figure sitting high on the throne amidst the flowers, her form like that of a blooming human lily, and his heart turned cold.


    After confirming that Lady Bauhinia was not deceiving him, Mentor secretly reached for the specially made Teleportation Scroll.


    However, this time was different from before- even after crushing the Teleportation Scroll, nothing happened.


    Just as Mentor was filled with confusion, Elise, who had kept quiet until now, finally spoke.


    She still sat on the throne in the sea of flowers, raising her eyes to look at Mentor and her cold voice sounding like the crisp song of birds in Mentor¡¯s ears.


    Despite the pleasant and beautiful voice, Mentor could only feel endless fear at this moment.


    ¡°Except for the elves recognized by me or legendary powerhouses, no one can use magic or magic items here.


    Give up, Mentor. I already know your request. Now, all you have to do is to be a guest in the Dawn Garden.¡±<div>


    Next, Elise looked at Lady Bauhinia and said intriguingly, ¡°We can be considered acquaintances. It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Why don¡¯t you say something to your old friend?¡±


    At this moment, it was the turn for Mentor and Lady Bauhinia to remain silent.


    Both were almost desperate as they stared at Elise. They had only been suspicious at first, but now they had finally confirmed their thoughts.


    At the same time, Mentor couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Perhaps this time, the thousand-year-old Felkorde Empire was truly doomed¡­

 Chapter 466: 454 Golden Emperor_1

    Chapter 466: 454 Golden Emperor_1


    Time was ticking away, and the situation on the continent was quietly changing.


    Once unstoppable, the Western Empire now teetered on the brink of copse. After losing Mel City and Mud Quagmire Fort, the arrogant and foolish imperial nobles finally understood the predicament they were about to face.


    Under these circumstances, the foundations of the mighty empire had a vastly different outlook on the disasters urring at the empire¡¯s two borderlines.


    Facing the Soaring Dragon Legion and Vide people who had crossed Mel City and wereunching attacks on other Western Empire towns, the ipetent nobles only felt fear.


    Whatever they said at this time would be false; those were monsters that could tear them apart and swallow them whole.


    If their territories were conquered by the Eastern Empire, they would merely switch allegiance without significantly changing their present life.


    But if the enemies were those monsters, the situation might bepletely different.


    Thus, on the Western Empire¡¯s two border lines in the southeast and northeast, the situation was prizing.


    The resistance against the Dragon Soaring Empire grew stronger, while the resistance on the Western Empire¡¯s side weakened significantly.


    Some shameless nobles even surrendered their cities along with their private armies and subjects, especially after the Eastern Empire¡¯s Floating City appeared in the sky above the Western Empire.


    As a nation that once possessed a Floating City, the Western Empire¡¯s nobles understood there was no hope for victory.<div>


    Knowing full well they could not win, they figured it was better to join the other side.


    Under this mindset, Western Empire cities and towns below the Eastern Empire¡¯s Floating City would surrender without hesitation.


    Furthermore, the Cordan ins and Oand Federation, having formed alliances with the Eastern Empire, beganunching attacks on the Western Empire from the south and southwest.


    The Western Empire¡¯s territory was rapidly upied by the Eastern Empire, the progress far exceeding that of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Meanwhile, Otto¡¯s ckstone Floating City was still in its final adjustment stage.


    With the exterior appearance and standard features of the Floating Cityplete, Sofia and the others were working overtime to optimize ckstone Floating City¡¯s transformation speed.


    Although ckstone Floating City could not reinforce the Soaring Dragon Legion in time, at Otto¡¯s suggestion, more legions marched towards the Western Empire.


    Barbarians and ck Iron Dwarves were among them, and Caran was also ready for battle. With a singlemand from Otto, the newly-formed Holy Dragon Knights would rush to the battlefield.


    But for now, Otto had not done so; he had other arrangements for Caran, the Land of Red mes, and Purgatory City.


    Due to the Western Empire¡¯s fierce resistance, Gaz¡¯s progress was not going smoothly, but this situation was quickly alleviated.


    Although ckstone Floating City could not reach the Western Empire in time, another Floating City entered their territory.


    This naturally belonged to Dawn Forest and was the Elves¡¯ Royal Court ¨C the Dawn Garden.


    The Floating City, which had not been used for a long time, suddenly took off, leaving a terrifying abyss-like pit in the distance, scaring numerous elves.


    Despite much opposition, Elise forcefully pushed through. She exposed the Western Empire¡¯s numerous atrocities against the elves, firmly pinning the me on them.


    Then, she assembled the passionate and easily influenced young elves to re-form the Dawn Legion. Although small in number, it was enough to control Dawn Garden.


    Elise decided to lead the troops in person, leaving Catherine to guard the Dawn Forest, preventing any idents during Elise¡¯s absence.


    On the surface, there was no direct connection between Dawn Forest and the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    However, with their strong participation in the upation, the Western Empire had no choice but to divert significant resources to deal with the elves.


    As a result, the pressure on Gaz and the others was greatly reduced.<div>


    The Western Empire could not understand why their general Mentor went to Dawn Forest to seek help from the elves.


    But somehow, instead of waiting for reinforcements, they were greeted with an unrelenting attack from the elves.


    The elves currently had little interest in territories outside Dawn Forest. Their reasons foring here were simple.


    First, it was due to the queen¡¯smand.<div>


    Second, it was to avenge their brethren who had once suffered endless agony from the war and plunder.


    Others might also havemitted these crimes in the past, but now, Elise had sessfully pinned the me on the Western Empire.


    The Western Empire was now surrounded by enemies, their forces in disarray.


    If they were given time, perhaps they would still have a chance to turn things around.


    However, each power engaged in carving up the spoils of the Western Empire was unwilling to give them any opportunity.


    As more high-ranking officials and nobles in the Western Empire came to understand this reality, they reluctantly began to consider a once-unthinkable and shameful idea.


    In the Western Empire¡¯s capital, Felkorde City, many high-ranking figures that were rarely seen together gathered in the pce.


    Some were dukes with territories equal to small countries, others were top legendary warriors renowned throughout the continent.


    Now, they all gathered in the pce, fiercely arguing with each other.


    In front of themy a young man with hollow eyes, lounging on a huge golden throne. He was the current ruler of the Felkorde Empire, the Golden Emperor Gode.


    Once upon a time, he was glorious and held countless lives in his hand.


    But at this moment, he could only helplessly watch the quarreling nobles and warriors in front of him, despair in his eyes.


    Not long ago, his power had been circumvented by his subordinates, who were now considering when to grovel before the Eastern Empire.<div>


    As for the reason he was still alive, it was solely because the shameless people below wanted to wrap him in a bow, sending him as a gift to the Crimson Empress.


    At that time, all that awaited him was death.


    Although the Crimson Empress was technically his great-aunt, it would not stop her from breaking his neck personally.


    Familial ties were worthless in the face of imperial power.


    Perhaps ending it all prematurely would be a wise choice.


    Just as Gode was contemting when to turn his thoughts into actions, the once bustling hall suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 467: 455 Imperial Guardian_1

    Chapter 467: 455 Imperial Guardian_1


    ¡°Pat¡­pat¡­¡±<div>


    Crisp footsteps resounded through the quiet hall as the various bigwigs, who had been tightly huddled together and chattering away, spontaneously made way for a wide path.


    Golden Emperor Gode looked listlessly at the direction of the unusual event, only for his expression to bepletely invigorated afterwards.


    As his face gradually grew more excited, an elderly man d in silver heavy armor with a red cape draped over his shoulders was slowly walking towards him.


    Although the elder¡¯s hair was white and his face was covered with wrinkles, he looked spirited with an upright posture.


    Even his strides were forceful, the soles of his war boots striking the hall¡¯s floor tiles, issuing a crisp and rhythmic sound.


    The heavy armor seemed to have no impact on his movements, as if it were as light as ordinary clothes.<div>


    The full-body armor appeared extremely delicate, adorned with precious, rare gems and intricate gold threads, making him look exceedingly noble and imposing.


    Compared to him, Gode seated on the throne and adorned with countless extravagant essories appeared like an upstart.


    Following the elder was a refreshingly clean-looking young girl with short hair.


    It was Heel!


    After Lady Bauhinia and Mentor went to the Dawn Forest, she and ck Rose chose to stay in the Western Empire.


    Heel hadn¡¯t seen ck Rose for a while, as she seemed to be busy with some work not suitable for the light of day.


    Originally, Heel had intended to apany Lady Bauhinia to the Dawn Forest, but before she could put this n into action, her father had stopped her.


    Her father, the elder now striding towards Gode, was the guardian of the Western Empire, the number one powerhouse in the open continent: Dudley, Empire Guardian.


    At least until some secluded old demons of unknown origin and era appeared, he was unanimously regarded as the most powerful person on the continent.


    If he had been willing to intervene back then, it¡¯s likely the empire wouldn¡¯t have been split into the Eastern and Western Empires.


    Before this appearance, he hadn¡¯t shown himself in public for a long time.


    Due to his age of over five hundred years, many spected that this living legend symbolizing the empire might have already left the world.<div>


    But now, he was showing everyone that they were wrong.


    Dudley, the Empire Guardian, enjoyed immense prestige, so before he spoke, no one at the scene dared to take the initiative to speak, including the seemingly most respected Golden Emperor Gode.


    Finally, Dudley stood before Gode.


    Under normal circumstances, no ordinary person would be allowed to get this close to the emperor, as this distance could be fatal for those harboring malicious intent.


    Although Gode was now a puppet, no noble bigwig dared to flout this rule casually.


    Of course, Dudley certainly wouldn¡¯t care, and with his status and power, no one could control him either.


    At this time, Dudley stood before Gode, looking at him with an indifferent gaze.


    Although his expression didn¡¯t show any specific changes and no words were spoken, he seemed no different from a humanoid statue.


    Even so, Gode felt an indescribable, terrifying pressure pouring out from Dudley, oppressively bearing down on him.


    ¡°Whimper¡­whimper¡­¡±


    Before long, Gode¡¯s face turned red, and he felt a stifling sensation in his chest, making it difficult to breathe.


    If this situation continued, the pitiful emperor might make a fool of himself in front of everyone.<div>


    Fortunately, just as Gode¡¯s physical, and mental state reached their limit under this pressure, the unbearable force suddenly vanished cleanly as Dudley shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Poor Gode gasped heavily, his face red and drenched in cold sweat,pletely devoid of an emperor¡¯s dignity.


    However, he had no energy to pay attention to so much at the moment; he felt just as if he¡¯d been salvaged from the deep sea.


    Though it was embarrassing, at least he could bear it.


    This was just his own opinion, as Dudley¡¯s gaze towards him was filled with disappointment.


    Gode was someone he had watched grow up, butpared to the empire¡¯s previous emperors, the difference was far too great.


    How could Dudley believe that Gode, whose body had long since been hollowed out by wine and debauchery, would be able to shoulder the burden and sessfully guide the Western Empire through this crisis?


    Back when the empire was split, he didn¡¯t intervene because it was a family matter within the imperial family, and in his view, there was no significant difference in the oue, whatever it might be.


    However, the present situation was different: the Eastern Empire, alongside dirty monsters and the Vide Bearded Barbarians who were not much different frommon barbarians, hadunched an attack on the Western Empire.


    No matter what, the imperial territory couldn¡¯t be upied by them.


    With a quiet sigh in his heart, Dudley looked deeply at Gode.<div>


    Although he wanted to say something to the useless emperor, ultimately, he said nothing, instead ignoring thetter and turning directly to look at the others around him.


    In his view, talking to Gode at this point was a waste of time.


    Dudley had never been one for inspiring or winning people¡¯s hearts, and he didn¡¯t need to say such words.


    His cold, indifferent gaze swept the room, and those who had made eye contact with him unconsciously lowered their heads, pretending to be ostriches.


    However, Dudley didn¡¯te to hold them ountable. He hade here with a simple task: to alleviate the troubles the empire was currently facing as much as possible.


    Finally, he spoke. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it miraculously reached everyone¡¯s ears clearly.


    ¡°Send someone to tell Scarlett that I hope she does nothing and stays put for half a year.


    In half a year, I will give her a satisfactory response.¡±


    Upon hearing Dudley¡¯s words, everyone looked surprised, while Gode¡¯s face turned ashen behind him.


    At first sight of Dudley, there had been a glimmer of hope in Gode¡¯s heart.


    But at this moment, that glimmer of hope had turned into absolute despair.


    Scarlett mentioned in Dudley¡¯s words was the Crimson Empress.<div>


    And what the Crimson Empress wanted didn¡¯t need to be borated further.


    Everyone at the scene understood clearly: the split empire would finally have a conclusion after so many years.

 Chapter 468: 456 Bloody Battle at Black Rye City_1

    Chapter 468: 456 Bloody Battle at ck Rye City_1


    Just a few days after Dudley appeared, the Eastern Empire stopped its offensive against the Western Empire entirely.<div>


    The Eastern Empire¡¯s army and their allies chose to rest and recuperate in favorable conditions.


    Even though it was frustrating for the passionate warriors who wanted to prove themselves not to build a sessful career in the vast territory of the Western Empire, no one dared to step across the line.


    That was because, not long ago, the Crimson Empress issued a death order to them, and the title of the ¡°Crimson Empress¡± was not just for show.


    As long as one stayed for half a year, they could obtain whatever they wanted without any effort.


    No one would refuse such a deal.


    Moreover, the Crimson Empress didn¡¯t have to worry about Dudley conducting experiments, as his reputation alone was the best guarantee.<div>


    After the Eastern Empire stopped its offensive, the Western Empire, at Dudley¡¯s request, withdrew all its border guards from the east and immediately sent them to the northeast battlefront.


    Facing the undefended southeast border of the Western Empire, even with Dudley¡¯smitment, the Crimson Empress couldn¡¯t help but have some misgivings.


    However, she quickly put such thoughts aside.


    Because her master, the Gale Swordsman, who was about to step into the semi-divine realm, told her clearly.


    If he were to confront Dudley head-on, he might not even be a match for him at all.


    Such terrifying power was more than enough for Dudley to personally enter her pce and behead her personally.


    Although the Crimson Empress could be considered a powerful Legendary warrior, she was nothingpared to Dudley¡¯s power.


    Considering the risks involved, the Crimson Empress thought it was better to choose a more secure option.


    Under this mentality, a strange situation appeared on the border between the two empires.


    Though one side waspletely undefended, with hardly any guards, the other side dared not make any rash moves.


    On the other hand, the pressure on the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Vide Army suddenly increased.


    Gaz had just led the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Vide Army to capture a new city after Mel City, one of the previously mentioned four towns.<div>


    This town was called ck Rye City, named after the abundant harvest of ck rye in the fertilend surrounding it.


    Gaz chose to attack this city primarily because the city¡¯s warehouses were filled with ck rye, which could greatly alleviate the supply pressure on their end.


    During the siege, Gaz used some tricks to prevent the reinforcements from the other three towns from arriving and attacking them from both sides.


    In order to minimize the time it took to seize the city, Gaz chose to start the attack at night, having the Kobold and Burrowing Worms dig a shallow tunnel.


    Following that, Mega Fatty and other Ogre Mages went through the tunnel to the thick and hard foundation of the city wall, then repeated their previous method to dissolve arge hole in the foundation.


    Through this hole, arge number of monsters entered the city, sessfully capturing the town while many people were still asleep.


    To be honest, Gaz did a great job, and the Western Empire didn¡¯t have time to react to his onught.


    However, the city he had captured so quickly had now be a burden for them.


    After taking ck Rye City, the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Vide Army nned to rest there for a while and then find a way to deal with the other surrounding towns.


    But before they could move, the Western Empire¡¯s army had surrounded ck Rye City.


    All the forces near the Western Empire¡¯s border had been transferred, and with Dudley¡¯s presence, the nobles dared not maintain their private armies any longer.


    Now, almost the entire Western Empire¡¯s military force was concentrated here, and Gaz finally got a glimpse of the foundation of this veteran empire.<div>


    ck Rye City was just a small border town, but now, the well-equipped Western Imperial People filled the area outside the city like a tide.


    Standing atop the not-so-high city wall, Gaz looked grimly at the endless crowd below, feeling overwhelmed.


    Although the monsters in the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Vide people were much stronger than ordinary people, these advantages were useless in the face of the absolute numerical superiority of the Western Imperial forces.


    Luckily, on their side, there was still the floating city of Dawn Garden.


    Although there was no apparent connection between the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Elves, Gaz couldn¡¯t afford to be too cautious in such a critical moment.


    He immediately called for a Lizardman scout, who transformed into a giant eagle and disappeared into the sky after receiving Gaz¡¯s order.


    Soon after the giant eagle left, the Western Empireunched an attack on ck Rye City.


    Since the Western Empire had arge number of soldiers, but the city walls of ck Rye City were limited in size, only a limited number of people could mount the walls at the same time.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion and the Vide Army were marginally stronger than the Western Empire, so although the battle was fierce, the Western Empire could not breach ck Rye City in a short period.


    The ruthless and bloodthirsty monsters and the war-loving Vide people were not afraid of bloody battlefields or even death.


    Every time a monster or, a Vide person died at the hands of the Western Empire¡¯s des, another monster or Vide warrior would quickly rece them.


    However, there were just too many soldiers from the Western Empire, and they had also smashed through the gates of ck Rye City.<div>


    By sunset, ck Rye City had finally fallen!


    With the Western Empire¡¯s relentless attacks, the Soaring Dragon Legion and the Vide Army had lost more than half of their troops, and the remaining half were led by Gaz, desperately resisting within the lord¡¯s castle.


    The castle¡¯s walls and gates were much weaker, and by the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t hold for long.


    If the defense line of the castle was broken, Gaz and his men would bepletely exposed to the Western Empire¡¯s aggression.


    Gaz knew very well that if things really turned out that way, they wouldn¡¯tst long.


    With his strength, it was possible for him to find an opportunity and break through to escape, but he would never do it.


    Death was not frightening. What was terrifying was that his actions would disappoint the great Silver Dragon Lord.


    Amidst thisplex mood, the castle gate was also broken, countless Western Empire soldiers filled with vengeance rushed into the castle, swinging their swords with all their might.


    ¡°Is it really going to end?¡±


    Gaz couldn¡¯t help but ask this question while standing at the top of the castle.


    However, he was unwilling to give up until the very end. Just as he was about to jump down from the high point and join the battle, a giant shadow appeared suddenly over ck Rye City.


    Gaz immediately looked up at the sky with joy, as Dawn Garden had finally arrived.<div>

 Chapter 469: 457 Dawn Garden Garden_1

    Chapter 469: 457 Dawn Garden Garden_1


    Although it is one of the three major Floating Cities, the architectural style of Dawn Garden is quite different from that of Stania.<div>


    Unlike Stania, which is made of rough rocks and man-made bricks, Dawn Garden, as its name suggests, is a huge garden floating in the sky.


    Standing on the ground, Gaz looks up and sees arge expanse of various nts intertwined together and floating in the air.


    As Dawn Garden hovers above ck Rye City, some leaves and petals are blown off and scattered around the city.


    This brings a touch of warmth to the brutal battlefield, but it is soon shattered by the ruthless killings.


    Besides Gaz, some people also notice Dawn Garden, but most are deeply immersed in the chaos and madness.


    As for the Dawn Garden flying overhead, it soon begins tounch attacks on the people of the Western Empire below.<div>


    Under Elise¡¯s watchful eye, the not-too-numerous elves get busy. Beforeing here, their minds had beenpletely brainwashed by Elise and Catherine.


    Now, in the minds of these elves, the people of the Western Empire below are the sworn enemies who once burned, killed, and looted in Dawn Forest.


    The main means of attack in Dawn Garden is quite different from that in Stania.


    As the oldest and most primitive of the three major Floating Cities, Dawn Garden does not have terrifying Magic Cannons like Stania in terms of their number and power.


    Instead, under the dense vegetation, almost every piece ofnd and space in Dawn Garden has been engraved with sophisticated magic arrays by the ancestors of the elves.


    Through these intricate magic arraysbined together, the vast magical power stored in Dawn Forest for many years can be harnessed to unleash a storm-like terror attack on the surrounding enemies.


    In addition, during normal times, these magic arrays can also absorb the magical power from the surrounding space and store it in Dawn Garden.


    Although there is still some gap in terms of attack power between Dawn Garden and Stania, if talking about practicality, perhaps Stania is not even as good as Dawn Garden.


    This way of using magic arrays is indeed very practical and versatile, but unfortunately, the technique of engraving it has long been lost.


    Even if the elves want to imprint this magic array elsewhere, they can only try in vain.


    Furthermore, if Dawn Garden is damaged and affects the surrounding magic arrays, even the elves may be powerless to repair it in the end.


    However, Elise is not worried about this at the moment because if she remembers correctly, the Western Empire no longer has its own Floating City.<div>


    Generally speaking, the only thing that can restrict a Floating City is another Floating City.


    So as long as Dawn Garden doesn¡¯t make a fatal mistake and lowers its flying altitude, this Floating City will be in an invincible position.


    At this moment, Elise sits upright on the throne, and of course, the throne is surrounded by a dense sea of flowers.


    A mirror-like object formed by magic floats in front of Elise, reflecting the situation of the battlefield below.


    Without waiting for Elise to say anything, those on Dawn Garden have alreadypleted all the preparations.


    Soon, an exquisite magic crystal button floats before Elise.


    Now, she just needs to gently press the button, and Dawn Garden willunch a terrifying high-altitude attack on the Western Empire people below.


    Beforeing here, Elise had already prepared mentally, so at this moment, she does not hesitate in the slightest and decisively presses the button in her hand.


    At the same time, the dense and tangled vegetation below the Floating City of Dawn Garden begins to dance as if it hade to life all of a sudden.


    From a distance, the branches of the various nts twist wildly in the air, like countless slender tentacles.


    As these branches twist, thick clouds begin to gather rapidly beneath the Floating City, followed by the roaring of thunder.


    Just like the simultaneous roar of hundreds of huge beasts, the thunderous sound spreads across the entire battlefield, making it difficult for those below not to notice the presence of Dawn Garden.<div>


    In the eyes of people below, the sky is darkened by clouds, thick beams of lightning snake through the sky, creating a spectacle reminiscent of the end of the world.


    Since the Western Empire once owned Floating Cities, they naturally would not be unfamiliar with them.


    Although there is a significant difference between Dawn Garden and Stania, it does not prevent them from feeling an overwhelming sense of despair.


    ¡°Rumbling¡­¡±


    The dark clouds are expanding rapidly, and at the same time, the lightning snakes intertwined in the sky are writhing more crazily.


    Then, these lightning snakes entangle with each other in front of the horrified eyes, eventually forming an enormous Thunderball.


    Simply looking at the size, this Thunderball is about half the size of Dawn Garden.


    ck Rye City is just a small city, and this Thunderball seems evenrger than the entire city itself.


    It is definitely beyond human resistance.


    As the height of the Thunderball rapidly decreases, most of the people of the Western Empire be desperate, and even stop using their swords.


    Apart from them, even the monsters of the Soaring Dragon Legion and the bearded Stout Men led by Vide fare no better.


    At this moment, most creatures in and around ck Rye City are left dumbfounded by the overwhelming attack from Dawn Garden.<div>


    Watching the Thunderball looming closer, the reactions of most Western Empire people are no different from waiting for death.


    However, just as the giant Thunderball is about to crash into the densest area of the Western Empire people, they close their eyes in desperation, waiting for the impending doom.


    But after waiting for a while, their predicted death does not befall them.


    When they reopen their eyes and look up at the sky, they are surprised to see Dudley standing in mid-air, maintaining a sword-shing posture.


    In front of him, the once terrifying giant Thunderball has been chopped into countless smaller ones.


    The giant Thunderball has been broken down, but the smaller ones that emerged don¡¯t dissipate; instead, they relentlessly continue to fall towards the ground.


    Faced with this situation, Dudley remains unmoved, his eyes cold and his mouth corners lifted in disdain, as he looks at the numerous small Thunderballs in the sky, showing no hint of hiding his contempt.


    Then, numerous dense and sharp sword auras suddenly weave around the smaller Thunderballs, and in an instant, they turn into a swift storm that shreds all the small Thunderballs into stardust-sized pieces, which then scatter with the wind.

 Chapter 470: 458 Reinforcements Arrive_1

    Chapter 470: 458 Reinforcements Arrive_1


    The attack of the Dawn Garden was easily defused by Dudley, and witnessing this process, everyone on the battlefield was dumbfounded.<div>


    ¡°That is, the legendary Guardian, sir!¡±


    ¡°Felkorde Empire will win!¡±


    ¡­


    As people recognized Dudley¡¯s identity, such words echoed everywhere, and the morale of the Western Empire soared instantly.


    At this moment, Gaz in the Lord¡¯s castle at the center of ck Rye City stared wide-eyed in disbelief.


    From beginning to end, Dudley¡¯s performance was under his attention, but even he could not make out what the opponent had done in that instant.<div>


    It proved that the opponent¡¯s strength must be unfathomable, at least far stronger than himself.


    Facing such a terrifying opponent, could he really fulfil the expectations of the great Silver Dragon Lord?


    Likewise, Elise, who was in the Dawn Garden, also shared this sentiment. After such an event, she could no longer remain seated on her throne.


    She paced around irritably and immediately urged the Dawn Garden to continueunching attacks.


    Since the Dawn Garden had been rooted in Dawn Forest for thousands of years, its umted magic power had long overflowed.


    Not long after, the second huge Thunderball was fully formed.


    This time, its target was Dudley, who was standing in the air, brimming with confidence.


    Just by looking at the momentum and size of this Thunderball, it seemed much more ferocious than the previous attack.


    Unfortunately, the oue didn¡¯t change.


    Gaz¡¯s gaze still remained fixed on Dudley and even so, Dudley effortlessly changed his stance and a dense storm of des sliced the Thunderball to pieces once again.


    Everything seemed to have not changed and even worsened from before.


    After slicing the Thunderball, many sharp des remained which charged towards the Dawn Garden at lightning speed.<div>


    However, the Dawn Garden naturally had defensive measures in ce. As soon as it detected an iing attack, a magic shield simr to Stania¡¯s was erected around the Dawn Garden.


    Originally, Stania was a product built on the technological foundation of the Dawn Garden.


    Although the Dawn Garden¡¯s shield wasn¡¯t much inferior to Stania¡¯s, Dudley seemed far superior.


    While most of the des were intercepted by the shield, some prated the magic shield and subsequently struck the bottom of the Dawn Garden Floating City.


    Initially, Elise was worried, but fortunately, the dense tangle of nts below provided a secondary protection.


    In the end, Dawn Garden only lost some of its nt branches and didn¡¯t damage the hidden magic circle deep within.


    After realizing this, Elise finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, those nt branches weren¡¯t valuable.


    Given enough time, they could regrow. If time was of the essence, they could also use growth eleration spells.


    At the same time, Elise also focused her eyes on Dudley.


    He was indeed powerful, but the Dawn Garden might not necessarily lose to him.


    With this mindset, the elves in the Dawn Garden got busy again. Besides the enormous Thunderball, various other attacks were alsounched at Dudley.


    Just as Elise had thought, the Dawn Garden was not much weaker than Dudley. They were evenly matched in an instant.<div>


    While Dudley and the Dawn Garden were caught in a stalemate, it seemed that the oue of the battle below was about to be determined.


    Compared to the Western Empire, Gaz¡¯s forces were far smaller.


    At this time, Gaz was leading Mega Fatty and other core elites, outnumbered one to five, defending the rooms of the castle.


    If this continued, it would only be a matter of time before they were wiped out.


    However, at this moment, special noises came from outside ck Rye City, seemingly from the direction of Mel City.


    Amidst the continuous horn calls, arge number of Western Empire soldiers began to change direction in anticipation, as a massive horde of Barbarians appeared on the distant horizon.


    These Barbarians were also sprinting towards ck Rye City at breakneck speed.


    Although they had no semnce of order and ran haphazardly, their charge was still an awe-inspiring sight.


    Following them closely were the well-armored ck Iron Dwarves.


    The knights riding War Sheep, along with the War Sheep-drawn chariots, swiftly overtook the Barbarian¡¯s formation and charged towards the Western Empire soldiers first.


    The Barbarians and ck Iron Dwarves advanced at the fastest speed, and they couldn¡¯t possibly be the only forces in this long-distance reinforcement.


    Minotaur, Lizardmen, and even Serpentmen, as well as various monstrous races, emerged from behind. They belonged to the Soaring Dragon Legion and came from the monstrous army of Nn Forest.<div>


    Behind these monstrous armies, there were also some humans wearing different styles of clothing. They were from Farrand or Felton, which were the conquered human nations.


    The reason they were here was simple: for glory and riches.


    Since ancient times, being a soldier was a staple profession. As long as the stake was high enough, most soldiers didn¡¯t mind who they served, especially when their wives and children were under Otto¡¯s control.


    With such a huge force suddenly joining the battlefield, the situation began to turn around.


    Just in terms of numbers, the gap between the two sides was almost negligible.


    Although individually, the Western Empire soldiers were slightly inferior, the forces that had arrived were mostly exhausted from their long journey and could not exert their fullbat prowess.


    So at the moment, both sides were evenly matched.


    However, Gaz¡¯s possibility of dying while fighting tooth and nail was now diminished.


    In this situation, the battlefield of ck Rye City turned into a terrifying meat grinder.


    Countless lives and flesh withered away, whether human or monstrous.


    Waiting for sunset and sunrise, day and night passed, and the battle continued without any short-term oue.


    But the fight between Dudley and the Dawn Garden in the sky seemed to be nearing its end.<div>


    Dudley, who was previously unmatched and had an impressive demeanor, was now covered in wounds, making him appear extremely miserable.


    However, these wounds were only superficial.


    On the other hand, the Dawn Garden had suffered much worse.

 Chapter 471: 459 Silver Dragon Lord_1

    Chapter 471: 459 Silver Dragon Lord_1


    Dawn Garden had been attacking Dudley constantly, but unfortunately, every attack of this floating city was easily caught by Dudley.


    Besides, after each confrontation between the two, the numerous sword des generated by Dudley¡¯s swings would always prate the defense lines of the Dawn Garden.


    In fact, the protective shield of Dawn Garden was always online, but even so, a few des would always prate and hit the bottom of Dawn Garden every moment.


    Indeed, there are many entangled branches of nts acting as protectiveyers here, but as more and more attacks hit, these nt coatings were slowly being forcibly peeled off.


    Once the innermostyer was cut open, Dudley¡¯s attacks could directly affect the core of Dawn Garden, those delicate magic arrays that no one knows how to repair after being damaged.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on!¡±


    Eris paced back and forth in front of the throne with an irritated face, then grabbed the cor of an elf and asked, ¡°Is it my brain that has a problem? A human being can actually counter Dawn Garden by himself, and even gain the upper hand?¡±


    The elf looked at Eris somewhat at a loss, honestly, he was also speechless about the current situation and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Before the two could continue, a series of tremors came from the bottom of Dawn Garden.


    Eris almost couldn¡¯t stand still without being prepared.


    To figure out what was going on, Eris turned her head to look at the magic mirror that was livestreaming the surrounding situation.<div>


    The sudden tremors were caused by several sword des from Dudley directly striking Dawn Garden and sessfully destroying two delicate andplicated attack magic arrays.


    The nt coating that had previously covered the two magic arrays had beenpletely peeled off by Dudley, and for Dawn Garden, this was definitely a serious loss.


    After all, this was irreversible.


    Meanwhile, Eris noticed that Dudley was walking in mid-air as if he was on t ground, constantly approaching Dawn Garden.


    Under his feet, ripples spread in all directions from the center, making his walking movements look like he was walking on water.


    Eris couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat panicked after seeing this scene through the magic mirror.


    She hadn¡¯t gained the upper hand in the long-distance fights that Dawn Garden excelled in.


    Although it was unknown how Dudley could walk so easily in mid-air, he was a warrior-type profession, and close-quartersbat was naturally his strongest field.


    If Dudley managed to get close to Dawn Garden, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    More importantly, even though Eris was now the Elf¡¯s Queen, her own strength hadn¡¯t changed muchpared to when she was serving as the maid captain in ckstone Castle.


    In other words, if Dudley got close to Dawn Garden or even entered it, her life and wealth would be at risk.


    Unlike most elves, Eris was unusually afraid of death. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been sessfully corrupted by the Mother of Thorns and eventually defected to Otto and Sofia.


    So, under Eris¡¯s urging, Dawn Gardenunched crazy attacks on Dudley without caring about damage and wear.


    Unfortunately, the results weren¡¯t satisfying to Eris.


    The torrential magic attacks were easily resolved by Dudley, most of which were shredded by the dense sword storm.


    Even if some electric balls or wind des broke through Dudley¡¯s sword storm and reached his front, he would dodge them easily.


    After several rounds of fighting, Dudley appeared to be unhurt, and if anything, he seemed even closer to Dawn Garden.


    This couldn¡¯t go on, Eris was already in a panic, and even contemted finding a chance to slip away secretly.


    When she came with Dawn Garden, Eris thought she was invincible.<div>


    But who knew she would encounter Dudley, the freak, she didn¡¯t have Gaz¡¯s will to fight to the death.


    As Dudley got closer and closer, Eris was already prepared to flee for real.


    But as she was about to discuss her n with her confidants, the news from afar made her give up the idea outright.


    Dawn Garden¡¯s magic arrays were not only incredibly numerous but also diverse, naturally granting Dawn Garden many practical abilities.<div>


    Detection magic arrays that covered nearly every angle were arranged around Dawn Garden, which could detect the situation within a radius of tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of meters centered on Dawn Garden.


    Of course, the closer the distance, the clearer the detected information would be.


    At this moment, floating in front of Eris, the magic mirror was livestreaming Dudley and the surrounding scenes without any dead angles, which was one of the applications of these magic arrays.


    And now, Dawn Garden informed her clearly that arge unit was rapidly approaching from the far away Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Though the distance was still far, the information provided by Dawn Garden about this sudden visitor became clearer and clearer.


    Looking at these familiar data, Eris¡¯s panicked expression gradually calmed down.


    Even so, as she looked at Dudley in the magic mirror with an air of arrogance, a disdainful mocking expression appeared on her face.


    She held her head high andughed with a queenly demeanor, ¡°Ha! The great Silver Dragon Lord ising! You pathetic worm will soon know how powerless and desperate you are!¡±


    ¡°Silver Dragon Lord?¡±


    Upon hearing Eris¡¯s words, the guard beside her was puzzled at first and then showed a surprised look.


    The Silver Dragon Lord of Nn Forest was already somewhat famous, and even recently, the Silver Dragon elders inside Dawn Forest had discussed whether to incorporate him back into Dawn Forest.


    This was just a topic of conversation for elves when they were bored, but to their surprise, their newly crowned queen had been involved with the Silver Dragon Lord for a long time.


    Eris furrowed her brow, perhaps sensing the strange gazes of the guards around her, she realized that she had inadvertently spoken some unspoken topics.<div>


    Next, she cast a cold nce at the guard beside her, not saying anything, but the warning was clear.


    After Eris moved her gaze away, the guard let out a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, he noticed that his back was unknowingly soaked through with sweat.

 Chapter 472: 460 Shock and Despair_1

    Chapter 472: 460 Shock and Despair_1


    Otto was rapidly flying towards ck Rye City, only setting out after sending the Barbarians and ck Iron Dwarves to aid Gaz and the others.


    The reason for setting out was simple; a spy that was previously ced in the Western Empire by the Land of the Soaring Dragon had suddenly ryed critical information.


    The content of this information was that the Imperial Guardian had suddenly appeared, and both the Eastern and Western Empires had temporarily ceased fighting.


    Otto had long heard of this Imperial Guardian.


    One of the main reasons why he had turned a blind eye to the members of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was for fear of some mishap befalling a certain white-haired short-haired girl.


    After all, he had heard that like a certain Brass Dragon, the Guardian was also a senior daughter lover.


    Also, at that time, his strength and influence were very limited, and he was unwilling to provoke the renowned big shot of the entire continent.


    Once, he had asked Konoheim about who would be stronger between him and Dudley.


    About this question, Brass first pondered and then gave an ambivalent answer.


    If the two of them were to fight against each other, who could ultimately win would mainly depend on who could take control of the home field advantage or the preemptive advantage.


    When it came to this topic, Konoheim had said a lot and gave different answers based on various situations.<div>


    But if Otto were to summarize it himself, it would be very simple.


    If Konoheim could apply buffs to him in advance, then he would be the winner; otherwise, it would be a different oue.


    It was worth mentioning that Otto had now returned to his Silver Dragon form.


    Although some people already knew the fact that the Silver Dragon and ck Dragon Otto were the same dragon, he still wanted to keep this secret as much as possible.


    Moreover, only in the Silver Dragon state could he truly be considered his true self, and it would be morefortable for him to appear in this form.


    The Dawn Garden was the first to sense Otto¡¯s arrival, but as he swiftly approached ck Rye City, Dudley noticed him as well.


    Soon, almost everyone knew of Otto¡¯s presence.


    His size was truly toorge; a dark shadow could be seen from afar rapidly approaching.


    Otto¡¯s flying speed was very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for everyone around ck Rye City to look up at the sky in surprise.


    A huge and terrifying silver dragon had already settled at the edge of the Dawn Garden, and its massive wings could almost cover the entire sky when spread out.


    The impact that such a terrifying more-than-fifty-meter-long silver dragon brought to everybody was not inferior to that of a Floating City.


    Meanwhile, the various factions below reacted differently to Otto¡¯s sudden visit.


    The people of the Western Empire had never seen Otto, so their reactions to the appearance of a Silver Dragon were mostly puzzlement and astonishment.


    Gaz and the Barbarians, on the other hand, were loyal servants of Otto, and after their initial surprise, they erupted in joyous cheers upon seeing him.


    Although most of the people in the Western Empire were seeing Otto for the first time, they could guess at his identity after hearing these unusual cheers.


    However, there was no despair on their faces, because in their hearts, even a dragon of this size could not possibly be Dudley¡¯s opponent.


    After all, this Imperial Guardian had a terrifying record of once cleaving a Red Dragon in half with a single sword.


    At this moment, the Guardian of the Empire stood solemnly in the air.


    His hands held his sword, and as he looked at Otto, his palms trembled slightly, and beads of sweat slid down from his forehead, the previous nonchnce and ease nowhere to be found.<div>


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    Dudley swallowed hard, his entire body trembling.


    The cause of it all was the Silver Dragon hovering nearby, who hadn¡¯t even done anything yet.


    In fact,pared to the ordinary people of the Western Empire, Dudley¡¯s psychological pressure was even greater at this moment.<div>


    To the ordinary people of the Western Empire, Otto was just an ordinary Silver Dragon with an overlyrge body.


    But Dudley could see many things that they couldn¡¯t. Sometimes, being too strong and having too broad of a perspective was not a good thing.


    Dudley had long been at the peak of this continent, and there were only a handful of beings on thisnd that could pose a threat to him.


    However, unfortunately, in a certain sense, Otto has now transcended this continent and has be a state that the Master of Magic had once longed for.


    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible!¡±


    Dudley looked at Otto in horror, and the terrifying power unconsciously emanating from him caused his entire soul to tremble incessantly.


    Elise, situated in the Dawn Garden, first looked at the motionless two sides with some confusion and then instructed the personal guards to control the Dawn Garden to move as far away from these two big shots as possible.


    Who knows if these two would suddenly start fighting. The garden¡¯s nts were already heavily affected by the battle.


    If they continued to participate in this high-ranking battle in this state, the losses would be uneptable.


    As the Dawn Garden retreated to a safe position, Otto¡¯s gaze on Dudley became more dangerous.


    ¡°Quite interesting, the Guardian of the Empire, huh¡­¡±


    Otto looked at Dudley with a deep meaning, and at the same time in front of him, he slowly absorbed the surrounding air.


    As arge amount of air entered Otto¡¯s body, a bright blue light shone out from his chest.<div>


    This blue light intertwined with the shining silver scales, creating a bizarre image.


    Blue crystal dust seemed to pass through Otto¡¯s scales, floating near his glowing chest.


    Seeing all this, Dudley¡¯s spirit seemed on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Impossible! This power should not exist in this world!¡±


    He looked distorted, screaming in disbelief.


    Quietly watching him, Otto found it a bit amusing, for the source of this power came from the Master of Magic himself.


    Dudley and he were technically in the same camp, but Dudley waspletely unaware of all this.


    It seemed that the so-called Guardian of the Empire was nothing more than this.


    Otto had no intention of answering Dudley. His eyes were cold, and the force of his breath was rapidly increasing, with a violent blue light gathering in his mouth.


    The Truth¡¯s breath had reached its limit, and even the space around Otto¡¯s mouth trembled.


    Perhaps feeling that it was not enough, under Dudley¡¯s almost despairing gaze, Otto¡¯s shoulders sprouted two vicious dragon heads, one front and one back.


    In their mouths, the terrifying blue energy was also rapidly swirling, intertwined with thunderbolts and mes.


    <div>

 Chapter 473: 461 A True Professional_1

    Chapter 473: 461 A True Professional_1


    Having attained the strength of Dudley, his observations of many things were significantly different from those of ordinary people.


    To most people, the blue energy in the mouths of Otto¡¯s three dragon heads was as dazzling as illuminated light bulbs.


    However, in Dudley¡¯s eyes, the same scene was like three ring noonday suns.


    So sometimes, Dudley was quite envious of ordinary people, because sometimes, ignorance was a form of happiness.


    But Dudley had no time to think about all that now, as the convergence of the breath energy of the three True Paths was about to reach its limit.


    Perhaps in the next second, the terrifying breath attacks would directly pour on Dudley¡¯s body.


    Feeling this pressure, Dudley¡¯s throat was wriggling up and down, and his figure was constantly trembling.


    Even though Dudley was considered by many to be the strongest man in the continent, this false reputation did not inte him. Instead, he had a very realistic understanding of his own strength.


    For instance, although he had not faced Otto head-on yet, Dudley was already well aware that he would be no match for the Silver Dragon before him.


    And if he were really hit by that strange blue breath he had never seen before,


    he would surely die!<div>


    He indeed was the protector of the empire, and he wanted to continue the empire as much as possible.


    But if his own life was at stake, then that was a whole different matter.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡±


    Otto had no leisure to guess what Dudley was thinking. Arge amount of frightening energy had already gathered in his three mouths.


    At this moment, he was ready to dispose of Dudley, a tiny insect slightly more troublesome than ordinary humans.


    ¡°No! Please spare me¡­please, let me go¡­¡±


    Dudley suddenly begged for mercy as Otto¡¯s breath weapon began to pour out of his mouth.


    With an incredibly humble posture, Dudley expressed his submission in the face of disbelief from almost everyone, including Otto.


    The innumerable immortal beacon in the hearts of the imperial people had lowered their noble heads to a bizarre-looking Silver Dragon in order to save their own lives and avoid a frontal confrontation with it.


    Otto looked at Dudley with great interest, thetter feeling flustered by his gaze.


    Seeing that Otto did not seem to stop the attack, Dudley finally gritted his teeth and directly knelt in front of Otto in the presence of many people.


    His humble and lowly posture was so impressive that even Gaz, who was in ck Rye City, grumbled in admiration.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Otto swallowed the massive energy that had been concentrated to the limit in his mouth back into his stomach, a move that scared Dudley out of his wits.


    The ability to easily control such a scale of energy demonstrated that the bizarre-looking Silver Dragon was not a being he could defeat on his own.


    With this thought, Dudley dared not entertain any thoughts of resistance.


    For a time, he buried his head even deeper.


    His actions at this moment not only destroyed his own face as the protector of the empire, but alsopletely shattered the backbone of all the imperial people.


    To prevent Dudley from feigning surrender or causing any other trouble, Otto gestured with his dragon ws in the air.<div>


    Immediately after, a torrent of blue light seeped out from Otto¡¯s body, together with special effects such as mes, thunderstorms, strong acid, and freezing, they formed a translucent energy cage around Dudley.


    In the center of the cage, Otto considerately left a ne and ordinary furniture made of harmless energy condensed for Dudley.


    As long as Dudley behaved himself and stayed in the center of the cage, he would not be harmed.


    But if he dared to do anything out of line, he would be instantly crystallized by this special cage.<div>


    Even though Otto did not specifically inform Dudley about all this, thetter¡¯s strength and vision naturally made him acutely aware of what was happening.


    Now Dudley, like a canary raised by Otto, waspletely shackled, deprived of his freedom, and reduced to an object of observation.


    But at least, his life was spared.


    Otto looked at Dudley in the cage with a resigned expression, seeming uninterested.


    He hade here eagerly, thinking he could fight this so-called protector of the empire for three hundred rounds.


    Little did he know that the opponent would simply surrender without a fight.


    However, this was also because Otto had no definitive understanding of his own strength. In fact, it had be almost impossible to find any opponent on this continent unless a deity descended to earth.


    Moreover, there were strict requirements for the quality of a deity¡¯s incarnation.


    For instance,mon manifestations of will or incarnations through the flesh of a believer, these two ways of earthly advent, could hardly cause any substantial harm to Otto.


    Only when a godhead descended onto the continent along with the deity, there would be a possibility ofpletely defeating Otto.


    But ordinary deities, unless they were insane, would not choose to do so.


    Because the gods were not monolithic, and if any deity dared to do this, it would only create favorable conditions for God¡¯s enemy.


    Unknowingly, Otto¡¯s individual strength had reached the absolute peak of the continent.<div>


    In the future, as long as he did not court death, there would generally be no significant danger.


    Now, Dudley was already out of the game, but the battle below must continue.


    However, due to Dudley¡¯s performance at this moment, the morale of the people in the Western Empire had dropped to freezing point.


    Even the protector of the empire had chosen to surrender and beg for mercy from the bizarre Silver Dragon. What could the ordinary people do in the battle toe?


    But it seemed that some people were still unwilling to give up, and some Western Empire people, led by a few noble generals, began tounch wave after wave of assaults against their enemies.


    Trapped in a special cage, Dudley silently watched all this unfold. He felt no admiration or guilt for the actions of these people, but found itughable.


    The reason these people dared to resist was that they had no idea of the Silver Dragon¡¯s terrifying power.


    Not to mention the horde of monsters and alien races mixed with the forces below, the presence of that Silver Dragon alone couldpletely destroy the entire empire.


    And by empire, it referred to the entirety of both Eastern and Western Empires.


    In Dudley¡¯s eyes, the era of human domination of the continent had passed. Apparently, the reign of the continent would once again return to the dragons.


    The rolling wheel of history seemed like a cycle.


    Within this cycle, Dudley¡¯s final hope was to ensure the safety of himself and his precious daughter as much as possible.


    <div>

 Chapter 474: 462 Imperial Blood Book

    Chapter 474: 462 Imperial Blood Book


    The battle around ck Rye City quickly came to an end.


    Otto flew high above and saw some Western Empire soldiers still resisting. He soared over the battlefield, unleashing breath attacks with wide areas of effect and overwhelming power, striking from above.


    These breath weapons forcibly sted open multiple gaps in the crowded ranks, turning the affected areas into hell on earth within an instant.


    Scorching mes, raging thunder, and thick strong acid wreaked havoc on the battlefield. The unfortunate people who were targeted didn¡¯t even have their bones left behind, as they were wiped from existence in the blink of an eye.


    Those who were lucky enough to avoid Otto¡¯s attacks looked on in horror at the irregrly shaped massive trenches, their hearts filled with despair.


    They numbly gazed up at the Silver Dragon circling in the sky, not daring to even entertain the idea of resistance.


    ¡°*tter¡­*¡±


    ¡°*tter¡­tter¡­*¡±


    With the first wave of Western Empire soldiers dropping their weapons or copsing soullessly to the ground, the rest soon followed suit.


    Burning with passion and patriotism when they arrived, their spirits were nowpletely crushed.


    Some bloodthirsty monsters didn¡¯t care whether their enemies had dropped their weapons or lost their will to fight. Their ws and fangs were still craving blood.<div>


    If Otto hadn¡¯t eventually stopped them, these bloodthirsty monsters would have continued ughtering the Western Empire soldiers without end.


    Otto wanted conquest, not destruction. The demoralized Western Empire soldiers had many more valuable uses than bing food for the monsters.


    As for dealing with them, that was now Gaz and Saru¡¯s headache.


    Otto himself only needed to provide the overall direction.


    Humans were always a contradictory race.


    Gaining their loyalty was always both the easiest and most difficult task. Conflicting as it seemed, that was the truth.


    Perhaps one particr man would serve as a good catalyst to speed up the process.


    With this thought, Otto¡¯s gaze turned to Dudley.


    The Empire¡¯s Guardian was currently sitting dispiritedly on a bench made of pure energy.


    Considering his splendid armor, he really seemed like a caged bird.


    Unbeknownst to him, time quickly slipped away.


    At Otto¡¯s request, Dudley cooperated unconditionally and made great efforts in integrating the Western Empire¡¯s forces.


    While providing such attentive service, his only request was to ensure the safety of his only daughter.


    Otto agreed, as it was just a simple task.


    None of the Western Empire¡¯s people could leave the vicinity of ck Rye City, so news about what was happening here didn¡¯t spread for quite some time.


    Utilizing this information gap and Dudley¡¯s assistance, Otto took control of a third of the Western Empire¡¯s territory in less than a month.


    Only then did the Western and Eastern Empires realize that something was wrong.


    At the same time, a reality they didn¡¯t want to believe was presented before them.


    Dudley, Empire Guardian, had defected!<div>


    Of course, when this information first arrived on the various leaders¡¯ desks, nearly every one of them refused to believe it.


    But after repeated confirmations yielded the same result, even if they still struggled to ept it, they had no choice but to acknowledge the fact.


    As they finally epted this reality, their first thoughts were of what to do next.


    First, some people with ulterior motives thought of Dudley¡¯s daughter who supposedly remained in the Western Empire¡¯s Imperial Capital.<div>


    Once they dispatched people to search for her, however, they discovered that the girl had disappeared without a trace.


    Ensuring his daughter¡¯s safety was Dudley¡¯s only condition for Otto. Naturally, Heel had already been secretly sent away and had now reunited with Dudley near ck Rye City.


    The one responsible for helping her escape from within the Western Empire was the long-established spywork in the Empire, currently headed by the long-missing ck Rose.


    With Dudley¡¯s defection and Heel¡¯s disappearance, the army that had once mobilized the entire country to face the enemy in ck Rye City remained silent.


    Facing the shocking intel sent from the frontlines, the nobles in the Imperial Capital were filled with despair.


    What on earth had happened? How could their once-great Empire and its wealthy foundations have vanished so suddenly?


    No matter how difficult the situation, life had to go on.


    And now, the Western Empire was left with only one choice.


    Not long after, Golden Emperor Gode was tightly bound and delivered to the Crimson Empress in the Eastern Empire¡¯s pce.


    His mouth was stuffed with a white cloth, and he was wrapped up like a dumpling, only missing a ribbon to finish the look.


    At this time, the Crimson Empress sat sternly on the throne, her eyes fixed on the blood letter in her hand and her chest heaving up and down.


    The letter detailed everything that had happened to the Western Empire during this time, including Dudley¡¯s defection.


    Though the Crimson Empress found it hard to believe, the Western Empire¡¯s imperial seal and the remaining nobles¡¯ seals apanied Gode and the blood letter, symbolizing their unconditional submission to the Eastern Empire.<div>


    Unfortunately, aside from themoners andnd, the Western Empire no longer had anything to offer.


    As for wealth? What hadn¡¯t been consumed in the endless wars had found its way into the pockets of the various nobles.


    Even on the brink of ruin, these greedy fools hadn¡¯t forgotten to fill their coffers.


    The Crimson Empress was well aware of these idiots¡¯ actions but was helpless to intervene.


    Under the current imperial system, the nobility formed the foundation of the country. Even though the Empress knew full well that these nobles were capable of doing more harm than good, she couldn¡¯t do anything about them in the short term.


    Of course, she would ept the Western Empire¡¯snds, but as for those ministers of a fallen nation, she would keep them at bay to prevent any unnecessary trouble.


    But the Empress was certain that they wouldn¡¯t be bouncing around for long.


    Handing over such a hot potato to her and expecting her to wine and dine them?


    With this thought, the Crimson Empress angrily tossed the blood letter aside, her cold gaze falling on Gode, who wriggled on the ground like an insect.


    Finally, she mercilessly sentenced him: ¡°Hang him. Then, wake the Dragon Slumber Army and bring Vanas to me.¡±

 Chapter 475: 463 Simple and Rude_1

    Chapter 475: 463 Simple and Rude_1


    For the Crimson Empress, executing the Golden Emperor did not bring any negative consequences.<div>


    After all, she herself was of pure imperial blood, and at most, people would say she was cold-hearted.


    And such evaluations had apanied her for many years.


    With the order of the Crimson Empress, the Eastern Empire¡¯s army, which had previously been stationed at the border between the two great empires, began to advance immediately towards the major towns in the Western Empire.


    Previously, almost all the Western Empire¡¯s army had been sent to ck Rye City. Now, those who were dead were dead, those who were injured were injured, and the rest were almost all incorporated by Otto.


    Now, the major towns in the Western Empire¡¯s territory were empty, without any guards, and only had the evil servants of the great nobles.


    Those who were originally soldiers in the Western Empire were not good people in the first ce and had done a fair share of oppressingmoners. But the evil servants of these great nobles were even worse than those soldiers.<div>


    Perhaps it was the sense of powerlessness and despair they felt on the edge of the kingdom, that they exploited those honest, hardworking people even harder.


    Even a rabbit, when cornered, will bite, and the oppressed will naturally rebel.


    By the time the Eastern Empire¡¯s people arrived, these towns were already in chaos.


    The armed noble servants and the farmers were already at a point of no return, so the first issue faced by the newly arrived Eastern Empire people was the matter of resolving the conflicts.


    Whether to help the nobles suppress themoners or to help the farmers seek justice, a choice had to be made as soon as possible.


    Now in urgent need of a resolution, the Crimson Empress sent her own mentor, the Gale Swordsman, to the Western Empire just a short while ago.


    Now, this top expert, whose status and seniority in the empire were only slightly lower than Dudley¡¯s, had arrived at the Western Empire¡¯s imperial capital.


    He already knew about everything that had happened here on the way.


    Looking at the surrounding fat nobles and listening to their nonsense, he naturally wouldn¡¯t believe a single word of it.


    He even found it a bitughable that the empire had fallen to such a state, and these fools were still thinking about their own petty interests.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The Gale Swordsman first sighed and shook his head, then slightly appeased the nobles below.<div>


    There was no choice; although these nobles were foolish, many things still had to rely on them in the future.


    Reluctantly, he admitted that in the empire, many tasks could only be done by these brainless fellows.


    Of course, some of them had gone too far in their actions and needed a warning.


    As for those who were harsh in their daily actions and had only average status¡­


    They would be the scapegoats used by the Gale Swordsman to appease themoners.


    So, with astonished looks on their faces, several low-ranking nobles were dragged out directly.


    No matter how these poor wretches cried out, the Gale Swordsman remained unmoved, even smiling at the other nobles and signaling them not to worry.


    Being able to have their current status, these nobles were naturally not fools and realized that what they had done before was indeed excessive.


    So, they all tacitly pretended not to see the fate of the unfortunate few earlier and stepped down from their positions.


    After that, they naturally dared not repeat their previous suicidal actions, and themoners¡¯ anger also subsided after witnessing a few noble lords being hanged at the city gate.


    It was sad that these lifelong poor people were so easily satisfied.


    After another week passed like this, the unrest in the Western Empire¡¯s territory was barely stabilized.<div>


    Now, the Western Empire was directly incorporated into the Eastern Empire¡¯s territory, and the Felkorde Empire was finally reunified after being divided for hundreds of years.


    If it were an ordinary time, this would definitely be a cause for celebration, but now was not a good time for nationwide celebrations.


    During the time when the Eastern Empire was incorporating the Western Empire¡¯s territory, Gaz and his team were not idle, and they had quickly taken over four towns in the Western Empire during this period.


    Attacking these virtually unguarded towns was not difficult at all, and Gaz, who knew Otto¡¯s intentions, even restrained his monsters from doing anything out of line.


    When Gaz and Angelina walked into the city lord¡¯s mansion in these cities, some Western Empire nobles who were good at ingratiating themselves came forward.


    They were either unable or unwilling to leave their territories due to packing their belongings too slowly or cherishing their own domains too much.


    The things they had done before the towns were lost were, of course, not any good deeds, and the ordinary people in the cities had long hated them to the bone.


    After the towns changed hands, they swore to Gaz and Angelina that they would be willing to pay a certain price to secure their own safety.


    But obviously, Gaz and Angelina did not fall for their tricks.


    In the end, the entire families of these nobles, even their evil servants, were hanged at the city gates, and the wealth found in their homes was far more than what they used for bribes.


    It is worth mentioning that when these nobles who had oppressed themon people and their families were hanged at the city gate, many ordinary people came to watch the spectacle every day.


    Looking at this scene and thinking about their lives in the past seven days, some Western Empire citizens suddenly found that their quality of life seemed to have improved a lotpared to before.<div>


    The reason was simple: Gaz and his team not only limited the monsters frommitting any outrageous acts against ordinary people, but also distributed food and supplies to the poor in the city regrly.


    Every day, Chimeras and Wyverns constantly brought inrge and small parcels, while the underground tunnels were also being built at full speed.


    For Otto, who now controlled half of the continent¡¯s territory, this burden was not much at all.


    At the same time, all thews of the former Western Empire were abolished and reced with thews of the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    To amodate the limited brain capacity of the monsters, thews of the Land of the Soaring Dragon had always been very simple and crude.


    But fortunately, the uneducated ordinary people of the Western Empire were not much smarter than the monsters.


    The simple and crudews, like an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth, were much easier for them to ept.


    At the same time, there was no such thing as nobility above ordinary people anymore.


    ording to the interpretation of thews of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, everyone was equal except for the great Silver Dragon Lord and the lucky ones who received his grace.


    Even those who had received the grace of the Silver Dragon Lord, the ones who had undergone the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, could not oppress others without reason.

 Chapter 476: 464 Meaningless Struggle_1

    Chapter 476: 464 Meaningless Struggle_1


    In short, dragonborn creatures with Otto¡¯s blessings often enjoy some preferential treatment, but that¡¯s about it.<div>


    If they recklessly break thew and kill an ordinary civilian without reason, they will also face severe punishment.


    Of course, in most cases, this is just talk. Monsters or other creatures with dragonborn bloodlines usually have little contact with ordinary people.


    However, recently, some careless monsters, such as ogres, have devoured several unlucky civilians.


    After such incidents, Gaz quickly restricted the activities of these man-eating monsters.


    At the same time, he dragged those foolish creatures to the city gate and hanged them next to the nobles, showing the genuine reliability of the newws with practical actions.


    At this moment, Angelina was quietly standing on the city wall, observing the surrounding situation, and soon she discovered that some people below the city were secretly wiping tears when looking at the bodies hanging on the city head.<div>


    When she asked Rolf nearby, she learned that they were the family members of those who had fallen into the mouths of monsters.


    Seeing their tears, Angelina¡¯s expression was heavy, as she couldn¡¯t tell if these people were crying out of grief or for some other reason.


    Time continued to pass, and another week went by. Because the Eastern Empire¡¯s army hadpletely entered the Western Empire¡¯s towns, Gaz and Angelina¡¯s advance came to a temporary halt.


    Due to the temporary suspension of the war, Gaz and Angelina rarely focused their energy on stabilizing the conquered towns.


    In these days, there were some things that concerned Gaz and Angelina.


    Originally, Angelina thought that those who had lost their loved ones to monsters might choose to leave in sadness.


    But to her surprise, these people not only didn¡¯t leave, but they also settled down quite calmly.


    And they expressed gratitude to Gaz and Angelina¡¯s new regime.


    Because of the idental deaths of their loved ones, Gaz generouslypensated them with arge amount of supplies and wealth, making their assets instantly reach the peak of the surrounding original Western Empire people, even catching up with the wealth of some small nobles.


    With their loved ones gone, no matter how great the grief of losing them, those still alive must carry on.


    What also perplexed Angelina was that the majority of people viewed this incident with envy.


    Some even openly expressed their wish that they could have been the ones eaten by the ogres, as it would have allowed their families to live better lives.<div>


    Gaz didn¡¯t quite understand this mindset, but Angelina, who was originally human and had experienced life in the lower ss, understood it very well.


    Although in this era, humans have be the dominant force on the continent, the benefits they enjoy only belong to the very few elites at the top.


    In addition, as for the Western Empire soldiers taken in by Gaz, their current arrangement was to serve as city guards, responsible for maintaining the security of the towns under Otto¡¯s control.


    However, their work seemed to be poorly done; many times, if it weren¡¯t for Dudley¡¯s control, some irreparable mishaps might have urred.


    Even in the eyes of many Western Empire people ruled by Otto, the monsters who didn¡¯t brush their teeth all year round seemed friendlier than these Western Empire soldiers.


    Even though they had changed their allegiance, the attitude of these Western Empire soldiers toward ordinary Western Empire people did not change much.


    Of course, thews of the Land of the Soaring Dragon applied to these ingrates as well. When the city gates of major towns were consecutively adorned with neatly dressed Western Empire soldiers, these guys finally calmed down.


    At this, Gaz and Angelina couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration, while Dudley didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At the same time, the three of them were well aware that the rapid copse of the Western Empire was not due to merely superficial reasons.


    Such a peaceful development did notst long. Unknowingly, the Crimson Empress¡¯ army and Otto¡¯s legions had started to face each other across two towns.


    In the air between the two, there was also a Floating City of different styles.


    Flying above the Crimson Empress¡¯s army was thest of the three Floating Cities. In recent years, topete against the most formidable Stania, the Crimson Empress had not stopped upgrading and transforming it.<div>


    The name of this crimson floating city had long been forgotten.


    Now, the Crimson Empress and the people of the Eastern Empire called it the Blood Fortress.


    On the other side, it was not the Dawn Garden in the sky, but the ckstone Floating City.


    Honestly, the transformation of the ckstone Floating City was not yetplete, but it could already be deployed in battle without any issues.


    As for the Dawn Garden, at Otto¡¯s request, it had returned to the Dawn Forest.


    Recently, Catherine had encountered some trouble there, and the Dawn Garden was urgently needed to quell the situation.


    At this moment, both sides had maintained this state for some time, and the atmosphere was bing increasingly tense, with the possibility of a big battle breaking out at any moment.


    During this time, Otto had been covertly observing the enemy from the sky.


    He was curious because even Dudley, known as the Guardian of the Empire, had surrendered, and his own followers and legions should be far superior to the other side in terms of both power and individual strength.


    So, on what grounds did the Eastern Empire people, or the Crimson Empress, think they could take over this mess and turn it around?


    Or were they just struggling in vain?


    With these questions in mind, Otto had recently been scrutinizing the Eastern Empire¡¯s army from above.<div>


    Soon, he discovered something that intrigued him.


    There were many Eastern Empire soldiers, and during their standoff with Gaz¡¯s forces, they naturally needed to upy arge area for their encampment.


    Days passed, eating and sleeping were daily necessities.


    But recently, Otto noticed that in the Eastern Empire¡¯s camp, arge group of people had been squatting and sleeping on the ground since the first day they arrived.


    Many days had passed, but Otto still hadn¡¯t seen any signs of these guys eating or taking care of bodily needs.

 Chapter 477: 465 Mysterious Army_1

    Chapter 477: 465 Mysterious Army_1


    This situation was definitely unusual, and it looked like these guys had been dead for a while.


    However, Otto did not think that the Crimson Empress would waste her time and resources to send a bunch of corpses to the battlefield.


    Perhaps, this was some sort of special army prepared by the Crimson Empress.


    Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he decided to test the waters first!


    So, under Otto¡¯s guidance, Gaz sent some advance troops to engage in a simple confrontation with the Eastern Empire¡¯s troops.


    Because both sides were still rtively restrained, the sh was not too big, and after leaving behind some casualties, they both retreated.


    On the surface, the Eastern Empire¡¯s losses seemed heavierpared to Otto¡¯s side.


    The Floating Cities belonging to both sides remained suspended in the air, motionless, as they faced off against each other.


    But Otto was not satisfied with this result, because he did not see any movement from the special army.


    Therefore, after a brief collection of the fallenrades, Otto requested Gaz tounch arger scale probing attack.


    As expected, a small-scale battle broke out between the two sides again, and this time itsted much longer.<div>


    By the time the sun set and the day passed, both sides finally withdrew to their own formations.


    In this sh, the Eastern Empire suffered heavy casualties, but unfortunately, there was still no sign of them using their special forces.


    Frankly, Otto was getting impatient, and it seemed like the Eastern Empire would not use their special forces unless the situation escted.


    It looked like they¡¯d have to y some big moves tomorrow.


    Perhaps sensing Otto¡¯s intentions, the Eastern Empire¡¯s camp was not as calm as usual tonight.


    At this point, everyone from top to bottom was prepared for a decisive battle, and a mysterious figure shrouded in a dark cloak quietly approached the mysterious army sitting on the ground.


    Through the wide and shadowy hood, one could catch a glimpse of a pair of fierce, beast-like eyes shimmering with an eerie glow in the darkness.


    Early the next morning, a deafening roar erupted from Otto¡¯s side of the army.


    Following that, Gaz rode on the back of a Warg, personally leading nearly half of the army in a mad charge towards the Eastern Empire.


    However, the Eastern Empire was well prepared, and the neatly arranged shield bearers formed a wall-like formation at the front.


    In the center of the massive intersecting shields were sharp, sturdy spears poking out.


    Before the two sides even shed, the long-range soldiers from both sides began bombarding each other with firepower.


    The Eastern Empire¡¯s archers tirelessly repeated drawing their bows and setting arrows, while the ballistae in the back continuallyunched thick, specially crafted arrows.


    Meanwhile, in their most heavily protected area, a small number of spellcasters prepared various war spells.


    Soon, visibly enshrouded by a special energy, the Eastern Empire soldiers were protected by the spellcasters¡¯ masterpiece.


    This spell could greatly stabilize the soldiers¡¯ mental state and leave a thinyer of magical protection on their bodies.


    Though the protective effect against various attacks was limited, it was better than nothing.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Gaz led the monstrous army in a furious charge.


    Leading the charge were either wolf cavalry or centaurs and minotaurs.<div>


    Further behind were ground lizards or desert giant bears ridden by lizardmen and other long-range soldiers.


    Arge lizard mount could carry five lizardmen, or even more, and werepatible with the majority of monstrous races.


    These special lizard cavalry not only had arge number of lizardman spear throwers and other long-range soldiers, but also carried many shamans and other spellcasters.


    War spells were not exclusive to the Eastern Empire.<div>


    The giant lizards¡¯ backs provided ample space for spellcasters of various monstrous races to perform their rituals.


    Unsettling magical energy filled the charging horde, making the monsters¡¯ eyes glow red, appearing even more crazed and charging with greater speed under the influence of this magical power.


    Arrow rain and thrown spears collided in the air, with lives being extinguished either during the charge or while waiting their turn.


    High up in the air, Otto watched with cold detachment as the two long lines collided below, the smell of blood and the aura of killing rising to the skies, seemingly darkening the atmosphere.


    Compared to what happened yesterday, the events unfolding now could only be described as a minor skirmish.


    Initially, the Eastern Empire¡¯sbined forces of shield bearers and spear men, forming a special wall, indeed posed some trouble for Gaz and his forces.


    The wolf cavalry was not very effective against this type of opponent, even if they tried to leap over the wall, they were greeted by a dense formation of long spears.


    When they witnessed several hot-headed soldiers being impaled like candied haws on the long spears, Gaz led the wolf cavalry to bypass the enemy line.


    Following that, stubborn minotaurs lowered their heads and charged like heavy war chariots towards the wall of shields lined with spears.


    Already battle-hungry, the minotaurs became even more bloodthirsty and unafraid of death with the support of the shaman spells.


    During the rapid charge, the sharp spears mercilessly pierced their bodies, while simultaneously, the solid, thick shield wall was forced open by them, creating multiple gaps.


    At this moment, Gaz led the wolf cavalry back into the fray, quickly infiltrating the gaps, and attempting to widen and maintain these openings as much as possible.


    Eastern Empire forces tried to reform their formation in desperation, but arge amount of chimeras and wyverns attacking from the sky scattered their focus.<div>


    Explosions and breath attacks targeted the Eastern Empire¡¯s rear, focusing on their ranged attackers.


    Soon, heavy infantry such as ogres, trolls, and quilboar broke through the gap created by minotaurs and wolf cavalry and crowded into the Eastern Empire¡¯s formation.


    Simultaneously, they dismantled the entire shield wall from all four directions, leaving the Eastern Empire¡¯s defenses in disarray.


    With the loss of their shield bearers, the Eastern Empire¡¯s front line began to crumble, and if they had no other countermeasures, the battle woulde to an end.


    The Soaring Dragon Legion had made a good start, and Angelina, stationed in the rear, raised her head and lifted her long spear high.


    At hermand, arge mixed army of people from Vide, ck Iron Dwarves, Felton, and Farrand, began advancing rapidly towards the center of the battlefield.

 Chapter 478: 466 Dragonization Soldiers_1

    Chapter 478: 466 Dragonization Soldiers_1


    At this moment, Angelina had already led the remaining half of her army toward the chaotic front line.


    With their addition, the Eastern Empire¡¯s frontline defense was torn apart almost instantly.


    Meanwhile, Gaz and Angelina relentlessly pressed deeper into the Eastern Empire¡¯s formation.


    At this moment, there were three giant units floating in the air. In addition to the two Floating Cities that had remained motionless up until now, the remaining one was, of course, Otto, who had been watching the spectacle for a while.


    In his view, the battlefield below had already begun to show an unequal situation. Under the leadership of Gaz and Angelina, the Soaring Dragon Legion and the allied forces of other races were pushing the Eastern Empire with an unstoppable momentum.


    From a high vantage point, an irregr long line could be seen forming at the junction between the two sides, and this line was continuouslypressing the space of the Imperial People.


    In this desperate situation, Otto finally saw what he had been waiting for.


    Those mysterious troops who had been squatting on the ground without any movement since they arrived here finally began to move.


    Otto had been keeping a close eye on them, and at this moment, these special soldiers who had been squatting finally slowly stood up.


    At first, their movements seemed slow and stiff, giving off a feeling of being mechanical.


    They were like walking corpses, and under the guidance of a mysterious person wrapped in a ck robe, they slowly walked toward the direction of the Soaring Dragon Legion.<div>


    Soon, their movements became more agile and fluid, changing from walking corpses to faltering old men.


    Then they went from faltering old men to ordinary people with clumsy legs, and soon reached the level of ordinary soldiers.


    But this was not the end, nor was it their limit.


    At this moment, these mysterious soldiers appeared no different from ordinary soldiers.


    At the same time, they sessfully reached the front line, with hideous monsters and well-equipped enemy soldiers within their reach.


    At this time, under the guidance of the mysterious person in the ck robe, their stiff and motionless bodies suddenly tensed up.


    Then, under Otto¡¯s surprised gaze, the mysterious person in the ck robe violently tore off the ck robe covering his body, revealing his true face that had been hidden in the darkness.


    Sturdy Dragon Horns, bright red scales, sharp ws, and a pair of dragon wings growing on his back.


    This person looked like a Red Dragonborn Dragonman, and it was a female, too.


    However, what caught Otto¡¯s attention was that she seemed somewhat different from ordinary Dragonmen.


    In Otto¡¯s perception, she seemed more like an unusually strong human.


    Before Otto could think about it any further, the red Dragonman below had already breathed a scorching me and then shouted loudly.


    ¡°Awaken! Dragon Slumber!¡±


    The Crimson Drake¡¯s voice was high and bright, and even amidst the chaos and noise of the battlefield, it overwhelmed all other sounds around.


    These mysterious soldiers were the Dragon Slumber Army mentioned by the Crimson Empress.


    As for this red female Dragonman, she was the founder of the Dragon Slumber Army, Vanas.


    Regarding her, Otto¡¯s perception was actually correct.


    Before bing the person she was now, she was a normal human being.


    Now, she was the only perfectly Dragonized creature, and she also controlled all the rights to the Dragon Slumber Army.<div>


    At the same time, as her words just fell, those mysterious soldiers who were as still as statues behind her seemed to be excited all at once.


    Simultaneously, their somewhat thin bodies began to swell like inted balloons.


    Their armor seemed to be specially made, having excellent extensibility.


    Suddenly, Otto¡¯s face sank, as he seemed to understand what the mysterious soldiers below were.<div>


    Their eyes, which had been hollow and lifeless, began to brighten, and various brightly colored lights, some blue and some red, filled their pupils like light bulbs.


    At the same time, rapidly emerging colorful scales could be seen on their exposed skin.


    Dragon horns, dragon tails, and other racial characteristics also appeared on their bodies.


    These mysterious soldiers had rapidly turned into Dragonmen within a short period, and they came in various colors, from Red Dragons to White Dragons and even Silver Dragons.


    Looking at them, Otto was reminded of the history of Lait, the former king.


    If he remembered correctly, the technology to create the special pills that once made Lait famous hade from the Eastern Empire.


    It seemed that the Eastern Empire had not sealed away the technology, and from the even more advanced appearance of these Dragonized soldiers, it appeared that they had made great improvements.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡±


    Just as Otto was contemting some matters, the Dragonized soldiers below seemed to have be extremely excited and even mad.


    Without saying much to the leading female Dragonman, one after another, they all charged toward the front-line Wolf Cavalry and Minotaurs at full speed.


    From the speed at which they were running, they were no slower than ordinary Wargs.


    While maintaining this sprinting speed, their disyed strength was far greater than that of ordinary Minotaurs.


    Regarding this, those Minotaurs and Ogres who were forcibly knocked away and were still screaming could attest.<div>


    Moreover, the terror of these Dragonized soldiers was not limited to their extraordinary physical prowess.


    Just like the berserk army created by the former Lait New King, these Dragonized soldiers also mastered many abilities derived from dragons.


    Some of the surrounding Dragonized soldiers with no enemies in sight began to inhale deeply, and then various breaths began to wreak havoc on the battlefield.


    mes, Lightning, Strong Acid, Frost Burst, and Poison Gas, though these various breaths were not as powerful as those of real dragons, the sheer number of them was overwhelming.


    With this barrage of attacks, the Soaring Dragon Legion and the allied forces of other races, who had been pushing forward, were momentarily flustered.


    At the very forefront of the battle line, apart from Gaz and the other Dragonborn like Mega Fatty, there were hardly any individuals who could contend with these Dragonized soldiers.


    Moreover, these Dragonized soldiers, the Dragon Slumber Army, were very numerous. After just a short time of confrontation, the front-line monsters had already suffered heavy casualties.


    As such, Gaz had no choice but to order the surrounding monsters to retreat temporarily and then tighten up their defense lines.

 Chapter 479: 467 Stalemate in battle

    Chapter 479: 467 Stalemate in battle


    Facing this suddenly emerging formidable type of soldier, the Soaring Dragon Legion at the front line were initially caught off guard, and their entire formation fell into chaos.


    Fortunately, Gaz had plenty of experience and quickly retracted the defense line, preventing further losses.


    Gaz had faced the Berserker Army under Lait¡¯s new king before, so he naturally noticed the simrities between the Dragonization Soldiers and the Berserker Army in no time.


    At the same time, he also discovered that these Dragonization Soldiers were much stronger than Lait¡¯s Berserker Army, both in terms of individual strength and mental state.


    Although these Dragonization Soldiers had wooden expressions and showed no pleasure or sadness when killing the enemy or getting injured, they were like man-made ruthless killing machines.


    At this moment, Gaz was sitting solemnly on his beloved Warg, having just personally crossed swords with a Dragonization Soldier.


    Although he eventually decapitated the enemy with a single stroke, the power disyed by the opposition still left him in awe.


    Even Gaz found the opponent somewhat challenging, let alone Ogres or Minotaurs or other rtively weaker monster races.


    After some consideration, Gaz made what he believed to be the best decision.


    Following Gaz¡¯s indication, the Goblin Wolf Cavalry next to him pulled out a delicately-made horn from their waist.


    As the high-pitched horn sounded on the battlefield, Chimeras and Wyverns took the stage.<div>


    In addition to these twomon aerial overlord species, various flying monsters such as Giant Eagles, Griffins, Hippogryphs, and Hippogriffs also appeared in the air.


    The most prominent among them were the Giant Roc with a size second only to the Dragons. Although they had been carefully nurtured by Moray and Sofia, the number of these terrifying aerial creatures had not significantly increased.


    Now, these extremely rare aerial behemoths led the Chimeras, Wyverns, and other airborne troops inunching a fierce attack on the Eastern Empire¡¯s Dragonization Soldiers from the air.


    One by one, metal balls fell from the sky and smashed into the densest area of the Dragonization Soldiers.


    Explosions followed at the impact points, and one Dragonization Soldier after another was sted off by the shockwaves.


    At the same time, some members of the Soaring Dragon Legion who were closer to the Dragonization Soldiers were also sted off, even killed on the spot.


    Gaz didn¡¯t mind this situation, and neither did the other monsters, as this was a necessary sacrifice.


    However, what annoyed Gaz was that in addition to these sacrifices, the actual damage to the Dragonization Soldiers was minimal.


    Unless they were right in the center of a ck Iron Bomb explosion, it was difficult for the shockwave to kill the Dragonization Soldiers directly.


    These Dragonization Soldiers were upgraded versions of the Berserker Army, and apart from their strength, their dragon scales were almost indistinguishable from the real thing.


    This not only made them look more stylish but also gave them extraordinary defense.


    This led to the following situation: amidst the continuous explosions, Dragonization Soldiers missing arms or legs were not umon, but only a few of them were critically or severely injured.


    For a typical army, this situation might be fatal. After all, some bad people are always researching ways to increase the ratio of enemy casualties.


    However, Dragonization Soldiers were improvements based on the Berserker Army, and their minds were rigid. In their heads, orders were absolute.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were missing an arm or a leg, as long as they were still breathing, they would continue to fulfill their duties to the best of their ability.


    And their current task was to win this war.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    After a round of bombing, the Dragon Slumber Army became even more fierce and ferocious. They didn¡¯t care about their injuries.


    With bloodshot eyes, they charged at their respective enemies like mad bulls.<div>


    At the same time, a significant number of Dragonization Soldiers shifted their targets to the flying monsters in the air.


    Some of them raised their heads and sent colorful breath weapons into the sky. Others directly pped their dragon wings and soared into the air to grapple with the flying monsters.


    At present, Giant Rocs still had the advantage when facing the Dragonization Soldiers, while Chimeras and Wyverns could barely maintain a stalemate.


    As for flying monsters like Griffins and Hippogryphs, they were clearly no match for them.<div>


    Seeing this situation, Gaz had the Giant Rocs coborate with the Chimeras and Wyverns to engage with the Dragonization Soldiers in the air.


    As for the slightly weaker flying monsters such as Griffins, they quickly flew back to supply more ck Iron Bombs.


    Rather than theirbat prowess, having themunch another round of bombing would be the best choice.


    For now, the aerial battlefield remained stable, and with Angelina and the others joining the ground battle, the situation has be more manageable.


    With that, night fell, and the battle temporarily came to an end as both sides retreated to their respective positions.


    In this world, wars were rtively standardized, usually following a traditional pattern of agreeing on a battlefield for a fierce duel.


    However, unfortunately, this situation generally only applied to honor-driven races. Gaz and other monsters naturally wouldn¡¯t care about such things, which couldn¡¯t be eaten.


    That very night, Gaz personally led arge group of men in a surprise raid on the Eastern Empire¡¯s position.


    Vide people were also present. Although Angelina initially disagreed with this operation, Gaz apparently managed to convince her in the end.


    So, this otherwise calm night once again became tumultuous and chaotic.


    Under Gaz¡¯s arrangements, the Eastern Empire¡¯s camp quickly turned into a sea of mes.


    Amid the ze, the enraged Imperial People shed once more with the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Of course, the Dragonization Soldiers were deployed right away. Without their help, the Eastern Empire might have copsed the moment the surprise attack began.<div>


    At this moment, the situation below had be chaotic, and Otto quietlynded behind the Eastern Empire¡¯s camp.


    His perception told him that there had always been a powerful presence hiding here.


    Just in terms of threat level, perhaps only Dudley could bepared to it.


    It goes without saying that only the suprememander of the Eastern Empire¡¯s army, or his guards, could have such power.


    During the previous battle, Otto had been an observer.


    To be honest, the progress so far was slow, and Gaz and the others might eventually win if they continued like this.


    However, it would take an incredibly long time. If Otto could help eliminate some trouble and reduce this duration, he would be more than happy to do so.

 Chapter 480: 468 Gale Swordsman_1

    Chapter 480: 468 Gale Swordsman_1


    Otto had no intention of concealing his tracks, or to put it another way, he basically felt too disdainful to do so in his current state.


    Even more, his appearance was quite ostentatious, with his enormous dragon body crushing many of the Eastern Empire¡¯s tents.


    From the continuous screams, it seemed that many unlucky people hadn¡¯t had time to evacuate from their tents.


    Though it was pitiful, Otto didn¡¯t care; after living in this world in such a manner for so many years, he was no longer the same person from another world.


    At this moment, arge group of potbellied noblemen and their gorgeous families ran out of the tents around Otto, screaming.


    It seemed that those who stayed here in the rear were mostly this kind of people.


    However, there were naturally some exceptions, and now Otto¡¯s gaze was firmly fixed on a tent in front of him.


    This was the target of his trip.


    With themotion Otto caused this time, it was impossible for the other party not to notice him.


    Several people who looked to be of high status had already run out of the tent, but it was obvious that the main target was still inside and hadn¡¯t shown himself.


    Otto looked at the tent in front of him with interest, then spat a scorching fireball to the side, turning the nearby area into a terrifying sea of fire.<div>


    Under the reflection of the mes, a seated figure could be vaguely seen in the tent.


    The figure seemed quite calm, but if he continued to have no reaction, Otto¡¯s next fireball would not miss.


    But it seemed Otto didn¡¯t need to do that, because under the reflection of the mes, he could clearly see that the seated figure in the tent was slowly standing up.


    At his waist was a rather odd, curved longsword.


    At this moment, the figure in the tent stood uppletely, his right hand already on the hilt of the sword.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a few sounds of breaking through the air, Otto squinted at the tent, his expression somewhat solemn.


    Before he could see clearly what was happening, the tent shrouding the figure was cut into pieces by the raging sword aura.


    The man with the sword remained in his previous battle stance, not even changing his grip on the hilt.


    As the wild sword aura dissipated and the fragments of the tent scattered everywhere, Otto finally saw the man¡¯s face clearly.


    He was a tall and lean man, his messy long hair casually draped over his shoulders, his eyes closed with ayer of thin, scattered hair across them.


    At a nce, apart from the weirdly curved longsword, this distinctive man wore only a loose gray robe.


    Aside from that, he had nothing else, not even shoes, his bare feet stepping directly on the rough sandy ground.


    Despite his simple attire and thin figure, the man¡¯s mere presence exerted a sharp aura that Otto could feel.


    Although he was human, he didn¡¯t quite feel like a human to Otto.


    Rather than his human appearance, he seemed more like an exceptional divine sword that had been unsheathed.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Otto suddenlyughed: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a powerful person like you in the Empire, besides Dudley.¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s words, the man¡¯s body slightly trembled, still keeping his eyes closed but bowing to show respect to Otto.<div>


    Then, he introduced himself: ¡°Gale Swordsman¡¤Endo, I am far from enough whenpared to the Guardian of the Empire!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    Otto sneered: ¡°In my opinion, you are much stronger than Dudley. At least when you saw me, you didn¡¯t choose to surrender at the first opportunity!¡±


    Endo didn¡¯t respond to this, but in his heart, he also looked down on Dudley¡¯s surrender without a fight.<div>


    As for Otto, the rumored Silver Dragon Lord, he had some understanding of him.


    But in his impression, the Silver Dragon should not be as powerful as it appeared now, and the Eastern Empire had even cooperated with the Land of the Soaring Dragon for a while.


    Even now, the Eastern Empire still maintained a certain trading rtionship with Caran, and those novelties from the Land of the Soaring Dragon were very popr among the aristocratic circles.


    However, setting aside these matters, facing the Silver Dragon up close, Endo felt immense pressure.


    Feeling this terrifying pressure, Endo gradually began to understand Dudley¡¯s feelings back then.


    He honestly started to doubt whether the Empire¡¯s intelligence agents were all just useless people drawing empty sries.


    However, thinking about it at this time was useless. Endo didn¡¯t think that the Silver Dragon came to him just to have a chat about life and ideals.


    From the beginning, his hand never left his sword hilt.


    Under Otto¡¯s terrifying pressure, unknowingly, he had already pulled out a sliver of the de.


    A dazzling sword light suddenly leaked out from the junction of the scabbard and the hilt, apparently, this oddly shaped longsword was not ordinary.


    Otto noticed this subtle movement and then looked at Endo with interest, saying indifferently, ¡°So, do you want to try? You know, even Dudley didn¡¯t dare to do this.¡±


    ¡°I have a mission I mustplete!¡±


    Endo¡¯s words sounded extremely firm, and at the same time, he slowly crouched down, adopting a sword-drawing stance that Otto had never seen before.<div>


    ¡°Then let me feel how much you value your mission!¡±


    Otto stared at Endo with his crimson eyes and suddenly shouted, ¡°Come on!¡±


    With that, the entire area around Endo was swept by fierce winds, and in an instant, he disappeared from his original position.


    Endo used his actions to respond to Otto.


    His movements were very fast, and in an instant, he had jumped above Otto¡¯s head.


    A series of sword lights shed, and in a split second, he had shed and stabbed the same point on Otto¡¯s forehead multiple times.


    At the same time, the wild winds surged, picking up countless leaves and fragments of the tent.


    As he fell, Endo stepped on the drifting leaves and fragments in the air with one foot, propelling himself upward to jump again.


    Then he once again raised his body and attacked the same point on Otto¡¯s forehead several more times.


    Afterward, his body moved through the air on the drifting leaves, attacking the same spot on Otto¡¯s forehead multiple times with each leap.


    His speed was truly fast; even Otto couldn¡¯t track his figure in the air with his eyes alone.


    Endo, just like his title of Gale Swordsman, was indeed a man like the wind.


    <div>

 Chapter 481: 469 Colorful Darkness_1

    Chapter 481: 469 Colorful Darkness_1


    Endo dodged around Otto¡¯s enormous, terrifying skull, leaving only afterimages in thetter¡¯s eyes.


    Although Endo had already tried his best, it was a pity that his stormy attacks had no effect on Otto.


    The gap in strength between the two sides was toorge; even though Endo was already giving it his all, he couldn¡¯t even break through Otto¡¯s outeryer of defense.


    Furthermore, after Endo had toiled for half a day, Otto became drowsy.


    There was no way around it; Endo¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t break through Otto¡¯s defense, and the force was just right, giving Otto a massaging sensation.


    After yawning, Otto¡¯s voice sounded somewhat sleepy, ¡°Have you had enough fun? If it continues like this, I¡¯m afraid I might fall asleep¡­¡±


    After hearing Otto¡¯s words, Endo finally stopped and stood unbelievingly in his original position.


    His face was full of shock as he looked at Otto¡¯s forehead, and his previously tightly closed eyes were now wide open like copper bells.


    Endo could see clearly that on Otto¡¯s forehead, where he had been focusing his attacks, there were no scars or even a single white spot.


    Although there was a huge gap in strength between the two of them, Endo¡¯s attacks did have some effect; they were able to slightly strip away Otto¡¯s defensive coating.


    However, Otto¡¯s coating defense was special; once damaged, it could quickly recover as long as there was enough energy supply afterwards.<div>


    With the level of damage Endo could currently inflict, even if his attack speed was fast, Otto¡¯s coating defense had returned to its original state before the damage could umte.


    Facing this cruel reality, Endo¡¯s heart was both helpless and terrified; this scene was enough to shock him for an entire year!


    ¡°Indeed, Dudley¡¯s choice was right¡­¡±


    Looking at Otto¡¯s tall figure, Endo sighed, ¡°If it were me, I would have made the same choice back then!¡±


    ¡°So, do you want to surrender to me?¡±


    Otto stared at Endo with a light smile, ¡°Your strength is not bad, I quite admire you, if you are willing to submit to me, I can grant you a position equal to Dudley!¡±


    ¡°Sounds pretty good¡­¡±


    Although he said that, Endo eventually shook his head and declined Otto, ¡°Unfortunately, great Silver Dragon Lord, I have a mission that I mustplete now.


    More importantly, I think there is still a chance¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    This did pique Otto¡¯s interest, he stretched out his dragon w and scratched his forehead; although Endo¡¯s previous attacks had not caused him any substantial damage, they were indeed itchy.


    Soon after, Otto looked at Endo, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    There¡¯s still a long night ahead of them, he wanted to see if the famous Gale Swordsman could bring him some fun.


    In front of Otto, Endo stretched out his finger and gently stroked the dim gem on the hilt of his sword, then took out some bottles and jars from it.


    This surprised Otto, he didn¡¯t expect Endo¡¯s longsword to have the function of a Treasure Bag.


    Although his actions looked very suspicious, Otto had no intention of stopping him, and even nodded to Endo, gesturing for him to continue.


    Seeing Otto¡¯s reaction, Endo felt somewhatplicated and furrowed his brows.


    But soon, he raised his head and swallowed all the liquids and pills in the bottles and jars.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah!!!¡±<div>


    In just a moment, Endo opened his mouth wide in agony.


    Thick blue veins bulged on his forehead and neck, and his thin body began to swell like an inted balloon.


    At the same time, Endo¡¯s bones began to twist and deform, the creaking noises making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    At this moment, Endo¡¯s body was also rapidly undergoing Dragonization, but it still seemed a bit inadequate.<div>


    ¡°Hmm, there seems to be no dragon scales!¡±


    From the position of the audience, Otto looked at Endo and shook his head repeatedly, giving a runningmentary.


    Endo ignored Otto and took out arge handful of variously colored, translucent, and bright conical crystals from the gem on his sword hilt.


    At this point, Endo seemed to have be ustomed to the pain in his body, gritting his teeth to prevent himself from crying out.


    Then, he steeled himself and violently inserted the sharp cone-shaped crystals into his body.


    This kind of operation looked painfully unbearable, and Endo couldn¡¯t help but scream out again.


    At the same time, the cone-shaped crystals that had entered his body had already dissolved directly into him, healing the wounds they had pierced as well.


    Otto could clearly sense that the crystals contained arge amount of pure Dragon Power. The Dragon Power in a single crystal was likely stronger than nearly ten adult dragons.


    In an instant, Endo had stuffed so many crystals into his body; this was not an amount that ordinary people could bear, even the famous Gale Swordsman couldn¡¯t handle it.


    However, to Otto¡¯s surprise, although Endo¡¯s screams were miserable and his body was still rapidly changing, he didn¡¯t seem to be in any life-threatening danger.


    Until now, Otto was still patiently waiting; fortunately, this didn¡¯t take too much time.


    Endo no longer screamed, and the transformation of his body finally stopped.


    However, Endo now looked nothing like a normal person.<div>


    The most eye-catching thing was that he had grown to a height of six to seven meters. Although this was still tinypared to Otto, it was terrifying from his original human perspective.


    What attracted Otto¡¯s attention even more were Endo¡¯s strangely colored, thick dragon scales. The color of the heavy scales on Endo¡¯s body was quite unique and didn¡¯t belong to any dragon species that Otto knew.


    If Otto had to describe it, he might call it a varicolored ck.


    Endo now stood tall, with horns on his head and a pair of dragon wings on his back, and a thick dragon tail swaying restlessly below.


    His spine was slightly curved, but overall, he looked more like a humanoid creature or a giant Dragonman than a dragon.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    With each breath Endo took, a thick column of air would spray out of his mouth and nostrils.


    The column of air seemed to contain a strong corrosive effect, directly corroding two deep holes in the ground after spraying onto the surface.

 Chapter 482: 470 Firm Resolution_1

    Chapter 482: 470 Firm Resolution_1


    Not knowing if it was due to pain or other reasons, Endo, who seemed to have turned into another race, was growling irritably.


    From his growls, one could vaguely sense an extreme madness.


    Endo¡¯s transformation truly surprised Otto; evidently, it was also derived from the same technology as the Dragonization Soldiers and the Berserker Army.


    However, the effect on Endo should be the most special and also the most limited one.


    There shouldn¡¯t be many people who could undergo such a transformation; perhaps only Endo could do it.


    Otherwise, if all the monsters on the battlefield were like this, Otto didn¡¯t think his subordinates couldst long.


    Staring into Endo¡¯s red, insane eyes, Otto suddenly asked, ¡°Can you still talk?¡±


    Hearing Otto, Endo¡¯s body suddenly paused, then slowly raised his head to look at Otto.


    Clenching his teeth, as if he was in a fierce struggle against something, he finally said with a twisted expression, word by word, ¡°So far, but I might not be able tost much longer.¡±


    Then, a smile appeared on Endo¡¯s face, which looked even worse than crying.


    He bitterly smiled at Otto, ¡°The amount of Dragon Crystal I¡¯ve used has far exceeded my limits. Perhaps soon, I will be a monster without reason.<div>


    At that time, that will be a disaster for the Empire and even the entire continent.


    So, Silver Dragon Lord, I¡¯m really conflicted now. I both hope to defeat you and hope that you can stop me¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto hesitated for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Then, in the face of Endo¡¯s puzzled expression, he disdainfully said, ¡°You say you want to defeat me? Hah, I think you¡¯re just dreaming.


    But I can guarantee you one thing, just try your best. Even if you eventually be an insane monster,


    I can assure you that without my permission, you¡¯ll never leave this region.¡±


    Endo was not angry at Otto¡¯s wild remarks, because he knew very well that the Silver Dragon before him had the confidence to be so arrogant.


    He reached for the long sword on the ground next to him. Due to his drastic changes earlier and the unbearable pain, the sword had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°That gives me peace of mind¡­¡±


    Endo mocked himself with a smile, and a strangely shaped long sword was picked up by a gust of wind and returned to his hand.


    However, due to his erged size, what used to be his beloved sword now looked like a thin toothpick.


    ¡°Can this thing still be used?¡±


    Just as Otto was puzzled, the long sword was wrapped within Endo¡¯s palm¡¯s flesh as it squirmed.


    Then, the sword seemed to grow together with Endo, asrge amounts of bone proliferated around the long sword.


    In no time, a rough-looking Bone Sword appeared in Endo¡¯s hand, and it was even grown with his hilt.


    In terms of structure and material, it should be close to the Dragon Horns. Even whenpared with the hard horns of the Blue Dragon, it seemed to be somewhat stronger.


    It seemed that Endo finally had the means to break through Otto¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°How interesting!¡±


    Ottoughed and puffed his chest, extending his front paw and patting it, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see how strong you really are now!¡±<div>


    Endo remained silent, seemingly embodying the role of a ruthless man of few words even more.


    Dark, swirling energy enveloped the horned long sword on his arm, and he mercilessly stabbed it toward Otto¡¯s chest.


    Even though his size had expanded rapidly, Endo¡¯s speed had not slowed down and had even seemed to grow a little faster.


    In the time not even a single breath had ended, Endo had already reached Otto, and his Bone Sword was aimed at Otto¡¯s chest, stabbing in ruthlessly.<div>


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    With a crisp sound, the tip of the Bone Sword snapped off, but under the full force of Endo¡¯s energy, it forcibly broke through Otto¡¯s ted defenses and prated the scales beneath.


    ¡°Did¡­ I seed?¡±


    At this moment, Endo¡¯s consciousness was barely maintained, and his expression was full of disbelief as he looked at his handiwork.


    He hadn¡¯t expected things to go so smoothly.


    It seemed that he wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless.


    As long as he could maintain his consciousness and defeat the Silver Dragon in front of him sooner, he might have a chance to escape this state and save himself.


    But would things really go as smoothly as he imagined?


    Endo soon realized that even though his Bone Sword had prated Otto¡¯s body, the damage was only skin deep.


    He tried several times to push deeper, but to no avail. He clearly sensed that the end of the sword was touching something hard.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it should be the bones of the Silver Dragon in front of him.


    Thinking this, Endo¡¯s joyful expression darkened again.


    Looking at Endo¡¯s changing expressions, Ottoughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are we ying a face-changing game here?¡±<div>


    Unfortunately, Endo still didn¡¯t respond to Otto, which annoyed him.


    What did Endo mean, keeping a cold face and not talking?


    With such a response from Endo, Otto became annoyed and soon lost interest.


    At this time, Endo, who had noticed the problem, tried to pull out his Bone Sword to continue the attack.


    But after several attempts, he still couldn¡¯t remove the sword from his hand.


    It felt as if his sword had grown into Otto¡¯s body.


    And indeed, the truth was not far off from that.


    Soon, Endo saw with his own eyes masses of dense flesh buds rapidly growing near the wound he had inflicted. And even more so, they spread out along the sword towards him.


    It seemed as if the enemy was not only trying to heal the wound but also trying to swallow him along with it.


    In the short time Endo was considering his options, the terrifying buds had already reached his wrist.


    At this point, he could no longer feel his hand, and the horrifying buds continued to spread along his body, making it seem as if he was being swallowed whole.


    He couldn¡¯t go on like this!


    Looking at his wrist, Endo¡¯s heart was already set on a decision.<div>

 Chapter 483: 471 Crystal of the Dragon

    Chapter 483: 471 Crystal of the Dragon


    ¡°Puh!¡±


    Just as Otto looked slightly surprised, Endo¡¯s arm, which was about to bepletely absorbed into his body, broke off at the root.


    Bloody ckish viscous liquid spurted out like a fountain, and Endo screamed due to the pain from his severed arm.


    At the same time, his figure kept retreating, and he eventually lost his footing and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s focus was not on him but thoughtfully looking at his chest.


    With Otto¡¯s current power, absorbing part of Endo¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t significantly help his strength.


    Moreover, with his current size, such a small fight would not require him to sleep, and at this moment, he had acquired some new abilities that he cared about.


    Otto¡¯s gaze shifted to the dragon w palm, and a red special crystal seeped slowly out from under his scales.


    This was a special dragon power crystal condensed by Otto¡¯s inner Red Dragon Power. Fundamentally, it was the same material as the crystals Endo had used before.


    However, Otto was not yet sure if everyone could use this kind of thing.


    Or was it only avable to those like Endo with certain prerequisites.


    Thinking of this, Otto shifted his gaze to a chubby human nobleman who was unconscious on the side.


    This guy was not very lucky. When Otto first descended, he was nearby thending spot.


    Then, a piece of flying debris hit him in the head, leaving a bloody forehead and he has been unconscious until now.


    Now, this man could be Otto¡¯s first test subject.


    Using two dragon ws to pinch the red dragon crystal, he threw it at the man¡¯s thigh. The sharp red dragon crystal forcefully embedded directly into his leg bone.


    The severe pain immediately awakened the poor man, who was now rolling on the ground covering his leg wound.


    With that body shape, he must be a well-off noble.


    Given his status, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure this kind of pain.


    However, no matter how much he struggled, there was nothing he could do to stop the pure Red Dragon Power from rampaging within his body.


    His body then began to undergo rapid dragonization, and smooth, bright red scales like jade seeped out from his body like shoots after a rain.


    At the same time, his skeletal structure began to twist and deform. Everything was developing in the same way as Endo had experienced before.


    But halfway through the process, the poor man that was Otto¡¯s test subject rolled his eyes and died.


    At the same time, the change in dragonization on his body came to a halt.


    ¡°The experiment failed, huh¡­¡±


    Seeing the oue, Otto shook his head with disappointment. But as he prepared to switch to another test subject, Endo, who had fallen to the side earlier, charged at him with a roar.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Endo¡¯s roar sounded extremely hysterical. Otto pped him away with one hand, then realized that the boy seemed to be on the verge of losing his sanity entirely.


    Defeating Otto and helping the empire was all that remained of Endo¡¯s scant consciousness.


    After being knocked away by Otto, Endo immediately got up from the ground to face Otto once more, baring his teeth.


    But from his current condition, his situation was only getting worse and it wouldn¡¯t take long before he would lose his sanitypletely and be a full-fledged monster.


    Since it was inevitable, Otto decided to help Endo out and free him from suffering sooner.


    With that thought, Otto sneered and spat out arge icicle, which forcefully struck Endo¡¯s forehead.


    The blow left Endo dazed and robbed him of thest of his sanity.


    If all went as nned, Endo would no longer be able to live as anything but a mad Dragon Beast.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Right in front of Otto, Endo, nowpletely engulfed in madness, roared skyward as destructive chaos energy spewed from his mouth.


    Everything in the vicinity was affected. Endo, who had lost his reasoning, no longer distinguished friend from foe.


    The nearby tents and boulders, as well as the Imperial People who hadn¡¯t had a chance to evacuate, were all indiscriminately attacked by Endo.


    After being continuously doused with chaotic energy, the area became hell on earth, with deep craters and smoke billowing everywhere.


    But it all came and went quickly.


    As Endounched indiscriminate attacks in all directions, when he turned his head to a certain angle and his eyes met Otto¡¯s, he suddenly stopped.


    At this moment in Endo¡¯s eyes, a pair of scarlet pupils filled his entire field of vision, and an intangible terrifying imposing pressure made it hard for him to breathe.


    Only when directly facing Otto could one truly feel the horror that emanated from this giant Silver Dragon.


    Dudley couldn¡¯t withstand this pressure, while Endo, thanks to his unyielding belief, had kept his initial intention in mind.


    However, it was apparent that the Dragon Beast, devoid of its sanity, couldn¡¯t do this.


    In fact, Otto didn¡¯t do anything; he simply looked coldly at him, just like that.


    As the insane Endo locked eyes with Otto, his body trembled uncontrobly, and eventually his legs gave out, and he cowered in fear before Otto.


    The more inferior the intelligence of the Dragon Beast, the more it could sense danger and the better it knew what to do to protect itself.


    At this moment, Endo, or rather, a bizarre Dragon Beast, had without hesitation chosen to submit after sensing the gap between himself and Otto.


    He offered his all in order to preserve his little life.


    ¡°How boring¡­¡±


    Seeing the situation, Otto shook his head and then threw a silver scale towards Endo.


    After Endo swallowed the silver scale, the Blood Covenant was established.


    From this moment onwards, the strange humanoid Dragon Beast would be Otto¡¯s most loyal servant.


    Regardless of the consequences, Endo wanted to fight Otto and protect the empire with his life.


    Perhaps, he would never have imagined that after paying so much, things would develop so drastically in the opposite direction.


    After subduing Endo, the firstmand Otto gave him was to deal with the Dragon Slumber Army!

 Chapter 484: 472 That is Endo_1

    Chapter 484: 472 That is Endo_1


    In pitch darkness, it was difficult for normal people to see their surroundings clearly.


    If fighting in the darkness of night, it would naturally be fraught with difficulties. No matter what, torches would have to be held up for illumination; otherwise, swinging a sword in the dark could easily lead to injuring allies or even oneself.


    However, most monster races did not have this problem.


    Even some monsters without dark vision had already received night vision potions from the Minotaur or Lizardman Shaman beforehand.


    Of course, the production of such potions was not difficult, and many human Spellcasters could also concoct them.


    However, the suddenness of this night raid left most people of the Western Empire unprepared.


    So, apart from the Dragon Slumber Army, most of the Western Empire¡¯s people were at an absolute disadvantage when fighting at nightpared to the monsters.


    Especially with Gaz¡¯s specific request, the light sources of the Western Empire, like torches, were the prime targets for the monsters.


    Almost all of the light sources were knocked down by the monsters. Originally, half of the Western Empire¡¯s camp was still illuminated; now, almost the entire area was plunged into darkness.


    In such an extreme environment, ordinary soldiers of the Western Empire were naturally no match for the monsters.


    Even the burly men of the Vide, like Mega Fatty, were just onlookers at this time.


    They were as blind as the people of the Western Empire, and most of them had not received night vision potions before arriving here.


    Even with the advantage in situation and terrain, the Western Empire did notpletely copse at the beginning.


    The reason was that the Dragonization Soldiers were simply too powerful, and they were all fearless in the face of death.


    With the help of the Dragon Slumber Army, the Western Empire¡¯s elite Crimson Legion even managed to regroup and resist nearby, even setting up new light sources.


    Unlike ordinary ragtag armies, the Crimson Legion¡¯s configuration was naturally more advanced.


    Now torches were scarce, but almost every ten-person squad was equipped with some special mana crystals.


    Although they had average mana storage, they could act as excellent light sources.


    With the restoration of light, the elite soldiers of the Crimson Legion could evenunch a counterattack on a certain scale against Gaz and his allies by relying on the Dragon Slumber Army¡¯s circumference.


    And as time went by, they began to gradually incorporate many of the remnants of the regr army, making the surrounding defenses more stable.


    Having dominated the continent for so long, it was natural that the Empire¡¯s legions could not be so easily defeated.


    Some lines of defense even began to n counterattacks against the monsters.


    The tenacity of these Western Empire people gave Gaz a headache.


    However, this situation did notst long, and soon, an odd Dragon Beast with one of its forelimbs missing changed the situation significantly.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In a furious roar, the irrational monster Endo began ughtering everything in sight at the most concentrated area of the Dragon Slumber Army.


    To deal with Endo, the Dragon Slumber Army and the Crimson Legion expended a lot of energy.


    At first, Gaz found it strange where this bizarre Dragon Beast came from and to which camp it belonged.


    But soon, he sensed a familiar aura on this Dragon Beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of our kind!¡±


    Understanding this, Gaz¡¯s face bloomed into a cold smile.


    However, seeing the crazed Dragon Beast, he instructed the monsters to avoid Endo¡¯s battlefield to prevent friendly fire and instead gathered forces to attack the other formations of the Western Empire¡¯s army.


    Although Gaz didn¡¯t know where this one-armed Dragon Beast came from, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    In his opinion, it seemed to be hinting at something.


    Could it be that the great Silver Dragon Lord was growing impatient?


    After all, their progress this time had been rather slow.


    Realizing this, Gaz¡¯s brow furrowed, and he soon made up his mind.


    Things could not be dragged on any longer!


    Gaz, Mega Fatty, Link, and other powerful monsters who had experienced Dragonborn transformation came together. Like a sharp knife, they assembled and charged towards the Dragon Slumber Army.


    The individual strength of the Dragon Slumber Army was strong, butpared to these Dragonborn monsters, who could be considered hero units, there was still a gap.


    Under their full onught, even the Dragon Slumber Army¡¯s formation was torn open.


    Ogres and Trolls followed suit with roars, and their actions greatly boosted the morale of the monster army.


    The two sides collided once again, and the situation became increasingly apparent.


    Although the monsters¡¯ casualty rate was rising rapidly, their progress was also very impressive.


    Unless something unexpected happened, people of the Eastern Empire, be it the Dragon Slumber Army or the Crimson Legion, would be annihted here.


    Now, apart from the dogmatic Dragon Slumber Army, the only reason the Crimson Legion was still holding on was that the Gale Swordsman, Vanas, had not yet appeared.


    As long as Endo could appear on the battlefield, and under the leadership of the Gale Swordsman, they might not be without hope.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Endo had already appeared and was the strange Dragon Beast that had killed countless of theirpanions.


    Just as the battle reached its most critical moment, Vanas, who had been at the forefront of the war, quietly retreated to the rear of the battlefield.


    Next, she cloaked herself in a dark, loose robe again, and in the shadows of the robe, tore a Teleportation Scroll with both hands.


    At this critical moment of life and death, her figure began to fade rapidly, soon disappearing from her original location.


    She had actually chosen to abandon herpanions and flee without any hesitation at such a time!


    The reason for her choice was simple: she was actually one of the main nners of the Dragon Slumber Army and the Berserker Army project.


    Moreover, most of the research on this aspect was personally participated in by her.


    Others were not clear about the current situation, but she knew it all too well.


    She also knew very well what Endo would be if he overdosed on Dragon Crystals.


    That was Endo!


    So, she also knew that theirst hope had vanished.


    At present, the only force left with the power to fight was the airborne Blood Fortress.


    However, the other side also had a Floating City, and the predecessor was the strongest among the three Floating Cities, Stania. Vanas naturally did not believe that their side could turn the tide with only the Blood Fortress.


    Even so, thending point she chose after using the Teleportation Scroll was the Blood Fortress.


    However, after arriving here, she did not ask the Blood Fortress tounch any attacks; instead, she turned around and fled directly towards the rear.

 Chapter 485: 473 Shadow Lord_1

    Chapter 485: 473 Shadow Lord_1


    Regardless, the Blood Fortress was still one of the three Floating Cities and, in terms of size andbat power, was only slightly inferior to Stania.


    Such a massive object moving in the sky couldn¡¯t possibly go unnoticed.


    As soon as the Blood Fortress began to retreat, Otto discovered it.


    At this time, Otto was testing the specific function of the Dragon Crystal.


    Seeing the Blood Fortress about to flee, he immediately ordered the ckstone Floating City to follow and took to the sky himself with a fast p of his wings.


    A floating city was a valuable asset; he couldn¡¯t let it escape so easily.


    With that thought, Otto¡¯s flying speed instantly reached its peak.


    However, before he could approach the Blood Fortress, a thick bolt of lightning struck down from the sky,nding on his back with incredible force.


    Although this kind of attack couldn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to Otto, it inevitably forced his flying altitude lower.


    Before Otto could react, another bolt of lightning hit his head, and then, like a lightning machine gun, one bolt after anothernded on him continuously.


    The intensity of the lightning storm made Otto feel like it was raining bolts.<div>


    This greatly hindered Otto¡¯s normal flight.


    When he looked up, he saw that the ckstone Floating City was experiencing the same situation.


    As for the Blood Fortress, it had taken advantage of this opportunity to escape far away.


    Damn it, what the hell was going on? Otto couldn¡¯t remember swearing at the heavens recently¡­


    Seeing this situation, Otto became increasingly frustrated.


    From the current situation, there was no way to catch up to the Blood Fortress, but Otto discovered the cause of it all.


    It looked a lot like divine punishment!


    It was worth noting that Otto was immune to ordinary lightning damage.


    The lightning currently affecting his body, though weak, was indeed harming him, albeit only slightly more powerful than Endo¡¯s attack.


    At his current level of power, only divine-rted matters could harm him.


    Following this line of thought, Otto scanned the skies and soon noticed something off.


    He didn¡¯t recall seeing a massive humanoid-shaped cloud up in the sky, making it very conspicuous in the vastness of the heavens.


    Thinking of this, Otto unhesitatingly looked up and fired a Breath of Truth at the weird cloud.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The thick, blue beam, mixed with zing mes, cut through the sky and pierced the clouds with incredible directness.


    The huge, weird cloud was almost instantly prated by the intense beam, letting out a sharp, surprised cry.


    Soon after, the strange cloud started to shrink, and within a short time, it condensed into an ordinary-sized human male.


    Of course, this was just a form disyed externally, and this person had no physical body.


    His upper body was a typical human male, wearing soft grey leather armor, a ck mask with a red border, making it impossible to see his face. Arge, dark cape hung from his back.<div>


    His lower body, however, was in a void-like state ¡ª not only without substance but also with sparse blue lightning continuously falling from it.


    Clearly, Otto¡¯s Breath of Truth hadn¡¯t been entirely without effect on him.


    Otto squinted at the figure, who was likely a divine avatar, but he couldn¡¯t tell what the deity¡¯s true form was.


    Moreover,pared to the likes of Rose, Bahamut, and Tiamat, this person seemed somewhat inferior.<div>


    Not only did the avatar not have a physical form, but also the divine power emanating from it seemed weak.


    In short, at his current level of power, Otto could easily crush this level of divine avatar with one hand!


    So, should he consider this deity to be stupid or highly skilled?


    From the current situation, it seemed that the deity was soon going to sacrifice its own safety, trading it for the sessful escape of the Blood Fortress.


    Thinking of this, Otto¡¯s face showed a cold sneer.


    The God manifesting above him was unfamiliar to Otto, but that didn¡¯t prevent him from killing this bastard in the next moment.


    For some reason, just by looking at the figure, the identity of the deity slowly appeared in Otto¡¯s mind.


    He was Masek, the legendary God of Thieves, the Master of Shadows, a deity who was always self-confident yet cunning and insidious.


    As Otto looked at him, the figure¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Otto.


    However,pared to Otto, the deity¡¯s expression seemed much more solemn.


    Beforeing here to deal with Otto, he hadn¡¯t heard that this Silver Dragon had be so powerful.


    Although Otto himself was unaware, the Master of Shadows did indeed have some grievances with him, and the source of the resentment was Caran, which was now under the control of the Holy Light Church.


    Before the Holy Light Church appeared, Caran was an incredibly chaotic ce where the kingdom¡¯s nobility had oppressed the people for far too long, resulting in a firmly entrenched and vast social ss gap.<div>


    In such a society, most of themon people lived as underprivilegedborers while also embracing another profession in the shadows.


    For survival, they could be thieves, assassins, criminals, or even beggars and rats who scavenged for hidden information.


    They were also the most loyal followers of Masek, the Master of Shadows, providing him with abundant faith.


    But when the Holy Light Church arrived, everything changed dramatically.


    The dirty, chaotd, filled with poverty and facing constant threats from the nobility, began to change rapidly.


    The lives of the underprivilegedborers, who had been willing to do anything for survival, improved drastically.


    When the status of theborers improved, and poverty was reced with a sense of security and even surplus wealth, the darkness within society gradually dissipated.


    The number of assassins, thieves, and beggars in Caran decreased, as did the number of Masek¡¯s followers.


    Ultimately, this sudden change caught the attention of the Master of Shadows, but when he searched through all his memories, he couldn¡¯t find any clues about Ikali being a Dragon God.


    Finally, he found an opportunity to ask the Mother of Evil Dragons, who enigmatically smiled at him before spitting out a name he had never heard before.


    Silver Dragon Lord ¡¤ Otto!

 Chapter 486: 474 Shadow Raid_1

    Chapter 486: 474 Shadow Raid_1


    At that time, the Shadow Master was puzzled because the Mother of Evil Dragons seemed to act strangely when she spoke of Otto.


    Moreover, she repeatedly asked him if he was really going to find trouble with Otto.


    After receiving a definite answer, the Mother of Evil Dragons mysteriously said that he only needed to hold on for a while, and she would quickly arrive with reinforcements.


    The Shadow Master initially looked down on this; had it been a Dragon God from another faction, he wouldn¡¯t have cared, but it turned out to be just a Silver Dragon who hadn¡¯t left the Prime Material ne.


    As long as he took action personally, wouldn¡¯t the situation easily be resolved?


    Indeed, at the beginning, he didn¡¯t take Otto seriously. It was only after experiencing Otto¡¯s strength firsthand that he finally understood the meaning behind the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ words.


    Although this Silver Dragon may not be a match for his True God self, it is definitely not a problem that can be easily solved by his simple incarnation.


    So, at this time, the Shadow Master¡¯s thoughts hadpletely changed. If he had known that the Silver Dragon was so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a simple advent.


    Furthermore, when would the Mother of Evil Dragons and the reinforcements she mentioned arrive?


    With this in mind, the Shadow Master decided to just stall for time before reinforcements arrived.


    Regrettably, Otto was not willing to cooperate with his n. Just as the Shadow Master was struggling, the second wave of Truth Breath mercilessly rushed toward him.<div>


    ¡°When will it end¡­¡±


    The Shadow Master¡¯s brow furrowed, and his body dissolved into a mass of ck mist, allowing the crystal blue pir of light to pass through.


    After the second round of Truth Breath ended, the scattered ck mist began to reassemble.


    The Master of Truth reappeared in the form of a human male, but his condition seemed worsepared to before.


    First, the bottom half of his body was now more indistinct and fog-like than before, and his figure also appeared smaller.


    As before, he did notpletely dodge Otto¡¯s Truth Breath, and a few scattered blue crystals fell from his body like hail.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    After personally experiencing the terrifying energy involved, the Master of Truth seemed to understand why this Silver Dragon was so powerful.


    But this also meant that he might not be able to hold on for much longer. Before the Mother of Evil Dragons and her reinforcements arrived, he might die within minutes.


    Passive defense was certainly not enough. To buy as much time as possible, the Shadow Master began to observe the surroundings while Otto quickly flew towards him, pping his wings.


    As a reflex, the Master of Truth threw a Divine Punishment towards Otto. Although its power was mediocre, it at least slightly hindered Otto¡¯s flight speed.


    Next, the Shadow Master began to mobilize the power throughout his body, separating it into masses of ck mist.


    The mist swirled around his body and quickly condensed into sharp ck daggers.


    With his eyes locked on Otto, the Shadow Master waved his hand downward, and numerous ck daggers flew towards Otto like a dense rainstorm.


    Faced with this wide-ranging attack method, Otto focused his gaze. It was not an attack that he could easily endure with just his physical body.


    If he did nothing, Otto wouldn¡¯t be in any immediate danger, but he would be turned into a porcupine.


    It would be painful and embarrassing at the same time.


    Of course, Otto didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen, so he spat out a cloud of icy mist, which quickly gathered above him to form a thinyer of ice shield.


    Although the ice shield was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, its defensive power was surprisingly strong.<div>


    To the naked eye, faint blue lights flickered on the almost transparent surface of the ice shield.


    Clearly, Otto had added something special to it, and it couldn¡¯t be treated as ordinary ice.


    The attack of the Shadow Master was swift. In no time, countless daggers struck the ice surface above Otto, making a cracking sound as they shattered on impact.


    When all the daggers were blocked, the ice surface was now filled with spider-web-like cracks, but it still remained sturdy, reminiscent of tempered ss.<div>


    Unfortunately, the Shadow Master¡¯s attack didn¡¯t cause any significant trouble for Otto.


    In the eyes of the Shadow Master, Otto ascended without slowing down, forcibly breaking through the ice surface he had created, and charged towards him with an awe-inspiring presence.


    At this moment, the Shadow Master¡¯s face was extremely ugly because his painstaking attack had less effect on hindering Otto than the ice surface thetter had created.


    Indeed, even the time it took for Otto to break through his ice surface was longer than the time it took to deal with the Shadow Master¡¯s dagger attack.


    This Silver Dragon was truly outrageously powerful. Perhaps in the entire Prime Material ne, there was no existence capable of fighting him alone, right?


    Even an incarnation like him would be inadequate.


    Even logically, with Otto¡¯s current strength, if he did not originallye from this ne, he should have been expelled by the ne¡¯sws by now.


    So when would the Mother of Evil Dragons arrive?


    By now, should he let his true body urge her to hurry up? If this continued, his incarnation would soon be finished here.


    Although it was just a normal incarnation, not infused with a part of his Godhead or borrowing a believer¡¯s body, creating such an incarnation still required time and energy.


    If the incarnation were destroyed, it would be impossible for him to visit this ne again in a short time unless he paid a huge price.


    Just as the Shadow Master was struggling, Otto had already rushed in front of him and bit down mercilessly without hesitation.


    Damn it, can this really be considered a Silver Dragon?<div>


    Looking at Otto¡¯s terrifying, blood-filled mouth, the Shadow Master became torn.


    These damn Silver Dragon¡¯s teeth were probably several timesrger than an ordinary human¡¯s. What would happen if he were bitten by those?


    ¡°Crunch!¡±


    Otto didn¡¯t care so much and bit down at the Shadow Master, only to be surprised to find that he seemed to have bitten into empty air.


    Soon, numerous dense ck mists quickly condensed into a humanoid figure above Otto¡¯s head.


    The Shadow Master held daggers in both hands and swiftly stabbed them towards Otto¡¯s eye sockets.

 Chapter 487: 475 Shadow’s Secret_1

    Chapter 487: 475 Shadow¡¯s Secret_1


    There was no other choice; the Silver Dragon looked thick-skinned and heavily protected by thick scales all over its body.


    Moreover, the thickness of the Silver Dragon¡¯s scales seemed quite exaggerated, probably much deeper than the length of his dagger.


    If he stabbed it at random, even if it was sessful, it wouldn¡¯t likely harm the Silver Dragon, at most leaving a small pit in its scales.


    So after considering for a long time and examining Otto¡¯s body, the Master of Shadows felt that only attacking Otto¡¯s eyes could cause effective damage.


    Perhaps it was because his attack was somewhat unexpected; the Silver Dragon didn¡¯t take any precautions, not even having time to close its eyelids.


    With a ¡°puff¡± sound, his dagger simply and directly pierced the Silver Dragon¡¯s blood-red pupil.


    Was this too easy?


    Although some doubts lingered in the Master of Shadows¡¯ mind, his actions didn¡¯t show any hesitation.


    He finally got his chance, and now it was time to maximize the damage as much as possible.


    So, the Master of Shadows stopped considering so much and immediately exerted force to press the dagger further down, stirring it back and forth a few times.


    Feeling the sticky sensation and the sound of stirring the gel-like liquid, a satisfied expression appeared on the Master of Shadows¡¯ face.<div>


    It seemed that he had sessfully blinded one of the Silver Dragon¡¯s eyes.


    Perhaps the gap in strength between the two sides wasn¡¯t a bad thing, as the Silver Dragon seemed to have underestimated him.


    The self-proimed cunning Master of Shadows chuckled; sometimes, this kind of overconfidence could be fatal.


    It might not even be necessary to wait for the Mother of Evil Dragons and her reinforcements.


    If the situation went smoothly, he could try to blind the Silver Dragon¡¯s other eye and possibly deal with this major trouble on his own.


    In that case, the next time he met the Mother of Evil Dragons, he could mock her and take something else from her.


    However, before the Master of Shadows¡¯ delusions could continue, an intense pain spread through his arm, instantly waking him up.


    In a panic, the Master of Shadows quickly withdrew his arm from Otto¡¯s eye socket and discovered that a dark green, thick liquid was boiling like magma on his arm.


    This strange, sticky liquid seemed to have a extremely terrifying corrosive effect. It hadn¡¯t been long since he had stabbed the Silver Dragon¡¯s eye, but the Master of Shadows¡¯ arm had already been almostpletely dissolved.


    His dagger and palm had beenpletely melted, while his forearm was corroded down to a single twisted, terrifying bone.


    Damn it when did the Silver Dragon¡¯s flesh and blood gain such terrifying corrosive toxicity?


    Fortunately, this was just a simple incarnation, and no matter how severe the injury, it wouldn¡¯t affect the main body.


    Moreover, as long as his divine power remained sufficient, he could recover his severed arm at any time.


    Seeing the corrosion of his arm continue, the Master of Shadows was amazed at how powerful the corrosive effect of the Silver Dragon was.


    He immediately used his divine power to conjure a new dagger and cut off the part of his arm that was contaminated with the Silver Dragon¡¯s rotten blood.


    Then, under the influence of his divine power, the lost parts of his arm began to regenerate at a visible speed.


    Seeing this scene, the Master of Shadows¡¯ mouth curled slightly.


    Although things hadn¡¯t gone quite as he had expected, he had traded one of the Silver Dragon¡¯s eyes for a minor price.


    Not bad!<div>


    With that in mind, the Master of Shadows nced contemptuously at the Silver Dragon, wanting to see its frustrated and defeated appearance.


    But as a result, he only saw a pair of eyes staring intently at him.


    Although the eyes were blood-red, there was no trace of madness or pain in them, only calm and a different kind of meaning.


    It was ridiculous that this look in the eyes of the Master of Shadows seemed to carry the meaning of a cat ying with a mouse.<div>


    So why could this damned Silver Dragon remain so calm after losing one eye?


    Wait¡­ was the Silver Dragon watching him with a pair of intact eyes?


    At this thought, the Master of Shadows¡¯ heart was suddenly filled with panic and disbelief as he looked towards Otto.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, the truth was cruel.


    That damned Silver Dragon didn¡¯t look like it had lost an eye at all; there wasn¡¯t even a single trace of injury on its body.


    So, was he just dreaming earlier?


    It seemed as if to verify this, the Master of Shadows¡¯ figure disappeared into the shadow beneath the ckstone Floating City like it was entering darkness.


    The next second, he suddenly appeared above Otto¡¯s head, in exactly the same way as before.


    However, what happened next was different. Just as the Master of Shadows prepared to make his move with daggers in both hands, he suddenly discovered that the blood-red eyes beneath him were spinning wildly, their gaze eventually settling directly on him.


    The Master of Shadows was startled by this scene, as if the Silver Dragon hadpletely grasped his pattern of action.


    No! This must be just a coincidence!


    Unwilling to ept this reality, the Master of Shadows retreated abruptly, then vanished into the shadow.


    The next moment, he reappeared on the other side of Otto¡¯s head, preparing to attack his other eye.<div>


    What the Master of Shadows couldn¡¯t believe was that the result was still the same.


    This damned Silver Dragon seemed to know his trajectory in advance, fixing its gaze on hisnding point even before he emerged from the shadow.


    Yet the Master of Shadows still didn¡¯t give up, disappearing and randomly reappearing in the shadow from one direction to another.


    However, no matter what he did, the damned Silver Dragon would always be able to find his position.


    Damn it, what the hell was going on?


    When the Master of Shadows was extremely annoyed, Otto¡¯s gaze was still tightly fixed on him. Then, calmly, he said, ¡°You might as well save your energy; I¡¯ve alreadypletely seen through your abilities.¡±


    Next, amid the Master of Shadows¡¯ astonished expression, Otto continued coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to the limitations of your incarnation¡¯s strength, but although you can use a teleportation-like ability, it is limited to relying on shadows.¡±


    With that, Otto looked at the ckstone Floating City above and taunted, ¡°Tell me, if I let this Floating City fly away now, would it affect you in any way?¡±

 Chapter 488: 476 Four Gods Encirclement_1

    Chapter 488: 476 Four Gods Encirclement_1


    Would there be any impact if the floating city above flew away?


    The impact would be enormous!


    Because Otto¡¯s conjecture was not wrong at all, the Shadow Master¡¯s teleport-like ability indeed had conditions to be activated.


    Although his true form did not need to rely on the additional condition of shadows in many cases, unfortunately, his current incarnation was far from capable of that.


    What¡¯s even more frustrating was that the damned Silver Dragon wasn¡¯t just all talk.


    The floating city that had been hovering above now began to drift away to the side.


    With such a huge object leaving, the shadow space that the Shadow Master could control was significantly reduced.


    Now, in the current environment, he hadpletely lost thest glimmer of hope for victory.


    Fortunately, there was no such thing as a dead end. The Shadow Master was prepared to abandon this incarnation, but who would have thought that a power clearly above this ne¡¯s level would suddenly emerge in the vicinity.


    Besides the Shadow Master, Otto naturally also noticed this change and immediately turned their attention to where the floating city had been.


    Soon, a vortex-like circr portal appeared there.<div>


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Before the two, a ferocious red dragon head emerged from the portal, followed by blue, white, and other dragon heads.


    When all of the heads emerged from the portal, Otto and the Shadow Master realized that the five heads all shared the same body.


    They both already knew who the neer was.


    At the same time, Otto and the Shadow Master each had different reactions.


    For the Shadow Master, although the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ words were not very credible, they were still considered allies and reinforcements for him.


    But for Otto, the Mother of Evil Dragons was obviously a real enemy.


    Also, judging from Otto¡¯s understanding of the Mother of Evil Dragons, this cunning guy wouldn¡¯t act rashly without having sufficient confidence.


    Just as Otto had thought, not long after the Mother of Evil Dragons appeared, another portal appeared elsewhere.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    With a slender ck limb poking through the portal, a mad and horrifyingugh came through even before the neer fully showed himself.


    When Otto saw the neer¡¯s face, his expression darkened again.


    Well, another old acquaintance ¨C a beautiful Dore woman from the waist up, but a huge, ferocious ck spider from the waist down.


    Her identity was clear, too: Spider Goddess Rose, the first major foe Otto had offended.


    It had been a long time since Otto had encountered Rose or anything rted to her; if not for this meeting, he would have thought the goddess had forgotten him.


    Shadow Master, Mother of Evil Dragons, and Spider Goddess Rose, huh?


    What a luxurious lineup, but with the ckstone Floating City nearby, it seems that I¡¯m not without a chance to fight!


    It looks like the three big bosses will be disappointed again!


    Just when Otto was thinking this, another portal appeared in anotherpletely different direction.<div>


    A hand holding a long sword, muscles swollen, and veins bulging emerged from the portal.


    Then another hand holding a mace, equally burly, appeared.


    And it wasn¡¯t over yet, another arm clutching a short sword emerged from the portal.


    Then, arms wielding curved des and long swords simultaneously stretched out from the portal, and the five muscr arms forcibly pushed the portal open.<div>


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With an almost insane roar, a wild-haired, red-skinned muscr man appeared.


    Obviously, this was also an extremely chaotic deity. What surprised Otto was that it seemed to be his first time seeing him.


    Like the Shadow Master, Otto didn¡¯t know when he had angered this boss.


    As he continued to watch the neer, the identity of the new deity appeared in Otto¡¯s mind.


    He was Garagos, the legendary God of War.


    Otto knew a little about this deity. If the battle reports Gaz had sent back earlier were correct, he was one of the deities worshipped by the Western Empire.


    In the continuous campaigns against the empire, the God of War¡¯s followers suffered heavy losses.


    So, his reason foring here was the same as the Shadow Master¡¯s: to eliminate Otto, a hidden danger, to prevent their followers from being further lost.


    There were now four powerful deities surrounding Otto.


    Faced with this grim situation, even Otto himself was amazed. What sort of person had he be to attract so much attention?


    He also couldn¡¯t help but wonder, it seemed that one of his enemies hadn¡¯t shown up yet.


    If his memory served him correctly, there was also a deep-rooted enmity between him and the Lord of the North Wind, Bahamut.<div>


    Soon, however, Otto saw the light. With Bahamut¡¯s noble character, he clearly disdained to associate with these miscreants.


    On second thought, should he be grateful that Bahamut was an honorable man?


    But even so, if the Metal Dragon were to encounter himter and misbehave, Otto would not show mercy.


    As Otto was thinking this, the four deities¡¯ incarnations had already surrounded him in an encircling formation, with Otto at the center.


    Their intention to do something was already obvious.


    Despite being in such a precarious situation, Otto showed no sign of panic, remaining calm and collected.


    He even had a slight smile on his face.


    His reaction puzzled the four big bosses around him. Had the Silver Dragon gone mad?


    Could he stillugh in the face of this situation?


    As a result, the Mother of Evil Dragons took the lead, slowly flying in front of Otto, and her five ferocious dragon heads yfully looked at him.


    Then, she mockingly said to Otto, ¡°My child, finally we meet again!¡±


    Otto looked at her indifferently, then smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, great Mother of Evil Dragons, it¡¯s been quite some time since west met.


    But I believe, even after all this time, the events that took cest time remain etched in our hearts!¡±<div>


    Upon hearing this, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ five heads all froze for a moment, then a hint of annoyance appeared in their eyes.


    Clearly, recalling what had happened only made her feel worse.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Spider Goddess who seemed to have something to say to Otto, the Mother of Evil Dragons would have alreadyunched her attack.

 Chapter 489: 477 Five-colored Breath_1

    Chapter 489: 477 Five-colored Breath_1


    The Mother of Evil Dragons red at Otto fiercely before slowly stepping aside.


    At this moment, the Spider Goddess slowly approached, her upper body gracefully undting as Dore¡¯s eyes intensely fixed on Otto.


    The meaning behind her gaze seemed extremelyplex, and even Otto felt a tingling sensation on his back as the Spider Goddess stared at him so intently.


    Just as Otto was annoyed by Rose¡¯s gaze and was about to spit at her, she finally spoke.


    ¡°Hehe, Silver Dragon, among so many people, we two are old acquaintances.¡±


    Rose gently touched her charming face, and her eyes seemed filled with hearts as she looked at Otto, obviously having some indecent thoughts.


    Then, as Otto felt a chill, Rose gently licked her full, dark purple lips and lightly bit her upper lip.


    If her lower body hadn¡¯t been a huge, hideous spider, that sight would have been truly captivating.


    Soon after, Rose bit through her upper lip, and blood slowly flowed from the corner of her mouth, making her enchanting face even more tempting.


    At the same time, Rose looked up at the strapping Otto with a trembling voice, ¡°Ah, after so long, you¡¯ve be even more muscr.


    I¡¯m curious, what do you think of the current situation?<div>


    Perhaps I can show you a clear path to escape this predicament.¡±


    At this point, Rose paused, then yfully winked at Otto and giggled, covering her mouth, ¡°Or you can just submit to me, and I can not only guarantee your safety but also reserve a good seat for you in my Divine Kingdom!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, not only Otto but also the other three deities present were dumbfounded.


    Please, this is a feud pursuit, why did you suddenly turn it into soliciting.


    If it weren¡¯t for each of them knowing the truth, one might think they were forcing Otto into prostitution.


    Before Otto could reply, the Mother of Evil Dragons spoke up with an unhappy expression, ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t care how chaotic your private life was before, but can you be a little more normal now?


    Besides, he¡¯s barely a descendant of mine, and everything should be done ording to priority, right?¡±


    You have a problem¡­ No! Both of you have problems!


    As the God of War and the Shadow Lord stood by, they watched these two goddesses argue, wanting to retort but ultimately holding it in.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Even though these two goddesses seemed abnormal, they both had great fighting prowess.


    Compared to them, the God of War and the Shadow Lord were overshadowed among the gods.


    Fortunately, the two goddesses¡¯ arguments soon reached a consensus, and they finally agreed on how to deal with Otto.


    As for dividing Otto, that would be decided after defeating the Silver Dragon.


    All this time, Otto had no chance to say a word.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been ignored¡­¡±


    Facing this scene, Otto slightly pouted, and then a salvo of breath attacks from the Mother of Evil Dragons came his way.


    Previously, the Mother of Evil Dragons had been discussing with the Spider Goddess about dividing Otto, but the next second, she turned her head and took a deep breath directly at Otto.


    Good lord, she can turn on someone faster than flipping a book!


    As Otto marveled at this, five differently-colored energy beams were spewed from the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ five heads.<div>


    In mid-flight, these various colored beams intertwined and spiraled together like a drill, heading straight for Otto.


    Seeing the rapidly approaching mixed breath attack, Otto faced the sudden assault with great interest and nodded.


    me, Strong Acid, Toxicity, Frost, and Lightning were intertwined harmoniously, and Otto considered this way of using breath weapons, perhaps he could learn something from it.


    With this thought, Otto quickly adjusted his position in the air while pping his wings.<div>


    Although it appeared risky, he ultimately managed to dodge the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ ambush.


    However, even so, the Mother of Evil Dragons obviously didn¡¯t want to let Otto go easily.


    Even if her first attempt failed, she continued to emit ferocious energy, sweeping the thick beams of energy towards Otto again.


    In the process, the Shadow Lord¡¯s positioning was problematic, and if it weren¡¯t for his quick reaction, he might have been identally hurt.


    When the Shadow Lord emerged from a shadow in midair, he looked at the Mother of Evil Dragons with aplicated expression.


    Although he wanted to retort, he decided against it given the significant difference in strength between the two of them.


    Rather than that, if he had the chance in the future, he would definitely not forget to trip up the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    On the other hand, seeing the ensuing attack from the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto chose not to flee.


    He saw that the scales on his shoulders began to twitch rapidly, like cursed tumors sprouting.


    Soon after, four hideous and hideous dragon heads emerged like twisting snakes.


    Without any hesitation, Otto¡¯s five heads, including his original one, all aimed at Tiamat.


    Then, they took a deep breath.


    Afterward, something surprising urred to the gods present.<div>


    Using the same form, the same five breaths intertwined and collided with the Mother of Evil Dragon¡¯s attack head-on.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning, Otto did not use his Truth breath this time, and the breath weapons used were identical to the Mother of Evil Dragon¡¯s.


    However,pared with the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto was clearly not very skilled with this method.


    But judging from the final oue, it seemed that both sides were evenly matched, with their breath attacks not affecting either Otto or the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    The reason for this oue was simply that the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ power was severely limited in this incarnation.


    If it were just about individual power, she would be no match for Otto at this moment.


    If Otto hadn¡¯t just begun experimenting with this tactic, such as using his Truth breath attack fully instead, the Mother of Evil Dragons might have been badly defeated in this confrontation.

 Chapter 490: 478 Siege Begins_1

    Chapter 490: 478 Siege Begins_1


    Although the Mother of Evil Dragons and Otto¡¯s confrontation could be considered a draw, the result was a great humiliation for her, given her status.


    After all, she was technically Otto¡¯s ancestor, so being humiliated by her own offspring was not something she could take lightly.


    The Master of Shadows and the God of War remained somewhat respectful as they tried to suppress theirughter, watching the scene unfold.


    However,pared to them, the Spider Goddess was much more unrestrained and broke into loudughter, openly mocking the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯s face was twisted with anger as she red at the Spider Goddess, angrily saying, ¡°Did youe here just to enjoy the show? Since you seem so happy, let¡¯s see what you can do!¡±


    Hearing this, the Spider Goddess gave a cold smile and pointed her finger at Otto while a semi-transparent ck energy whip materialized in her hand.


    The construction of the whip was very peculiar. In practical terms, it strongly resembled a flexible and strange long snake, capable of automatically elongating and pursuing its target indefinitely.


    Under the control of the Spider Goddess¡¯s willpower, the snake-like whip swiftly tangled around Otto.


    However, strangely enough, as the ck energy whip neared him, Otto showed no intention of dodging it and allowed the whip to wrap around him like rope.


    Although the Mother of Evil Dragons found his reaction unusual, she was not about to pass up this opportunity.<div>


    But in no time, before the whip hadpletely wound around Otto, he reached out with his front w and firmly grabbed hold of the whip.


    Using the whip as a medium, he forcefully pulled the hovering Spider Goddess towards him.


    Of course, the Spider Goddess was extremely unhappy with her current situation.


    However, much to her dismay,paring pure strength between her and Otto was impossible.


    And most importantly, the whip was temporarilypletely connected to her palm, unable to be released in a short period.


    Thus, with utter despondency and resignation, the Spider Goddess was dragged in front of Otto and immediately met with a fierce tail p.


    Just as she became aware of the impending danger, the attack arrived.


    She tried to use her divine power to form a shield for defense, but there simply wasn¡¯t enough time.


    In the end, the Spider Goddess could only reinforce her own body with divine power and withstand the blow head-on.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud noise, the small-bodied Spider Goddess was sent flying by Otto like a baseball bat had struck her.


    At this point, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her connection with the energy whip any longer, as the force of Otto¡¯s swing managed to miraculously break the whip.


    However, Otto¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t over; his five horrifying dragon heads each drew a deep breath, as five different types of terrifying energy rapidly converged within them.


    Then, simr to his previous attack on the Mother of Evil Dragons, the energy burst forth from the five dragon heads.


    From the scale of the attack alone, he was bing more and more skilledpared to before.


    Witnessing this transformation, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯s expression grew grave, as Otto¡¯s power and talent astonished her.


    As for the target of this attack, the Spider Goddess¡¯s body was spinning like a top, making it difficult for her to evade Otto¡¯s imminent breath weapon.


    As the Spider Goddess grew increasingly anxious, Otto¡¯s breath weapon was already fully prepared.


    Five brilliant beams of different colors converged, forming an even thicker and colorful beam sweeping towards the Spider Goddess.<div>


    If everything went ording to n, she would bepletely enveloped by the beam within the next second.


    If sessful, perhaps one of the four godly avatars surrounding Otto would be eliminated prematurely.


    Truth be told, the Spider Goddess had somewhat underestimated Otto.


    After all, she had first met Otto rtively early on and didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of his current strength.<div>


    Although she knew that this Silver Dragon was powerful, having even managed to defeat Bahamut and Tiamat¡¯s avatars, she never imagined that a Variant Dragon¡¯s growth could be so terrifying.


    As the crisis loomed closer, the Spider Goddess was desperate but powerless to stop it.


    However, just as she was bracing herself for the inevitable, another simr beam of breath weapon met the first beam from a different angle.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two enormous beams collided with each other and exploded violently.


    Under the impact of the explosions, the Spider Goddess was thrown far away. Though she was somewhat disheveled, she didn¡¯t sustain any substantial damage.


    The intercepted beam had saved the Spider Goddess. She lifted her head towards the neer, finding both an unforeseen and expected figure.


    Unsurprisingly, it was the Mother of Evil Dragons who had intervened.


    Even though she didn¡¯t get along well with the Spider Goddess, she didn¡¯t want their siege against Otto to suddenly lose one member before it even began.


    Though the Spider Goddess had narrowly escaped, she showed no gratitude towards the Mother of Evil Dragons, and instead red at her fiercely.


    Meanwhile, the Master of Shadows had quietly approached Otto from behind, quickly forming rows of daggers andunching them at Otto under his control.


    At the same time, the God of War had also taken advantage of the situation and moved to Otto¡¯s side. His five thick arms gripped swords that quickly made several cuts through Otto¡¯s defenses, creating a multitude of scars on his thick silver scales.


    Even some of his scales were shattered and fell off, proving the God of War¡¯s destructive power was not ordinary.<div>


    Simultaneously, the recovered Spider Goddess aimed her giant spider lower-half at Otto and raised her rear, thenunched a vast spider web towards him.


    It was only at this moment that the true siege began.

 Chapter 491: 479 Desperate Situation_1

    Chapter 491: 479 Desperate Situation_1


    After truly realizing the difficult nature of Otto, this Variant Silver Dragon, the four deity leaders present, although unwilling to admit it verbally, were quite honest with their bodies.


    Is it any wonder that the Spider Goddess managed topletely cover Otto¡¯s terrifyingly huge figure with arge web?


    If it wasn¡¯t for his limited mobility and being attacked by the four leaders, Otto would really like to study the structure of a certain ck spider¡¯s buttocks.


    Embarrassingly, Otto even found the Spider Goddess¡¯s web-slinging action earlier to be quite seductive and alluring.


    It can¡¯t be helped; every giant dragon is a bit lecherous. It must be said that Otto, both physically and mentally, is now infinitely closer to being a true giant dragon.


    Having been in this world for so long, only those long-forgotten memories have been reminding Otto that he is still very different from this world.


    Ultimately, what pulled Otto out of theseplicated thoughts was the ck of energy entangling him.


    The source of this was naturally the Spider Goddess. Theposition of this extraordinary thing is unknown for now, but it was incredibly tough.


    Even Otto¡¯s terrifying strength could not easily break free from it, and therge constantly emitted a current-like sensation towards him.


    This seems to be some kind of poison, and Otto¡¯s resistance to poison is constantly working.


    If it were an ordinary creature wrapped in this, it would have been unable to move by now.<div>


    However, even Otto could not maintain a carefree appearance under this restraint, at least his five dragon heads were now entangled in a veryplicated manner.


    Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, the Shadow Lord¡¯s figure quickly disappeared from the air, then appeared beneath Otto¡¯s belly.


    If it had been any other time, he would not have appeared in such a direct and dangerous location.


    After all, Otto was currently unable to move normally, giving the Shadow Lord enough confidence.


    At the same time, with the blessing of arge amount of divine power, the dagger in the Shadow Lord¡¯s hand had expanded to the size of a two-handed sword.


    As the Shadow Lord aimed his dagger at Otto¡¯s belly, the God of War was alsounching relentless attacks on Otto from the other side.


    His five stout arms each wielded a divine weapon, attacking Otto¡¯s thick and brilliant scales with a torrential onught.


    Although each attack was simr to a slight scratch, the constant umtion was starting to wear on Otto.


    While these two attacks were fierce, to Otto¡¯s incredible physique, they were rtively harmless.


    What Otto needed to watch out for more was the Mother of Evil Dragons, who was already preparing to use her breath weapon once again.


    Although Otto had previously only tried it once, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ breath attack was still capable of countering his own.


    With such power, even Otto wouldn¡¯t dare to resist it with his flesh.


    High temperature and mes began to act on Otto¡¯s body surface and were used to burn the special tied to his body.


    From the results, the effect was quite good, but it still took some time. The Spider Goddess¡¯s woven was surprisingly tough.


    But before that, the breath weapon of the Mother of Evil Dragons was more likely to reach Otto in time.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Otto, your journey is about to end!¡±


    The Mother of Evil Dragons looked at Otto with seemingly pity, but there was no hesitation in her words.


    Wild colorless energy spewed from her five different colored heads, then gathered and intertwined, forming an even more terrifying beam of destruction.


    Unfortunately, it was unlikely that Otto could dodge in his current state, and his five ferocious dragon heads were also entangled with each other.<div>


    Using a simr method as the previous duel wasn¡¯t very feasible.


    So, ording to the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto was currently facing a hopeless situation, but was that really the case?


    As a Variant Silver Dragon, Otto couldn¡¯t be treated like an ordinary Silver Dragon.


    At this moment, the Mother of Evil Dragons aimed at Otto¡¯s chest, targeting his heart for a fatal blow.<div>


    Just when the Mother of Evil Dragons thought things were certain, a huge mouth suddenly opened at the center of Otto¡¯s chest.


    A crystal blue core was shining brightly behind this hideous mouth, with vascr-like threads connected to the giant mouth.


    At the same time, pure blue energy was quickly transferred to the mouth, which also possessed the same functions as Otto¡¯s regr mouth.


    Even due to therger size of the mouth, it would be more convenient and faster to use in many ways.


    At this moment, this newly grown hideous mouth acted like a giant vacuum cleaner, quickly absorbing the surrounding air.


    Simultaneously, the blue light gathered in the special mouth along the dense threads, creating a rotating blue sphere that burned with mes on the outside and sparkled with electric arcs on the inside.


    Everything seemed veryplicated, but it all happened in a short time.


    Soon after, the special blue sphere shattered, followed by a blue beam mixed with fire and thunder rushed towards the breath of the Mother of Evil Dragons with terrifying momentum.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two distinct energy beams collided in the air, producing a massive explosion and a wide-ranging smoke screen.


    The four gods present initially thought it would end in a stalemate again, but the cruel reality soon pped them in the face.


    The blue beam nearly crushed the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ breath, with a thin dividing line forming at the center of the collision.


    Ahead of the Grim Reaper, the dividing line quickly pressed towards the Mother of Evil Dragons.<div>


    Facing this situation, the Mother of Evil Dragons was quite surprised. Thankfully, she came to her senses in the nick of time, closing her mouth and quickly fluttered her dragon wings to the side to dodge.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The splendid blue breath went past the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ wings and rushed directly to the sky, dispersing the clouds that had been covering the sky.


    It was supposed to be a cloudy and overcast day today, but Otto¡¯s breathpletely cleared the sky, making the bright sunlight quite dazzling.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, even the Grim Reaper present was startled, with the Mother of Evil Dragons looking even more solemnly at her own wings¡¯ roots.


    Because at the edge of her wings¡¯ roots, there were already faint traces of blue crystallization.

 Chapter 492: 480 Truly Embarrassing_1

    Chapter 492: 480 Truly Embarrassing_1


    It seemed that the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ previous evasive action was not perfect.


    Although this minor injury was hardly worth mentioning for her massive body.


    But don¡¯t forget, this crystallization phenomenon would continue to spread.


    Seeing the situation happening on her body, the Mother of Evil Dragons angrily red at Otto, and then chose the most straightforward and rude method to deal with it.


    The Mother of Evil Dragons had five differently colored heads, one of which was the blue dragon head. It turned and aimed at the crystallized part of its wings, and it spewed out dazzling lightning.


    This seemed like a special application of Lightning Breath. Since there was no inhtion action before using it, its power seemed to have diminished a lot.


    But as soon as those electric sparks left the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ mouth, they quickly condensed into a sharp beam, urately and quickly cutting off the crystallized part of her wings.


    Truthfully, this was really painful, especially when doing it herself, it was torturing her body and soul.


    While the Mother of Evil Dragons was struggling with her own wings, Otto had already burned off most of the webs on his body, and his huge dragon body regained its basic mobility.


    Seeing that the situation was not quite right, the Shadow Master¡¯s figure disappeared into the shadows.


    However, the God of War¡¯s reaction was much slower, and when he noticed something was wrong, a ferocious dragon head had already reached him.<div>


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The God of War first cursed the Shadow Master for not being loyal enough to warn him, then turned around to dodge.


    His speed and awareness were both somewhat inferiorpared to the Shadow Master. Although he tried his hardest, he ultimately paid a price.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In a roar, the God of War¡¯s already red face flushed even redder.


    At this point, looking down, he found that he had lost an arm in Otto¡¯s huge mouth.


    Scattered broken flesh hung on the irregr wound of his shoulder, but there was no sight of blood gushing out.


    However, this is not because of his superior talents or that he blocked the blood cirction of the wound himself. Instead, Otto left a much more serious negative effect on himpared to the bleeding.


    The flesh that was previously scattered on the God of War¡¯s arm had be dark green and viscous by this time, and its condition was bing progressively worse, obviously poisoned.


    In order to prevent the spread of this negative effect to his whole body, the God of War made a tough decision and cut off the poisoned part using the sword in the other hand.


    This guy was extremely ruthless towards himself. This cut not only removed the poisoned part but almost took off the other arm beside it.


    However, the God of War seemed to be a true warrior, receiving such a serious injury but not even frowning.


    Even when he lost his arm earlier, he only roared out and did not emit any painful screams.


    It seemed that Otto did not intend to continue chasing, so the God of War quickly retreated, just like the Shadow Master, keeping a certain distance from the ferocious Silver Dragon.


    At this time, Otto had been shaking his body continuously, shaking off almost all the webs entwined around him.


    By this point, the first siege n of the Spider Goddess, Mother of Evil Dragons, and the four gods against Otto had failed.


    Four against one, not only did they fail to quickly finish Otto, but they also got hurt by him.


    If this record spread, it would disgrace all four of them.


    In order to prevent this from happening, they must give that damn Silver Dragon a good lesson here.<div>


    Thinking about this, the four gods exchanged nces and initially reached an agreement.


    The elusive figure of the Shadow Master appeared in the distance beside Otto, and the dagger in his hand had returned to its normal size.


    With other allies around, no matter what, he didn¡¯t want to be the first to take action.


    Unlike the Shadow Master, the God of War picked up different weapons with his remaining four arms, dancing fiercely, and angrily charging at Otto.<div>


    However, before him, the Mother of Evil Dragons had roared loudly and was already in front of Otto.


    As the most powerful existence among the four gods, the Mother of Evil Dragons took the front line.


    While the Spider Goddess yed the role of control and support, taking advantage of when the Mother of Evil Dragons and Otto were entangled in a fight, she cast a huge web with tricky angles toward Otto.


    However, having already suffered from this once, Otto would not let her seed easily again.


    Seeing Otto swinging his tail, it struck the Mother of Evil Dragons and sent her flying far away.


    Then, among his five dragon heads, a terrifying blue energy ball gathered, and inside the ball, powerful concentrated acid was condensed.


    Just as the web was flying toward him, the five bluish-green fine lines, likeser cutting knives, crossed within the web, cutting it into countless pieces.


    After breaking the web, Otto aimed at the God of War who had just cut one of his necks with a de and swatted him away with a single w.


    At the same time, the Spider Goddess quickly muttered something in her mouth, and a huge dark sphere appeared in the mouth of the giant spider under her lower body.


    And that graceful Dore¡¯s upper body was also stretching out her delicate and ck silky right hand toward Otto.


    The huge dark sphere drew an arc in the air and then mmed toward Otto at a tricky angle.


    In the face of such an attack, Otto¡¯s five heads turned around and gathered terrifying energy in their mouths.


    Just at this moment, a huge ck palm suddenly appeared out of thin air, tightly grabbing Otto¡¯s five necks together.<div>


    The energy gathered in Otto¡¯s mouth also vanished at this time.


    Seeing that the huge dark sphere was about to hit him, Otto didn¡¯t panic. A brilliant blue light shone from the special blue sphere in his chest.


    A blue me-covered ball quickly condensed in Otto¡¯s huge mouth on his chest andunched it toward the dark sphere to counter the Spider Goddess¡¯ attack. But what he didn¡¯t expect was for the Mother of Evil Dragons to suddenly appear in front of his fireball¡¯s trajectory.


    The many heads of the Mother of Evil Dragons simultaneously spewed out beams of the same energy type, quickly forming a semi-transparent divine power shield in front of her.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud explosion, Otto¡¯s blue fireball had already hit the evil dragon¡¯s divine power shield.

 Chapter 493: 481 All for the Truth_1

    Chapter 493: 481 All for the Truth_1


    The Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ divine power shield was quite well-constructed, allowing for a decent shield with minimal divine power consumption.


    Unfortunately, it was not enough to withstand Otto¡¯s blue fireball, which was enhanced with many special substances.


    The blue fireball didn¡¯t slow down, and when it collided with the divine power shield, it didn¡¯t encounter any significant obstruction.


    It was like a fast-moving baseball hitting an ordinary household ss, shattering the divine power shield without any trouble.


    The slightly reduced-speed blue fireball showed no mercy, smashing into the Mother of Evil Dragons ¨C specifically, the neck of the Blue Dragon head on her shoulder.


    Although the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ scales were much stronger than those of ordinary dragons, they seemed powerless under Otto¡¯s blue fireball.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The moment the blue fireball struck the Mother of Evil Dragons, a powerful explosion ensued, apanied by not only immense heat but also an incredible shockwave.


    Her tough scales seemed like nothing more than a thin film, and within an instant, her Blue Dragon neck was explosively severed, apanied by her own scream.


    But the most troublesome aspect of Otto was his diverse abilities that could be stacked upon one another.


    Half of the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ severed Blue Dragon neck was being eroded by dark green venom, while the other half was slowly crystallizing into blue.<div>


    Either of these conditions would be fatal for ordinary creatures.


    Faced with such annoying negative effects, the Mother of Evil Dragons had no choice but to deal with them in the same crude manner as before.


    The Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ Red Dragon head let out a furious roar, and its grotesque mouth was enveloped in scorching mes.


    With razor-sharp teeth burning with mes, she severed the corrupted Blue Dragon neck at its base.


    The pain was unbearable; even as she endured the intense agony, fury filled the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ eyes as she looked at Otto.


    At this moment, Otto was also enveloped in rampant lightning all over his body while twisting and struggling to break free from the Spider Goddess¡¯ binding hand.


    Seeing this, the Spider Goddess¡¯ expression grew serious, continuing to increase her divine power output. Although she couldn¡¯t reverse the oue, she could at least control Otto for a bit longer.


    On the other side, the enraged Mother of Evil Dragons disregarded her bloody wounds, and her remaining four heads roared furiously.


    The surrounding deities only saw a huge shadow sh before their eyes, and the Mother of Evil Dragons had already furiously pounced onto Otto.


    The four ferocious dragon heads, like twisted serpents, bit onto different parts of Otto¡¯s body.


    But Otto had an extra head and arger mouthpared to her. Faced with this situation, he naturally counterattacked without any hesitation.


    Originally, Otto¡¯s physical strength was even greater than the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯, and at this time, she appeared to lose her sanity in her rage. Going head-to-head, she stood no chance against Otto.


    Even though Otto¡¯s five heads were temporarily bound by the Spider Goddess¡¯ strenuous efforts, the Mother of Evil Dragons still couldn¡¯t gain any advantage upon him.


    In the end, both sides bore fresh wounds on their bodies, and the confrontation seemed to end in a draw.


    Meanwhile, the Lord of Shadows and the God of War certainly wouldn¡¯t choose to stay on the sidelines. Both deities picked up their weapons and aimed at Otto¡¯s weakest areas in his scale armor.


    The God of War was not too bad; although Otto had offended him with his attack on the Empire, this deity was still fairly reasonable.


    Wielding a sharp knife, he persistently targeted Otto¡¯s weak abdominal scales.


    As for the Lord of Shadows, he was an absolute scoundrel.


    While entwined with the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto¡¯s expression suddenly twisted. Taking a quick nce, he saw the Lord of Shadows targeting a very unspeakable part of him.<div>


    If not for his extraordinary talents and the unique physical structure of the dragon¡¯s body that allowed him to retract crucial body parts when not in use, things might have been dangerous for little Otto.


    Any normal male creature would feel their anger boiling at such an attack, especially given Otto¡¯s already irritable temperament.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At Otto¡¯s furious roar, the four deities involuntarily sensed that something was wrong.<div>


    Soon, they discovered that the ckstone Floating City, which had been idly floating nearby, was rapidly approaching them.


    The ckstone Floating City was once Stania, the most powerful of the three Floating Cities. For any of the four deities, facing this Floating City alone was not an easy feat.


    It was already challenging for them to deal with Otto, but now that the troublesome Floating City was added to the mix, the chances of their mission¡¯s sess were quickly diminishing.


    At this moment, Otto coldly said, ¡°I was just ying along, but did you really think you could take me down?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Grim Reaper heard a violent mechanical noiseing from the direction of the ckstone Floating City.


    They then saw a terrifying gigantic magic cannon slowly emerge from beneath the ckstone Floating City.


    It was the Cannon of Truth, and beneath its horrifying caliber, all was Truth.


    Although it had been damaged before, it had been repaired after such a long time.


    Not only that, but Sofia and the others had made some improvements to it.


    The most important of these was that the Cannon of Truth could now use all of Otto¡¯s breath weapons, provided he had previously stored enough breath energy in the ckstone Floating City.


    A chilling blue energy rapidly gathered in the cannon¡¯s muzzle, which was aimed directly at Otto.


    The four deities were momentarily stunned by the situation, while a hint of confusion arose in their hearts.


    What was this Silver Dragon trying to do? Was he nning to take both the Mother of Evil Dragons and himself down?<div>


    However, they didn¡¯t have much time to ponder this question, as the ckstone Floating City seemed to have been preparing everything in advance, so the Cannon of Truth didn¡¯t need much time to get ready.


    The entire body of the Cannon of Truth turned crystalline and glowed blue as it brimmed with tremendous energy, while violent electric arcs danced around it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a thunderous roar, a thick beam of blue light ruthlessly surged towards Otto.

 Chapter 494: 482 Extreme One-for-One_1

    Chapter 494: 482 Extreme One-for-One_1


    Holy shit, this guy was just pretending?


    Including the Mother of Evil Dragons, the four gods were taken aback by the situation. Judging from the energy output and momentum of the Cannon of Truth, this absolutely didn¡¯t look like a bluff.


    As always, the Lord of Shadows took off, his special ability to escape was truly handy in this kind of situation.


    Although the God of War was a bit dumb, he had learned from the painful lessons of thest time and behaved better.


    While attacking Otto, he also observed the surroundings and withdrew at the first sign of trouble.


    Even though he was slower than the Lord of Shadows, he managed to ensure his safety before the Cannon of Truth attacked.


    As for the Spider Goddess, who was currently focused on long-range control, she just had to be careful not to be affected by the Cannon of Truth¡¯s attack.


    As for the Mother of Evil Dragons, she was the one with the slowest reaction.


    As the Cannon of Truth¡¯s attack grew closer, she hastily tried to retreat from Otto¡¯s vicinity, but a teasing smile emerged on his face.


    ¡°Oh, my great Mother of Evil Dragons, you¡¯vee all this way, and we haven¡¯t properly expressed our feelings yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    No sooner had the words fallen than one of Otto¡¯s heads broke free of the Spider Goddess¡¯s binding and bit the Mother of Evil Dragon¡¯s tail.<div>


    Then, with one pull, the huge body of the Mother of Evil Dragons was dragged back.


    At this point, the distance between her and Otto was close, and even the other four heads could barely reach her despite being bound by the Spider Goddess.


    So, the remaining four heads of Otto ruthlessly bit the Mother of Evil Dragons, while his dragon ws visibly elongated and mped tightly onto her body.


    Frankly, Otto¡¯s appearance was not pretty at the moment.


    He was currently holding the Mother of Evil Dragons in a rather indecent pose, and since he was muchrger than her, the scene looked like a pangolin curled up, tightly holding a small rock in the middle of its belly.


    ¡°You bastard, let go of me!¡±


    With the Cannon of Truth¡¯s attack inches away, the Mother of Evil Dragons angrily opened her mouth and spewed a close-range breath attack at Otto.


    Though she managed to break through Otto¡¯s scaly armor, the wounds she inflicted were quite limited and were not life-threatening.


    Naturally, Otto, who had grown ustomed to pain, was unlikely to release the Mother of Evil Dragons so easily because of these minor injuries.


    During this short time, she tried many other things to get away, and even the nearby Lord of Shadows and God of War frequentlyunched long-range attacks at Otto.


    However, unfortunately, despite the damaged state of Otto¡¯s scales, in the end, he still held the Mother of Evil Dragons tightly under his body.


    As Otto continued to maintain this posture, the beam of Truth¡¯s breath finally enveloped both him and the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    The crystal blue beam mixed with arge amount of wildly surging, thick arcs of lightning, forming a terrifying scene like twisted silver snakes.


    The moment she was enveloped in the beam, the Mother of Evil Dragons began to scream in agony.


    At the same time, her body rapidly crystallized in blue, then shattered into powder under the bombardment of the furious lightning snakes.


    Seeing this scene, the Lord of Shadows and the God of War, who were still nearby, had a look of horror on their faces.


    Both the power and behavior of this Silver Dragon were terrifying.


    However, luckily this brainless, muscr dragon had perished along with the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Although the death of the Silver Dragon was apanied by a deity, let¡¯s not forget that the Mother of Evil Dragons here was just an avatar.<div>


    This one-for-one exchange, while seemingly humiliating for the Mother of Evil Dragons, was actually a huge win for her.


    Their simple alliance of four gods eventually achieved satisfactory results for each member.


    Wait a minute, something seemed wrong!


    As the beam of Truth gradually dissipated, the three gods who had been watching from the outskirts changed their expressions upon seeing what was happening inside.<div>


    The imposing figure, the shimmering scales reflecting dazzling light under the sun.


    The Silver Dragon was still alive!


    Not only that, all the injuries inflicted upon him by the four gods had disappeared without a trace, even the ck hand used by the Spider Goddess to bind him was gone.


    The Silver Dragon was unharmed, but there was no trace of the Mother of Evil Dragons beneath him.


    The spot where she had been was now empty, leaving only a cloud of blue stardust that was quickly inhaled by Otto¡¯s menacing mouth on his chest.


    The Mother of Evil Dragons was done for, and her avatar became nourishment for Otto, perfectly replenishing his energy lost during the previous battles.


    Therefore, not only had he recovered from his previous injuries, but the whole dragon felt refreshed.


    Noticing the changes in the expressions of the remaining three gods, Otto sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem so surprised¡­¡±


    Then, he suddenly pped his head as if he had just remembered something and said slyly, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, I didn¡¯t turn on friendly fire!¡±


    Of course, the three gods didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but it was evident from Otto¡¯s annoying demeanor that it wasn¡¯t a kind statement.


    Their faces darkened even more, and they didn¡¯t bother responding to him.


    However, Otto didn¡¯t press the issue. Seeing that the three gods had nothing else to say, he turned his attention to the easiest target, the God of War.


    His five dragon heads all aimed at the God of War, and even the Cannon of Truth began to rapidly re-umte energy.<div>


    The situation scared the God of War, as even the Mother of Evil Dragons had instantly perished under the attack of the Cannon of Truth, and he did not think his physical strength could surpass hers.


    Thus, his first thought was to flee!


    However, as he tried to move his bulky body to run away from the trouble, Otto had already finished his preparations.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a few consecutive breaking through the air sounds, five different colored breath attacks covered the direction of the God of War.

 Chapter 495: 483 Only Two Left_1

    Chapter 495: 483 Only Two Left_1


    The fastest was the Lightning Breath, a thick column of lightning that swept towards the God of War with destructive force.


    With a quick sidestep, the God of War narrowly dodged the attack, but a half-copsed building behind him took the hit and was bombarded into ruins by the furious thunder.


    Before the God of War could catch his breath, the me Breath arrived.


    This time his movement was slightly slower than before, but the evasive maneuver still worked.


    As the scorching mes passed by, the God of War¡¯s flushed face contorted with pain, his brow furrowed.


    Though he didn¡¯t utter a sound, it was clear that he was in great pain.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see that one of his arms was severely burnt, obviously not fully dodging the Lightning Breath before.


    In fact, he merely grazed the scorching mes, but even so, the terrifying heat left his arm badly burned.


    At this moment, the God of War looked at his severely burnt arm with a terrified expression on his face.


    From the injury, it was obvious that if he had been directly hit by Otto¡¯s me Breath, there wouldn¡¯t even be aplete corpse left.


    Although the Silver Dragon wasn¡¯t a Red Dragon, its breath weapon was undoubtedly even more terrifying than a regr Red Dragon¡¯s.


    There was no time to think, as three more terrifying breath attacks were almost simultaneously sweeping towards him.


    Having witnessed the horror of the first two breath weapons, the God of War didn¡¯t take the next ones lightly.


    He took a deep breath and tensed up, his body disying an agility that didn¡¯t match his rough appearance.


    He had no choice; he had to be agile, or risk being defeated.


    Thankfully, the God of War¡¯s moves were wless this time, narrowly dodging the remaining three breath attacks from Otto.


    Only after Otto¡¯s breath attacks were over, did the God of War breathe a sigh of relief.


    But as he rxed, he suddenly remembered something he had forgotten.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Before he could react, the God of War saw a sh of silver and a monstrous maw biting down towards him.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The God of War cursed and quickly twisted his body, but not before throwing a long knife at Otto¡¯s lower jaw.


    The knife struck Otto¡¯s jaw but merely scraped against the tough scales, creating a spark and was quickly deflected.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With a hair-raising noise, Otto¡¯s terrifying jaws snapped shut.


    Unfortunately for him, he only bit air ¨C the God of War was unexpectedly resilient at this crucial moment.


    Regrettably for the God of War, Otto still had five usable mouths and could even have more if he wished.


    As the God of War gasped for breath, another monstrous dragon head, flexible like a giant snake, lunged towards him.


    The interval between the two attacks was short, and the God of War barely had time to adjust his position.


    Ultimately, he could only try to sidestep, but the price for such a simple evasion was a cruel one.


    Thunderous power surged on Otto¡¯s sharp teeth, violently tearing off another arm of the God of War.


    Upon suffering such severe damage, the God of War didn¡¯t feel apparent pain but rather an excessive numbness at the wounded area.


    Lively silver danced at his wound, rapidly spreading throughout his body.


    Seeing this, the God of War¡¯s heart sankpletely.


    It was obvious ¨C he had fallen into a state of paralysis.


    The God of War knew that he might be able to find a way to break free from this state, but before that, he would likely be dealt with by the ck Dragon in front of him.


    As he acknowledged his condition, the God of War couldn¡¯t help but curse the Shadow Lord and the Spider Goddess.


    What the hell were they doing in this urgent situation?!


    When the God of War looked back, he saw the Spider Goddess struggling to deal with the attack from the ckstone Floating City.


    Arge number of densely packed magic cannons surrounded the Cannon of Truth,unching continuous attacks on the Spider Goddess.


    Although these attacks weren¡¯t lethal to a divine incarnation, they were still a hassle to deal with.


    The Spider Goddess was already unable to help, upied with fending off these pesky attacks.


    As for the Shadow Lord, that coward wouldn¡¯t dare help the God of War.


    Since thest shot, the Cannon of Truth had been aimed at him relentlessly, no matter where he disappeared or reappeared, the cannon never lost sight of him.


    So even now, the Shadow Lord didn¡¯t dare to stop moving, fearing the attack of the Cannon of Truth, and ending up like the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Though unwilling to ept the situation, the God of War understood that he had to rely on himself, no matter what happened next.


    Otto wouldn¡¯t give him much time to think. Just as his body was rendered numb and difficult to move, Otto¡¯s remaining dragon heads mercilessly continued their assault.


    Despite the God of War¡¯s best efforts, he couldn¡¯t change his ultimate fate.


    In just a few rounds ofbat, his arms tightly gripping divine weapons werepletely torn off.


    And after losing his ability to resist, Otto¡¯s five monstrous dragon heads unrelentingly tore him to pieces.


    Seeing the scattered flesh all over the sky, Otto, still notpletely sure, followed up with several breath attacks. He nodded in satisfaction only after confirming theplete death of the God of War¡¯s incarnation.


    Of the four gods, only two remained. No matter how unwilling they were to admit it, deep in the hearts of the Shadow Lord and the Spider Goddess, they knew all too well that their operation against Otto hadpletely failed.


    Faced with this situation, the Shadow Lord¡¯s figure continuously twisted and disappeared in mid-air, apparently trying to leave this dangerous ce as soon as possible.


    Although this incarnation didn¡¯t carry part of his Godhead, and its death wouldn¡¯t cause substantial damage to his true self, the Shadow Lord still wanted to preserve himself whenever possible, as forming an incarnation required time and energy.

 Chapter 496: 484 I Admit You Won_1

    Chapter 496: 484 I Admit You Won_1


    The Master of Shadows wanted to escape, but unfortunately, Otto did not agree with his choice.


    With the ckstone Floating City restraining the Spider Goddess, Otto wasn¡¯t too concerned about her, but that bastard Master of Shadows had already slipped away when he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    If Otto continued to ignore him, he would probably disappear in no time.


    Watching the Master of Shadows sneak away in the distance, Otto narrowed his eyes with a cold smile.


    This kid thought he was being so stealthy, but to Otto¡¯s heightened senses, he was as conspicuous as a hundred-watt light bulb.


    The reason the Master of Shadows had survived up to this point was mainly because he was indeed slippery.


    Another reason was that his attack power was limited. Even if left alone, his daggers would wear down to thin needles before he could harm Otto significantly.


    Of course, his previous attack on Little Otto had indeed given Otto a scare.


    As for dealing with the Master of Shadows, who was continuously teleporting from one shadow to another, Otto already had a n in mind.


    Although the Master of Shadows was as slippery as an eel, his troublesome ability had its limitations.


    Thinking of this, Otto stared closely at the direction the Master of Shadows was fleeing. With a surge of flesh and blood, his previously broken skull regenerated.


    Then, five ferocious dragon heads came together, and immense energy quickly gathered in their mouths. Subsequently, a bright light ball formed in front of them.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Soon, Otto spat out the light ball and intentionally made it fly high into the air and cause a fierce explosion.


    With the massive explosion, extreme brightness filled the entire sky, forcing all nearby creatures, including the Spider Goddess and the Master of Shadows, to cover their eyes.


    At that moment, a considerable number of unlucky ones were temporarily or permanently blinded.


    These individuals were mostly ordinary humans and monsters watching the spectacle from below.


    As the protagonist of all thismotion, the Master of Shadows struggled to open his eyes. After surveying the situation with great difficulty, his figure vanished into thin air.


    A secondter, the Master of Shadows slowly reappeared beneath some scattered fallen rocks.


    At that moment, due to the lingering effects of the intense light, the Master of Shadows¡¯s vision was still impaired.


    Because of this, the cautious and timid Master of Shadows failed to notice the imminent danger heading his way.


    Like a meteor shower, blue fire rain fell around the Master of Shadows¡¯s newnding spot, with a single blue me meteor precisely targeting his head.


    All of this was within Otto¡¯s calctions.


    The explosion point of the intense light ball was carefully designed by Otto. Under the control of such strong light, the areas that could produce shadows were extremely limited.


    By judging the Master of Shadows¡¯s current state, Otto chose a group of potentialnding spots, then unleashed an extensive barrage of firepower over them.


    The seemingly dense but small blue meteors were actuallyrger than the Master of Shadows¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The moment the meteor struck the Master of Shadows, the blue ming meteor exploded violently.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡±


    The Master of Shadows, instantly enveloped and burned by the crystal blue mes, let out a series of agonizing screams. His twisted face struggled and screamed in midair.


    Amidst the screams, the Master of Shadows¡¯s body rapidly moved through the air, soon reappearing in another location.


    Although the idea was good, the crystal blue mes still stubbornly stuck to him.


    As for his departure, Otto had chosen the most painful, longest method possible.


    This special me would continue to burn on the Master of Shadows until hepletely perished from this ne.


    As the crystal blue mes burned more intensely on the Master of Shadows, arge amount of star dust emerged from his body, quickly drifting towards Otto.


    Of course, most substances were not created out of thin air. As the star dust was generated, the Master of Shadows¡¯s body continued to be consumed by the mes.


    With the Master of Shadows now beyond salvation, Otto didn¡¯t think he had any way to escape from this situation.


    Perhaps the Master of Shadows¡¯s true body could, but his current incarnation was far from sufficient.


    After dealing with the Master of Shadows, Otto naturally turned his attention to the Spider Goddess.


    At that moment, the Spider Goddess was already exhausted both mentally and physically from dealing with the relentless attacks of the ckstone Floating City. After handing the Master of Shadows over to Otto, the Cannon of Truth¡¯s barrel was aimed at her.


    Looking at the crystal blue energy gathering at the mouth of the Cannon of Truth, the Spider Goddess felt overwhelmed.


    But she shouldn¡¯t have to worry too much longer, as Otto was slowly flying towards her.


    For the Spider Goddess, she had to be cautious in dealing with the attack from the ckstone Floating City.


    However, Otto was able topletely ignore those attacks using his unique abilities.


    The barrage from the ckstone Floating City, which nearly obscured the entire sky, fell upon Otto like a heavy rainstorm.


    To Otto, though, with his terrifying durability, it felt no different than a regr rain shower.


    Watching the leisurely approaching Otto, who seemed to be strolling through the rain, the Spider Goddess frowned, feeling uneasy.


    But soon, sheughed at the slowly approaching Otto.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, you win this time.


    But I hope you don¡¯t forget, we will always be watching you. As soon as there¡¯s an opportunity, we will not hesitate to take everything you have now!¡±


    The words of the Spider Goddess sounded terrifying, but Otto flew above her with a face of indifference.


    Due to Otto¡¯s massive size, he inadvertently shielded the Spider Goddess from many of the ckstone Floating City¡¯s attacks.


    Looking down at the Spider Goddess, Otto sneered disdainfully, ¡°Really? This bit of peace you have now is all graciously granted by me.


    So, with people like you constantly watching and waiting for opportunities, what can you really do?¡±


    Listening to Otto¡¯s words, the Spider Goddess only stared at him quietly.


    Just as Otto was getting impatient and wanted to say something more, her body suddenly inted like an inted balloon, expanding rapidly.

 Chapter 497: 485 Four Gods’ Defeat_1

    Chapter 497: 485 Four Gods¡¯ Defeat_1


    Soon, Otto understood what was going on with the abnormal situation of the Spider Goddess.


    Upon realizing that the oue could not be changed, she gritted her teeth and chose to self-destruct.


    Even in defeat, she wanted to go out with a bang and annoy Otto in the process.


    The Spider Goddess was already quitergepared to an ordinary person, butpared to Otto, she was as small as a sparrow.


    Yet in a short instant, this sparrow swelled to the size of a pigeon, reaching the limit of the Spider Goddess¡¯s body.


    Having expanded to her limit, the Spider Goddess smirked coldly at Otto and then exploded with a ¡°bang.¡±


    The terrifying shockwave mixed with the ck poisonous blood sttered on Otto¡¯s body, but for Otto¡¯s terrifying defense, it could only cause some minor skin injuries.


    Although it did not cause any substantial harm to Otto, it dirtied the bright scales on his body and the stench constantly irritated Otto¡¯s nostrils.


    In fact, the Spider Goddess herself was well aware that self-destruction would hardly hurt Otto, but she wanted to disgust this annoying Silver Dragon before leaving.


    Like a wet dog shaking off water, Otto twisted his body in mid-air to shake off the stains on his body and then sprayed water from his mouth to wash himself clean.


    After dealing with the filth on his body, Otto slowly entered ckstone Floating City.


    The stains left by the Spider Goddess were quite stubborn, and it seemed that Otto would need Sofia¡¯s help to clean them entirely.


    Meanwhile, Otto did not forget to issue orders for Gaz and the others to deal with the situation on the ground as soon as possible.


    The Western Empire had already begun to copsepletely. When they saw Otto surrounded by the four gods earlier, they still harbored a glimmer of hope.


    After all, the God of War was somewhat worshipped by the Imperial soldiers, and seeing him appear reignited a faint hope in the hearts of the desperate Western Empire people.


    But when the cruel reality hit them like a cold rain, even more despair spread in their hearts.


    Even if the deities who were supposed to be great and omnipotent failed, what could they do with just their own abilities?


    With such thoughts, more and more people of the Western Empire gave up resistance and threw down their weapons.


    As for the enemies who had lost their will to fight, Gaz and the others always spared the surrendering ones and even treated prisoners fairly well.


    Afterward, most of the enemies either died or chose to bow down to Otto and Gaz, surrendering to them.


    However, since there were so many people, reorganizing the Western Empire troops and sorting out the battlefield took quite some time.


    After sorting out these troubles, Gaz did not forget to personally lead a team along with Angelina to take possession of the Eastern Empire territories left unguarded due to the Western Empire pulling their troops.


    The territories that the Western Empire had worked hard to reim now belonged to Otto.


    Although the many forces on the continent were reluctant to admit it, Otto had be the strongest existence on thisnd in terms of power and influence.


    So, where did things go wrong?


    This was a question that many people pondered deeply but could not figure out.


    The most distressed and entangled was, of course, the Crimson Empress, who had spent decades preparing to reunify the Empire.


    She had invested a lot of resources and effort into the development of the Dragon Slumber Army. However, she now found herself in despair, realizing that everything she had paid for was so powerless in the face of absolute strength.


    At this moment, the Crimson Empress was sitting high on her throne, with an exquisite map of the continent spread out on the table in front of her.


    On this map, red marks were drawn all over the ce, with detailed notes written beside them.


    In the Empire¡¯s territories, many ces were marked with red crosses, which indicated the territories that had been lost.


    Unconsciously, these ces had already ounted for half of the Empire¡¯s territories. The once dominating Empire that swept across the continent was now on the verge of destruction.


    Even with Cordan and On as their allies, it was probably useless, as they were both far inferior to the Empire.


    More importantly, the news of the frontline defeat had reached her eyes.


    The Empire had been utterly defeated, and even her master, the Gale Swordsman Endo, had vanished from the battlefield.


    But she knew exactly how Endo met his end, because Vanas had returned to the Western Empire along with the Blood Fortress.


    The course and oue of that war were simply unbelievable and devastating, and so the information about it had been kept top secret until now.


    Other than the Crimson Empress and Vanas, only the Empress¡¯s absolute confidants had any knowledge of it.


    Was there really no hope for the Empire?


    With such a thought, the Crimson Empress irritably mmed her hand on the table, contemting strategies and weighing the chances of sess in her mind.


    However, no matter what methods she considered, even if she used her entire nation and people as chips, she found that the final chances of victory were almost zero.


    Upon realizing this, the Crimson Empress copsed onto her throne, staring nkly at the magnificent ceiling and lost in her thoughts.


    Just then, a bizarre, elusive whisper suddenly rang in her ears.


    Upon hearing this strange voice in her heavily guarded pce, the Crimson Empress was greatly startled.


    However, even when she searched the surroundings, there was nothing but emptiness and not even a single shadow of a maid.


    This situation was extremely odd. Reaching for the short sword at her waist, the Crimson Empress¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. If she remembered correctly, there should be two personal maids standing at her side at all times in this great hall.


    Although there were no changes in the surroundings, the Crimson Empress, a legendary figure herself, quickly realized that she had entered a very special ne, an extraordinary space created based on her own hall.


    At this thought, the Crimson Empress¡¯s gaze fell on the figure in front of her ¨C a brawny red-skinned man with five thick arms walking slowly towards her.

 Chapter 498: 486 Guang Ao Silver Brilliance

    Chapter 498: 486 Guang Ao Silver Brilliance


    Dawn Forest.


    Not too long ago, a political coup took ce here.


    Some elves who were dissatisfied with Elise and her new regime attempted to rebel against the Elf Royal Court multiple times during her absence in Dawn Garden.


    Though they sought swift victory, Catherine, who held the fort in Elise¡¯s stead, was not an easy opponent.


    Unlike the somewhat inexperienced Elise, Catherine¡¯s approach was far more direct and ruthless.


    Under her vignce, the Elf Royal Court remained unassable, with nary a worry in sight.


    In fact, the reason these elves initiated the coup during Elise¡¯s absence from Dawn Forest wasrgely due to Catherine¡¯s instigation.


    Although Elise had seeded to the throne and the Dawn Forest appeared to gradually ept this new ruler, there were still many opposing individuals and forces lurking within its shadowy depths.


    Usually, it would be rather difficult to root them out, but now, they had surfaced on their own at the slightest provocation.


    However, their strength far exceeded Catherine¡¯s expectations. She had originally nned to eliminate them once they revealed themselves.


    However, the situation now was such that, while she could ensure the safety of the Elf Royal Court, that was the most she could do.


    The ones outside wouldn¡¯tst much longer. Once Dawn Garden returned, these arrogant fools would be swept away.


    No matter where they hid, they would be tracked down one by one.


    For their appearances and identities were firmly etched in Catherine¡¯s mind.


    Just as Catherine had predicted, when Elise and Dawn Garden returned to Dawn Forest, the farce naturally drew to a close.


    The elves were no longer the lords of the continent and their elitebat power was highly limited.


    Among those opposing Elise, the most powerful were only a few elders with legendary abilities.


    But even all of these elf elders together could not rival Dawn Garden.


    Despite being the oldest of the three Floating Cities and having suffered some damage in previous battles, it was still not something these aged elves could contend with.


    Thus, the upheaval that had been brewing for some time quickly ended under the forceful suppression of Dawn Garden.


    The ordinary elves involved in the rebellion were allowed back into Elise¡¯smand, provided they sincerely repented.


    As for themanders and ringleaders, although Elise felt some reluctance, they were, at Catherine¡¯s insistence, cruelly executed.


    The elves, who had always loved peace and tranquility, had not witnessed such savage scenes in a very long time.


    Amid a faint sense of fear and unease, Dawn Forest once more returned to its usual tranquility.


    Deep within Dawn Forest, there was a peak and a valley difficult to find for ordinary people. This ce was called Silver Shine Mountain, always the home of silver dragons.


    Nothing of note had urred here since theirst venture to Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    For traditional dragons who lived for eons, their sense of time was usually quite weak.


    Almost every pure-blooded dragon that lived long enough had experienced long periods of sleepsting several years.


    The silver dragons living here were well aware of what had urred in the Dragon Bone Wastnd and were discussing how to respond next.


    But no one knew how much time they would need to make their decision.


    Life at this moment was either lively or calm. As the Lord of the North Wind said, they would take every opportunity to kill the despicable ck Dragon.


    Hmm, there was a new piece of information recently, which said that the true form of the ck dragon was actually the Silver Dragon, owner of Nn Forest, who had gained some fame in recent years.


    Many metal dragons didn¡¯t want to believe it, but after all, this news had been revealed through the Oracle of the Lord of the North Wind.


    Of course, the Lord of the North Wind wouldn¡¯t tell them that he had learned this information from the mouth of the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Today, Silver Shine Mountain was visited by some old friends who hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time.


    Eade was the leader of the many silver dragons in Silver Shine Mountain, or you could say, the Grand Elder.


    The Grand Elder had lived for eons. His size wasparable to that of the stream of golden mes, and his power was just as equally matched, earning him the title of Legendary Silver Dragon.


    However, in the past hundred years, he had rarely appeared outside of Silver Shine Mountain, so many of the shorter-lived races had almost forgotten about his existence.


    Back in the day, the Legendary Silver Dragon was famous for his many heroic deeds and epic tales on the maind.


    But now, he was like an old clock, spending ny percent of his time in deep sleep in his dragon nest.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the major incident that happened in the Dragon Bone Wastnd recently, the Legendary Silver Dragon would have still been in deep sleep, with no dragons considering waking him.


    The Legendary Silver Dragon had spent this period of time discussing with other elder and young silver dragons in Silver Shine Mountain about how to deal with that ck Dragon, or Silver Dragon.


    After learning that an old friend was visiting, the Legendary Silver Dragon signaled the young silver dragon to bring the visitor to hisir.


    Upon seeing the visitor, the old dragon¡¯s wrinkled face registered surprise.


    The visitor was Doran Greenleaf, the legendary spellcaster known as Green Light, a fellow adventurer from a thousand years ago, and currently one of the eight elf elders.


    Compared to his revered status, however, the Green Light now looked rather haggard.


    His usually sleek hair was in a mess, like a chicken coop, and his robe, decorated with gold threads, was tattered with numerous holes.


    There were even various scars visible on his filthy face, with bloodstains on his body.


    Before the puzzled Legendary Silver Dragon even had a chance to ask about Doran¡¯s appearance, Green Light cried out, with a bitter face, ¡°The new queen of Dawn Forest has gone mad, acting like an executioner, ruthlessly ughtering any elf who dares to voice a different opinion from hers.¡±


    ¡°So, you ended up like this because of the new Elf Queen?¡±


    The Legendary Silver Dragon looked surprised for a moment, then said awkwardly, ¡°My dear friend, I sympathize with your plight, but as you might know, we Silver Dragons have always refrained from meddling in the internal affairs of other races.


    But rest assured, as long as you stay in Silver Shine Mountain, I will do my utmost to ensure your safety.¡±

 Chapter 499: 487 Chaos and Turmoil

    Chapter 499: 487 Chaos and Turmoil


    Just to ensure his personal safety?<div>


    Upon hearing Guang Ao Silver Shine¡¯s promise, Green Light felt very disappointed and very unwilling.


    He fell silent and lowered his head to think about countermeasures. Just as Guang Ao Silver Shine was about to ask him what was wrong with some curiosity, a special message suddenly surfaced in Green Light¡¯s mind.


    The Dawn Garden can be considered the most important reliance for the elves to maintain their position in the continent today. In such an important strategic weapon, Green Light naturally has some people loyal to him.


    Although he could not take over the Dawn Garden directly, he could at least provide Green Light with considerable information about the elves¡¯ expedition to the empire.


    One piece of information had no direct connection with him, but due to its peculiar nature, he had taken special note of it.


    The newly appointed Elf Queen Elise has intricate ties with the Silver Dragon, the master of Nn Forest, which has recently be famous on the continent.<div>


    As for the recent events involving the Silver Dragon and other Metal Dragons in Dragon Bone Wastnd, he had also heard about them because many elves were involved.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if this information would be useful, Green Light still told Guang Ao Silver Shine everything.


    However, to Green Light¡¯s surprise, the reception from the intelligence was much better than he had expected.


    Guang Ao Silver Shine seemed to care about this matter a lot, after all, they knew that the master of Nn Forest, the so-called Silver Dragon Lord, was the Purgatory Demon Dragon who had caused great psychological trauma to the Metal Dragons in Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    Thus, Guang Ao Silver Shine looked seriously at Green Light and enunciated each word, ¡°Tell me in detail¡­¡±


    About these matters, Green Light felt there was nothing worth hiding, and quickly told Guang Ao Silver Shine everything he knew, even with some exaggeration.


    After listening to Green Light¡¯s words, Guang Ao Silver Shine asked to make sure, ¡°Old friend, ording to you, the current Elf Queen has reached cooperation with the Silver Dragon Lord?¡±


    ¡°I think you may have misunderstood something. The current Elf Queen and that strange Silver Dragon are not in any kind of cooperative rtionship!¡±


    In order to ensure that things would proceed ording to his n, Green Light described with some exaggeration, ¡°The Elf Queen has be the faithful servant of that strange Silver Dragon!¡±


    Although this was just Green Light¡¯s malicious spection, in fact, he had guessed correctly.


    Elise, who bore the Blood Covenant, had to pledge absolute loyalty to Otto.


    After Green Light finished speaking, Guang Ao Silver Shine did not respond directly but instead exchanged nces with the other Silver Dragons around him, while the former looked slightly impatient.<div>


    Eventually, when Green Light was about to say something more, Guang Ao Silver Shine finally spoke, ¡°We need to confirm this matter further.


    This is a very important matter, and I hope you can understand, as there are many deeper reasons involved, which cannot be revealed to you for now.¡±


    Just as Green Light was hesitant to speak, Guang Ao Silver Shine gave the order to escort him out, and the former was treated very attentively by a young Silver Dragon.


    As for Guang Ao Silver Shine and the other Silver Dragon elders, they gathered together for a discussion.


    Normally, Silver Dragons would not interfere with other races, but if this race was connected to Otto, that would be another matter.


    After all, that Silver Dragon was the person that the Lord of the North Wind intended to deal with.


    Next, Green Light entered an anxious waiting period, and even the luxurious amodations surrounded by flowers and the light and delicious food to his taste could not calm his restless heart.


    However, thankfully, this situation did notst long.


    About three dayster, the already familiar young Silver Dragon found Green Light and said that the Silver Dragon Great Elder, Guang Ao Silver Shine, had something to discuss with him.


    When Green Light saw Guang Ao Silver Shine again, thetter did not waste time and told Green Light that the Silver Dragons of Silver Shine Mountain had confirmed the rtionship between the Elf Queen and the Silver Dragon Lord.


    And, the Silver Dragons on Silver Shine Mountain had sent envoys to contact the other Metal Dragons, and they would once again form an alliance to deal with the Elf Queen.


    Or to put it another way, they would once again take action against Otto.<div>


    About this, Green Light was still somewhat unclear because he did not think that a mere Elf Queen would require the entire Metal Dragon n¡¯s intervention.


    Could it be that his exaggerated description frightened Guang Ao Silver Shine? Or did the identity of the strange Silver Dragon have some special aspects that he was not yet aware of?


    It has to be said, possessing the status and strength of today, Green Light was definitely a smart person, and in such a short time, he had already guessed the general picture.


    Soon, Guang Ao Silver Shine¡¯s gaze fell on Green Light again, and he said earnestly, ¡°My old friend, we may need your help with something.¡±


    Amid Green Light¡¯s slightly puzzled expression, Guang Ao Silver Shine continued, ¡°I still remember the days when we adventured together, and thepanions who traveled with us on the road, now there are hardly any left¡­¡±


    Guang Ao Silver Shine¡¯s eyes became lost for a moment, as if recalling past events, but soon came back to the present and handed a special shiny silver scale to Green Light.


    ¡°Old friend, you may need to make a trip to Freedom Ind, where one of our old friends should be in hiding.


    I have left all my words and what needs to be done in the scale. One of them is for you. There are many things that you can learn slowly on your way to Freedom Ind.¡±


    ¡°Freedom Ind?¡±


    Upon hearing this ce¡¯s name, Green Light¡¯s doubts in his heart grew even more.


    If he remembered correctly, it was an isted ind located in Harvest Bay, sandwiched between Dawn Forest and Vide.


    Usually, this ce was where merchant ships and free people rested or took on tasks that could not be conducted openly.<div>


    There had been incidents of peripheral viges in Dawn Forest being raided and people being abducted, which seemed to be rted to Freedom Ind.


    However, Guang Ao Silver Shine no longer wanted to mention anything further to Green Light and only repeatedly asserted that everything was in the scale, and Green Light could consult it during his journey.


    Before he left, Guang Ao Silver Shine also prepared a means of transportation for Green Light, a hippogriff that looked to have some Silver Dragon blood in it.


    Riding the hippogriff on his way to Freedom Ind, Green Light, full of doubt, took out the scale that Guang Ao Silver Shine had given him.


    At this point, the doubts in his heart werepletely cleared up.


    After reading the information contained in the scale, Green Light let out a sigh of relief.


    He knew that chaos and turbulence were about to descend upon this continent once more.

 Chapter 500: 488 Return to Tranquility_1

    Chapter 500: 488 Return to Tranquility_1


    At the deliberate request of the Crimson Empress, all the manpower and resources that had entered the Eastern Empire were quickly withdrawn to the Western Empire¡¯s territory.<div>


    In addition to these, the people of the Western Empire took away as much valuable stuff as possible before leaving.


    Whether it was food, money, precious metal products, or the weapons and equipment stored in the warehouses, all were carted away.


    Strong and sturdy young men were forcibly conscripted like ves, leaving behind only the chaotic and poor towns, and women, children, and elderly who held no value to the Empress for the time being.


    Naturally, this process caused protests and many unpleasant incidents among the people, but all were forcibly suppressed by bloody violence.


    The title of the Crimson Empress was not just for show; she was retracting her defenses as much as possible to deal with the uing offensive.


    She was initially somewhat desperate, but everything she had encountered so far had reignited her hope.<div>


    She had already acquired the method to create soldiers even more powerful than the Dragon Slumber Army.


    Moreover, in addition to Cordan and Oand, she would also receive the help of new allies.


    For this reason, the Crimson Empress needed arge number of young people to build a new army and arge amount of supplies to create teleportation gates to wee her allies¡¯ troops.


    At the same time, under the Empress¡¯s requirements, the entire empire mobilized to face the situation of life or death as a whole nation.


    Since the Western Empire had withdrawn from the Eastern Empire¡¯s territory in a short amount of time, Gaz and his team now found it much easier to expand and conquer territory.


    However, soon they encountered many problems.


    The Western Empire had taken away all the resources they could carry and had lost the most criticalbor force.


    When Gaz and his team received numerous towns and territories, they found that they had only acquired empty territories and arge number of hungry and pitiful people.


    Now, Gaz had to divide arge portion of his troops to maintain order and allocate some of his own supplies to ensure that these helpless weaklings would not starve to death.


    In short, due to the brutal and ruthless operation of the Crimson Empress, Gaz and his team only gained territories and were left with problems and messy situations.


    Fortunately, now that Otto¡¯s business had grown, food was directly transported from Felton, Farrand, and Vide to alleviate the problems of feeding the hungry poption.


    Amid such circumstances, Otto gradually took over the territories of the former Eastern Empire.<div>


    With the increase of territories and poption, the normal transportation of food and supplies could no longer satisfy such arge area and poption.


    Currently, almost allrge flying monsters were being used as transport nes. Even so, many people in the Eastern Empire were still going hungry.


    Now, burrowing worms and kobolds were working day and night to build underground tunnels.


    As long as the tunnels could be used for transportation, even just by carts, it would substantially alleviate the situation.


    Saru was in charge of these matters.


    At the beginning, Saru considered whether or not to give up on the underground tunnels and insteady railway tracks on the ground.


    But given theplex geography of the Eastern Empire, with dense forests and tall mountains everywhere, this idea was soon abandoned.


    Becauseying tracks or building roads on the ground was not as efficient as excavating underground tunnels.


    Those burrowing worms were really useful, as Otto put it, they were just like shield tunneling machines but even more flexible and numerous.


    Apart from the burrowing worms and kobolds, Otto also had many other creatures that were good at digging.


    Creatures like desert giant lizards, cave dwellers or dwarves were all capable of this type of work.


    However, this also required a lot of time. Unless they directly abandoned the people of the Eastern Empire, Gaz and his team were currently unable tounch an attack in the Western Empire¡¯s direction.<div>


    Simply repairing the ruins and wreckage in the Eastern Empire¡¯s territories, aiding refugees, restoring farnd and other industries, was enough to overwhelm Gaz and his team.


    Under such circumstances, it was already unrealistic to continue waging war.


    Gaz, Saru, and Angelina discussed among themselves briefly before Saru presented their current situation and proposed strategy to Otto.


    Regardless of the situation, whether or not the war would continue depended on Otto¡¯s choice.


    In the central castle of ckstone Floating City, Ottoy coiled on a tform filled with treasures, looking down at the Dragonborn Lizardman, who was kneeling respectfully on the tiled floor.


    At this point, Otto was fully aware of the current situation at the frontlines, as well as Saru and the others¡¯ proposed strategies.


    Otto was not a real world-ending demon king; he needed not onlynd but also poption.


    Therefore, they had to continue feeding the seemingly worthless elderly, weak and disabled in the Eastern Empire. To ensure their survival, the frontline wars had to be put on hold for the time being.


    In addition, even the bloodthirsty and warlike monsters were somewhat exhausted after several consecutive battles.


    Both the Soaring Dragon Legion and the human army under Angelina were in need of proper rest.


    Furthermore, Otto had some ideas he needed to verify, which would also require some time to be wasted.


    With this in mind, Otto nodded to Saru, agreeing to their approach.<div>


    This choice of his would undoubtedly bring calm to the chaotic frontlines.


    It mightst for one or two years or even several years, but in any case, the subsequent wars would be inevitable. This was merely the calm before the storm.


    After the old lizardman left the hall respectfully, Otto found Sofia in the Magic Research Laboratory.


    After greeting her, he took wing and left the ckstone Floating City.


    ckstone Floating City was thergest and strongest of the three floating cities. With Konoheim stationed there, there was no need to worry about Sofia¡¯s safety.


    Otto¡¯s destination was quite distant. In the end, under the reception of the Demon me Emperor, he flew to the Land of Red mes, and then into the Gale Sea Area, which was like a forbidden zone for life.


    No ship, no matter howrge, could sail in the year-round stormy Gale Sea Area, but for Otto and the Demon me Emperor, such conditions were merely a slight nuisance.


    Finally, under the guidance of the Demon me Emperor, Ottonded on a deserted ind which was not much different in size from ckstone Floating City.


    The environment here was still terrible, with the exposednd constantly subjected to thunderstorms and fierce winds. It was barren, with no nts or animals able to survive on it.


    There were many more such inds in the Gale Sea Area.


    If everything went as expected, Otto would stay here for quite some time.


    <div>

 Chapter 501: 489 The Storm is Coming_1

    Chapter 501: 489 The Storm is Coming_1


    Spring, summer, autumn, and winter, time flows.


    Unconsciously, five years had passed since the day the ceasefire began.


    Five years, for long-lived species like Otto, is sometimes just the time they spend asleep.


    But for humans, an ordinary race with an average life expectancy of only forty to fifty years, five years can change a lot of things.


    With Otto absent, many matters were left to Sofia¡¯s discretion.


    Now, Otto¡¯s territories cover vast areas such as the Eastern Empire, Felton, Farrand, Dragon Bone Wastnd, and Nn Forest.


    In addition to the Sky Mountains, half of the continent¡¯snd is under Otto¡¯s rule.


    Taking advantage of the rare peace, Sofia established the Dragon Soaring Empire!


    Moreover, the half-elf girl drew the exclusive emblem of the Dragon Soaring Empire using Otto as a model.


    Now, gs featuring flying dragons have been nted all over the territories of the Dragon Soaring Empire.


    During these five years, many towns that had been artificially destroyed have gradually regained their vitality.<div>


    Although there is still a significant gappared to their peak, at least there is no longer a starvation problem.


    Underground tunnels have also been built throughout the territories of the Dragon Soaring Empire. Although the railway construction is still ongoing, even using horse-drawn carriages in the tunnels has improved efficiency by countless times.


    Saru, Gaz, and Angelina were walking on the fortress wall at the junction between the former territories of the Eastern and Western Empires.


    Currently, in the Dragon Soaring Empire, with Otto not returning and Sofia not paying much attention to worldly affairs, most of the affairs within the empire are resolved through discussions among the three of them.


    Saru is in charge of internal affairs, Gaz is in charge of military affairs, and Angelina is responsible for most matters rted to the human race.


    In the present Dragon Soaring Empire, the proportion of humans is very high, and they are prized.


    They either harbor malicious intentions to cause trouble or live an honest life.


    If the former breaches thews of the Dragon Soaring Empire and gets caught, the consequences are dire.


    Thetter group, on the other hand, usually lives well, with the lives of themon people not being much different from before ¨C in fact, many aspects have improved.


    Standing on the high wall of the fortress, Gaz and hispanions look towards the Western Empire. They then look at each other with a clear understanding in their hearts that the war may be about to start again.


    The Dragon Soaring Empire has stabilized, while the border fortresses of the Western Empire are bing increasingly lively.


    From the amount of cooking smoke from the opposite side every day, it¡¯s evident that the number of peopleing to the border from the Western Empire is indeed growing.


    However, before Otto issues an order or the other side initiates an attack, Gaz and hispanions must maintain the status quo.


    Of course, the Soaring Dragon Legion and Angelina¡¯s human army have already gathered here, prepared for any situation.


    The calm before the storm seems unable tost much longer.


    Meanwhile, Otto remains in the Gale Sea Area.


    By now, he had lost count of how many deste inds he had experienced, and in these five years, he had sessfully verified his ideas.


    Near the Land of Red mes in the Gale Sea Area, a massive, irregrly shaped ind has appeared.


    This colossal ind had recently emerged nearby and had gradually developed from a small ind to its current state.<div>


    Otto is now lying at the center of this ind, and all of this is his doing.


    During his stay in the Gale Sea Area for five years, he had been trying to gain control of these inds and eventually seeded.


    Using the same method he used with Stania Floating City, Otto seeded, and these inds now feel like a part of his body,ing here and connecting at his will.


    The massive ind formed in the end is probably the size of an ordinary human kingdom in terms of area alone.<div>


    Since he had already verified his ideas, there seemed to be no need to stay here any longer.


    This dragon-made ind will be left here as ast resort in case of any unforeseen events.


    With that thought in mind, Otto soared into the sky and left the Land of Red mes, heading towards the territory of the former Eastern Empire.


    Not long ago, the Demon me Emperor had informed Otto about the situation there, and Saru¡¯s messenger had made many trips to the area.


    When Otto arrived at the border between the Eastern and Western Empires, the situation on both sides had be very tense.


    Gaz and the others couldn¡¯t see clearly from such a distance, but Otto could see clearly from high above.


    The fortress at the border of both sides was named Pierce Castle, which belonged to the Dragon Soaring Empire. The entire fortress was full of metallic spikes, giving it a wild and ferocious appearance.


    The fortress on the other side of the Western Empire was called Lima Fortress, a traditional military fortress characterized by thick, towering walls.


    The well-equipped, numerous, and disciplined elite soldiers stood as straight as sculptures, either on the city walls or inside the city.


    If Otto remembered correctly, the Western Empire¡¯s most elite Crimson Legion and Dragon Slumber Army had been almost wiped out five years ago.


    However, looking at the soldiers below, they didn¡¯t seem any worse than the Crimson Legion and Dragon Slumber Army.


    Being able to train an army of this scale and quality in five years is almost unbelievable.


    Simultaneously, inside Lima Fortress, Otto discovered arge number of forcedborers building numerous structures resembling teleportation gates.<div>


    On the other side, manypleted teleportation gates were undergoing functional tests.


    For some reason, both the soldiers standing straight like sculptures and the teleportation gates inside the city gave Otto a familiar feeling.


    Feeling somewhat puzzled, Otto flew back to ckstone Floating City and met with Gaz and hispanions here.


    Lying on the tform covered with treasure, Otto listened to their reports on recent events.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the focus of the discussion to shift to whether or not to go to war.


    First, Gaz analyzed the current situation in the Dragon Soaring Empire and the Western Empire, weighing the pros and cons before giving his opinion.


    He believed that the Dragon Soaring Empire should attack the Western Empire as soon as possible to prevent any unforeseen events.


    In response to this, Otto¡¯s answer was simple: he just nodded slightly.


    Seeing Otto¡¯s response, Gaz and the others looked serious, knowing that the five years of peace hade to an end.

 Chapter 502: 490 Rats Invade the City_1

    Chapter 502: 490 Rats Invade the City_1


    Early the next morning, Gaz sent out some monsters belonging to the Soaring Dragon Legion to leave Pierce Castle and approach Lima Fortress as a vanguard force.


    The main forces among these monsters were the highly mobile Wolf Cavalry and Flying Monsters.


    At present, their primary task was reconnaissance, and Gaz had actually done simr actions many times before, only this time, the movements were muchrger.


    Other than these pure monsters, there were also some ordinary humans mixed in.


    Most of these humans were former soldiers of the Western Empire; after their defeat, they were incorporated by Angelina, and some of the better-performing people were even given important positions.


    The main characters in this operation were these people from the Western Empire.


    In this operation, they were also given a new codename: Rats.


    They were all hand-picked by Gaz as ruthless and unscrupulous people in the Western Empire, and just in case, these Western Empire people were also branded with the Blood Covenant.


    To prevent these Rats from being discovered by the people of Lima Fortress, they were wrapped in wolf skins and hidden tightly in the abdomen of the Wargs.


    People in Lima Fortress originally thought it was just a routine reconnaissance, and it wasn¡¯t until the Wolf Cavalry and Flying Monsters got closer that they finally realized something was wrong.


    Rows of Longbowmen stood on the high walls with bows and arrows, and even Catapults, Ballistae, and Magic Cannons were all pushed out.<div>


    The entire fortress instantly entered a state of battle, and as soon as the Wolf Cavalry or Flying Monsters dared to enter its attack range, Lima Fortress would attack without mercy.


    Between Pierce Castle and Lima Fortress was arge stretch of wastnd where vegetation was scarce, and thend was severely desertified.


    The Flying Monsters flying in the sky dropped some special spherical objects from afar, which fell in a parabolic arc just before the Wolf Cavalry.


    This scene scared the people inside Lima Fortress.


    The Western Empire had known for a while about the Dragon Soaring Empire¡¯s possession of explosives that could be dropped from high altitudes.


    So when they saw the Flying Monsters dropping something from the sky, the immediate reaction of the people on Lima Fortress was extreme tension, and they prepared for countermeasures right away.


    On the walls of Lima Fortress, special trench-like facilities had been built in advance to be used for sheltering in situations like this.


    However, when most people had hidden in the trenches, they were surprised to discover that the spherical objects falling from the sky were directly hitting the path that the Wolf Cavalry had to pass through.


    Then, there was a faint explosion.


    Although the sound was small, and the power was somewhat insufficient, the impact was surprising, directly bringing up arge amount of sand and dust from the surrounding ground, forming a smokescreen that could cover arge area.


    Seeing this scene, the people in Lima Fortress finally understood the reason behind thending points of these spherical objects.


    A man who looked like amander stood in the watchtower above the fortress, watching all this with anger while grinding his teeth, now that his sight was obstructed, it was naturally very difficult for the Longbowmen or other soldiers to aim and shoot.


    Despite this, he issued an order for free shooting.


    With this order, the Longbowmen immediately began shooting based on their own instincts, and a dense rain of arrows instantly fell into the smokescreen.


    However, the Ballistae and other war machines did not get used. Attacking a group of small targets in this obstructed visibility would have been a terrible waste of resources.


    The previous volleys in the sky above Lima Fortress, although they were blind shots based on gut feeling, were not without results.


    From the screams heard from the smokescreen, at least there were a few Wolf Cavalry who had been hit.


    The smokescreen spread all the way to the bottom of the walls of Lima Fortress, and after a while, a Goblin Wolf Cavalry leader slowly emerged from it.


    He raised his head, sneering coldly at the crowd above Lima Fortress, and then raised his crossbow to shoot.<div>


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With the sound of an arrow, the bolt broke free of the bowstring, then urately lodged itself into the eye socket of a Western Empire Longbowman.


    After letting out a burst of mockingughter, the Wargs in the smokescreen let out triumphant howls.


    When the smokescreen gradually dispersed, the people on Lima Fortress found that these Wolf Cavalry had already run outside the range of the Longbowmen with their injured or unfortunaterades, still moving quickly, apparently nning to leave.<div>


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Themander in the watchtower mmed the window in anger, so all the bastards had gone through so much trouble just to shoot an arrow and humiliate them?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be like that!


    Feeling there was a problem, themander immediately came over to the unfortunate Longbowman and personally pulled out the short arrow lodged in his eye socket.


    As expected, there was a small piece of paper attached to the end of the arrow.


    When themander unfolded the small piece of paper and understood the content on it, his breathing became rapid.


    The content of the paper was simple. After ruthlessly mocking the Western Empire¡¯s powerlessness and inevitable defeat, the Dragon Soaring Empire directly dered war against the Western Empire and wouldunch a formal attack in a month.


    After a moment, themander immediately ordered: ¡°Quick! Get someone to send this paper straight to His Majesty!¡±


    As the person left, themander ordered the entire fortress to strengthen its vignce to prevent another such attack.


    If they were eventually forced to leave so easily by the enemy, the face of the Western Empire would be greatly lost.


    However, fortunately, such actions did not happen again. Other than a few scouts on the fringes, nothing unusual urred.


    Soon enough, the sun set, and the walls of Lima Fortress were filled with torches, but the visibility remained very limited.


    At this time, some people dressed in ck tightly clung to the walls of Lima Fortress.<div>


    They were the humans who had been hiding under the Wargs during the day. Under the cover of the smokescreen, not only did the Wolf Cavalry deliver the war letter, but they also left behind this group of Rats.


    These Rats were originally elites of the Crimson Legion; their individual strength was naturally unquestionable, and they had done a lot of preparations for this operation.


    Almost everyone was given plenty of Night Vision Potions, and to sneak into Lima Fortress, Gaz prepared many useful items for them.


    First, they each tore a scroll inscribed with the Light Body Skill, which they applied to themselves.


    Then, they put a specially made glove on their hands. It was a magic item made by Sofia herself.


    Its function was also simple; it allowed people to cling to walls like geckos.

 Chapter 503: 491 Please don’t take it seriously_1

    Chapter 503: 491 Please don¡¯t take it seriously_1


    Now it waste at night, and apart from a few soldiers on guard, most people had fallen into a deep sleep.<div>


    This time, the rats were well prepared. In addition to Light Body Skill and dark vision, they also had magical scrolls that concealed their breath.


    Unless there was a legendary strongman guarding the city wall, it would be difficult for ordinary people to discover their tracks.


    Just as expected, the rats climbed the city wall smoothly.


    Some of them sneaked into the city quietly, while others crept into hidden corners, slit the throats of nearby soldiers, and reced their equipment.


    Disposing of the bodies was simple¡ªtear a magic scroll and throw an Acid Ball to remove any trace.


    To facilitate the rats¡¯ work, Gaz had done everything he could to find arge number of magic items for them, making them quite wealthy.<div>


    The rats¡¯ work was clean and efficient, and so far, it seemed that no one in the city had noticed them.


    Time passed, and before they knew it, a week had gone by.


    During this time, apart from their daily mutual surveince, all was rtively quiet between Pierce Castle and Lima Fortress.


    However, in these quiet days, the rats who had infiltrated Lima Fortress were constantly searching for any information they could find.


    One evening, a weekter, several crowsnded in a dark corner of the city as usual.


    When a shadow quietly approached and stuffed something into a crow¡¯s beak, the crows took off again, leaving Lima Fortress behind.


    That night, detailed information about the situation within Lima Fortress wasid out on Gaz¡¯s table.


    In fact, the information the rats could obtain was quite limited; it was difficult for them to infiltrate the upper echelons of the fortress within such a short period of time.


    But even this superficial information was enough to give Gaz a headache.


    First of all, there were just too many soldiers of the Western Empire!


    Considering the losses five years ago, it should have been difficult for the Western Empire to muster so many soldiers with their poption and standing army.


    Although the Western Empire had taken arge number of young male refugees during their withdrawal from the Eastern Empire, this number was still quite excessive.<div>


    The easily discovered number of soldiers in Lima Fortress was estimated to be two or three times thebined strength of the Dragon Soaring Legion and human legions in Pierce Castle.


    To mobilize so many troops in such a short period of time, Gaz guessed that the Crimson Empress must have nearly emptied the empire of all its male poption.


    Of particr concern to Gaz, ording to the rats¡¯ report, was that most of the soldiers in Lima Fortress closely resembled the original Dragon Slumber Army.


    Perhaps they were slightly better in that they seemed able to utter a few simple words, but they generallycked emotional responsiveness and required specialized care even for daily activities.


    At the same time, these soldiers were well-equipped, with nearly everyone wearing heavy armor and wielding heavy standard longswords or two-handed greatswords.


    Such a degree of heavy equipment would be cumbersome for ordinary people to carry. In the past, only ogres and quilboar with extraordinary talents, or elite heavy cavalry with strong horses, could wield this kind of equipment.


    Not that Gaz looked down on humans; he admitted that there were many strong people among humans, like the Gale Swordsman and the empire¡¯s guardian, who would have no problem wearing such gear.


    But if this type of equipment could be mass-produced and worn by arge number of ordinary human soldiers?


    Gaz imagined the scene and found it hard to believe.


    After much thought, he could only connect this situation to the Dragon Slumber Army and could not rule out that the technology had advanced further after five years.


    At the same time, in the rats¡¯ reports, they also mentioned the teleportation gates.


    Due to limitations in their positions and time, they could not get close to those special gates, and could only observe the situation inside from a distance.<div>


    Therefore, the information they could provide was very limited. Apart from the continuous construction of the rumored gates in Lima Fortress, the only information the rats provided about the teleportation gates was one piece.


    Thepleted and tested gates had begun to operate, continuously transporting people into Lima Fortress.


    The identity of those entering Lima Fortress through the gates was currently ssified, and they lived only in the core secret areas of the city.


    The rats merely knew that these people were allies of the Western Empire and that they were numerous, with all the gates prepared for them.


    ¡°Allies?¡±


    Gaz frowned, pacing around the table, with Angelina and Saru nearby, their expressions not much different from his.


    It was no secret that the Western Empire had allies, like Cordan or Oand.


    The former was mainlyposed of various troops on the vast ins, while thetter was a free federation formed by many independent towns, simr to the former Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    To be honest, neither was a particrly powerful force. In the confrontation between the Dragon Soaring Empire and the Western Empire, they could at most be cannon fodder and should not need to be hidden so carefully.


    In the end, Gaz, Saru and Angelina studied a map of the continent for a long time, but could not guess who the Western Empire¡¯s allies were.


    Finally, with no recourse, Gaz cleared his throat and said coldly, ¡°The information provided by the rats is limited to this. The rest, we¡¯ll have to obtain by confronting them ourselves!¡±


    Saru shook his head and slowly stepped back, as the discussion to follow did not align with his area of expertise.<div>


    He remembered Longfang had sent someone to find him, saying that there was an issue in Nn Forest that needed his attention.


    After bidding Gaz and Angelina goodbye, Saru left first.


    After Saru left, Angelina asked Gaz with some confusion, ¡°If I remember correctly, didn¡¯t we agree to start the war with the other side in half a month or so?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gaz blinked, then chuckled, ¡°Just forget about it, you didn¡¯t take it seriously, did you?


    But it would be best if the other side thought the same way as you, so our work ahead will be easier.¡±


    Angelina was suddenly at a loss for words. She had always thought she did whatever it took to achieve her goals, but it seemed there were always people who went even further.


    Gaz¡¯s consistent belief was simple: as long as the goal could be achieved at the lowest cost, any dirty means would be an eptable option.

 Chapter 504: 492 Breaking Promises_1

    Chapter 504: 492 Breaking Promises_1


    Western Empire Imperial Capital.<div>


    In order to respond to the threat of the Dragon Soaring Empire, the entire Western Empire was operating at high load like a war machine constantly.


    Most able-bodied men have been conscripted, leaving only the old and weak to take care of daily production.


    The Crimson Empress was gambling with the fate of her nation, and no matter what the oue, the empire would face many challenging years.


    One of the main reasons was that most of the conscripted young men would find it difficult to reintegrate into normal life, whether or not they could survive the brutal wars.


    As Gaz and his party spected, the technology of the Dragon Slumber Army had been upgraded, and the limited production of Dragon Crystals was no longer the source of power for their special soldiers.


    After identally entering a special space anding out, the Crimson Empress had acquired more powerful and stable resources.<div>


    She was supposed to be thrilled to have such technology, as it could help her conquer the continent, defeat the Dragon Soaring Empire, and revitalize her empire after the war.


    But the problem was that the Crimson Empress worried if she could even survive till then.


    There were gains and losses; in addition to the upgraded technology, the Crimson Empress gained powerful new allies, some of whom also posed a threat to her life.


    Vanas had already been offered as a sacrifice and was currently suffering unbearable torment.


    As for her, if she failed to ingratiate herself with those powerful figures, her fate would be no different from Vanas¡¯.


    However, those figures have given her a lifeline: if she can get rid of that strange Silver Dragon, she can be forgiven for everything she¡¯s done in the past.


    The Crimson Empress was well aware of the Silver Dragon Lord¡¯s strength, but she quickly changed her mind, realizing that there were other people and forces that shared a simr grievance against the Silver Dragon.


    Thinking of this, the Crimson Empress took out the note stating the war would start in a month and sneered.


    A month? She bet some rivals would face unexpected fires before then!


    The Crimson Empress¡¯s calctions were not bad, as she nned to attack the Dragon Soaring Empire¡¯s other territories and deal a devastating blow while they were on the defensive.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Gaz would make a move against her before everything unfolded.


    Another unremarkable day at the Lima Fortress, with the usual guards standing watch on the city walls. Some soldiers were even propping themselves up with their spears and dozing off.<div>


    But suddenly, a falling iron ball from the sky shattered the day¡¯s routine, followed by a crisp sound as a familiar giant iron ballnded in the city.


    Several soldiers looked at it with confusion, and before they could clearly see what it was, their vision was enveloped in a sh of white light, and their ears were filled with deafening noise.


    This was just the beginning. Apanied by roars of dragons and screeching of giant eagles, more giant iron balls fell from the sky.


    It was only when the Chimera, Wyverns, Giant Eagles, and other creatures emerged from the clouds that the people in Lima Fortress realized what was happening.


    Facing the sudden onught, the soldiers quickly took cover in the bunker-like buildings, cursing the Dragon Soaring Empire for breaking their promise.


    They had agreed to attack in a month, but it had only been a week!


    After surviving the first wave of bombing, reluctant soldiers and officers were forced to return to their posts, urged on by the whip and shouting.


    When they finally stood back on the city walls, they saw a tidal wave of enemies surging towards Lima Fortress.


    From the positions, it didn¡¯t look like a feint; it seemed like the enemies were determined to capture Lima Fortress that very day.


    Moreover, the defenders of Lima Fortress were amazed to find that in the front ranks of the attackers,rge shields were being carried to withstand arrows and other long-range attacks.


    These shields were made by tightly bonding and binding hard logs, and covered with a thickyer of animal hide soaked in arge amount of grease.


    Although they looked crude, they were effective and expensive to produce.<div>


    Even regr arrows would be useless against these shields. Unless a catapult or magic cannon was used, conventional ballistae would hardly have any effect in a short period of time.


    Beyond these specially designed giant shields, some Ogres and Quilboars were also carrying parts for assemblingrge-scale siege equipment.


    As soon as they were within range, they could rapidly assemble catapults, ballistae, or evendders and battering rams on the spot.


    During these five years, naturally, not only the Western Empire had progressed.


    Towering siege towers in the back of the Dragon Soaring Legion was also a terrifying sight.


    On these siege towers, Lizardman Spear Throwers and diversified longbowmen were already standing in position.


    Right in front of the siege towers, ck Iron Cannons and Dartle Ballistae were pre-installed, providing the attacking Dragon Soaring Legion with formidable long-range suppression.


    By the time the Dragon Soaring Legion had covered half the distance, the Lima Fortress had finally reactedpletely, and themander had just climbed up the watchtower on the city wall.


    Seeing the severe situation through the window, themander first angrily cursed the enemy¡¯s shamelessness, but soon had to face the reality.


    He grabbed his bodyguard by the cor, eyes wide with rage, and said, ¡°Get those puppets going! Hurry up!¡±


    After the bodyguard left, themander turned and looked down at the monsters below with disdain.


    Monsters?<div>


    Hah! Later, he would see which side was the real monster!


    With themander not needing to give any orders, longbowmen and ballistae were already continuously raining firepower on the enemies below.


    However, under the protection of the special shields, the effects were limited, but as the ballistae, magic cannons, and catapults were deployed, the situation began to improve.


    After all, those giant shields could only withstand the direct fire of five or six ballistae at most, or a couple of falling boulders from the sky.


    As for the magic cannons, although they consumed arge amount of resources, their effects were the most powerful.


    Generally, one shot would eliminate not only the shields but also the monsters behind them.


    Before the Dragon Soaring Legion reached the city walls of Lima Fortress, they were on the defensive.


    Once they paid a certain price and reached the city walls¡¯ shadows, their situation began to improve.


    At this time, the siege towers entered the attack range, and various war machines had also been assembled on the ground.


    Meanwhile, as the heated battle raged in the frontlines, some individuals in Western Empire attire were stealthily approaching the city gate.

 Chapter 505: 493 Son of War_1

    Chapter 505: 493 Son of War_1


    Regarding these rats wearing the same equipment, the guards behind the city gate didn¡¯t pay much attention to them.


    After all, in their eyes, these people were dressed as their own and were probably here to reinforce the defense.


    So when these rats approached them, the guards behind the gate, who had not yet realized the danger toe, even greeted them in a friendly manner.


    ¡°You¡¯rete!¡±


    The guard squad leader behind the gate jokingly smiled at the leading rat.


    The leading rat smiled as he nodded and agreed, but one hand silently pressed against the hilt of the sword at his waist.


    Meanwhile, the other rats around him performed simr movements.


    Instinctively, the guard squad leader felt that something was wrong, but by the time he realized it, it was already a bit toote.


    Following a flurry of shing des and stabbing swords, severed heads and sttering scenes of blood stood out.


    Because it happened so suddenly, most of the guards behind the gate were unprepared, while the rats had been preparing for this moment for a long time.


    Under such unequal circumstances, it wasn¡¯t long before the guards behind the gate were dealt with.<div>


    Of course, such a hugemotion would certainly attract the attention of other guards.


    At the same time, before the rats arrived here, they saw that those puppet-like special soldiers had already started moving.


    Although the rats were originally the elite of the Crimson Legion and indeed stronger than ordinary soldiers,


    they were much inferiorpared to the Dragon Slumber Army, let alone the special forces that looked like puppets, which were the enhanced version of the Dragon Slumber Army.


    Therefore, the rats¡¯ movements had to be fast enough, and the city gate had to be opened before other guards within Lima Fortress had arrived.


    To this end, they had prepared long in advance, with the terrain and the city gate¡¯s opening method already investigated.


    So after dealing with the guards behind the gate, there was almost no pause as they began to activate the switch behind the gate.


    This was not a task that could bepleted in a short time, but what the rats needed to do was to just deal with some troublesome buckles.


    Once the buckles were taken care of, the Rat Captain tore open a magic scroll in the air.


    Then, a splendid firework exploded in the sky.


    Simultaneously, the Ogre¡¯s rough roar sounded outside the city gate. Upon hearing this sound, the rats immediately retreated from the gate.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a violent bang, the heavy city gate shook violently, and a small arc was forced open.


    Arge number of bare-chested Ogres surrounded the massive battering ram, holding it in their arms and forcefully ramming it against the city gate.


    After this strike, under themand of a goblin riding a warg, these Ogres quickly retreated and prepared for a second strike.


    The guards on the city walls realized the urgency of the situation and immediately focused their attention on it.


    Arge group of Quilboar wielded huge, specially-made shields to protect the Ogres from the surrounding dangers.


    However, some arrows from the dense rain of arrows slipped through the, but the Ogres had thick skin and strong flesh, and a few arrows embedded in their shoulders were no big deal.


    At most, it was just a little painful, and they would bleed a little more.<div>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Soon, the second round of the assault ended, and the gate of Lima Fortress was forced open to an angle that allowed small creatures like goblins to enter and exit individually.


    When the Ogres retreated, several goblins holding special spherical bombs squeezed through the gap between the gates.


    Then, an explosion urred!<div>


    The few goblins who entered the city held specially-made bombs.


    Goblins were abundant, and even using them in this manner would not provoke any concern.


    These goblins with human bombs further damaged the gate of Lima Fortress, followed by the third heavy hammer assault by the Ogres.


    This time, the oue was exceptionally effective. The angle forced through the heavy gate did not expand further, but a hole was smashed directly through it.


    Next, not to mention the goblins, even the Ogres could freely enter and exit the gate opening.


    Before long, the bloodied rats sprinted out of the opening, almost getting struck by the axe-wielding Quilboar at the gate had it not been for Gaz¡¯s token on them.


    Once the rats emerged, the heavily-armed infantry with weapons galore arrived even before the Ogres could continue with their strikes.


    These soldiers fearlessly charged directly at therger and stronger Ogres and Quilboar, showing no concern.


    Moreover, these heavy infantry disyed a terrifying strength,pletely out of proportion to their size, each wielding huge swords or war hammers and other heavy weapons.


    A soldier in red armor wielded a giant sword and with a single sweep, cut through the waist of a tall Ogre.


    Such formidable soldiers would be counted individually, but these heavily-armored soldiers almost all possessed this strength.


    Such arge number of soldiers, with such strength and emotionless killing, were extremely terrifying when assembled.


    They were the improved war units based on the Dragon Slumber Army and the final destination for most forcibly conscripted recruits.<div>


    Those who knew about them in the Western Empire called them ¡°War Children.¡±


    As a substitute for the power source of the Dragon Crystal, they were blessed with the grace of the great God of War.


    Simply put, they were creations of the God of War.


    The God of War was attempting to regain control using another method.


    Originally, the Soaring Dragon Legion had an overwhelming advantage when facing human armies.


    However, now the situation on the battlefield waspletely reversed.


    These heavily-armored War Children were all extremely skilled and tireless.


    Countless Ogres, Quilboar, and other monsters fell in front of them, like cutting wheat inyers.


    In no time at all, they cleared the area around the gate of Lima Fortress like a harvester, creating arge empty space.


    This situation took everyone aback, including Gaz who had been observing the frontline situation, as his jaw almost dropped in astonishment.


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    Angelia, who stood beside Gaz, was also dumbfounded. They had fought against the Dragon Slumber Army before, but these soldiers seemed far more tenacious.


    Simrly, themander in the watchtower above Lima Fortress was also shocked by this scene.<div>


    He knew that the War Children were strong, but he had never heard of them possessing such strength!


    If he had known in advance that the War Children were so powerful, he would not have holed up in Lima Fortress all this time.

 Chapter 506: 494 Backyard Fire_1

    Chapter 506: 494 Backyard Fire_1


    For this surprise attack, Gaz and his team had been preparing for a long time.


    Originally, Gaz had nned for a lightning-quick strike with the help of rats from within, aiming to capture Lima Fortress unexpectedly.


    At the beginning, things were going ording to Gaz¡¯s n.


    However, the moment the Child of War appeared, Gaz¡¯s n waspletely disrupted.


    When facing absolute power, all schemes and intrigues were in vain.


    When the ogres and the quilboar were no match for the Child of War, the trolls, giants, and other top-notch forces of the Soaring Dragon Legion were pushed up to face them.


    But still, there was little change in the oue; when facing the trolls and the mountain giants, the Child of War was just as lethal.


    At most, it was a matter of one strike or two.


    Though their deaths were slower, the ultimate oue was still the same.


    Moreover, the Child of War¡¯s attacks seemed to have a certain restraining effect on the trolls¡¯ self-healing abilities.


    The mountain giants and stone giants were not their match either, and their numbers were also less than the Child of War.


    In the end, the Soaring Dragon Legion was driven back, and Gaz¡¯s ambitions were ruthlessly shattered.


    The individual strength of the Children of War was just too incredible, and in order to preserve the Soaring Dragon Legion, Gaz gave the order to retreat himself.


    He realized that it was difficult to inflict effective damage on the Children of War, other than bombing them from the air.


    If the Children of War were merely an elite force with smaller numbers, it would be eptable.


    But ording to reports from the rats, these emotionless special soldiers inbat out-numbered ordinary soldiers even more.


    As far as it seems, on the ground battlefield, regr monsters are basically just feeding the Children of War with their heads, except for Dragonborn Monsters.


    Among the Dragonborn Monsters, only hero units like Mega Fatty can actually hold their ground against the Children of War.


    In most cases, they would still lose.


    Though the Children of War were indeed strong and had achieved considerable results, themander of Lima Fortress didn¡¯t let sess go to his head.


    Upon the retreat of the Soaring Dragon Legion to a certain range, he withdrew to the city at themander¡¯s request.


    Currently, the teleportation gates within the city were not fully constructed, and the allied forces had not yet arrived.


    Before making thorough preparations, themander did not want to take risks.


    Furthermore, he did not wholly trust all the allied forces, so to prevent internal fires, it was better to preserve his own strength as much as possible.


    This operation against Lima Fortress was a failure, but Gaz did not bother Otto with it. Instead, he discussed the next course of action with Angelina and the others.


    If everything went ording to n, Pierce Castle and Lima Fortress would be quiet for a while due to this battle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Nn Forest, Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Ever since the establishment of the ckstone Floating City, almost all of the core figures in the center of Otto¡¯s territory had moved away from the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Without so many big shots around, the Land of the Soaring Dragon had be much quieter.


    But after all, this was where Otto built his foundation, and many important industries remained here.


    Simply put, without the support of the Land of the Soaring Dragon, there would be no Dragon Soaring Empire today, and there would be no continuous supply of resources for the frontlines.


    Due to the importance of this ce, Saru rushed back as soon as he received news from Longfang.


    However, due to the long distance, it took Saru a lot of time to travel onnd.


    When this old lizardman finally returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, he noticed something was wrong.


    There were too many noisy people here, and bearded Vide people could be seen everywhere, all looking busy.


    Only after seeing Longfang did Saru understand the reason behind this.


    At the moment, the Vide territory, which originally belonged to Lait, was under attack by a mysterious naval force.


    If it were only that, it would be fine. After all, the people of Lait had been through a lot of wars and often yed the role of pirates, so they were not much weaker when it came to naval battles.


    However, the problem was that this unidentified navy imed to be fighting for justice and had the support of dragons.


    Some asionally seen metal dragons rampaged mercilessly along Lait¡¯s coast, beating the Vide people until they ended up running away in chaos.


    With no other choice, they had to shrink the frontlines and take refuge in towns near Nn Forest and other territories.


    At the same time, more and more Vide people came to Nn Forest seeking supplies.


    After learning all this, Saru was immediately taken aback.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner?¡±


    Saru furrowed his brows, he knew something had happened in Nn Forest, but he had no idea it was this serious.


    Looking at the old lizardman¡¯s expression, Longfang said with a bitter smile, ¡°At the beginning, all we had to worry about was that mysterious naval force.¡±


    As for the more troublesome metal dragons, they appearedter.


    Of course, I was already preparing to inform you about this, but I didn¡¯t get a chance to send it out yet¡­¡±


    After saying that, Longfang took out a magic crystal he had just recorded information on. The meaning was clear.


    Regarding this matter, Saru didn¡¯t question further; instead, he focused on finding a solution.


    From the information provided by Longfang, the metal dragons currently rampaging in Lait Territory were not few in number.


    Among the dragon species, information on five types of metal dragons, except for Silver Dragons, was all mentioned in Longfang¡¯s intelligence report.


    Longfang had gathered detailed information about all the recent events in the magic crystal.


    Since Saru had already returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, it saved them from having to find someone else to deliver the crystal.


    Now, Saru was frowning as he carefully read the information in the crystal.


    After a while, he finally finished reading, and a decision was made in his heart.


    At present, most of the elite forces in both the Land of the Soaring Dragon and the Vide Territory had been deployed to the battlefield against the Western Empire.


    Wanting to confront a considerable number of dragons with only the few remaining troops was obviously unrealistic.


    However, though the Dragon Soaring Empire had been established for a short while, its foundation was far from simple.


    It seemed that it was time to use some deeply hidden hidden forces.


    With this thought, Saru, who had just returned to the Land of the Soaring Dragon, got up and prepared to leave once again.


    Before leaving, he looked at Longfang.


    The situation on the frontlines was bing more tense, and now that something like this had happened around Nn Forest, it was like a fire in the back yard.


    ¡°Try to avoid conflict with the enemy as much as possible. I¡¯m going to the Land of Red mes, wait for me!¡±

 Chapter 507: 495 Eve of the Storm

    Chapter 507: 495 Eve of the Storm


    At present, under the efforts of the Scarlet Creator and the Demon me Emperor, the demons inhabiting the Land of Red mes have all yielded to Otto¡¯s rule.<div>


    The purpose of Saru¡¯s visit to the Land of Red mes was simple, to mobilize the demons there to stop the Metal Dragon.


    At the same time, he knew very well that if these demons came out of the Land of Red mes, the Dragon Soaring Empire would be the enemy of all forces on the continent.


    Nevertheless, he chose to do so without hesitation.


    The reason was simple: even without the intervention of these demons, the Dragon Soaring Empire had already be the enemy of all races and forces on the continent.


    The Scarlet Creator and the Demon me Emperor had no objection to Saru¡¯s request, and most of the demons were eager to leave the Land of Red mes and venture out for a change.


    As arge number of demons left the Land of Red mes and joined the battlefield in Lait Territory, the front line was no longer in retreat even with the help of the Metal Dragon.<div>


    However, upon discovering the substantial number of demons joining the battlefield, the Metal Dragon¡¯s offensive became more intense, and casualties on both sides were severe.


    Throughout the battle, the self-proimed righteous Metal Dragon and the innately evil demons were sworn enemies.


    Amid such intense fighting, a human prisoner with broken legs was brought to Nn Forest, where Saru personally weed him warmly.


    Being experienced in interrogation, Saru soon broke a few more fingers on the prisoner, who already had a pair of broken legs, and his body was covered in wounds as well.


    Saru also obtained the information he had wanted.


    Those who suddenly appeared at Harvest Bay andunched an attack on Lait Territory were from Freedom Ind.


    Suddenly, the long-dormant Lord Seaeagle of Freedom Ind appeared, iming to strike against the Dragon Soaring Empire in the name of justice.


    Honestly, anyone with even a little understanding of Freedom Ind would not believe such a clumsy excuse.


    Freedom Ind was famous for its den of iniquity, where almost anything could be bought as long as one had money.


    Human trafficking and various illegal items were not umon on Freedom Ind, which was even the main channel for selling elves from Dawn Forest.


    But now, this ce full of sins had suddenly been whitewashed and even became involved with the Metal Dragon.


    And their goal was simple¡ªto kill the Silver Dragon Lord, Otto.<div>


    However, the situation had changed now. Unless the demons who had left the Land of Red mes were eliminated, the Metal Dragons would probably not be willing to leave.


    But this would take time since there were not only many demons but also several powerful individuals among them.


    Aside from Lait Territory, Dawn Forest was also facing considerable trouble.


    The Silver Dragons of the Silver Shine Mountain had finally held their meetings and intervened in the affairs of the elves.


    In simple terms, they demanded that the elves and the Dawn Garden stay quietly in Dawn Forest and not run around.


    Due to the formidable strength of the Silver Dragon Great Elder Light Arrogance Silver Shine, Elise did not dare to act rashly for the time being, and Catherine, being an undead, also dared not reveal herself.


    Even hiding so well, she had no confidence that she could deceive the famous Light Arrogance Silver Shine.


    However, over the years, Elise had managed to train a few loyal followers of her own.


    When the opportunity arose, an elf loyal to Elise ran towards the direction of the former Eastern Empire with a letter detailing the situation in Dawn Forest.


    Half a monthter, the news of what had happened in Lait and Dawn Forest was submitted to Otto.


    Together with these, some problems concerning Lima Fortress were also presented to Otto¡¯s face.


    Since thest failure, Gaz and his men had tried tactically to attack Lima Fortress several times but failed to achieve satisfactory results.<div>


    None of these could be considered good news. As he looked at all this and then nced at the kneeling Gaz.


    With a sigh, Otto said, ¡°The walls of Lima Fortress shall be no more, and I will also bring you the undead army from the Dragon Bone Wastnd.


    In this case, can you guarantee that you will capture Lima Fortress for me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gaz quickly assured, ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to stake my life on it! Lima Fortress will soon be annexed into the territory of the Dragon Soaring Empire.¡±


    After Gaz went down to prepare, Otto¡¯s expression gradually became somber.


    He was well aware that all the events happening now could not be coincidental.


    His divine enemies, having failed to take him down personally, now resorted to using other means to deal with him.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    An icy sneer crossed Otto¡¯s face. The so-called gods were no match for him when they took to the field themselves, but did they really think sending a few underlings would work?


    With narrowed eyes, Otto continued to lie on the high tform covered with treasures, and resumed his tedious work.


    Large amounts of smoky, light blue energy seeped out of Otto¡¯s body and radiated into the ckstone Floating City below.


    Immediately afterward, Moray, who acted as the intelligent system of the ckstone Floating City, amplified this energy and spread it to the surrounding area, focusing on Pierce Castle.<div>


    For many days, the ckstone Floating City had remained stationary above Pierce Castle, continuously performing the same action.


    As time went on, another half a month passed.


    Halfway between Pierce Castle and Lima Fortress, the colossal undead army was about to arrive.


    After years of unrestricted growth, the number of undead soldiers had reached a terrifying level.


    Standing on the barrennd between Pierce Castle and Lima Fortress, one could see countless species of undead: a veritable sea of skeletons and rotting flesh.


    Simply having the undead army stationed there meant that there was almost no room for the Dragon Soaring Legion or any other troops to make a stand.


    On the other hand, with so many undead creating such a hugemotion, it was impossible for Lima Fortress to remain unaware.


    However, at this moment, themander of Lima Fortress looked at this horrifying scene with remarkableposure, even showing a hint of eagerness.


    He had nothing to worry about because not long ago, the teleportation gates inside Lima Fortress had beenpleted.


    The so-called allies were pouring out of them every day, and with no way to clear up some space, Lima Fortress was almost overcrowded.


    There was limited space within the fortress, and all the mouths to feed as well.


    That was why themander became so excited when he saw that the other side seemed to beunching anotherrge-scale attack.<div>


    For nothing was faster at eliminating surplus poptions than war.

 Chapter 508: 496 The Collapse of the Strong Wall_1

    Chapter 508: 496 The Copse of the Strong Wall_1


    Of course, what gave themander the most confidence was the towering and thick walls of Lima Fortress.<div>


    Moreover, after experiencing the near-copse crisisst time, the walls and gates of Lima Fortress had been urgently reinforced.


    In addition to these, the new allies of the Western Empire had also brought some pretty impressive new technology for Lima Fortress¡¯ defense.


    Apart from its original defense being as hard as a turtle¡¯s shell, some special protective barriers added even more security to it.


    Together with the fortress being almost packed with soldiers from various races, it gave themander a sense of illusion.


    Ha! What if there were countless undead armies everywhere? He could guard this ce until he died of old age!


    Under normal circumstances, in ordinary siege battles, even if the strength of both sides was equal, the attacker would suffer several times more casualties than the defender, or even more than tenfold.<div>


    What¡¯s more, believing that he had absolute superiority after having the Children of War and those elite allied forces, themander was convinced.


    Furthermore, in the public¡¯s impression, the undead would generally be fish subject to numbers.


    It seemed that the other party had misjudged the gap between the two sides¡¯ strength and thought that if they had numbers, they could win in the end, right?


    Looking at the tide of corpses outside the city, themanderughed coldly, and the cruel reality would soon tell the opposite side who was the stronger one.


    At the same time, it seemed that the guy Silver Moon had be somewhat inted, thinking that defeating the Eastern Empire, Felton, and many forces of the Dragon Soaring Empire was nothing.


    The reason those countries and forces failed was merely that they were ipetent.


    He, on the other hand, would firmly defend Lima Fortress, andter, he would even recapture the lost territory of the empire and leave a profound and splendid mark on the empire¡¯s history.


    Yes, his life trajectory should be just like this!


    Wait, what¡¯s going on?


    Just as themander was already considering giving himself a loud title so that he could be remembered more easily for generations, the disturbance on the wall interrupted his thoughts. When themander looked at the direction of themotion with dissatisfaction, he found that the soldiers on the wall were looking up at the sky with panic on their faces.


    This sign seemed to indicate that there was something in the sky.


    So, what exactly were they looking at?<div>


    With such doubts, themander looked up at the sky in front of him ording to the soldiers¡¯ gaze, and he saw a terrifyingly long, strange silver dragon with an oppressive aura in the sky like a fortress.


    Even though it was their first encounter, he recognized the identity of this silver dragon at a nce.


    In this continent, the only creature that could have such a terrifying size would be the legendary Silver Dragon Lord.


    Just looking from afar, themander¡¯s thighs were shaking uncontrobly, but he quickly calmed himself down.


    What if it was the rumored Silver Dragon Lord? Could he destroy Lima Fortress with his own strength?


    If this Silver Dragon really appeared on the battlefield, then he would have the opportunity to kill the source of disaster and fear that it brought to the creatures of the continent.


    However, he thought that the Silver Dragon should not be so foolish¡­


    And just as he was thinking about it, he was surprised to find that the strange Silver Dragon, which was exceptionally huge and weird-looking, was not only getting closer and closer to Lima Fortress, but its altitude was also rapidly decreasing.


    All these signs suggested that this strange Silver Dragon wasing for Lima Fortress.


    No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­


    Originally, he thought that the Silver Dragon was going for the city, but looking at the Silver Dragon¡¯s appearance, it was heading straight for the walls.


    So, was this Silver Dragon nning to crash into the wall andmit suicide?<div>


    Currently, themander was quite confident in the walls of Lima Fortress.


    However, his confidence quickly vanished¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud noise, Otto showed no sign of slowing down and hit the hard walls of Lima Fortress head-on.


    The walls, which themander had pinned his hopes on, crumbled to pieces in just an instant under Otto¡¯s full-speed attack.


    As for Otto, the initiator, he stood in the center of the massive gap in the wall, letting out a sky-shaking roar. Then, his thick dragon tail swept around, clearing out a huge open space for the army to charge.


    No matter how hard and heavy the walls were, or whatever protective barriers from allies, all of them were worthless against Otto¡¯s absolute power!


    ¡°How¡­how is this possible? This can¡¯t be real!¡±


    Themander¡¯s eyes widened, bloodshot, and he shouted hysterically at the window of the tall tower.


    This didn¡¯t help; instead, it attracted Otto¡¯s attention.


    Helpless, this kid¡¯s screaming voice was just too unpleasant to hear.


    In order to get him to shut up as soon as possible, Otto snapped his fingers, and then a scorching fireball quickly flew towards the noisy window.<div>


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    With the explosion and mes rising, the world finally calmed down for the moment.


    Immediately afterward, the surrounding area was filled with shrill killing sounds, as the tide of undead rushed through Otto¡¯s side and madly poured into Lima Fortress.


    Even though themander was already dead, Lima Fortress wouldn¡¯t give up resistance so easily.


    Due to Otto¡¯s terrifying performance like a natural disaster, the ordinary soldiers in the city had almost lost their will to fight.


    However, these ordinary soldiers were mainly responsible for daily patrols and security, transportation of supplies, and assisting the Children of War in their daily lives.


    Moreover, their number was much smallerpared to the Children of War, so, when it reallyes to fighting, they were generally dispensable.


    Compared to the ordinary soldiers fleeing everywhere, the Children of War were theplete opposite, rushing towards the ocean of undead with determined expressions.


    Even though themander was dead, it would not have much impact on them for the time being, as they had been ordered to defend Lima Fortress at all costs.


    The undead at the forefront, as usual, were the lowest-ranking skeletons and zombies which were just cannon fodder.


    These low-level soldiers were naturally no match for the Children of War, and their purpose was merely to wear out the enemy¡¯s stamina as much as possible.


    Or rather, these lowest-level undead were a useful moving shield.<div>


    In the rear of these low-level undead, arge number of Skeleton Archers and Corpse Demons were the main attack force.


    Bone arrows full of corpse poison and various low-level undead spells rained down wildly in all directions.


    Although the Children of War were strong, they were essentially humans, and as long as they were humans, they had limits and could be defeated and destroyed.


    Slowly, some Children of War fell on the battlefield, but many more undead were buried with them.


    After all, this was an indiscriminate, full-coverage attack.

 Chapter 509: 497 The Gods Reappear_1

    Chapter 509: 497 The Gods Reappear_1


    The individual strength of the Children of War was indeed strong, but as could be seen from the current situation, they also had significant limitations.<div>


    Simply put, the Children of Warcked long-range attack methods.


    From start to finish, Otto had been paying attention to these special individuals who were strong, fearless, and grew more courageous in battle.


    But even though they looked slightly better than the Dragon Slumber Army, most of them were mindless and only knew brute force.


    In fact, they were a lot like berserkers.


    Only the front row fought desperately against the worthless undead. Because these individuals were powerful, they eradicated the low-level undead effortlessly, making them look intimidating.


    But in reality, their efficiency was nothing special because only the strongest Children of War could achieve decent results.<div>


    As for those who were positioned further back, they could only watch in vain.


    So, although the undead army¡¯s losses were severe, it was mostly the low-level undead at the forefront.


    For these kinds of creatures, Otto wouldn¡¯t feel heartache if they all perished.


    If he could use them to trade for the Children of War, no matter what the ratio of battle losses were, it would be worth it.


    Moreover, as higher-level undead like Wraiths and skeletal mages appeared, the situation of the Children of War became even more difficult.


    If the current trend continues, it would only be a matter of time before Lima Fortress is taken.


    However, the situation would surely not be that simple. Many red dots were rapidly approaching from the inside of Lima Fortress, ording to Otto¡¯s senses.


    Some of these red dots were quite significant in Otto¡¯s perception abilities, indicating their formidable strength.


    There were three red dots that posed unimaginable danger, beyond the scope of the average powerful individual on the continent.


    From the enemies Otto had encountered before, only deity-level individuals couldpare to them.


    It seemed like some old friends would be seen today.


    Upon thinking of this, Otto¡¯s expression became more lively against his will.<div>


    From the current battlefront, although the losses of the Children of War were rising, the front line was constantly moving out of the city.


    At the same time, Otto looked towards the city of Lima Fortress, and found apletely different force rapidly approaching.


    It was¡­


    With narrowed eyes, Otto smirked when the forces approached.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be an elite group of well-equipped Dore warriors.


    They were all old acquaintances, and it seemed the Spider Goddess had contributed a lot to the defense of Lima Fortress.


    No wonder Otto had always felt a familiar smell on the walls of the fortress, presumably because these Dore people made some modifications there.


    As for the teleportation gates inside Lima Fortress, they seemed to be prepared for these Dore people.


    After all, the Dore¡¯s main base was in the Dark Domain. If they wanted to migrate arge number of them to the surface, targeted teleportation gates would naturally be the best choice.


    Behind the Dore warriors, there were well-equipped elite longbowmen.


    Although they looked frail, these Dore longbowmen were much more terrifying than human longbowmen.


    They had terrifying shooting uracy, and they were all experts in closebat.<div>


    Not only were there Dore warriors and longbowmen, there were also quite a few Dore mages and priests.


    It seemed the Spider Goddess had really gone all out to deal with Otto.


    An army of Dore on this scale probably ounted for almost half of the Dore poption in the Dark Domain.


    Under the guidance of theirmander, this Dore army quickly joined the battle as allies of the Children of War.


    The Dore warriors stood aside, watching, as they risked being identally injured if they were too close to the crazed Children of War.


    As for the Dore longbowmen and other ranged attackers, they didn¡¯t hesitate tounch attacks on the undead army. With the aid of ranged troops, the real battle losses of both sides began to equalize.


    In response to this situation, the undead army loyal to Otto began to deploy elite undead units such as Death Knights and Witch Demons into battle.


    However, the real trouble was still toe.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Soon, terrifying dragon roars came from various ces within Lima Fortress.


    Before long, Otto saw dozens of colorful evil dragons flying out of the city.


    With their numbers and size, it was surprising that they had managed to hide in Lima Fortress for so long without being noticed.<div>


    If Otto remembered correctly, the Western Empire had hunted many true dragons in order to create the Dragon Slumber Army.


    Under such circumstances, it should have been impossible for the dragons to establish a cooperative rtionship with the Western Empire due to their enmity.


    It seemed that the Mother of Evil Dragons had also yed a significant role in this.


    In this case, the enmity between dragons and Otto was more important to the Mother of Evil Dragons than the humans who had hunted true dragons.


    However, even with the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ suppression, making the naturallywless evil dragons coexist peacefully with the Western Empire humans who once hunted true dragons was extremely difficult.


    It was estimated that many offerings had already been made to the Western Empire to appease these evil dragons.


    But this was not something Otto needed to worry about. Watching the colorful evil dragons wreak havoc in the sky without discerning between friend and foe, using their breath weapons, Otto slightly sighed.


    At this level of power, they didn¡¯t yet deserve his attention.


    Without Otto giving amand, the Frostfire quickly led arge group of undead dragons to meet them.


    Although undead dragons usually wouldn¡¯t be a match for ordinary dragons, there were many more undead dragons in this case.


    As more strange troops joined the battle, the battlefield became even more chaotic.


    For the moment, both sides were evenly matched, but the losses were enormous.<div>


    Countless undead and other creatures perished in this brutal war every second.


    However, even with the severe losses of the undead army, Otto had no intention of personally intervening.


    His eyes remained fixed on the city, where a robust red dragon was staring coldly at him, its eyes full of provocation.


    The red dragon emitted a familiar presence. If nothing went wrong, the Mother of Evil Dragons must have descended to the mortal world using it as a conduit.


    Next to the red dragon stood a towering knight d in heavy armor and a graceful Dore priestess wearing daring attire.


    It seemed both the God of War and the Spider Goddess had arrived as well.

 Chapter 510: 498 Carrier’s Advent_1

    Chapter 510: 498 Carrier¡¯s Advent_1


    As opposed to a pure will incarnation, using believers¡¯ bodies as a medium to transmit their will is another way for deities to create avatars in the main ne.<div>


    The better the medium¡¯s body, the closer the avatar¡¯s strength will be to the deity¡¯s true body.


    Of course, even if they¡¯re willing to inject a part of their godhead, there will still be a limit in strength, regardless of how close it is to the deity¡¯s true body.


    However, overall, it¡¯s definitely a higher level than a simple will incarnation.


    Since the Mother of Evil Dragons and the others have appeared before him once more, it¡¯s clear that a battle is inevitable.


    But do they think that they can handle him just by changing from a will incarnation to a closer medium?


    Moreover, it seems that someone is missing. Otto could not find the trace of the Shadow Lord here.<div>


    So, do they think that just changing their physical form would be enough to deal with him?


    Looking at them, Otto couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. After all, the ckstone Floating City was still hovering over Pierce Castle in the distance.


    Immediately afterward, to Otto¡¯s surprise, four newly grown Evil Dragons flew to the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ side.


    These four Evil Dragons, together with the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ Red Dragon body, made up a group of themonly seen five-colored giant dragons.


    Then, these five giant dragons merged together rapidly like y, sticking together into one monstrous entity.


    The merging process looked bloody and nauseating, truly horrifying.


    However, the process was rapid and direct, and within a short time, a five-headed dragon with a real flesh body appeared before Otto.


    This development was somewhat unexpected for Otto, but then he mockingly said from a distance, ¡°That¡¯s it? Isn¡¯t that a little too shabby?


    Respected Mother of Evil Dragons, if I were you, I would at least find five legendary dragons to piece together.


    Look at how pathetic you¡¯ve be. It¡¯s truly disappointing.


    If we¡¯re going to create a stitched monstrosity, let¡¯s at least make it high-quality!¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s ridicule, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ face distorted with anger, her breath stuck in her throat.<div>


    As if she wouldn¡¯t want to use five legendary giant dragons to piece together if possible?


    Unlike the obedient followers of the tinum Dragon King, the Evil Dragons under the Mother of Evil Dragons were always unruly andwless.


    Moreover, as their strength and age increased, the Evil Dragons¡¯ horizons expanded exponentially.


    Normally, once an Evil Dragon reaches the level of a legend, it would be extremely arrogant, considering itself second only to its parent.


    So, the Mother of Evil Dragons thought it would be easy to make them willinglye forward to die? It¡¯d be more likely for them to switch to the tinum Dragon King¡¯s camp of good dragons.


    It took great effort for the Mother of Evil Dragons to gather these five unfortunate dragons.


    The Red Dragon, which served as the main body, was one of the few, if not the only, die-hard fan of the Mother of Evil Dragons among the legendary giant dragons of this continent.


    This was why it was willing to sacrifice its life for the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ cause.


    As for the other four recently grown five-colored Evil Dragons, they were tricked into following the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    The promises were painted with the notions of immortality in the Divine Kingdom, and possibly having a more purified lineage in their bodies.


    As for whether they believed her or not, it was no longer a concern for the Mother of Evil Dragons. After all, they were just recently grown Evil Dragons, with no power to resist under her divine power.


    Apart from Otto, the Spider Goddess, who borrowed the body of the High Priest to descend, also looked at the Mother of Evil Dragons with disdain.<div>


    Just using a few believers¡¯ bodies, was it worth all this effort?


    This so-called Mother of Evil Dragons was indeed nothing but a brawny fool.


    Following that, the Mother of Evil Dragons noticed something and red at the Spider Goddess: ¡°What kind of look is that?¡±


    The Spider Goddess didn¡¯t answer her but simply withdrew her gaze. She then pped her hands, and the elite Dore spellcasters, each endowed with Flight Skill, flew to her side.


    Next, the beautiful and charming spellcasters lined up and fused into the Spider Goddess¡¯ body.


    With the infusion of arge amount of flesh, blood, and energy, the seductive figure of the High Priestess possessed by the Spider Goddess was gradually reced by a half-human, half-spider monster.


    Equally enhancing their avatars¡¯ strength through different methods, their ways were indeed worlds apart, and their strengths were clear at first nce.


    Seeing the provocative look in the Spider Goddess¡¯ eyes, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ mouth twitched.


    At this moment, she wondered why, as fellow evil gods, her subordinates were all a bunch of scoundrels eager to take her ce¡­


    Meanwhile, on another side, the God of War did not make any moves. He used the body of a legendary top-ranking general of the Western Empire.


    Compared to absorbing the flesh and blood of more believers to enhance his strength, he had a more direct and effective method at his disposal.


    Each Child of War had a connection with him, and the number of Children of War, as well as the blood and energy on the battlefield, could greatly enhance his strength.<div>


    Although he was not a powerful deity in the Divine Kingdom, the battlefield could be considered his home field.


    Without further exnation, the three gods¡¯ avatars and Otto took to the air. Their battle was not one in which ordinary people could participate.


    As they moved far away from the main battlefield, Otto prepared to summon the ckstone Floating City here.


    However, Sofia¡¯s slightly annoyed voice soon came through the Communication Scale.


    ¡°Big dumb dragon, we have encountered some trouble for now. An elusive intruder is infiltrating the ckstone Floating City.


    We might not be able to assist you until we find this hidden enemy.¡±


    Hearing this, Otto looked back in the direction of the city and quickly spotted a barely visible figure circling the ckstone Floating City.


    The figure was quite skilled, as even Otto¡¯s sensing ability had difficulty locating their exact whereabouts.


    In Otto¡¯s impression, the only one who could achieve this level was the Shadow Lord, who hadn¡¯t shown up yet.


    Even among the gods, the Shadow Lord was notorious for his cunning and deceitfulness.


    When he hadn¡¯t found the Shadow Lord¡¯s traces before, Otto thought that the kid had given up confronting him and decided not to participate.


    But unexpectedly, the kid had bypassed Otto and gone straight for the ckstone Floating City.<div>


    It seems their cooperation with the ckstone Floating City had been quite troublesome for the enemy.


    At the same time, they probably thought that without Otto, the ckstone Floating City would be an easy target.


    If Otto¡¯s memory served him correctly, Konoheim should still be in the ckstone Floating City.

 Chapter 511: 499 Delay time

    Chapter 511: 499 Dy time


    At this moment, ckstone Floating City had almost descended into chaos.


    Arge number of ck Iron Dwarves and other races responsible for daily maintenance and construction began carpet-like searches for something.


    But no matter how hard they tried, they ended up with nothing.


    After all, the Shadow Lord was a renowned deity, and this time he came prepared; naturally, he couldn¡¯t be easily found by ordinary creatures.


    Just below the eyelids of the many search parties, a gray, hazy figure slowly sank into the ground of the floating city.


    This hazy figure was, of course, the Shadow Lord.


    He quickly found the main lines in theplicated and numerous magic pipelines under the Floating City, within just a short amount of time.


    Next, all he had to do was follow this main line to find the core of the floating city.


    Allowing such a powerful entity to approach the core would be extremely dangerous for any ordinary floating city.


    By that time, destroying the massive floating city would merely be a simple, effortless action for the Shadow Lord.


    However, the Shadow Lord had better ways of dealing with ckstone Floating City.<div>


    In his opinion, as long as he could get close to the core of the floating city, he would have a great chance of taking control and iming this valuable city as his own.


    Tch, getting excited just thinking about it¡­


    As the Shadow Lord continued to move along the route while thinking about this, he suddenly noticed an anomaly.


    A special current was attacking along the line he was following, and, as a reflex, the Shadow Lord immediately floated to another line.


    So, was this an ident?


    Just as he thought this, another special current attacked him in the same way.


    Now, the Shadow Lord was certain that his presence had been exposed.


    Before he could think any further, more intensive special currents attacked along the surrounding magic lines, jumping between different lines.


    Eventually, an irregr-like structure formed and began to envelop the Shadow Lord, and behind this special, aical evil spirit face emerged.


    This was Moray, the one acting as the core of ckstone Floating City, and at this moment, he was making a grimace at the Shadow Lord.


    Although the Shadow Lord¡¯s form was indeed very secretive, as long as he touched any part of ckstone Floating City, he would have no ce to hide from Moray.


    In Moray¡¯s eyes, he was confident in dealing with the Shadow Lord this time.


    However, he was quickly proven wrong.


    At this moment, the Shadow Lord had no physical form, and his smoky, translucent body could twist and change shape at will, even dividing and reassembling.


    So, Moray could only watch as the Shadow Lord¡¯s translucent body twisted and split into several segments, easily passing through the blind spots of his carefully nned attack, and eventually reassembling.


    Looking at the dumbfounded evil spirit face before him, the Shadow Lord sneered: ¡°I never thought that a floating city could have a spirit, which is quite rare.


    What a pity, soon I will find your core, and then personally tell you beside you, that this floating city is about to change hands!¡±


    Although Moray failed in his previous attempts, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be easily frightened by the Shadow Lord.


    So, the evil spirit face in front of the Shadow Lord burst intoughter, and with a provocative expression, said to the Shadow Lord: ¡°Very well, I will wait for you at the core. I hope when you arrive, you won¡¯t be missing any parts.¡±<div>


    As soon as he finished speaking, the evil spirit face vanished before the Shadow Lord¡¯s eyes, followed by more special currents that enveloped the Shadow Lord.


    Obviously, Moray¡¯s attack on the Shadow Lord was just beginning.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    The Shadow Lord¡¯s eyes were dark, and he never thought that on this continent, someone aside from the bizarre Silver Dragon would dare to treat him with such an attitude.<div>


    It seems that if he doesn¡¯t do something quickly, he will be looked down upon.


    Thinking of this, the Shadow Lord sped up his advance, and his smoke-like body moved agilely like a ribbon through Moray¡¯s well-nned attacks.


    Although Moray¡¯s attacking methods were quite challenging and intensive, for now, they had little effect on the Shadow Lord.


    However, Moray¡¯s countermeasures against the Shadow Lord had only just begun.


    Moreover, the size of ckstone Floating City was enormous, and even if Moray did nothing, it would be a long way for the Shadow Lord to infiltrate from the outside to the core.


    As the Shadow Lord and Moray were struggling against each other, Otto¡¯s side grew increasingly lively as well.


    The furious Mother of Evil Dragons, who had long been holding a grudge, didn¡¯t want to exchange a single word with Otto. With a roar of rage, a wave of special energy burst from her body and spread out in all directions.


    Soon, this special energy formed a vast coverage area, simr to a domain-like barrier.


    Any friendly unit belonging to the Mother of Evil Dragons was more or less strengthened.


    This effect not only applied to the Mother of Evil Dragons herself, the nearby God of War and Spider Goddess, but also to the Colorful Evil Dragons, the War Sons, and even the Dore who were fighting fiercely below.


    As a result, the originally bnced battle below quickly tipped in the favor of Lima Fortress.


    The undead army, under increased pressure, was soon followed by the swarming forces of the Soaring Dragon Legion and the human army, all driven by Gaz.


    In a sh, the sky was filled with terrifying flying monsters like birds and chimeras, while the sorrowful griffins and hippogriffs were ridden by elite air knights of various races.<div>


    All kinds of war machines were also pushed forward, and in an instant, the entire battlefield had turned even more intense.


    In this situation, neither of the battling parties on the ground could easily withdraw.


    Unknowingly, they had entered a fight-to-the-death situation.


    This development was quite unexpected for Otto. He initially thought the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ actions meant she was prepared toe up and fight him to the death, but this was not the case.


    What also surprised Otto was that the three deity powerhouses surrounding him did not initiate an attack on him despite being in position.


    Instead, they appeared to be on guard, making Otto feel as if the three bastards were deliberately dying time.

 Chapter 512: 500 Domain Barrier_1

    Chapter 512: 500 Domain Barrier_1


    In fact, Otto¡¯s guess was not wrong; at the moment, the Mother of Evil Dragons was indeed trying to dy as much as possible.


    After the Mother of Evil Dragons, the Spider Goddess and the God of War also used somewhat simr skills.


    And their respective effects also covered the allied forces fighting below, or it could be said that this was their actual intention.


    As for the allied units in their camp, under the influence of the three different domain powers, each of them was as though infused with a frenzy, charging forward madly.


    Even top-tier units loyal to Otto, such as Dragonborn monsters or Death Knights, could notst long in this purgatorial battlefield.


    Just by taking a quick look at the situation below and observing the attitudes of Mother of Evil Dragons and the other two gods, Otto could roughly guess their thoughts.


    Having experienced Otto¡¯s terror firsthand, even though they had descended with more power this timepared tost time, they still were not confident about defeating Otto.


    Although somewhat unwilling, after understanding this point clearly, the thoughts of the Mother of Evil Dragons and the others underwent subtle changes.


    If they couldn¡¯t get rid of Otto, they would get rid of anything rted to him.


    For instance, the ckstone Floating City and Otto¡¯s subordinates.


    Once Otto became isted, they could dispose of him from even more directions in the future.<div>


    Frankly speaking, their thoughts were not bad, and they also achieved good results.


    But those who can use this kind of advanced bloodthirsty technique are not limited to them.


    Otto watched with interest as the three gods circled around him, guessing that even if he charged out first, the three of them would try their best to hold him back and avoid direct conflict.


    However, Otto never really intended to do that in the first ce. Since they wanted to dy the time, let them wait slowly.


    Thinking about this, Otto taunted the three gods; at the same time, an invisible force was spreading out from Otto¡¯s body throughout the surrounding area.


    By the time the Mother of Evil Dragons and the others notice, it was already toote to stop it.


    At first nce, Otto¡¯s technique seemed quite simr to the Mother of Evil Dragons and the others, but there was a fundamental difference.


    While the technique used by the Mother of Evil Dragons and the others directly affected thebat units, the force emanating from Otto¡¯s body and spreading out affected thend under both parties¡¯ feet.


    Seeing Otto¡¯s actions, the three gods felt more and more familiar and soon realized what he was doing.


    ¡°Quick, stop him!¡±


    The Mother of Evil Dragons shouted, and her five differently colored heads took deep breaths while berserk energy quickly gathered.


    The Spider Goddess and the God of War on the other side were also rapidly preparing their long-range attacks.


    Unfortunately for them, Otto was not going to foolishly stand still and take a beating, and there was no negative status requiring him to stay still while using his abilities.


    Thus, the situation for both parties changedpletely; Otto disyed agility that did not match his enormous size.


    Amidst the intensive long-range attacks from the three gods, Otto¡¯s flying speed was fast, and his body frequently twisted into abnormal angles while dancing a special dance among various dangerous and fatal attacks.


    Naturally, this situation annoyed the three gods greatly, but they also felt somewhat helpless.


    Normally, since long-range attacks didn¡¯t work, it should be time for closebat.


    But the three gods, who had experienced Otto¡¯s terror firsthand, would not dare to take the risk.


    Otherwise, with their pathetic little bodies, if they were caught by Otto, they might be snapped in half like chopsticks in just a matter of minutes.<div>


    Suddenly, the Spider Goddess angrily said to the Mother of Evil Dragons, ¡°You with the five heads, aren¡¯t you his ancestor?


    At this point, what are you waiting for? Why not hurry up and stop him?¡±


    As for the God of War, he remained silent on the side, still with a dead-fish expression.


    As for the Mother of Evil Dragons, she was incredibly irritated; her sanity would not allow her to engage in hand-to-handbat with Otto.<div>


    Since Otto wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, she would vent her anger on the Spider Goddess.


    As a matter of course, the two started arguing without causing any significant trouble to Otto.


    Otto watched their performance with disdain, while the God of War felt extremely helpless.


    At this moment, he was constantly reevaluating himself; he wondered which nerve had connected wrongly, causing him to choose to cooperate with these two goddesses who had such terrible reputations among the gods¡­


    As they argued, Otto continued his work. Along with a low dragon roar, Otto was already hovering in mid-air.


    At the same time, countless light blue threads were connecting his body and thends surrounding Pierce Castle.


    A vast number ofbat units loyal to Otto received various attribute boosts. Their bodies became lighter, magic consumption decreased, and there were all sorts of effects.


    On the other hand, units from Pierce Castle¡¯s camp felt their bodies be heavier, their wounds were harder to heal, and their blood loss increased.


    Even the seemingly unimportant ground began to trip them up.


    As the Son of War raised his long sword and prepared to finish off the Death Knight , who had just been knocked down from his horse, a sudden pit emerged in the seemingly t ground beneath him.


    Perhaps by coincidence or something else, his foot happened to step directly into this pit.


    Caught off guard by this sudden ident, he lost his bnce and fell forward.


    Seeing the opportunity, the Death Knight quickly raised his weapon and stabbed the long sword into the Son of War¡¯s chest.<div>


    After stirring a few times andbined with the erosion of various negative energies, the Son of War, despite his extraordinary constitution, died within seconds.


    Simr scenes like this could be seen everywhere on the battlefield now.


    With his power alone, Otto shattered all of the three gods¡¯ preparations.


    ¡°So, do you want to continue this boring game?¡±


    Watching the three gods bing more and more baffled, Otto almostughed out loud.


    After a moment of silence, the Spider Goddess suddenly spoke coldly to Otto, ¡°The half-elf is still in the Floating City, right? If I remember correctly, she should be very important to you¡­


    What¡¯s the point even if you gain the upper hand here? As long as we keep you here, the Lord of Shadows will soon present her severed head to you as a gift!¡±

 Chapter 513: 501 Victory Opportunity_1

    Chapter 513: 501 Victory Opportunity_1


    After saying these words, the Spider Goddess had already prepared to fight with Otto, after all, in her impression, the half-elf was really important to him.


    The root cause of their initial conflict was that Otto helped Sofia¡¯s biological mother break free from the control of the Spider Goddess.


    However, much to the Spider Goddess¡¯s surprise, Otto did not get angry, but instead chuckled.


    How could this be? Had the ursed Silver Dragon, like most other ancient dragons, already shifted its affections elsewhere?


    Then, Ottoughed lightly and said, ¡°You overestimate the master of shadows, and underestimate Sofia.


    In a moment, whose head would be severed as a gift is uncertain, but I can assure you that the ears won¡¯t be pointy.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to celebrate too soon!¡±


    The Spider Goddess¡¯s expression was cold, but Otto just said indifferently: ¡°Instead of that, I think you should worry about yourself right now!¡±


    As soon as he said this, without waiting for the Spider Goddess¡¯s response, Otto opened his mouth and spat out a huge crystal-blue sphere at her.


    The sphere was infused with a lot of mes and thunderous power and flew at a rapid speed.


    Seeing Otto make a move without a second thought, the Spider Goddess cursed the shameless Silver Dragon in her heart.<div>


    She then adjusted her position and dodged the iing light ball in the air.


    But just as the light ball passed by her, before she could catch her breath, it exploded behind her.


    Although the explosion was loud, its power seemed limited. The Spider Goddess only felt a gust of wind blowing from her back.


    Soon after, under the reminder of the God of War, the Spider Goddess turned around hastily and quickly weaved arge web with divine power in front of her as a shield.


    It turned out that the explosion of the light ball was not the main means of attack. After the explosion, the light ball split into numerous small light balls resembling stars.


    These small light balls then flew densely toward the Spider Goddess, making it difficult for her to dodge them easily at her current state.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the War God¡¯srge frame, the Spider Goddess wouldn¡¯t even have noticed such insidious means hidden within the seemingly ordinary light ball.


    So, was this bastard really a Silver Dragon?


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if removing his silver scales revealed ayer of green scales beneath.


    ¡°Boom¡­ Boom¡­ ¡±


    Amidst a series of explosions, the spider web shielding the Spider Goddess became tattered.


    At the same time, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ five heads had already conjured various colored breath weapons, which flew towards Otto through different paths in the air.


    Although the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Spider Goddess had always been at odds, she knew which side was more important in this critical moment.


    If the Spider Goddess were to fall prematurely like a staged match, it could be dered in advance that their operation had failed.


    Compared to thest time, the strength of the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ incarnation was much more powerful.


    Even the power of a single breath was much stronger than thebined breath she used before.


    Therefore, even Otto did not dare to resist her attack with his flesh. Among the three gods, without a doubt, the Mother of Evil Dragons was the strongest in terms ofbat capability.


    One could see Otto¡¯s body twisting flexibly in the air, disying agility that did not match his massive frame.


    Perhaps due to upying the upper hand, amidst the relentless attacks of the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto¡¯s evasive actions seemed rather embarrassing.<div>


    While Otto was busy escaping, the God of War remained calm and still, without making a single move.


    Massive amounts of blood and qi from the battlefield filled the air and swirled around him.


    For every soul or shattered spirit that perished around the battlefield, his strength increased even further.


    Just standing still, the God of War¡¯s momentum had started to rise sharply, his body swelling several timesrger than before.<div>


    At this time, the Mother of Evil Dragons had bought precious time for the Spider Goddess without letting Otto continue his onught.


    After a bit of effort, though it proved troublesome, the Spider Goddess finally managed to free herself without sustaining any substantial wounds.


    Immediately afterward, she looked at Otto angrily, unleashing all her fury.


    She pointed her finger at Otto, and soon, a beam of dark erosion pierced through the air, sweeping toward him.


    Even as Otto twisted his body in the air to dodge, the Spider Goddess could follow his movements with her fingertip, making the beam chase after him relentlessly.


    Although Otto¡¯s agility and stubbornness were somewhat unexpected, the two goddessesunching an all-out offensive against him were both fierce and ruthless.


    As the Mother of Evil Dragons used various breath weapons for continuous bursts of attacks, she also found time to cast a number of unique spells.


    High-level spells such as Elemental Giant Dragon Guardian, Wind of Zero Degrees, and even mestorm were thrown out one after another as if they were free.


    On the other hand, the Spider Goddess wasn¡¯t cking off either.


    After discovering that Otto was more troublesome than she had imagined, she started using both of her arms, and the huge, terrifying spider body underneath her upper body was also busy preparing something.


    Arge number of strange rays shot out from the fingers of the Spider Goddess¡¯s upper body, intertwining with each other like a special web.


    Compared to the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ crude but urate attacks, the Spider Goddess¡¯s methods were obviously much more difficult to deal with.


    However agile Otto¡¯s body was, he could not dodge this dense barrage of attacks perfectly.<div>


    When there was no room for evasion, Otto infused his energy into his dragon ws or tail to disperse the iing attacks using a direct and powerful method.


    At the same time, while dealing with the attacks of the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Spider Goddess, Otto would also make some counterattacks.


    However,pared to the storm-like onughts of the two goddesses, they were as insignificant as the touch of a dragonfly¡¯s wing.


    It was clear that Otto was in an absolute disadvantage at the moment.


    Such a situation was somewhat unexpected for the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Spider Goddess. Afterst time¡¯s failure, they had not been very optimistic about the oue of this battle.


    But now, it seemed that they might actually have a chance to defeat the Silver Dragon.


    Could it be that the Silver Dragon wasn¡¯t as strong as they had thought?


    Or was it that, after exerting so much effort preparing for this reincarnation, their own strengths had far exceeded their expectations?

 Chapter 514: 502 Reversal of Situation_1

    Chapter 514: 502 Reversal of Situation_1


    Actually, the thoughts of the Mother of Evil Dragons and her allies at this moment could be simply summed up.


    In short, they thought they could kill¡­


    Regardless of whether the Mother of Evil Dragons and her allies were aware of the illusion, they still felt that they couldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity.


    After briefly exchanging nces andmunicating with each other, the attack frequency of the Mother of Evil Dragons began to increase rapidly, even sacrificing some of her killing power.


    But the results were quite satisfactory. In order to cope with the increased and more intensive attacks, Otto, who was the target of the attacks, appeared to be very flustered.


    At this moment, the actions of the Mother of Evil Dragons were entirely to aid the Spider Goddess in her uing actions. In order to attract Otto¡¯s attention, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ five core processors were about to overheat.


    Finally, with the efforts of the Mother of Evil Dragons, a mistake in dodging caused a gap to be sted in Otto¡¯s dragon wings by a Lightning Breath.


    Although the damage caused by the divine power wasn¡¯trge, it still slightly affected Otto¡¯s flight speed.


    And just because of this small mistake, numerous different attacks struck Otto¡¯s body.


    To cope with the increasingly intense attacks from the two goddesses, Otto had already grown multiple heads.


    However, even with the many heads working hard, they seemed to be useless in this critical situation.<div>


    Various attacks broke through Otto¡¯s defense, forcibly striking his body, including various spray weapons and high-level magic.


    These attacks broke through the outer defensiveyer of Otto, but it was difficult to prate Otto¡¯s thick armor.


    However, the shockwaves caused by the intensive explosions left Otto temporarily unable to move and surrounded by a thick and dark smokescreen.


    At the same time, the Spider Goddess¡¯s long-prepared means were finallyunched.


    She quickly swept her spider abdomen from below and aimed it in Otto¡¯s direction, already covered with ayer of a special.


    Taking advantage of Otto being distracted by the numerous attacks from the Mother of Evil Dragons, the Spider Goddess¡¯s giant engulfed Otto in one swoop.


    Perhaps because his perception ability was obscured by the special explosions, Otto did not immediately notice the Spider Goddess¡¯s move and was quickly wrapped in a huge special spider web.


    ¡°Crackling¡­¡±


    This web was carefully prepared by the Spider Goddess for Otto, and was the strongest skill she could currently muster.


    Even Otto¡¯s mountain-like size waspletely wrapped up by this giant web.


    At the same time, the web was filled with arge number of unique dark purple currents.


    Logically, Otto should have a high resistance to lightning damage, but these dark purple currents were very special.


    Under the stimtion of these special currents, even Otto felt his whole body tingling and weak.


    It seemed that Otto was really under their control now.


    Although this state might notst long, it was an opportunity for the God of War and others who had been waiting for a long time. After seeding, the Spider Goddess immediately urged the God of War to act.


    This guy had been cking off from the very beginning, and the two irritable goddesses hadn¡¯t scolded him, precisely because they had this kind of understanding and preparation in advance.


    The God of War, who originally stood still as a sculpture, suddenly erupted with astonishing speed in an instant.


    He disappeared into the distance in the blink of an eye and reappeared behind Otto.


    Visually, it seemed to be very simr to the special abilities of the Master of Shadows.<div>


    However, there was a fundamental difference. The Master of Shadows could freely travel between the shadows of various objects, while the God of War at this moment was simply moving extremely fast.


    ¡°Finally, this farce is about to end in my hands¡­¡±


    The God of War silently sighed in his heart. Afterwards, his three thick arms suddenly broke through the heavy armor on his back.


    With only a slight movement, three crimson weapons appeared in his five palm.<div>


    Under the attack of the God of War, Otto¡¯s reliable ted defense and dragon scales, which were as hard as the hardest materials on the continent, were as fragile as tofu.


    Within seconds, the five terrifying dragon heads were cut off, and Otto¡¯s body was filled with dense, deep wounds revealing the bones underneath.


    Looking at the current situation, if Otto¡¯s size wasn¡¯t so huge, his body might have been chopped into fish fillets by now.


    But even so, Otto¡¯s situation looked very bad.


    At this moment, all five of Otto¡¯s heads were severed, leaving the giant dragon body with nothing left.


    If the Mother of Evil Dragons had suffered such an injury, she might have died instantly.


    However, Otto¡¯s vitality was astonishingly tenacious. Under the gaze of the three gods, he did not die, but continued to fly steadily in the air with his fatal wounds as if nothing had happened.


    My god, is this really a headless Silver Dragon?


    ording tomon sense, even a Multi-Headed Serpent Lizard, after having all of its heads cut off, should have taken the opportunity to promptly die.


    However, look at Otto¡­


    So why hasn¡¯t this Silver Dragon fallen from the sky yet?


    This was the first thought of the three gods after seeing this scene. Before they could think more about it, a sudden change urred!


    At this moment, besides Otto¡¯s body, the five vicious dragon heads that had been cut off were still floating in the air, defying gravity.<div>


    The God of War, who was close to Otto, was the first to notice this strange scene. Despite being a deity, the God of War couldn¡¯t help but feel his spine run cold.


    At the same time, the five dragon heads rapidly morphed, turning into five long snakes and instantly entangling the God of War.


    Just before, the God of War had personally cut off Otto¡¯s head, and now he was still close to Otto and his severed heads.


    However, the God of War never expected such a thing to happen. So in one confrontation, he was tightly entwined by the five long snakes formed by Otto¡¯s severed heads.


    While it felt like a long time had passed for the Three Gods, all of this had happened in an instant.


    One of the long snakes wrapped around the God of War was flicking its tongue, and was actually speaking humannguage to the Three Gods.

 Chapter 515: 503 Deception Within_1

    Chapter 515: 503 Deception Within_1


    ¡°Are you surprised, aren¡¯t you shocked?¡±


    The speaking serpent head sneered, as if mocking the foolishness of the Three Gods.


    The reason why Otto had been on the defensive and seemed to be at a disadvantage before was simply because he wanted to give that impression.


    If he did not let the Three Gods think that they had a chance to defeat him, how could they fall so easily into his trap?


    By now, the Three Gods naturally understood that they had been tricked, and the most anxious among them was the God of War, who was bound like a dumpling by the five long snakes.


    He, of course, could not enjoy such an extremely humiliating situation, and had tried to break free as soon as the snakes bound him.


    Unfortunately, he failed, as the strength of the snake bodies acting as ropes was far beyond hisprehension.


    Moreover, as he twisted his body, the ropes would bind him even tighter.


    During his previous frantic struggles, some of the snake gods had already sunk deep into his flesh.


    Judging from the binding effect alone, it was quite good.


    However, Otto¡¯s intentions were not limited to just this after going through all the trouble.


    Even with his current strength, it was still challenging to deal with the three incarnations of the deities brought by excellent vessels within a short time.


    As such, Otto just took a bold risk and sessfully acquired an idiotic ally.


    Just as the God of War was about to continue his attempt to break free, and the Mother of Evil Dragons and Spider Goddess were about to help him, the red eyes on the five snake heads began to rapidly emit red light.


    While the scene was somewhat difficult for the Three Gods toprehend, it felt strange and unsettling.


    As the red light pulsed faster and faster, the God of War, who was bound by the snake bodies, felt the temperature of the snakes increase rapidly.


    Suddenly, it seemed as if the God of War realized something.


    He looked helplessly at the five long snakes tightly wrapped around him and nced over to the Mother of Evil Dragons and Spider Goddess who were about to help him.


    Eventually, he bitterly smiled and said, ¡°See youter¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As the God of War¡¯s words fell, the five long snake bodies quickly heated up to an extreme and turned red before exploding!


    ¡°Boom¡­ Boom¡­¡±


    In a series of five continuous explosions, the heavily armored body of the God of War was instantly reduced to dust along with the five long snakes, bursting into brilliant fireworks in the sky.


    Right before the eyes of the Mother of Evil Dragons and Spider Goddess, the God of War simply made his exit.


    All these happened almost instantly, so the two goddesses¡¯ intended rescue measures turned futile.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Upon seeing this situation, the five ferocious dragon heads of the Mother of Evil Dragons were roaring angrily in the air, not knowing whether their anger was directed at Otto or the prematurely-retired God of War.


    The Spider Goddess seemed much calmerpared to the Mother of Evil Dragons at this time, but her gloomy expression revealed her terrible mood.


    Meanwhile, within the smoky fireworks of the God of War¡¯s departure, arge number of stardust-like energy bodies quickly gathered together.


    In a short period, they formed a smaller Silver Dragonpared to that of Otto.


    In terms of size, it was probably two-thirds the size of Otto¡¯s severed headbined.


    Their constituents were part of the exploded tissue, which had been obviously consumed due to the explosion.


    At the same time, Otto¡¯s fatally injured dragon body underwent some changes, and after a visible squirming of flesh, it transformed into aplete, smaller Silver Dragon.


    Furthermore, if Otto was willing, he could grow multiple heads at any time or even divide himself into multiple bodies.


    Looking at the two stunned goddesses opposite him, Otto shook his head and sighed, ¡°When will you learn that no matter how much you try, it¡¯s pointless against me?


    No matter how much effort you put in behind the scenes, it will all be wasted and just waste everyone¡¯s time in the end.¡±


    Then, in the two shocked goddesses¡¯ gazes, Otto¡¯s body began to split and transform rapidly.


    Before long, the area around the two goddesses was surrounded by pping, moth-like Silver Dragons.


    Amongst these smaller Silver Dragons, one nearly the size of a normal Legendary Silver Dragon seemed to be toying with them.


    Anyone would immediately think that it was Otto¡¯s main body.


    However, in reality, each Silver Dragon flying around like a lowly soldier could be considered Otto¡¯s main body.


    As long as Otto¡¯s soul did not die, he could fully recover, albeit at different time frames.


    Unfortunately, the Spider Goddess and Mother of Evil Dragons did not understand this, and they exchanged nces and quickly reached a consensus.


    Otto, however, seemed oblivious to their silentmunication, as the central andrgest Silver Dragon chuckled, ¡°You see, our situations could be utterly reversed if I desired.


    Now, let¡¯s discuss, do you want to battle against our group one-on-one, or shall we all gang up on you two?¡±


    ¡°How arrogant! And this arrogance will lead you to your own destruction!¡±


    The Mother of Evil Dragons roared and bellowed, then spat out various colored beams of destructive light from her five ferocious dragon heads.


    The smaller Silver Dragons should have been more agile, but since there were so many of them, they were practically squeezing each other in the air.


    Their massive numbers had be a burden, resulting in many smaller Silver Dragons being killed on the spot by the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ breath attack.


    Upon seeing the numerous Silver Dragons exploding in her breath, the Mother of Evil Dragons was slightly startled; even she did not expect her unsophisticated attack in anger to be so effective.


    It seemed that this move of Otto¡¯s had gone wrong?


    But the Mother of Evil Dragons soon dismissed this thought, as she had had simr thoughts before.


    And what was the result? That damned Silver Dragon was still alive, while the poor God of War had made an early exit.


    Thus, learning from past mistakes, the Mother of Evil Dragons immediately became vignt and kept her eyes on Otto.


    At the same time, a thought appeared in her heart.


    There must be a trick in this!


    While she was thinking this, numerous small Silver Dragons quickly flew towards her, side by side.

 Chapter 516: 504 Feeling the Warmth_1

    Chapter 516: 504 Feeling the Warmth_1


    What is happening?


    Seeing therge number of small silver dragons flying towards her, Mother of Evil Dragons was somewhat puzzled in her heart, but at the same time, she was vignt and tried to avoid these small silver dragons.


    But the problem was that the number of small silver dragons was too many, and their flight speed was astonishingly fast. It was obviously not very realistic to dodge them only by avoiding them.


    Therefore, forced to her wit¡¯s end, the Mother of Evil Dragons could only use her breath weapons orrge-scale attack spells to clear the field.


    With the efforts of the Mother of Evil Dragons, arge number of small silver dragons were cleaned up by various attacks.


    Meanwhile, the Spider Goddess took advantage of the fact that the Mother of Evil Dragons attracted a lot of hatred and carefully concealed her presence.


    Then, they sneakily passed through the area where the small silver dragon groups had been cleaned up, and then headed towards the position of therge silver dragon at the center.


    In her opinion, that was Otto¡¯s real body. If she could just deal with thisrge silver dragon, she should be able to eliminate the silver dragon altogether.


    Although in a close-up battle, the Spider Goddess would never be a match for Otto.


    But that was also ording to the situation. Generally speaking, the strength of a giant dragon was proportional to its body size.


    Looking at the size of thisrge silver dragon, it was at most just a bit stronger than an ordinary legendary silver dragon.


    Even if it is said to be higher, it would be at most the level of a top-tier legendary red dragon.


    For such a level of giant dragon, if it was just a one-on-one confrontation, the Spider Goddess felt that she could easily kill this damned silver dragon with her current capabilities.


    The idea of the Spider Goddess was very good, and the progress was also quite smooth.


    At present, Otto seemed to have put all his attention on Mother of Evil Dragons and seemed to have somewhat neglected the existence of Spider Goddess.


    Just when Spider Goddess thought she was getting closer to her victory goal, the situation on Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ side became much tougher.


    There were just too many small silver dragons. At the beginning, the small silver dragons would choose to dodge the various attacks of the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Butter, perhaps they realized that dodging was meaningless, so all the small silver dragons gave up on preserving themselves and flew directly towards the Mother of Evil Dragons at the highest speed.


    Even though Mother of Evil Dragons tried her best to stop them, arge number of small silver dragons still flew around her.


    Then, some small silver dragons pierced their sharp ws into their own chests within a certain range.


    After that, these small silver dragons burst out dazzling light from inside out one by one, followed by a series of explosions.


    ¡°Boom¡­ Boom¡­¡±


    In the continuous explosions, although the Mother of Evil Dragons still maintained a certain distance, she was still suffering from the continuous shockwaves of the explosions.


    And because of the impact of the explosion, her flying speed was also affected to some extent.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, a small silver dragon left a silver trail in the air, and then fiercely mmed into the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Dammit!


    For the first time, Mother of Evil Dragons discovered this situation, but before she could react, this small silver dragon simply self-destructed.


    This kind of close-range self-explosion was difficult for even the Mother of Evil Dragons to withstand.


    And more deadly is that this kind of explosion is far from only one time.


    In just a breath, another small silver dragon forcibly hit the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    This time thetter responded in time and directly whipped the annoying small silver dragon away with her tail.


    Seeing the small silver dragon explode into powder in the distance, two more small silver dragons appeared on the body of the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    This time, Mother of Evil Dragons could only throw away one small silver dragon, and the other small silver dragon exploded directly on her.


    And this time, unfortunately, the explosion point was at the root of the left wing of the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    This injury caused the mobility of the Mother of Evil Dragons to drop sharply, and in the presence of arge number of small silver dragons around her, this small problem couldpletely be thest straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back.


    It seemed that Otto did not waste this opportunity. Taking advantage of the reduction of the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ speed, arge number of small silver dragons climbed onto her, and then there were continuous explosions.


    And with each explosion, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ injuries became heavier, and her mobility was further reduced.


    This time, she hadpletely entered a negative cycle.


    It didn¡¯t take long for almost all the small silver dragons to surround the Mother of Evil Dragons, wrapping her in a special silver sphere.


    If so many small silver dragons exploded at the same time, even the Mother of Evil Dragons would be forced to retreat instantaneously.


    But at this critical moment, the Mother of Evil Dragons almostughed.


    Because the Spider Goddess hade to the front of therge silver dragon.


    Now that all the small silver dragons were wrapped around Mother of Evil Dragons, what could they rely on to protect therge silver dragon as their main body?


    Like the spiders behind her, Mother of Evil Dragons also believed that therge silver dragon was Otto¡¯s real body.


    And if it came to a one-on-one fight, this body size state would not be a match for the Spider Goddess!


    But unfortunately, Otto never intended to have a one-on-one, face-to-face fight with the Spider Goddess from the beginning.


    And when the Spider Goddess flew towards him, his face was smiling, and he didn¡¯t mean to dodge at all, but instead flew straight towards the Spider Goddess.


    For Otto¡¯s actions at this moment, the Spider Goddess frowned tightly, always feeling that something was wrong.


    Thinking of this, for the sake of caution, the Spider Goddess began to gradually slow down her flight speed.


    Then, with her upper arm pointing at therge silver dragon, an energy wave formed, and a dark purple energy giant sword quickly condensed and appeared.


    ¡°Wow, a forty-meter-long knife!¡±


    To the surprise of the Spider Goddess, facing this situation, therge silver dragon on the opposite side said something she didn¡¯t understand, and then directly collided with the tip of the giant sword she had condensed.


    There was no hindrance at all, it was as smooth as silk.


    Just as the Spider Goddess had previously guessed, the power of thisrge silver dragon was very limited, and its defense was ordinary.


    So, was hemitting suicide?


    In the doubts of the Spider Goddess, therge silver dragon still pped its wings, and without any care, flew along the giant sword andnded in front of the Spider Goddess.


    With only this short distance, he left a ghastly and terrifying wound on his chest and abdomen.


    And the Spider Goddess¡¯s energy giant sword was still embedded in his body.


    ording to normal perception, it seemed like Otto wasmitting suicide.


    But as a result, therge silver dragon spread out his limbs and tightly hugged the somewhat bewildered Spider Goddess in his arms.


    ¡°Feel this warmth!¡±


    Between words, the Spider Goddess felt the temperature around her body rapidly rising¡­

 Chapter 517: 505 Enter the Core

    Chapter 517: 505 Enter the Core


    It was not until this moment that the Spider Goddess realized that therger Silver Dragon was not Otto¡¯s true form, but bait!


    Simply relying on the sheer number of smaller Silver Dragons could never possibly defeat the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Spider Goddess in a short amount of time.


    Especially since the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Spider Goddess were working together, it would be difficult to defeat the two goddesses with such a simple tactic.


    However, if the majority of the small Silver Dragons focused their attention on therger Mother of Evil Dragons, and a few of them formed arge Silver Dragon as a decoy, the situation might turn out differently.


    Everything was developing as nned by Otto. Although there were some unforeseen incidents, the oue remained virtually the same.


    The Silver Dragon simply clung to the Spider Goddess, a smug smile on its face.


    Then, amid the unwilling, shrill screams of the Spider Goddess, the entire dragon¡¯s body exploded.


    The Mother of Evil Dragons, wrapped into a huge silver ball by arge number of smaller Silver Dragons, watched in a mix of indignation and resignation.


    She sighed andmented, ¡°It seems we have failed again¡­


    But Otto, True Gods are immortal, and we will have plenty of opportunities in the future.


    As for this point, I believe you will understand soon enough.<div>


    Moreover, it is still unclear who the true winner will be until the end¡­¡±


    With those words, both the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Spider Goddess were reduced to dust in a series of sessive explosions.


    Multiple points of light appeared in the sky, followed by a string of explosions that hung innumerable suns in the sky like dazzling ornaments.


    It was a clear sky today, and now that this performance had been suddenly carried out, an overwhelming brightness fell from the sky, blinding most normal creatures.


    It should be known that even as Otto was battling the three gods, countless armies representing both sides were fighting on the ground below.


    At first, both sides were evenly matched, but at this moment, everything began to turn!


    With the departure of the three gods, the various buffs applied to the Lima Fortress¡¯ forces faded away.


    And what about Otto?


    Although he too was reduced to dust, after the smoke in the sky cleared, arge amount of stardust swiftly converged together.


    Subsequently, the dust formed a light ball, which continued to expand.


    When it reached a certain size, it slowly morphed into an inconspicuous Silver Dragon, simr in appearance to the ordinary ones.


    And this Silver Dragon was Otto.


    Due to the immense damage he had sustained from the previous explosion, many of his decorative body structures had been temporarily removed.


    In order to conserve energy and maximize the utilization of the remaining strength, Otto chose to reshape himself into this current form.


    Despite Otto¡¯s losses, his size remained a terrifying sight.


    Such a huge Silver Dragon could only bepared to the famous Light Proud Silver Hui on this continent.


    Although his appearance had changed, Otto¡¯s power had not wavered.


    Naturally, he still possessed a buffing effect for friendly units.


    One could imagine that if the evenly matched sides had both benefited from severalyers of buffs, and then one side suddenly lost their buffs, it would be a significant disadvantage.<div>


    At the same time, both sides were temporarily blinded.


    Unfortunately, the majority of Otto¡¯s Undead Army was immune to this status effect.


    Most of the undead were merely skeletons and didn¡¯t have eyeballs, so they naturally did not fear it¡­


    Under the influence of these multiple factors, the forces of Lima Fortress quickly began to copse.<div>


    Meanwhile, within the brief period of impaired vision, the Undead Army wreaked havoc among thergely blind opposition.


    Even elite soldiers like the Children of War could not fight effectively while blinded, and they soon suffered heavy casualties.


    This situation persisted for a while, and by the time the forces of Lima Fortress began to gradually recover their sight, it was toote to turn things around.


    If not for surprises, even without Otto¡¯s intervention, his servants would have paved the way for his victory and captured Lima Fortress with an overwhelming advantage.


    Meanwhile, Otto¡¯s primary reason for expending resources to eliminate the three gods was hisck of trust in Sofia.


    Although he had sounded confident, in reality, how could he not have any concerns?


    Thus, Otto currently disregarded the battlefield below and, despite his exhaustion, immediately turned and flew toward the ckstone Floating City.


    On the other side, the confrontation between Moray and the Shadow Lord was still ongoing.


    Special electric currents simr to those used before had little effect on the Shadow Lord due to their quantity.


    The Shadow Lord possessed a unique ability allowing him to dissolve his body into a non-existent state and transform into any shape he desired.


    ¡°Compared to besieging that strange Silver Dragon, this job really is easier¡­¡±


    Like a nimble eel, the Shadow Lord weaved through theplex magical lines of the ckstone Floating City.


    As he steadily avoided the numerous traps set by Moray, the Shadow Lord drew closer to the core of the ckstone Floating City.<div>


    At the same time, the Shadow Lord was still unaware that the other three gods had exited the stage.


    ording to their previously agreed n, the Mother of Evil Dragons should have been holding Otto back at this stage.


    In reality, if the Shadow Lord knew the current circumstances, his personality would lead him to immediately abandon his current action and quickly escape.


    Then, while ensuring his own safety, he would seek out other opportunities.


    However, at the moment, the Shadow Lord considered his operation to be going rather smoothly.


    The evil spirit face must have been the core of the ckstone Floating City, and although it was more difficult to deal with than a regr Floating City, there was no other choice.


    Various tactics might work against others, but the Shadow Lord seemed to be specifically designed to counter them.


    With these thoughts in mind, the Shadow Lord continued to approach the core of the ckstone Floating City.


    Within the Shadow Lord¡¯s line of sight, the core of the ckstone Floating City appeared as a light ball that was growing in size.


    A momentter, he would breach the intricate circuits and infiltrate the core of the Floating City.

 Chapter 518: 506 Returning from Where It Came_1

    Chapter 518: 506 Returning from Where It Came_1


    As mentioned earlier, all of this was really too easy for the Shadow Lord.


    It seemed that he would soon gain control of this Floating City, and then swagger around with the head of the Silver Dragon.


    At this thought, the Shadow Lord¡¯s mouth curled up, and his expression was extremely hideous and terrifying.


    Meanwhile, the Shadow Lord finally prated theplex and lengthy magicalwork, forcibly tore open the wall leading to the core area, and made his entrance in a truly ultimate BOSS-like manner.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Amidst a burst of eerieughter, the Shadow Lord sinisterly looked at the half-elf girl who had been waiting here for a long time, the weird human uncle, and a huge glowing orb¡­


    If the intelligence was correct, that half-elf should be the Silver Dragon¡¯s lover.


    At this thought, the Shadow Lordughed once more, and then wrapped his arm-turned-fog around Sofia.


    No matter how beautiful and delicate the half-elf girl before him was, the Shadow Lord had no intention of showing her any mercy.


    ¡°Sorry, I need to borrow something from you!¡±


    As the fog spread towards Sofia, the ghostly voice of the Shadow Lord also filled the core of the Floating City.<div>


    Next, to the Shadow Lord¡¯s surprise, his main target, the half-elf girl, Sofia, appeared calm.


    Treating the Shadow Lord, who suddenly appeared in front of her, as if he were nothing but air.


    In response, her only action was to gently p her hands.


    So, what did this mean? Was she cheering for her impending departure from the world?


    Although the Shadow Lord had some doubts in his heart, his actions did not falter in the slightest.


    But soon, he noticed something was wrong.


    Normally, Sofia would have been dead by now, and his foggy arm should have twisted the half-elf girl¡¯s head off.


    But it had been so long, and the fog formed by his arm was still drifting towards Sofia at a heartfelt speed.


    However, the Shadow Lord quickly found the cause of the anomaly.


    It wasn¡¯t that his speed was too slow, but the surrounding time had slowed down.


    Due to the fact that the Shadow Lord¡¯s level of will was higher than this ne, he was able to discover this unexpected urrence in a short period of time.


    But the problem was, even if he knew this, what could he do about it?


    The Shadow Lord struggled to turn his eyes and put a great deal of effort into looking at the weird human uncle nearby.


    He could clearly sense that the source of this strangeness was the unkempt weird uncle.


    And this weird uncle was, of course, Konoheim.


    Konoheim was known as the Master of Time, and there was hardly anyone who dared to im they were more powerful than him, except for Otto, throughout the whole continent.


    Even the current leader of the metal dragons, Light Proud Silver Shine, who had finally emerged from Silver Shine Mountain, was no match for him.


    Due to the unique abilities he possessed, Konoheim was among the top beings even in the ranks of demigods.


    If it was a direct confrontation, Konoheim was not confident enough to defeat the Shadow Lord.<div>


    However, the Shadow Lord underestimated him way too much. Easily dealing with all of Moray¡¯s countermeasures boosted his confidence and made him overconfident.


    Moreover, Konoheim didn¡¯t look like a powerful person at all at this point.


    Thus, at first nce, the Shadow Lord merely swept his gaze over Konoheim and dismissed him as air.


    But now, the Shadow Lord had paid a hefty price for his underestimation.<div>


    The ability Konoheim had cast on him seemed like a special kind of binding.


    Underneath the slowed passage of time, the Shadow Lord¡¯s speed of movement was far slower than that of an ant, making him virtually immobile.


    However, the Shadow Lord was still in a non-corporeal state, and he was confident that conventional attacks would struggle to kill him.


    So, what if he was restrained?


    After all, any control measures have their limits, and he was trying his best to break free of this binding.


    As long as he didn¡¯t die, he could eventually break free of this restraint and kill both the half-elf and the weird human uncle¡­


    Unfortunately for him, Sofia had clearly nned for this.


    The half-elf girl satzily on a luxurious, floating chair with an air of superiority, like a noble queen.


    Her ruby-like eyes were as deep as a starry sky, and they were filled with contempt as she looked at the Shadow Lord.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­hehehe¡­¡±


    Another series of creepyughter echoed, but this time it wasn¡¯t the Shadow Lord who made the noise, but Moray.


    The core area of the ckstone Floating City had long been converted into an almost omnipotent Magic Research Laboratory by Sofia, and Moray, while acting as a pseudo-artificial intelligence for the Floating City, continued to shine in magical experiments.


    With his current state, he could easily control the Floating City to aplish things that were difficult to achieve in the past.<div>


    For example, this small cannon that was rapidly gathering crystal blue energy and was now aimed at the Shadow Lord.


    After so many years, Otto naturally hadn¡¯t forgotten to replenish the ckstone Floating City¡¯s Power of Truth.


    Feeling the familiar and terrifying energy in front of him, the Shadow Lord finally started to panic.


    This weird, special energy was one of the few things in this continent that could hurt him and potentially inflict fatal damage.


    For this reason, the Shadow Lord tried even harder to break free from the time restraint, and he seeded.


    But just as he finally regained his freedom, a crystal blue beam had already shone on his foggy body.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    Amidst the Shadow Lord¡¯s screams, even his foggy, incorporeal body began to react under the crystal blue light and quickly crystallized.


    Once his entire body turned into a blue crystalline form, it marked hisplete failure.


    Having no choice, the Shadow Lord had to cut off his losses and decisively abandon the parts of himself that had been hit by the crystal blue light and started crystallizing.


    These parts ounted for more than half of his body.


    After doing all this and realizing that he no longer had the ability to achieve his previous goal, the Shadow Lord showed no hesitation and buried himself back into theplex magical lines.


    He was ready to depart the way he hade¡­<div>

 Chapter 519: 507 The Empire’s Crushing Defeat_1

    Chapter 519: 507 The Empire¡¯s Crushing Defeat_1


    The Shadow Lord shamelessly fled.


    Though fleeing is disgraceful, it is effective.


    Although he had lost most of his body and power now, he could quickly recover to his peak strength with some time.


    In this continent, he still had a certain number of followers and temples, so he believed that obtaining materials to restore his power would not be difficult.


    Compared to being sent back to the realm of gods and then trying to re-enter this ne, this was already the shortest way to spend time.


    The Shadow Lord made no attempt to hide his movements, and seeing him about to run away, Konoheim immediately cast another spell at him.


    Unfortunately, it was a bit toote, and with the Shadow Lord being prepared, it was difficult to achieve satisfactory results.


    However, with the current state of the Shadow Lord, it was unrealistic for him to do anything more to ckstone Floating City.


    Even though the Shadow Lord was determined to escape, Moray would not let him seed easily.


    Simr to before, Moray prepared many surprises for the Shadow Lord.


    After the Shadow Lord sessfully escaped from the ckstone Floating City, he was already in a half-dead state.


    ¡°Bloody hell¡­¡±


    After maintaining a safe distance from ckstone Floating City, the Shadow Lord turned around and spat heavily at it.


    At this moment, the Shadow Lord was extremely angry due to his previous encounters.


    But soon, he noticed something abnormal.


    At this time, shouldn¡¯t the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Spider Queen be fighting that strange Silver Dragon?


    But now, aside from the armies fighting below, it was far too quiet.


    One should know that with the strength of Otto and the three gods, even a simple snap of their fingers would make a thunderous noise.


    And before the Shadow Lord could think about it any further, he found that an ordinary-looking Silver Dragon was rapidly approaching him.


    Hmm, why would a proper Silver Dragon appear in this ce?


    Could it be that the tinum Dragon King also condescended to join forces with the Mother of Evil Dragons and others to attack that strange Silver Dragon?


    With a little thought, this possibility seemed a bit high, otherwise, why couldn¡¯t he see that strange Silver Dragon and the Mother of Evil Dragons and the others at all?


    It seemed that after achieving their goal ¨C the death of the strange Silver Dragon ¨C the other gods retreated.


    Although the idea of the Shadow Lord was good, reality was quite cruel.


    The Silver Dragon flying toward him may look like a proper Silver Dragon, but it was actually Otto, who was toozy to reshape and decorate his appearance.


    Just as the Shadow Lord was about to greet Otto, a thick blue beam of light burst from thetter¡¯s mouth and directly hit the Shadow Lord¡¯s body.


    ¡°Aaargh¡­¡±


    As expected, the Truth Breath used by Otto himself was much more powerful than the one he left in ckstone Floating City beforehand.


    Poor Shadow Lord had barely escaped from ckstone Floating City, only to be turned into a blue crystal amid his screams before even realizing what was going on.


    Then, he was swallowed by Otto, who had suffered significant losses.


    At this point, the four gods who hade fiercely had all withdrawn. No one in their surroundings could stop Otto anymore.


    After confirming that Sofia and the others were alright, Otto let out a coldugh towards the fierce battlefield below.


    Although he didn¡¯t have to intervene, and Gaz and the others could quicklyplete their assigned tasks, Otto didn¡¯t mind speeding things up¡­


    Of course, he didn¡¯t need to act personally, because after the intense battle with the Mother of Evil Dragons and the others, Otto needed sleep and energy replenishment the most now.


    Aside from Otto, the overwhelming power was now in the hands of the ckstone Floating City.


    Although it was unknown why thest Floating City belonged to the Empire, the Blood Fortress did not appear nearby.


    But this did not prevent the ckstone Floating City from obtaining absolute control over the airspace and thenunching devastating attacks on the enemies below from a high vantage point.


    If it were a normal time, Otto would surely introduce policies for preferential treatment of prisoners, but it didn¡¯t seem very practical for the current situation.


    First of all, the Children of War have practically be heartless humans, at most a war machine blindly following orders.


    Even if the situation is extremely unfavorable, even if it is a hopeless situation, they would never choose to surrender.


    On the other hand, the Dore Army from the Dark Domain, followers of the Spider Goddess, are unlikely to easily sumb to a new master due to their absolute faith in her.


    Of course, the main reason is that they fear retaliation from the Spider Goddess in the future.


    After all, her petty nature is well-known among various nes.


    However, what surprised Otto was that some traitors appeared among the Colorful Evil Dragons that had fought against the Undead Dragons.


    Most of them were adult, strong or old ck Dragons, Green Dragons, and White Dragons.


    The arrogant, or rather, overly ambitious Red Dragons and Blue Dragons were mostly stubborn to the end.


    Soon, such stubborn dragons were either ground to the earth by thebined efforts of the Undead Dragons and the concentrated bombardment of ckstone Floating City or they simply fled without looking back.


    Although the Colorful Evil Dragons had some faith in the Mother of Evil Dragons, they fundamentally differed from the Dore below.


    Usually, during the sacrificial period, it was already considered pious if they were willing to offer a silver coin to the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Expecting these rebellious dragons to maintain their respect for the Mother of Evil Dragons at this critical moment seemed unrealistic.


    In the end, with the strong intervention of ckstone Floating City and the sun setting, the fighting finally came to an end.


    The Children of War were annihted, and a small number of ordinary humans were captured, most of whom had surrendered voluntarily.


    The Dore Army had beenpletely defeated, and many of the Spider Goddess¡¯ die-hard fans fought to the death. The remaining Dore were captured as ves, who would then shine in their new roles.


    With the Soaring Dragon Legionpletely taking over Lima Fortress, thisrge-scale battle was fully resolved in just one day.


    The Empire had suffered another disastrous defeat, and had even lost more than half of its national power in this battle.


    In the face of this desperate situation, any rational person would not think that there was any hope left for the Empire.


    After losing the sturdy shield of Lima Fortress and the sharp spears of the Children of War, the Empire was as defenseless as a child in front of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    It seemed that the following events would not require Otto¡¯s participation any further.

 Chapter 520: 508 Brand New Dragon Species

    Chapter 520: 508 Brand New Dragon Species


    While Gaz and his team were busy dealing with Lima Fortress and nning their subsequent attack on the empire, Otto met with the dozen or so Colorful Evil Dragons who had surrendered to him at ckstone Floating City.


    Under the personal supervision of Undead Dragon leader Frostfire, they arrived before Otto. Even in this situation, they still maintained a haughty demeanor, as if they were the most important beings in the world.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped; most Colorful Evil Dragons typically behaved this way.


    However, once they met Otto, their attitudes significantly changed.


    Considering the scene where Otto had crushed the Four Gods not too long ago, it was hard for them to forget his power.


    Moreover, although Otto was quite exhausted, in order to deal with these dragons¡¯ arrogant attitudes, he managed to reshape his various decorative features.


    Things like barbs, horns, he tried to make himself look as intimidating as possible.


    Although Otto was weak for now, he had regained his previous appearance.


    Or one could say he looked even more fearsome.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped; Otto had realized long ago that appearances were crucial in this world.


    So when he met these Evil Dragons, his meticulous preparations worked wonders.


    This was evident from their ufortable expressions.


    In terms of size, these ten- or twenty-meter long Evil Dragons appeared like a group of children in front of Otto.


    But in reality, based on age alone, they were much older than Otto.


    As creatures like dragons usually took at least two hundred years to mature.


    However, Otto now stood at the pinnacle of power on the continent in an incredibly short amount of time.


    So as he looked at these Evil Dragons, who were much weaker but in fact many times older than him, Otto felt quite conflicted.


    But his feelings would not affect his judgment; although they surrendered and feared his power, Otto understood that these dragons would abandon their promises and leave without hesitation if given a chance.


    Not long ago, Otto received intelligence from Saru regarding the situation in Lait Territory, and he was very aware of what was happening there.


    Although the Demon Army was holding their ground, with more and more Metal Dragons joining the battle, the situation didn¡¯t look good.


    Especially with the arrival of tinum Dragon King under the protection of the divine, and the Demon me Emperor unable to enter the battlefield due to various reasons.


    Either Otto or ckstone Floating City could alleviate the gradually worsening situation there.


    However, Otto needed rest due to battle damage, and the ckstone Floating City was needed to hold its position against the Blood Fortress in the Empire.


    Therefore, he needed a group of high-endbat forces to be deployed in Lait Territory to ease the situation there.


    In this regard, the Undead Dragon and these Evil Dragons seemed like good choices.


    However, the power and loyalty of these dozen or so Evil Dragons needed to be properly dealt with, and Otto already had the appropriate means to do so.


    With that thought in mind, Otto coldly smirked, causing the Evil Dragons in front of him to sense that something was wrong.


    Before they had time to react, Moray distributed the Blue Dragon Crystal, which Otto had prepared in advance, to each Evil Dragon.


    This was thetest research achievement for the Dragonborn Transformation Ritual, which had a stronger Blood Covenant effect. Not only could it transform ordinary creatures into Dragonborn, but it also worked wonders with ordinary dragons.


    After using this new product, these Evil Dragons would have their pure dragon bloodline tainted by Otto¡¯s bloodline.


    Though they would be much stronger in the short term, they would lose many potential abilities and be forever confined to living under Otto¡¯s shadow.


    Although the Evil Dragons were arrogant, they were not idiots. At first, they were hesitant, but they quickly figured out the situation.


    Just as they were feeling uneasy, Otto bluntly stated, ¡°ept this gift, or else¡­¡±


    Although Otto didn¡¯t borate, his sinister gaze after speaking was enough to convey his intentions.


    If they dared to reject this gift, Otto would surely not let them go.


    However, even with this understanding, there was still a stubborn dragon who refused to ept the gift.


    In front of Otto, an adult female Green Dragon tried to seduce him with her charms.


    It seemed that she wanted to use other things to exchange for her survival. ording to the aesthetic standards of dragons, this Silver Dragon was indeed a genuine beauty, also quite youthful and attractive.


    Under normal circumstances, most male dragons would probably be unable to resist such temptation, considering their dragon nature¡­


    Unfortunately, Otto couldn¡¯t be treated as an average person. Although his heart did waver a little, he could still endure it.


    Moreover, Otto had higher priorities, and Sofia was also watching the whole scene unfold.


    So, for the sake of efficiency and avoiding a troublesome situation, Otto had to resolve this issue as soon as possible.


    With that thought in mind, Otto gave a sly smile to the Green Dragon who was trying to win his affection.


    But just when the dragon thought she had a chance, a blue beam directly pierced her chest.


    Amidst the horrified expressions of the other Evil Dragons, the youthful and beautiful Green Dragon screamed as she turned into a lifelike crystal sculpture and was devoured by Otto as a supplement.


    This incident greatly scared the other Evil Dragons. After all, the strongest among them was just an old ck Dragon.


    Although they knew that Otto was very powerful, once they personally experienced the disparity in power at such close proximity, they could only feel despair.


    In order to preserve their own lives, finally, a young White Dragon stepped forward. Following Otto¡¯s gaze, it shakily swallowed the Dragon Crystal in front of it.


    Once the first step was taken, the other Evil Dragons exchanged nces and then one by one, they also reluctantly swallowed the Blue Dragon Crystals.


    As they were all dragons of pure bloodlines, surviving the transformation ritual wasn¡¯t difficult for them.


    To ensure efficiency, under Otto¡¯s request, Moray inserted arge number of magic circuits into their bodies.


    After a week of such efforts, Otto gained the allegiance of a dozen powerful and absolutely loyal transformed dragons.


    At this point, these dragons barely had any connection to their past selves, and they could almost be considered a new breed.

 Chapter 521: 509 Model Golden Light

    Chapter 521: 509 Model Golden Light


    The dozens of giant dragons transformed by Otto¡¯s Dragon Crystal had undergone a qualitative leap in size and strength.


    At the same time, their appearance had also changed.


    Along with their erged size, arge number of crystal blue patterns appeared on their original colored scales, giving them a tiger-striped pattern when seen from afar.


    In addition to their original weapons of breath, they had all nearly gained the ability to use the powerful weapon, Truth Breath.


    Furthermore, depending on the dragon species, the Truth Breath could bebined with various other breath weapons.


    Of course, besides these, many of Otto¡¯s abilities had been inherited by these giant dragons, greatly enhancing theirbat abilities in battles of the same level.


    In terms of strength alone, these Evil Dragons, mostly consisting of adult or prime-aged creatures, now possessed the strength of legends or near-legends.


    From the time they started the transformation, it had only been a week.


    Obtaining such strength in such a short period could only be described as rapid progress.


    However, Otto knew very well that this would probably be the extent of their future power.


    Unlike ordinary dragons whose strength corresponds to their age, they had obtained such strength in a short time by overdrawing their talents and mixing their originally pure bloodline.


    From now on, unless they encounter some fortuitous opportunity or Otto continues to transform them, their strength is likely to remain at this level regardless of how much time passes.


    Looking at these die-hard fans transformed from unknown rookies, Otto nodded in satisfaction and then gave them a new name.


    Strictly speaking, their original pure dragon bloodline had been contaminated, so they couldn¡¯t be called by their original dragon species name.


    After a brief thought, Otto gave them a new name: Otto Dragon.


    This simple name clearly indicated their rtionship with Otto and subtly revealed the source of their new power.


    Now that the battle in Lait Territory was bing increasingly tense, Otto naturally couldn¡¯t let these Otto Dragons stay in the ckstone Floating City for a vacation once theypleted their transformation.


    Soon, under Otto¡¯s urging, Frostfire took the lead, and the Undead Dragon and the Otto Dragons immediately rushed to Lait Territory.


    With their assistance, unless the tinum Dragon King made a personal appearance, nothing should go wrong in Lait Territory for the time being.


    As for the Empire battlefield, due to the loss of arge number of personnel and material resources at Lima Fortress, the Empire¡¯s side was almost entirely unable to resist the Dragon Soaring Empire¡¯s attack in the uing battle.


    Furthermore, with the absolute air superiority possessed by the ckstone Floating City, the Empire was almost incapable of mounting any effective resistance.


    In just one week, nearly ten towns had fallen under the control of the Dragon Soaring Empire.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the need to stabilize the newly acquired civilian poption, that number could have continued to inte even more.


    Although it was unknown why the Blood Fortress had not shown any intention to emerge, this wouldn¡¯t affect the advance of the Soaring Dragon Legion.


    Even if the Blood Fortress suddenly appeared from behind, the Soaring Dragon Legion would still maintain an absolute advantage under the ckstone Floating City¡¯s protection.


    Since the current situation in the Empire¡¯s war was going smoothly, Otto put his mind at ease and fell into a deep sleep on a tform full of treasures.


    After working hard for so many days, he could finally rest assured and get a good night¡¯s sleep to recover from the previous battle with the Four Gods.


    When Otto fell into a deep sleep, countless magic circuits, under Moray¡¯s control, entered Otto¡¯s back and connected him to the ckstone Floating City.


    Under Moray¡¯s control, the ckstone Floating City constantly transmitted energy to Otto, which could significantly reduce his sleeping time.


    At the same time, many ck Iron Dwarves, carrying arge number of Magic Crystals, continuously arrived at the ckstone Floating City through the teleportation gate.


    Otto¡¯s energy needs were astonishingly immense, and if not promptly supplied, even the energy reserves of the ckstone Floating City would be quickly drained.


    After Otto fell into a deep sleep, though the battle continued, overall, it was rtively calm.


    Unconsciously, a month had passed.


    The battle in Lait Territory had reached a stalemate, with the armies of Freedom Ind establishing their military fortresses near the coast of Lait thanks to the help of the Metal Dragon.


    Immediately afterwards, they made this their main base and gradually approached towards Nn Forest.


    On the Empire¡¯s side, the progress of the Soaring Dragon Legion was incredibly smooth, with half of the Empire¡¯s territory falling under the control of the Dragon Soaring Empire.


    The once omnipotent Empire was now on the verge of copse, its end imminent.


    At the same time, the Empire¡¯s main allies, such as Cordan and Oand, immediately chose to part ways with the Empire after sensing that something was amiss.


    Although these two forces hadn¡¯t immediately allied with the Dragon Soaring Empire, given the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be long before their envoys seeking peace and alliance would step into the territory of the Dragon Soaring Empire.


    Unfortunately for them, Otto didn¡¯t need allies; under his absolute power, he found it better to firmly grasp everything in his hands.


    With a near-infinite lifespan and unparalleled power, he wasn¡¯t worried about the stability of his future rule.


    Everything was moving slowly ording to Otto¡¯s wishes, but there were always some exceptions.


    In a silentte night, during a temporary cease-fire, a powerful Golden Dragon flew out from the direction of Freedom Ind, heading single-handedly towards Nn Forest.


    His huge body was covered with dazzling golden scales that reflected a mesmerizing luster under the bright moonlight.


    He had impressive strength and a fast flight speed, choosing a more remote route to avoid being detected by the sentries outside Nn Forest.


    His name was Model Golden Light, a leader among the new generation of Golden Dragons and perhaps also a talented young person.


    At a young age, he had already surpassed his Golden Dragon peers in strength and reputation, but more importantly, he had a more well-known identity.


    Model Golden Light was the child of Glittering Gold Fire.


    This time, he chose to go to Nn Forest alone in the middle of the night to avenge his father.


    He was well aware that he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the Evil Silver Dragon as he was now.


    However, he wanted to do everything in his power to bring a gift of revenge to his enemy Dragon.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t kill the damned Silver Dragon by himself, he wanted to personally destroy its painstakingly built territory forest.


    At this moment, the mes of hatred had burned away Model Golden Light¡¯s rationality and the sense of honor and justice he once took pride in.

 Chapter 522: 510 Emergency Disaster Relief

    Chapter 522: 510 Emergency Disaster Relief


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Amid the furious dragon roar of Longfang, the scorching fan-shaped me Breath rampaged throughout the forest.


    As he crossed over the dense jungle, the terrifying sea of mes, like a scene from hell, was left beneath him.


    Arge number of monsters and ordinary creatures still asleep were turned into charcoal in the high temperature before they could react.


    Some creatures that were lucky enough not to be instantly burned were now fleeing in the horror of the fire, attempting to find a way of survival, but it was mostly in vain.


    Naturally, the most tragic victims were the towering ancient trees in Nn Forest that had been growing for countless years.


    Under normal circumstances, Longfang absolutely would not burn forests.


    However, his sanity had beenpletely consumed by hatred, and all he wanted now was to make the Silver Dragon regret.


    With such disturbance, it was naturally immediately noticed by Saru and Longfang, without the need for a report.


    In Land of the Soaring Dragon, Saru furrowed his brow as he looked at Longfang rampaging in the distance and setting fires at will.


    Soon, the Undead Dragon and the Otto Dragons roared and flew towards Longfang.


    A single dragon setting a fire in Nn Forest? Clearly, they weren¡¯t taken seriously.


    Had fun setting fire, right? Might as well note back!


    As the leader, Frostfire had a cold and sharp gaze, staring intently at Longfang, wishing to instantly teleport to him and tear him to shreds.


    As the Undead Dragon and Otto Dragons charged towards Longfang, arge number of Metal Dragons flew in rapidly from the opposite direction.


    It looked like Longfang¡¯s rash action had been discovered, and to ensure the survival of the sole offspring of the Glinting Golden me, Heel himself had joined in the fight.


    As a result, what started as a rash action by Longfang quickly escted into a full-scale battle between the two factions of dragons.


    The dragons from both camps collided with each other, and the fighting immediately intensified.


    As the instigator, Longfang was naturally the main focus of Frostfire and the others.


    Although Longfang was considered strong among his peers, he was somewhat powerless in this situation, struggling to defend himself against various attacks.


    As the leader of the Metal Dragons, Heel looked solemnly at Longfang, thinking that after this matter was over, he would give the youngster a good lesson.


    Countless dragons were fighting in the sky above Nn Forest, and such a scene was a devastating blow to the ecosystem of the forest.


    Arge number of ancient towering trees copsed as a result, and the forest fire spread rapidly.


    In the beginning, the fire only raged on the periphery of Nn Forest.


    And, under these circumstances, no one had the time and energy to control the fire, and before they knew it, the fire line was heading towards the center of Nn Forest.


    ¡°Rumble, rumble¡­¡±


    With a series of heavy footsteps, a tall Treeman slowly emerged from the center of Nn Forest.


    He was Treeman Leon, the Father of the Forest¡¯s emissary guarding the remains of Ancient Tree Kishel in Nn Forest, awakened from his slumber by the mes.


    With a serious expression, he slowly walked towards the fire line, but the battling dragons in the sky did not take notice of his presence.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Arrogant dragons¡­¡±


    The Treeman looked up at the dragons in the sky with fury in his eyes.


    However, at this moment, more important than dealing with these cmitous dragons was to quickly address the fire line that was continuously spreading towards the center of Nn Forest.


    Kishel¡¯s revival was currently at a crucial stage, and if he were to be seriously disrupted at this time, the hope of Kishel¡¯s revival would be lost.


    The Father of the Forest would never want to see such a scene, and the Treeman alsoined about the Silver Dragon¡¯s inaction in his heart.


    Wasn¡¯t this his territory? Why hadn¡¯t he shown up when the other dragons hade to the door?


    Of course, Treeman Leon couldn¡¯t possibly know that Otto was currently snoring away in the ckstone Floating City.


    This situation was entirely caused by a Golden Dragon seeking revenge.


    However, thinking about this now didn¡¯t have any practical effect. The most important thing at the moment was to prevent the fire and the upying forces in the sky from affecting Kishel¡¯s revival.


    And so, the Treeman spread his arms wide, and then arge number of branches covered in green leaves grew towards the raging sea of mes.


    At the same time, the Treeman looked up at the sky devoutly and prayed to the great Father of the Forest for his help.


    Soon, his prayers were answered, the Father of the Forest¡¯s projection appeared behind him, and arge amount of Divine Power was infused into the body of the Treeman.


    In almost an instant, Treeman Leon¡¯s body expanded several times, and his ever-growing branches established a thick green wall before the fire line.


    As the Divine Power from the Father of the Forest continued to pour into Leon¡¯s body, many seeds were ejected from his branches and spread all around.


    When these seedsnded on the ancient trees, they stirred, turning their branches into arms and their thick roots into legs.


    In no time, arge number of Tree People gathered around Leon, helping him to buildyers of thick green walls, blocking the scorching mes outside.


    The luscious green leaves on the green wall withered and yellowed under the mes, even burned to ashes.


    But soon, under the influence of the Father of the Forest¡¯s Divine Power, new green leaves grew rapidly, and green juice began to spray at the sea of mes.


    This special green liquid could effectively suppress the mes¡¯bustion, nourish thend that had been scorched, and allow it to sprout green nts again in a short time.


    Thanks to Leon¡¯s efforts, the fire was finally under control, and the situation could bepletely managed by the other Tree People nearby.


    At the same time, Leon¡¯s furious gaze was cast onto the dragons in the sky.


    Because of Frost¡¯s restraint, Otto¡¯s loyal dragons tried their best to avoid the green leaves in Nn Forest.


    However, the Metal Dragons on the other hand had no such restraint, hence the real enemy for Leon at the moment was the Metal Dragons.


    As the dragons fought in the sky, Saru sent arge number of troops and personally led a team into Nn Forest to suppress the mes.


    Upon seeing Leon, the old Lizardman seemed to have thought of something.


    He then led a group of Lizardmen and Minotaur Druids, scrambling into the other side¡¯s sight to carry out rescue and disaster relief work, barely stopping short of directly telling Leon that they were all on the same side.

 Chapter 523: 511 More Than Meets the Eye_1

    Chapter 523: 511 More Than Meets the Eye_1


    Saru¡¯s efforts and the restraint of the Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons were not in vain, at least now Leon was very clear about who his true enemy was.


    After appreciating the hard work of the Lizardmen and Minotaur Druids nearby, Leon coldly looked at the Metal Dragons in the sky.


    For his gigantic size, it seemed inconvenient for him to fly up and take matters into his own hands.


    However, this doesn¡¯t mean he has no way to deal with those damned Metal Dragons.


    Leon extended his green branches, which were like a pair of peculiar arms, and shook them towards the sky.


    Soon, numerous auxiliary spells supported by the Father of the Forest¡¯s divine power were applied to the Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons.


    Top-tier spells like Stone Skin, Regeneration, and Thorn Armor were all present.


    Originally, the Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons could only maintain a bnce in their struggle against the Metal Dragons, and due to the presence of the Silver Dragon, even appeared to be at a slight disadvantage.


    Moreover, in order to protect Nn Forest, they had to control their attack targets, which led to the disadvantage slowly widening.


    However, with the help of Leon, this situation immediately became a thing of the past.


    With the top-tier spells¡¯ blessing, the Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons seemed to be invigorated, their attacks bing unstoppable.<div>


    The leading Metal Dragon, Silver Dragon, quickly noticed something was wrong, and because they were fighting in enemy territory, he immediately asked the Metal Dragons to withdraw from the battlefield as soon as possible.


    Although the Model Goldlight was extremely unwilling, the Silver Dragon still held a certain position in his heart.


    The Silver Dragon personally followed the rear, while the remaining Metal Dragons orderly began to retreat from Nn Forest.


    Perhaps because he was still somewhat unwilling, Model Goldlight followed Silver Dragon¡¯s instructions, but his positioning remained more defensive.


    In addition, Model Goldlight asionally spat out a burst of hot mes.


    Just as he was preparing to continue doing so, a thick, long, leafy branch urately coiled around his neck.


    ¡°Damn, what is this?¡±


    Model Goldlight was immediately startled and soon discovered that the vine wrapped around him came from a giant Tree Person far below.


    He wondered when he had offended this Tree Person, or was it also affiliated with that damned Silver Dragon?


    Exactly when Model Goldlight thought of this, he suddenly felt a weakness in his body, and it continued to deteriorate.


    Model Goldlight, sensing something was wrong, hurriedly shook his body to break free from the thick vine.


    Unfortunately, his actions had no effect.


    Faced with this dilemma, Model Goldlight naturally wouldn¡¯t give up easily and instead applied scorching mes to his sharp teeth before biting down hard on the vine.


    Surprisingly, this action seemed to have some effect.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss ¡­¡±


    The tough vine emitted sharp noises under the erosion of the scorching mes, and Model Goldlight¡¯s sharp teeth pierced the vine¡¯s skin.


    At the moment, even though Model Goldlight¡¯s actions indeed had some effect,pletely breaking free from the restraints still required some time.


    Moreover, the Tree Person below clearly wanted to capture Model Goldlight, pulling him downward as he struggled to free himself.


    With Model Goldlight¡¯s huge size and outstanding strength, he was at an absolute disadvantage in this simple contest of power, and his flight height was constantly dropping.<div>


    At this point, the Silver Dragon was well aware of Model Goldlight¡¯s predicament, and after forcing back two Undead Dragons with a single breath, he quickly flew to Model Goldlight¡¯s side.


    At this critical moment, Silver Dragon didn¡¯t bother with too much talking and just stared at Model Goldlight, then tried his best to help thetter break free from the restraints as soon as possible.


    However, the control method used by Leon was reinforced by the divine power of the Father of the Forest, so it was difficult for the Silver Dragon to destroy the troublesome vine in a short period of time.


    While assisting Model Goldlight, the experienced Silver Dragon soon discovered the divine power hidden within the vine.<div>


    Aside from being astonished that they had run into such a tough enemy, he also thought of a clever method.


    First, Silver Dragon used his Freezing Breath to form a solid shell on the surface of Model Goldlight¡¯s body, then applied the Grease Skill on him.


    After doing all this, Silver Dragon quickly said, ¡°Hurry, use a transformation spell to shrink your size, then retreat from within!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Model Goldlight paused for a moment before immediately following the instructions.


    As his body shrank, the thick vine followed suit and tightened.


    Even so, the ice shell created by Silver Dragon provided the much-needed time for Model Goldlight, and although brief, it was enough.


    Once he had sessfully escaped, Model Goldlight gratefully said to Silver Dragon, ¡°Grand Elder, thank you so much ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Frostfire suddenly attacked.


    ¡°Nn Forest is not a ce where you cane and go as you please!¡±


    Frostfire sneered continuously, while his ghostly eyes stared fixedly at Model Goldlight.


    Amidst his roar, a wide range of dark blue fan-shaped mes mercilessly enveloped Model Goldlight and Silver Dragon.


    The me Breath used by Frostfire was quite special, consisting mainly of a freezing substance that absorbs surrounding heat; neither Model Goldlight nor Silver Dragon had any effective resistance to it.


    However, considering Model Goldlight and Silver Dragon¡¯s strength, it was not fatal.<div>


    Moreover, Silver Dragon, who reacted immediately, had also taken countermeasures by raising a thick, translucent shield in front of them.


    Behind Frostfire were many more Undead Dragons, who once again engulfed Model Goldlight and Silver Dragon with various spewing weapons, rendering Silver Dragon¡¯s prepared shield ineffective in no time.


    After all, this was just a temporary measure.


    At this critical moment, Model Goldlight joked while narrowly avoiding danger, retreating alongside Silver Dragon and counterattacking. ¡°Hahaha, these long-dead guys seem to be just a facade, after all!¡±

 Chapter 524: 512 Heavy Losses_1

    Chapter 524: 512 Heavy Losses_1


    Despite what has been said, the current situation of Model Golden Light and Proud Silver Radiance was far from optimistic.


    After all, not every dragon could possess the heaven-defying power like Otto.


    Of course, Proud Silver Radiance could also seek the tinum Dragon King¡¯s help, but he didn¡¯t want to disturb the great Dragon God until it was absolutely necessary.


    At this moment, Proud Silver Radiance looked at Model Golden Light, and his feelings became a mixture ofplexity and nostalgia.


    Model Golden Light could still smile even in such precarious situations.


    Looking at him, it was as if he was seeing the simrly spirited Flowing Light Golden Fire from the past.


    If nothing went wrong, under his proper guidance, this child might¡­ no, definitely would be the second Flowing Light Golden Fire or even surpass him!


    Just as Proud Silver Radiance was thinking this, a special crystal blue breath, mixed with freezing cold wind and frost, attacked Model Golden Light.


    This special breath attack was very tricky, and Model Golden Light was currently doing his best to deal with numerous other attacks. It seemed unlikely that he could dodge it under the current circumstances.


    Realizing this, Proud Silver Radiance made a quick decision. After breathing out a Freezing breath to force back two Undead Dragons, he swung his tail to throw arge chunk of ice in front of Model Golden Light.


    The ice chunk stopped in mid-air in front of Model Golden Light and began to spread out, taking on the shape of a shield.<div>


    Obviously, Proud Silver Radiance intended to block the attack from the blind spot for Model Golden Light.


    Model Golden Light was already prepared for the tricky crystal blue breath, and he nned to twist his body to minimize the damage.


    But since Proud Silver Radiance had already taken action, it meant he didn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.


    So, Model Golden Light seized the opportunity to nod gratefully at Proud Silver Radiance. However, he soon noticed thetter¡¯s anxious expression as he opened his mouth, seemingly trying to say something to him.


    As Model Golden Light looked puzzled, Frostfire suddenly sped in front of him but did not attack him. Instead, it violently rammed the ice shield in front of him, sending it flying.


    At this point, Proud Silver Radiance finally shouted urgently at Model Golden Light, ¡°Quick, get out of the way!¡±


    Unfortunately, he was still slightly toote, as the crystal blue special breath directly hit Model Golden Light¡¯s chest without any obstruction.


    The user of this special breath was an Otto Dragon, only slightly smaller than Frostfire. Its previous form was an elderly White Dragon.


    He called himself Snow Cold Wind, previously an ordinary White Dragon inhabiting the Snow Field. He joined the battle of Lima Fortress only under the coercion and temptation of the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    His strength was already quite impressive, and after Otto¡¯s bloodline corruption transformation, he stepped directly into the realm of Legend, bing the strongest individual among these Otto Dragons.


    Speaking of power alone, he might be even stronger than Model Golden Light.


    Moreover, after Otto¡¯s bloodline corruption, the Freezing Truth breath used by Snow Cold Wind was extremely powerful.


    With no countermeasures, Model Golden Light¡¯s thick golden scales were no harder than normal wall ster.


    ¡°No!¡±


    In Proud Silver Radiance¡¯s shocked and angry shout, Model Golden Light looked at his chest in disbelief.


    There, an ice-cold transparent hole was pierced open by the crystal blue light beam. The cold frost froze his wound, so no blood flowed out.


    Looking at the wound, Model Golden Light was initially panicked, but then felt somewhat relieved.


    Luckily, the wound was not veryrge and did not harm any vital organs. With the powerful constitution of a Golden Dragon, it should not be fatal.


    However, Model Golden Light¡¯s thoughts did notst long, as he quickly realized that a strange crystallization was spreading rapidly from his chest wound to the rest of his body.<div>


    At first, he thought it was due to the cold and frost.


    But as the blue crystallization spread to his neck, he discovered that he was terribly wrong.


    As his breathing became increasingly difficult, Model Golden Light started to gasp heavily and uselessly while covering his chest with great effort.


    Meanwhile, due to his weakened body and the spreading crystallization, his flight altitude dropped rapidly, and he quickly spiraled down towards the ground like a falling warne.<div>


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    Proud Silver Radiance watched this all happen in despair but was still powerless to help.


    In the end, he could only watch as Model Golden Light turned into a lifelike crystal blue statue in mid-air and then smashed brutally onto the ground, shattering into pieces¡­


    Simr situations were also happening to other dragons, not just Model Golden Light.


    Another scream came from beside Proud Silver Radiance. A Bronze Dragon failed to dodge under the onught of numerous Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons, and was hit directly by multiple Truth breaths.


    Its fate was the same as Model Golden Light¡¯s, quickly turning into a blue crystalline form in mid-air, then crashing down and bing a pile of debris.


    Looking at the direction where Model Golden Light had fallen, Proud Silver Radiance took a deep breath and quickly stabilized his emotions.


    He knew that anger and sorrow would only cloud his judgment and could not actually help with anything.


    Under these circumstances, the priority was to withdraw quickly and preserve as many of their lives as possible.


    Otherwise, as more and more enemies joined the battle, the Metal Dragons would suffer even greater losses.


    After all, Nn Forest was the enemy¡¯s home field.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a tragic roar from Proud Silver Radiance, numerous Metal Dragons retreated swiftly from Nn Forest while mourning and grieving for their fellow dragons.<div>


    Frostfire naturally wouldn¡¯t let them leave so easily, and in the fierce pursuit that followed, the Metal Dragons lost another Brass Dragon and had a Red Copper Dragon severely injured and captured.


    As for the Undead Dragon side, three weaker ones were torn to pieces by the angry Proud Silver Radiance. Among them, the souls of two werepletely destroyed.


    On the Otto Dragon side, there were no casualties.


    Even when they were in an absolutely disadvantageous situation, the Metal Dragons managed to cause quite a bit of trouble for the Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons before leaving Nn Forest.


    The main reason for this was that Proud Silver Radiance¡¯s individual strength was too strong, and he possessed outstanding leadership abilities.


    Watching the receding Metal Dragons, Frostfire sneered coldly. These clowns dared to jump around only when their lord was away.


    When the great Silver Dragon Lord had time, it would be the moment for these ignorant beings to bid farewell to this world.

 Chapter 525: 513 Visiting the Imperial Capital_1

    Chapter 525: 513 Visiting the Imperial Capital_1


    Half a yearter, Otto finally opened his eyes on the gem-covered tform.


    He slept longer this time, so the battles between the empire and Lait Territory had not undergone any significant changes, and everything seemed rtively stable.


    Even so, the empire was still on the brink of copse.


    At present, the only areas that had not yet been affected by the Soaring Dragon Legion were the vicinity of the Eastern Empire¡¯s Imperial Capital and the coastal regions.


    Even in such a critical situation, the Eastern Empire still had not used the Blood Fortress.


    This situation made Gaz, who was responsible for the offensive, quite puzzled. The remaining defense forces of the empire were already weak, and if the Blood Fortress did not appear, what could the empire rely on to resist the ckstone Floating City?


    Although Otto had slept soundly for half a year, it did not prevent the ckstone Floating City from supporting the battles below.


    In fact, what took Gaz and the others the most time was rebuilding and resettling the afflicted towns and citizens after conquering them.


    Rebuilding the dpidated houses to provide at least some shelter from the wind and rain and distributing enough food to the starving refugees to keep them alive were their mostmon tasks.


    And now, Gaz was reporting all these matters to Otto, who had just awakened not long ago.


    Listening to all this, Otto nodded at Gaz, acknowledging his work during this time.<div>


    At the same time, Gaz briefed Otto on the situation in the Lait Territory.


    Unlike the empire¡¯s battlefield, the fighting there had reached a stalemate with both sides suffering heavy losses.


    ording to thetest information, Frostfire and Snow Cold Wind had both been badly wounded in a battle and could no longer participate in the war.


    ¡°Frostfire?¡±


    Hearing this, Otto asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he an Undead Dragon? If something is broken, just find some bones to fix him.¡±


    To this, Gaz shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Your Majesty, during the battle with Frostfire, Snow Cold Wind used the power of the tinum Dragon King.


    If it weren¡¯t for the assistance of other Undead Dragons and Otto Dragon, Frostfire might have died in battle.


    Even so, Frostfire¡¯s condition is not optimistic, as the power of the tinum Dragon King is constantly corroding his body and soul.


    If left unchecked, it may not be long before hepletely perishes¡­¡±


    At this point, Gaz¡¯s voice sounded somewhat mncholic. After all, having worked together for so long, there were at least some feelings of camaraderie between them.


    At this, Otto smiled and said to Gaz, ¡°Let Frostfiree to see me as soon as possible; maybe he can still be saved.¡±


    Then, as Gaz was feeling somewhat pleased for Frostfire, Otto continued, ¡°Now, before our big bone visits, let¡¯s settle the long-dyed main issue first!¡±


    He was referring to the Eastern Empire, the war that had been dragging on for so long.


    With Otto¡¯s personal intervention, it was believed that all difficulties would be easily resolved.


    As a result, at Otto¡¯smand, the entire Dragon Soaring Empire sprang into action.


    Unlike before, when they were moving slowly, this time, arge number of Soaring Dragon Legion and human legions entered the ckstone Floating City directly.


    Then, the ckstone Floating City flew over the mostly useless territories of the Eastern Empire and arrived directly over the Imperial Capital.


    The life in the Imperial Capital was visibly different from other towns in the Eastern Empire.


    There were no copsing houses here. Although the residents¡¯ lives were not necessarily prosperous, they still had enough to eat and drink.<div>


    Well-disciplined soldiers can be seen on the city walls and streets, either on guard or patrolling.


    Although adult men and merchants were rarely seen on the streets, the city was still managed quite well.


    And hovering above the luxurious pce of the Crimson Empress in the city center was the long-absent Blood Fortress.


    Had it been hiding all this time, preparing to defend the Imperial Capital to the death?<div>


    But to be honest, Otto didn¡¯t take the Blood Fortress seriously.


    He had single-handedly taken down the most powerful of the three floating cities ¨C Stania ¨C so the Blood Fortress was no match for him.


    Moreover, after a six-month-long slumber, Otto had not only recovered to his peak strength, but his power had also increased slightly.


    So, at Otto¡¯s request, the ckstone Floating City continued to approach the Blood Fortress without slowing down.


    By this time, the people of the Imperial Capital had naturally discovered the existence of the ckstone Floating City.


    A giant floating city as big as a mountain hovered overhead, and even those who were not blind could clearly see it.


    The arrival of the ckstone Floating City immediately shattered the long-maintained illusion of peace in the Imperial Capital.


    Countless women and the elderly were running around the streets with their personal belongings, and the soldiers trying to maintain order were utterly powerless against such a situation.


    Besides, they were the families of these ordinary people.


    In the situation where many adult men in the empire were taken away as War Children, having soldiers from other ces guard the Imperial Capital was no easy task.


    Thus, although many men in the Imperial Capital were also taken away and turned into War Children, many others were ced into regr army units.


    However, even these Imperial Capital-born patrolling units still had a blind-eye policy on such situations.


    Unfortunately, even with such leniency, they still had a hard time sessfully leaving the gates of the Imperial Capital.<div>


    War Children guarded the main gates of the Imperial Capital, and these emotionless men did not care who you were.


    Their wooden brains only understood one thing: guard the city gates and do not allow anyone without permission to enter or leave.


    Some bold people tried to force their way through, but ended up under the knives of War Children.


    However, this situation did not deter the people¡¯s determination to flee the Imperial Capital but instead made the city even more chaotic.


    The false peace was shattered, and the dark side lurking deep within everyone was infinitely magnified.


    Arson, killings, robbery, and various incidents erupted throughout the Imperial Capital, with numerous civilians armed with makeshift weapons attempting to break through the city walls guarded by War Children.


    As for the chaos below, Otto didn¡¯t care. His attention was always on the Blood Fortress floating in the air.


    As long as it was dealt with, the Eastern Empire would lose itsst shred of hope.


    And he didn¡¯t know if it was just his imagination, but Otto felt that the Blood Fortress looked a bit different than before.


    However, this would not hinder Otto¡¯s determination to resolve everything as soon as possible.


    With the ckstone Floating City drawing ever closer, the Blood Fortress seemed to finally show some reaction.

 Chapter 526: 514 Heavenly Fire Advent_1

    Chapter 526: 514 Heavenly Fire Advent_1


    The Blood Fortress looked like a traditional military fortress from the outside, covered with thick blood-red armor.


    At the moment, as if for some man-made reason, the blood-red armor was rapidly falling off right in front of Otto, crashing down below.


    Eachyer of the armor was quiterge, and the Crimson Empress¡¯s pce was directly underneath the Blood Fortress.


    But apparently, the Blood Fortress didn¡¯t take this into consideration, even this order came directly from the Crimson Empress herself, who resided in the pce.


    The Empress coldly watched the scene asyers of armor fell from the Blood Fortress, crashing into the majestic and beautiful pce, creating deep craters.


    Even if the pce had been luxurious before, it was clearly uninhabitable now unless it underwent intense repairs.


    However, its master, the Crimson Empress, might not need to reside in the pce anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Crimson Empress had taken the Blood Fortress as her new residence, but rather, she had merged herself into the Blood Fortress itself.


    Yes, the Crimson Empress¡¯s situation was now very simr to Moray¡¯s, having be the core of the Blood Fortress.


    Many of the things the Crimson Empress had done before were very hard to forgive, especially since the Mother of Evil Dragons held significant grudges towards her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Spider Goddess and the God of War intervening, the Mother of Evil Dragons would have twisted the Crimson Empress into all sorts of strange shapes by now.<div>


    Because of the failure of Lima Fortress, the mood of the four gods had soured, and the Mother of Evil Dragons vented her anger on the Crimson Empress.


    Although not enough to kill the poor creature, they would not let her off easy.


    As a result, even if the Crimson Empress was very reluctant, she ultimately ended up in this situation.


    Moreover, the floating city, second only to Stania, had been silent for half a year, but it was not just idly hovering above the imperial capital.


    After the blood-red outer armor fell off, it revealed the dark interior and various military structures characteristic of Dore architecture.


    There were many buildings with this heavy ck style that were eerily simr to the ckstone Floating City.


    After all, Sofia, the chief designer of the ckstone Floating City, was a half-elf with some Dore lineage.


    From an aesthetic point of view, she had much inmon with the Spider Goddess.


    Just in terms of appearance alone, calling it the Blood Fortress seemed somewhat unfitting now.


    Overall, it seemed that the Spider Goddess had put in a lot of effort into modifying the Blood Fortress.


    In addition to the military buildings designed in the Dore style, most of the personnel guarding the Blood Fortress were Dore from the Dark Domain.


    These soldiers were now fully armed and stationed at every corner of the Blood Fortress where they were needed.


    Looking at therge number of Dore elves, Otto had a strange thought that even if the Dore were known as a matriarchal society where both men and women were soldiers,


    the number of Dore here, plus those who were wiped out at the Lima Fortress before, probably meant the Spider Goddess hadpletely emptied the Dark Domain of its Dore poption.


    Besides the Dore, Otto also found a considerable number of dark dwarves and svirfneblin on the Blood Fortress.


    It seemed that these creatures were likely ves of the Dore, usually responsible for various menialbor.


    While the dark dwarves and svirfneblin were busily making battle preparations under the whip of the Dore, roars of dragons could be hearding from the inside of the Blood Fortress.


    Before long, arge number of colorful evil dragons were seen circling above the Blood Fortress.


    Seeing this unusuallyrge number, Otto couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.<div>


    It seemed that apart from those evil dragon leaders who didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Mother of Evil Dragons, almost all the colorful evil dragons on the continent had been summoned by her.


    Apart from these, Otto also discovered an exceptionallyrge statue standing at the center of the Blood Fortress.


    Based on its appearance, it was likely that of the widely revered God of War in the empire.


    One moment it was just a statue, but the next, the inanimate sculpture seemed to awaken, slowly walking towards the ckstone Floating City.<div>


    Watching all this, Otto¡¯s mouth twitched, and he had an inexplicable feeling of the earth slowly waking up¡­


    Temporarily putting aside the bizarre thought of making soup fromrge bones, it could be seen as a very special way of advent.


    With the movement of the God of War, a special blood aura surrounded the Blood Fortress.


    As long as one was within the range of the blood aura, all their attributes were increased by a certain value.


    So far, Otto had seen the handiwork of the Spider Goddess, the Mother of Evil Dragons, and the God of War.


    Meanwhile, Otto continued to search for any sign of the Shadow Master.


    This guy was like an old silver coin, who knew where he might be hiding, waiting for a chance to stab someone in the back?


    Truth be told, these so-called deities were limited by various reasons and could not exert their full power in the Prime Material ne.


    However, since the avatars were the ones being consumed each time, they could always return after a while, which was quite annoying.


    After searching for half a day without finding anything rted to the Shadow Master, Otto decided not to bother with it.


    Before the ckstone Floating City and Blood Fortress collided head-on, Otto had already flown out on his own, heading straight for the Blood Fortress.


    At this moment, Otto¡¯s actions showedplete disregard for the Blood Fortress.


    Frankly, he was not intimidated by a floating city that had been modified over half a year, a bunch of assorted dragons, and a limited group of colorful evil dragons.<div>


    The only thing that even slightly concerned him was the new avatar of the God of War, which had been a statue just moments before.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a deafening roar, a massive fan-shaped me Breath swept directly towards the Blood Fortress.


    Faced with Otto¡¯s sudden attack, the entire Blood Fortress was thrown into chaos.


    But the Crimson Empress, who acted as the core of the fortress, had been prepared for this all along.


    Just before the me Breath was about to hit the Blood Fortress, a dark purple protective barrier appeared above the fortress.


    Although it was just a simple me Breath, its power was not something that an ordinary magical shield could resist, especially when it came from Otto.


    Before long, to the horror of those down below, the magic shield was filled with numerous cracks.


    If they were hit by such terrifying mes, even the ordinary Dore or dwarves would be turned to ashes in an instant.

 Chapter 527: 515 Divine Queen Appears_1

    Chapter 527: 515 Divine Queen Appears_1


    As everyone on the Blood Fortress watched in terror, the magical shield cracked¡­<div>


    However, immediately after, several enormous colorful evil dragons, looking powerful enough to have stepped into the realm of legends, formed a line in front of Otto¡¯s me Breath.


    They shouted the name of the Mother of Evil Dragons, and then arge amount of magical power was condensed under the control of her divine power into a more solid and translucent shield in front of them.


    Unlike the shields created solely using the energy of the Blood Fortress, this one seemed stronger and more durable.


    At least it was enough to resist Otto¡¯s simplest me Breath.


    And because they sessfully blocked Otto¡¯s first wave of attacks, the confidence of everyone on the Blood Fortress was reignited, and they felt they could pull through again.


    As for Otto, upon seeing all this, he only sneered in disdain.<div>


    As expected, in addition to gathering arge number of colorful evil dragons here, the Mother of Evil Dragons had also been constantly monitoring the situation.


    It is well known that the cooperation among the colorful evil dragons is terrible. Without the forceful suppression of the Mother of Evil Dragons, these self-important creatures wouldn¡¯t know the meaning of teamwork.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate with each other and aplish this otherwise.


    But was it too simple to think that this was enough to stop him?


    Just as various attack weapons on the Blood Fortress began to aim at Otto, thetter had already prepared for another attack.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanying Otto¡¯s earth-shattering roar, various kinds of spraying weapons fired almost continuously without any pause towards the direction of the Blood Fortress, like rapid-fire cannons.


    Facing such a fierce offensive, the faces of the colorful evil dragons changed as more and more of them flew under Otto, supporting a broader and more durable shield.


    At this moment, nearly two hundred adult colorful evil dragons were contending with Otto.


    As mentioned earlier, such arge number of colorful evil dragons would probably make up for almost all the colorful dragons on the entire continent gathered together by the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Since their strength was not a match for Otto, they simply chose to overpower him with numbers.


    Although they hadn¡¯t yet discovered the exact hiding ce of the Mother of Evil Dragons, the fact that she could coordinate these dragons and make them act in unison proved that she was the only one capable of doing so.<div>


    Immediately afterward, numerous breath attacks collided with the protective shield supported by many evil dragons.


    For a moment, arge number of brilliant sparks burst into the air, apanied by deafening explosions.


    Under such intense collisions, although the protective shield erected by the evil dragons was full of cracks, it still managed to temporarily block all of Otto¡¯s attacks.


    At this moment, everyone on the Blood Fortress had prepared their corresponding offensive measures.


    In an instant, Magic Cannons, Moon de Vehicles, Heavy Ballistae, and all kinds of long-range attacks mercilessly hailed down on Otto.


    Of course, with such a great distance, most of the attacks failed.


    Even so, Otto was momentarily engulfed by the densely concentrated attacks, which resembled a torrential downpour.


    Although the scene seemed frightening, only a few managed to prate Otto¡¯s most basic protective coating.


    Before the smoke from the explosions around Otto could dissipate, a thick blue beam of light forcibly pierced through the smoke and then quickly flew towards the evil dragons.


    This time, Otto was finally getting serious. The earlier protective shield set up by the evil dragons, which had been quite reliable, was blown open in just one encounter.


    The terrifying blue beam of light dissipated as a result, but a few nearby evil dragons were engulfed in the explosion.


    At first, these evil dragons didn¡¯t take it too seriously. After all, for the physically strong dragons, the remaining force of the explosion would bring, at most, only slight wounds.<div>


    However, they soon discovered that something was wrong.


    The injured parts, even if they had only lost a few scales, turned into an extremely unnatural blue crystallization wherever they were affected by the explosion, rapidly spreading to other parts of their bodies.


    Some evil dragons who had known about this situation before made a swift decision and abandoned the blue crystallized parts of their bodies.


    As a result, they were able to preserve themselves after paying a certain price.


    However, some evil dragons had not reacted in time or made a decision immediately. In not too long, more than half of their bodies had been turned into blue crystallization. They either fell miserably onto the Blood Fortress or crashed onto the ground, shattering into pieces.


    Meanwhile, Otto had been quickly approaching the Blood Fortress, and in almost an instant, he forcefully collided with the protective shield set up by the evil dragons.


    Like a transparent ss window being hit by a heavyweight bird, the entire shield shuddered violently the moment Otto collided with it.


    Large cracks, as dense as a spider¡¯s web, quickly spread out from the center of the impact point. Then Otto sneered and extended his sharp dragon ws into the shield.


    It seemed that he intended to tear the shield apart directly, and it looked quite effective.


    The shield was torn open by Otto¡¯s dragon ws, creating a gap that continued to widen.


    From the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Otto to create a passage for himself to pass through.


    Compared topletely destroying the shield, this method was undoubtedly more effective.<div>


    Seeing that Otto was about to break through the shield and approach the Blood Fortress, the evil dragons not only remained calm but also gathered neatly together.


    Under the coordination of the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ divine power, arge amount of magical power quickly converged to one point, and a five-headed giant dragon made up of pure energy materialized in front of the neatly arranged evil dragons.


    Based on its appearance, it was undoubtedly the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    At the same time, a subtle change urred in the core of the Blood Fortress.


    The Crimson Empress, who originally served as the core of the fortress, let out a piercing scream, but the Dore Warriors guarding her ignored it.


    ¡°No, no! You can¡¯t treat me like this!


    I¡¯ve given you everything! My country, my people, and my body!¡±


    A force from the upper realm was constantly eroding the Crimson Empress¡¯s sanity, but her resistance seemed utterly futile.


    In no time, the consciousness of the Crimson Empresspletely vanished, and her soul became the vessel for the Spider Goddess to descend into the world once again.


    Inside the core of the Blood Fortress, the graceful figure of the human woman quickly transformed into a half-Dore, half-spider monstrosity.

 Chapter 528: 516 Merging Within the Body_1

    Chapter 528: 516 Merging Within the Body_1


    Once, the Crimson Empress tried various means to dominate the world but ended up in this predicament.<div>


    It is tragic that no one would feel sad for her plight, and it was unlikely that anyone would mourn her in the future.


    The Spider Goddess, who personally erased her consciousness, would not feel any psychological pressure or remorse for it.


    Simr to how ordinary people would not care about inadvertently stepping on an ant, the Spider Goddess probably held this notion now.


    At the moment the Spider Goddess epted the Blood Fortress, the appearance of the entire Blood Fortress changed again.


    In just half a year, relying solely on their efforts, what they could do to the Blood Fortress was naturally very limited.


    The Spider Goddess and her allies were self-aware, so after theirst failure against Otto, they jointly prepared a bargaining chip and invited the God of Craftsmen to take action.<div>


    Under the personal arrangement of the God of Craftsmen and the participation of his divine emissaries, the Blood Fortress was transformed into a satisfactory war machine in a short time.


    Several giant holes appeared on both sides of the Blood Fortress, followed by limb-like structures, making the entire Blood Fortress look like a giant spider.


    These newly emerging limbs, or spider-leg-like structures, were naturally not merely for decoration or walking.


    Just as Otto sessfully broke through the protective shield, the pure energy body, Mother of Evil Dragons in a semi-transparent state, let out a screeching sound and charged towards Otto.


    At the same time, those spider-leg-like objects around the Blood Fortress began to quickly bend and aim at Otto with their tails.


    Each limb had a wide hole at the end, simr to a gun barrel, and their function was quite alike.


    These weapons were personally designed by the God of Craftsmen and could make the most of the Spider Goddess¡¯s divine power.


    This was especially so in the Prime Material ne, where the Spider Goddess could exert powerful attacks with the best cost-efficiency and minimum expenditure of divine power.


    To achieve this, the Spider Goddess had to pay a hefty price. If she failed to defeat Otto this time, she would give up fighting with this strange Silver Dragon further.


    While the Spider Goddess was notoriously infamous, she had numerous enemies and rivals, and she didn¡¯t have enough time to waste on a single ne and a single Silver Dragon.


    Just as the Spider Goddess was thinking this, the Mother of Evil Dragons had already begun to face Otto directly.


    Perhaps because her unique form restrained her, the Mother of Evil Dragons did not speak a single word to Otto from beginning to end.<div>


    Like a ruthless person with few words, she grappled with Otto from the moment she met him.


    After several exchanges, Otto discovered that the Mother of Evil Dragons had be much more difficult to deal with than before.


    Maybe it was because she had no physical form, but like ghosts, most attacks were useless against the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Pure physical attacks were virtually ineffective.


    However, it was obviously impossible to defeat Otto with just these tactics, as he had already encountered simr situations before.


    Seeing the advantage in closebat, the Mother of Evil Dragons seemed to think that her new form was better suited for grappling and remained stubbornly close to Otto, just like a piece of gum.


    Unfortunately for her, Otto was no longer the big, dumb dragon that only knew how tounch pure physical attacks.


    After Otto once again engaged in closebat with the Mother of Evil Dragons, his dragon ws passed directly through her intangible body without causing any substantial damage on her.


    Thetter¡¯s dragon head bit into Otto¡¯s neck, leaving scalding marks that ached terribly.


    As the Mother of Evil Dragons turned around and quickly flew towards Otto once more, Otto gave her a mocking expression.


    Soon after, blue mes burned fiercely on his sharp teeth.


    Seeing this, the Mother of Evil Dragons seemed to sense something, but it was already toote to change her form.<div>


    Eventually, she gritted her teeth and charged at Otto once more.


    A confrontation simr to the previous one ensued, but this time, the oue was entirely different.


    More scald-like marks appeared on Otto¡¯s body, while the Mother of Evil Dragons waspletely transformed into a lump of crystalline blue sculpture.


    Just before she turned into a crystal sculpture, the Mother of Evil Dragons looked at Otto yfully, as if she was the ultimate winner.


    Before Otto could figure out the meaning behind her gaze, several enormous white spheres suddenly appeared around him.


    These white spheres originated from the limb-like gun barrels of the Blood Fortress below.


    Although Otto didn¡¯t know what they were, the Mother of Evil Dragon¡¯s strange expression earlier made it obvious that they were not something good.


    As Otto twisted his body in mid-air trying to dodge, each white sphere exploded into severalrges as they neared him.


    Theses almostpletely blocked all Otto¡¯s escape angles, and just as he was about to use his breath weapon to forcibly break through, his body suddenly stiffened.


    The scald-like marks left by the Mother of Evil Dragons on Otto¡¯s body were aching faintly, rapidly causing his entire body to stiffen.


    Although this statested for a very short time, it robbed Otto of the crucial moment to escape the encirclement.


    By the time Otto snapped back to his senses, he was covered in numerous stickys.<div>


    These whites were exceptionally viscous and resilient, but they didn¡¯t have any additional attributes, such as corrosion or paralysis.


    Attempting to break free, Otto stretched his limbs, but ultimately failed to break through the sticky on his body.


    As Otto continued to struggle, the neighbouring Evil Dragons did not take the chance tounch an attack. Instead, they exerted their energy once more.


    When the energy converged again, the pure energy-formed Mother of Evil Dragons re-emerged.


    Immediately after, the Mother of Evil Dragons charged directly towards Otto.


    In his current state, it was impossible for Otto to dodge.


    Even though Otto tried to turn himself into a Phantom Insubstantiality, it still didn¡¯t allow him to break free from the strange¡¯s restraint.


    Next, Otto tried igniting blue mes on his body¡¯s surface.


    This time, he had some partial sess, but before he could escape, the Mother of Evil Dragons flew at him at full speed.


    Subsequently, she merged entirely into Otto¡¯s body.

 Chapter 529: 518 Deja Vu_1

    Chapter 529: 518 Deja Vu_1


    Before Otto could react to what happened, his vision had already turned pitch ck.<div>


    Then, it seemed as if he had entered a long, colorful spiral tunnel, and everything started spinning around him.


    Moreover, this damn, dazzling colorful light seemed to be apanied by a strongmp-like re, making Otto¡¯s head pound.


    Fortunately, this condition didn¡¯tst too long. It was like sitting on a long spiral slide. After a stimting experience, Otto finally found himself standing on solid ground again.


    With slightly shaky legs, Otto shivered and then touched his cheek because it felt itchy.


    But soon, he noticed that something was off.


    Quickly, Otto began to check his smooth and bare body while twitching the corners of his mouth, then looked around at the empty surroundings, feeling a little weary.<div>


    At the same time, Otto felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to figure out the answer.


    Isn¡¯t this the soul battlefield where he once fought the Orc Gaenor Keren?


    His t lower body and the robe that materialized with Otto¡¯s thoughts confirmed this.


    Otto was well aware that he couldn¡¯t havee to this ce for no reason.


    Before this, hisst impression was of the Mother of Evil Dragons charging at him, unable to dodge because of being trapped in the spider web, and ultimately merging into his body.


    So, even if he thought about it with his ass, Otto was well aware that everything before his eyes was obviously rted to the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    However, as Otto looked around, he still couldn¡¯t find any trace of the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Then, he began to examine his own form.


    In this strange space, soul power was crucial. In the past, Otto had suffered a lot here due to his weak soul power.


    But times have changed. Since Otto¡¯s devouring ability could also act on souls, the growth of his soul power has been astonishing.


    By now, although he still maintained his previous appearance in this space, his soul power was basically on par with his strength in the Prime Material ne.<div>


    Of course, if Otto wanted to, he could change himself into his appearance in the Prime Material ne using soul power at any time.


    However, he didn¡¯t do so. Although this current human form looked weak and helpless, it was his deliberate choice.


    Perhaps this image could bring him some unexpected advantages.


    But what Otto was more concerned about was the situation in the Prime Material ne.


    Due to underestimating the enemy and encountering this ident, Otto was genuinely worried about the outside situation.


    Meanwhile, what was happening outside while Otto was worried?


    After being merged with the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto¡¯s body had be weak, like it was in a swoon.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the viscous spider web holding him up in the air, he might have already crashed into the Blood Fortress.


    For now, Otto seemed to have temporarily lost his resistance capabilities, but for fear of prematurely awakening him or for other reasons, the Blood Fortress side hadn¡¯tunched any attacks on him during this period.


    In the end, only a few huge dragons acted asborers, removing the unconscious Otto from the battlefield.


    At this point, the ckstone Floating City was already approaching the Blood Fortress. The cannons on the edge of the city with longer range had already opened fire.


    Obviously, Sofia and the others inside the ckstone Floating City were also anxious about Otto¡¯s current situation.<div>


    However, their arrival was exactly what the Spider Goddess desired. Or rather, she simply left Otto alone to gather her full strength to deal with the ckstone Floating City.


    The previous Stania had been the strongest of the three floating cities, and the current ckstone Floating City had obviously gone through further modifications, making it even more powerful.


    More importantly, the intelligence gathered by the Master of Shadows through personal investigations indicated that a Demigod skilled in time maniption was hiding within the ckstone Floating City.


    Moreover, there was the mixed army of numerous monsters and humans atop the city, and all these factors demanded the Spider Goddess¡¯s full attention.


    As the distance between the two floating cities shortened, various long-range attacks began to sh back and forth.


    For the time being, both sides were evenly matched. Explosions, mes, or other things appeared on both floating cities.


    Seeing all this, the Spider Goddess sneered.


    ¡°Although it does seem to have improvedpared to Stania, it¡¯s still a creation of mortals. Compared to the new Blood Fortress personally modified by the God of Craftsmen, it¡¯s far inferior!¡±


    As her words fell, the entire Blood Fortress began to transform once more, its overall shape further changing towards a spider-like appearance.


    But at that moment, not only the Blood Fortress began to transform; to the disbelief of the Spider Goddess, the form of the ckstone Floating City also started to change.


    Moreover,pared to the Blood Fortress, the transformation of the ckstone Floating City was faster, and its form was even more terrifying.


    To the disbelief of the Spider Goddess and everyone on the Blood Fortress, the ckstone Floating City turned into a huge mechanical dragon before the Blood Fortress had a chance to.<div>


    With the foundation of ckstone Floating City, the size of the mechanical dragon was naturally terrifying.


    With every movement of the mechanical dragon, the surrounding space seemed to be ripped apart.


    ¡°What¡­ what on earth is this thing?¡±


    The Spider Goddess never recovered from her shock, and the expression of the God of War who descended through the sculpted Advent probably wasn¡¯t much different from hers.


    They never expected that the floating city transformation feature designed by the God of Craftsmen himself would collide with the ckstone Floating City.


    What was even more uneptable to them was that the new Blood Fortress, personally crafted by the God of Craftsmen, seemed inferior to the ckstone Floating City in this aspect.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just when the Spider Goddess was feeling emotionallyplicated, the mechanical dragon that the ckstone Floating City had be mercilessly pped its w onto the Blood Fortress.


    Apanied by a huge noise, a massive hole was opened up on the Blood Fortress, with countless Dore and other human-like creatures from the Dark Domain dying as a result.


    Either they were directly crushed into meat paste along with some debris from the Blood Fortress by the mechanical dragon, or they fell to their deaths due to the severe vibration caused by the damage to the Blood Fortress.


    Regardless, the Blood Fortress had suffered heavy losses with just this single strike.


    <div>

 Chapter 530: 518 Absolute Advantage (The previous is 517, the sequence is correct, it was my typo)_1

    Chapter 530: 518 Absolute Advantage (The previous chapter is 517, the sequence is correct, it was my typo)_1


    Damn that God of Craftsmen, taking things without doing the job!<div>


    Faced with this situation, the Spider Goddess was cursing the God of Craftsmen in her heart while hurriedly controlling the Blood Fortress to maintain a certain distance from the ckstone Floating City.


    In the eyes of the Spider Goddess, the dignified God of Craftsmen could not possibly be defeated in craftsmanship by a mortal.


    The reason for the current situation must be that the shameless guy took the money and didn¡¯t do the work!


    However, she was somewhat wronging the God of Craftsmen. After all, it would take a miracle to transform the Blood Fortress into its current state in just half a year.


    As for the ckstone Floating City, from the time Sofia and the others had the corresponding ideas and implemented them until now, it had far more time than the Blood Fortress.


    But in any case, the Spider Goddess now felt very ufortable. She had finally lured Otto into a trap and brought the ckstone Floating City into a desperate situation.<div>


    But what ended up happening was that the targets of the desperate situation were instead the Blood Fortress and herself!


    What a damn mess!


    Feeling the terrifying oppressive forceing from the mechanical dragon in front of her, the Spider Goddess was instantly annoyed and, for a moment, had an impulse to ignore everything, directly let her true body descend here, and squash everything.


    However, she quickly suppressed this very immature and stupid idea.


    If she were to do that, while she might indeed be able to swiftly capture both Otto and the ckstone Floating City, the Mother of Evil Dragons and the God of War would most likely take action against her the moment she seeded.


    Which was more enticing, a silver dragon that could currently only hop around in the Prime Material ne or the Spider Goddess¡¯s powerful godhead and divine office? Any deity with a clear head would know.


    This was also the main reason why the Spider Goddess and the others had tried several times and still couldn¡¯t do anything about Otto ¨C they had too many factors to consider.


    While the Spider Goddess was distressed about this, the mechanical giant dragon didn¡¯t forget to continue attacking the Blood Fortress.


    ¡°Moray, move faster and dismantle this damn giant spider for me!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s cold voice echoed at the core of the ckstone Floating City.


    Obviously, due to Otto¡¯s ident, the half-elf girl couldn¡¯t maintain herposure and grace for the moment.


    Immediately after, Morayined, ¡°I¡¯m already trying my best. You have to understand, I¡¯ve never controlled a dragon¡¯s body before.¡±<div>


    Although what Moray said was true, Sofia wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    Just as Sofia was about to lose her temper, Konoheim raised his hand and volunteered, ¡°Maybe I can give it a try. Don¡¯t forget, although I¡¯ve always been fond of acting in human form, I¡¯m essentially a dragon.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Konoheim wouldn¡¯t expose himself like this, but the ckstone Floating City¡¯s current form had really aroused his curiosity. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night for several years if he didn¡¯t try it for himself.


    Sofia had no objections to this; she didn¡¯t care what was at the core of the ckstone Floating City as long as it was efficient.


    Although Moray was somewhat unwilling, he couldn¡¯t say anything under the tyranny of the half-elf girl and silently handed the control of the ckstone Floating City to Konoheim.


    Of course, Konoheim couldn¡¯t possibly be the control core of the floating city like Moray.


    If he wanted to control the ckstone Floating City, he would have to use Moray as an intermediary.


    So before long, Konoheim and Moray were already full of dense magical pipelines, and Konoheim hadpletely taken control of the ckstone Floating City.


    At the moment of the transfer of authority, the ckstone Floating City, which was chasing the Blood Fortress, suddenly froze and stopped moving.


    Just as the Spider Goddess had a slight sigh of relief, the ckstone Floating City, in the shape of a mechanical giant dragon, relentlessly charged towards the Blood Fortress once again.


    Moreover, the mechanical giant dragon¡¯s movements visibly became smoother, or rather, more like a living dragon.


    ¡°Roar!¡±<div>


    A sound that seemed like a dragon¡¯s roar or some other huge noise vibrated the eardrums, and at the same time, the mechanical giant dragon opened its terrifying maw, and a terrifying light blue light ball quickly condensed within.


    Having fought Otto more than once, the Spider Goddess naturally knew the power of this object and immediately had the Blood Fortress react.


    Although the Breath of Truth was powerful and had a terrifying additional effect, like most breath weapons, it had to be charged up for a while to be fully effective.


    But with this time, the Spider Goddess had plenty of time to respond to the subsequent attack.


    It was just that the Spider Goddess hadn¡¯t anticipated that the current situation was slightly different from what she had expected.


    Although she knew there was a demigod-level powerhouse who was good at controlling time in the ckstone Floating City ¨C Konoheim ¨C she didn¡¯t know that the one controlling the city right now was Konoheim himself.


    As a result, some things her calctions didn¡¯t ount for were happening.


    Severalyers ofplicated yellow magic arrays suddenly appeared around the mechanical dragon¡¯s mouth, and at the same time, the light blue light ball in its mouth visibly congregated several times faster.


    This allowed the breath weapon, which usually required some time to prepare, to be ready in a very short time.


    Just as a huge crystal blue light beam swept towards the Blood Fortress, the Spider Goddess hadn¡¯t had time to prepare.


    Seeing the terrifying light beaming straight at her, the Spider Goddess didn¡¯t even have time to curse, and hurriedly controlled the Blood Fortress to dodge sideways.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote.<div>


    In such a short time, the Spider Goddess could only turn the Blood Fortress 90 degrees as a whole, minimizing the contact area between the Floating City and the blue light beam.


    It was already very difficult to control such a huge floating city to make such a movement in a short time. Even if other gods were to descend, they would have a hard time aplishing this feat.


    But even so, the Blood Fortress was severely damaged in this attack by the ckstone Floating City.


    The huge blue light beam swept across the side surface of the Blood Fortress with a destructive momentum, leaving behind arge, neat trench-like scar.


    For the massive Blood Fortress, this was a very serious injury.


    The breach almost spanned the entire Blood Fortress and also destroyed two of the spider-leg-like limbs on the edge of the Blood Fortress, which were actually huge cannons.


    Currently, in the battle with the Blood Fortress, the ckstone Floating City was in an overwhelming position of absolute advantage.

 Chapter 531: 519 Brain Supplements Needed_1

    Chapter 531: 519 Brain Supplements Needed_1


    Although the Blood Fortress had alreadypleted its transformation, its overall appearance now more closely resembled a giant spider.<div>


    However, even so, under the fierce onught of Konoheim¡¯s ckstone Floating City, it could barely defend itself.


    Even though the Spider Goddess had tried her hardest, the Blood Fortress was still severely damaged under the relentless attack of the ckstone Floating City.


    Of course, while the Spider Goddess was working so hard, the God of War wasn¡¯t just standing idly by.


    However, the God of Warcked long-range attack methods, so he had only been using the release of pure energy to attack.


    Because the effect was minimal, his presence had not been noticed much.


    His performance had been noticed by the Spider Goddess, who then gave up putting her hope in him.<div>


    But relying on the Blood Fortress alone, they would never stand a chance against the ckstone Floating City, especially in its current damaged state.


    Therefore, the Spider Goddess could only put her hopes on the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    As long as she could sessfully obtain the body of the Silver Dragon ording to n, all their difficulties would be ovee.


    What she needed to do now was only to buy time and hold on until that moment.


    All of the Spider Goddess¡¯ hopes were now pinned on the Mother of Evil Dragons, but how was the situation on her end?


    At this moment, Otto had finally encountered the Mother of Evil Dragons in the Soul Battlefield.


    Unexpectedly, this time the Mother of Evil Dragons chose to meet Otto in a humanoid form, which was rare for her.


    Perhaps it was to avoid unnecessary consumption of Soul Power, but it had to be said that the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ appearance was surprisingly beautiful, and her attire was quite eye-catching.


    Of course, no matter how beautiful the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ appearance was, she could not draw even a bit of Otto¡¯s attention.


    As Otto coldly stared at the Mother of Evil Dragons, she looked at him with great interest.


    ¡°Although I knew you were a Variant Dragon, I didn¡¯t expect your true form to be such an unremarkable human,¡± said the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Upon hearing herment, Otto frowned and retorted, ¡°I thought your mind was messed up, but it turns out your eyes are the bigger problem.¡±<div>


    Then, Otto pointed to his face and coldly said, ¡°You call this unremarkable? Or is it that you don¡¯t understand the aesthetic of humanoid creatures?


    Do I need to correct your sense of beauty? Someone as handsome as me should be a one-in-ten-thousand existence among humans, right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The Mother of Evil Dragons was momentarily speechless, but as she recalled how Otto had given her such a headache all this time, her feelings were quiteplicated.


    If she continued talking to Otto, she was likely to be the one getting angry in the end.


    Having realized this, the Mother of Evil Dragons shifted her focus elsewhere.


    She slowly approached Otto and pointed at him while a little white starlight spread from her fingertips.


    Immediately, the starlight quickly condensed into a ferocious Red Dragon skull.


    As the skull roared fiercely, it also quickly brewed a scorching me Breath in its mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Otto. No matter how powerful you are in the real world, here you are just a weak human,¡± the Mother of Evil Dragons said confidently, ¡°Once your soul perishes here, your body, your empire, and everything you own will all be mine!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Otto sighed, ¡°I take back what I said earlier. Your mind is actually even more abnormal.¡±<div>


    As he spoke, Otto squinted at the Mother of Evil Dragons just as a pit suddenly appeared under her feet.


    Catching her off guard, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ left foot stepped into the pit, causing her to stagger.


    Although she didn¡¯t fall, the Red Dragon skull she had prepared lost its aim.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Apanied by the deafening roar of the Red Dragon, the zing mes gushed directly on the ground below.


    Since the Mother of Evil Dragons was close by, she couldn¡¯t avoid being hit by the fire.


    Although she would be immune to such fire damage in the real world, this attribute wouldn¡¯t be carried over into the Soul Battlefield.


    After being continuously burned, the Mother of Evil Dragons had no choice but to forcefully cancel the Red Dragon skull and the me Breath. At the same time, a specialized fell from the sky and enveloped her.


    From a distance, Otto was seen reloading his shoulder-mounted cannon with ammunition.


    Seeing his skilled actions, the Mother of Evil Dragons finally realized that Otto was indeed familiar with the rules of this ce.


    Before she could break free of the and counterattack, a special electric current ran through her body from the, rendering her temporarily unable to move.


    Meanwhile, as she gritted her teeth with anger, another rocket traced a winding trajectory in the sky and urately hit her, creating a thick blue smokescreen.<div>


    Clearly, Otto had mixed some elements from this world into his otherworldly arsenal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After the explosion, the center of the smokescreen was empty, while the Mother of Evil Dragons slowly reappeared elsewhere.


    But before the Mother of Evil Dragons could recover from her confusion, another rocket soared toward her again.


    This time, however, the oue was slightly different. Her anger had reached its boiling point after a string of failures.


    ¡°Roar! Enough!¡±


    With an enraged roar, the Mother of Evil Dragons revealed her true form in the Soul Battlefield.


    As for the rocket tracing a curved trajectory in the sky, it was shattered by her w.


    She wanted to show Otto that his fancy tricks were utterly useless in the face of her overwhelming power.


    It seemed that, in the eyes of the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto¡¯s Soul Power was just as weak as his current form.


    And the reason why he could cause her so much trouble here was only because of his cunning tactics.


    ¡°Really¡­¡±<div>


    Noticing the true form of the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto sighed, ¡°So, should I remind you to drink six walnuts?¡±

 Chapter 532: 520 Mysterious Backstab_1

    Chapter 532: 520 Mysterious Backstab_1


    Of course, the Mother of Evil Dragons had no idea what the six walnuts were. In fact, she was so enraged that she couldn¡¯t process anything at all.<div>


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a furious roar, the Mother of Evil Dragons swung her massive body around, using her thick tail as a weapon, and viciously smashed it towards Otto.


    Due to the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ sudden increase in size, the distance between her and Otto was greatly reduced.


    For this reason, even though Otto stood still, he was still within the attack range of the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    As the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ attack approached Otto, he calmly stretched out one arm towards her thick tail.


    So, could he really block her attack with just one hand?<div>


    Initially, the Mother of Evil Dragons could barely maintain some reason, but upon seeing Otto¡¯s actions now, thest thread of reason waspletely snapped.


    Just when the Mother of Evil Dragons thought Otto had paid the price for his arrogance and turned to dust under her tail, she suddenly realized that the feeling on her tail was different.


    When the Mother of Evil Dragons looked in the direction of the impact, she saw a huge Silver Dragon w gripping her tail firmly.


    Although both Otto and the Mother of Evil Dragons transformed into dragon forms in this extraordinary space, they had fundamentally different ones.


    At this moment, except for the huge silver dragon w, the rest of Otto¡¯s body still retained its previous human appearance.


    Meanwhile, the Mother of Evil Dragons could also feel that the strength within the silver dragon w grabbing her tail was rapidly increasing.


    Finally regaining some senses, the Mother of Evil Dragons hurriedly tried to withdraw her tail from Otto¡¯s dragon w, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our previous topic, all-knowing Mother of Evil Dragons. Your stupidity has far exceeded my imagination.¡±


    As Otto said this, he squeezed his dragon w, forcibly splitting the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ tail in two.


    While the Mother of Evil Dragons struggled to maintain her bnce for a moment, arge mouth suddenly appeared in the palm of Otto¡¯s Soul Power-transformed dragon w.


    Before the Mother of Evil Dragons could regain her bnce andunch another attack at Otto, a thick blue beam of light had already pierced through her chest.


    ¡°Good steel should be used on the cutting edge, and Soul Power should be spent on worthwhile matters.¡±<div>


    Otto coldly looked at the fading figure of the Mother of Evil Dragons and sneered, ¡°How long can youst with such unrestrained use of Soul Power?¡±


    Of course, if it were your true form here, my previous words would be nonsense.


    But, respected Mother of Evil Dragons, do you really have the courage to bring your true form here?¡±


    By the time Otto finished speaking, the figure of the Mother of Evil Dragons hadpletely disappeared, only to reappear slowly in another corner.


    From her exhausted expression, it was clear that the transformation into a five-headed dragon had indeed consumed a considerable amount of her Soul Power.


    It was impossible for the true form of the Mother of Evil Dragons to be here, so the consecutive failures and damage she suffered were bing unbearable for her.


    Compared to her, Otto¡¯s consumption of Soul Power during this time was almost negligible.


    Despite her failures, the Mother of Evil Dragons hadn¡¯t learned her lesson, and with a seemingly indignant roar, she transformed into a massive dragon form again and rushed toward Otto with a ferocious expression.


    Seeing the rapidly approaching Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows.


    Her performance at this moment was a little too reckless.


    Although the Mother of Evil Dragons was known for her temper, she shouldn¡¯t be this reckless and fall in the same ce multiple times.


    As Otto was thinking this, the five heads of the Mother of Evil Dragons ruthlessly sprayed five different powerful breath attacks at him.<div>


    Seeing this massive momentum, even if it sessfully hit Otto, this kind of attack would cause a significant loss to the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ Soul Power.


    So, as Otto faced this attack, he didn¡¯t think about counterattacking but instead transformed his huge dragon w back into a normal arm.


    Then, his body quickly transformed into a miniature Silver Dragon, which was much smallerpared to the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Honestly, for Otto right now, using a dragon form was morefortable than his human body.


    Immediately after, Otto¡¯s figure agilely weaved through the storm-like attacks of the Mother of Evil Dragons. No matter how angry she was or how fierce her attacks were, as long as she couldn¡¯t hit Otto, everything would be in vain, merely wasting her Soul Power.


    In this strange space, even if it was just blinking, it would consume a fixed amount of Soul Power, albeit very weak.


    If the Mother of Evil Dragons continued this relentless attack, Otto might not even have to make a move; she wouldpletely exhaust her Soul Power.


    If one side exhausted their Soul Power here, it would naturally represent their failure.


    Reckless! It¡¯s too reckless!


    Looking at the current actions of the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto could onlye to this conclusion.


    But just as he was getting used to the dense attacks of the Mother of Evil Dragons and freely weaving through the air, he suddenly sensed something was off.


    However, before Otto could figure out what was wrong, he felt a sharp pain in his heart, then he began to reform his body in another corner.<div>


    Obviously, Otto was hit by a lethal attack.


    What puzzled Otto was that although the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ attacks were indeed fierce and chaotic, he should have been cautious enough.


    In his memory, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ attacks never touched him.


    Before Otto could think more, the Mother of Evil Dragons relentlessly charged at him again.


    She continued tounch reckless, crazy attacks, while Otto¡¯s tactics remained unchanged, swiftly weaving through the various attacks.


    But this situation didn¡¯tst long. Just after dodging the Lightning Breath from the Mother of Evil Dragons, Otto sensed something was off once more.


    The next second, his vision cked out, and he reformed his body in another corner again.


    Another bizarre encounter urred, but this time, Otto vaguely saw what had happened.

 Chapter 533: 521 Give Up Resistance_1

    Chapter 533: 521 Give Up Resistance_1


    Although it wasn¡¯t very clear, Otto still vaguely saw the reason.<div>


    Simrly, a sudden sting came from his back, and before Otto¡¯s vision was engulfed by darkness this time, he saw the image of a small dagger quietly disappearing into the surroundings.


    A dagger¡­


    Otto¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, as he seemed to have guessed what was going on.


    At the same time, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ storm-like attack once again enveloped Otto.


    And Otto again transformed into the small, Silver Dragon, swaying like a duckweed in the storm yet remaining unyielding and undeterred.


    Compared to before, everything was so simr, but the oue was somewhat different.<div>


    As the saying goes, a blunder thrice repeated is foolish. Otto would not let himself fall in the same ce three times.


    Just as Otto seemingly fully focused on dealing with the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ attack, a short and precise dagger was quietly approaching his heart.


    No matter how Otto dodged in the air while avoiding the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ attack methods, the dagger¡¯s sharp tip could always urately target his back.


    And just as the dagger was about to pierce Otto¡¯s back, he suddenly turned around, seemingly unaware. Then, the dragon¡¯s wings behind him quickly expanded and were used as a shield to block his back.


    This time, the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ attack was temporarily insufficient.


    At the same time, Otto sneered and looked at the front, grabbing the dagger that was about to vanish from its original spot.


    In order to avoid being cut by the dagger, Otto directly transformed his palm into a pair of tongs.


    As Otto firmly held the dagger with the tongs, a fierce electric current shot immediately from the tongs towards the dagger.


    Under the powerful electric stimtion, the figure hiding in the shadows other than the dagger finally slowly revealed its true form.


    As Otto had suspected earlier, the culprit behind the scenes stealthily making his move was none other than the unseen Master of Shadows.


    Staring at the somewhat at a loss Master of Shadows, Otto sneered, ¡°You really live up to your name. Even under these circumstances, you still choose to be a sneaky and despicable viin, striking from behind.¡±


    The Master of Shadows didn¡¯t reply. He quickly abandoned the dagger controlled by Otto, then shed to Otto¡¯s side.<div>


    With a quick opening and closing of his palm, a new dagger appeared again.


    Under Otto¡¯s preparedness, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to seed again.


    Just as the dagger was about to pierce Otto¡¯s waist, the once sleek and smooth Silver Dragon¡¯s abdomen suddenly transformed into a fierce dragon head.


    Originally in the real world, Otto was skilled at transforming his shape into various forms, and in this space, this method was even more handy.


    Seeing the target of his attack suddenly be a dangerous creature, the Master of Shadows¡¯ reflexes were incredibly quick.


    He immediately stopped his attack, then tried to turn and depart, seeking another opportunity to cooperate with the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ attack.


    Unfortunately, Otto wasn¡¯t going to give him such a chance.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The fierce dragon head that suddenly appeared on Otto¡¯s abdomen opened its mouth wide, its neck extending in an instant, resembling a strangely shaped snake. With an angry roar, it bit into the upper body of the Master of Shadows.


    The speed was just too fast, and the Master of Shadows hadn¡¯t expected Otto to use such a bizarre attack method.


    With just one bite, the Master of Shadows lost half of his body.


    If it were in the physical world, this would already be undoubtedly a fatal blow.<div>


    However, at this moment, the Master of Shadows¡¯ situation didn¡¯t seem optimistic either. Otto¡¯s attack was more than just tearing and biting.


    Before the Master of Shadows could struggle to break free from Otto, a violent current erupted from the dragon head¡¯s mouth and spread out in all directions.


    Unable to dodge in time, the Master of Shadows¡¯ body was instantly pulverized.


    This time, after being discovered by Otto, the Master of Shadows reluctantly withdrew after just one encounter.


    Having dealt with the Master of Shadows, Otto turned his attention to the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    At this moment, the Mother of Evil Dragons seemed unaware of what had happened, continuing to attack Otto on her own.


    While her fighting spirit deserved praise, the Mother of Evil Dragons was already at the end of her rope.


    Her unrestrained use of Soul Power for attacks had already exhausted her, leaving her a mere shell of her former self.


    Otto knew very well that by adding fuel to the fire at this point, he could likely end this farce prematurely.


    No sooner said than done. As the Master of Shadows¡¯ figure began to slowly form elsewhere, Otto quickly flew towards the Mother of Evil Dragons.


    Although the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ attack frequency remained as fierce as ever, Otto, like a nimble eel, quickly flew to her face in no time.


    When faced with the up-close Otto, the Mother of Evil Dragons let out an angry roar.<div>


    Next, Otto, in the astonished gaze of the Mother of Evil Dragons, effortlessly elerated and flew directly into her mouth.


    Wait, did I just swallow Otto?


    Before this strange thought could spread in the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ mind, her belly began to swell rapidly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Soon, the Mother of Evil Dragons quite unceremoniously exploded from the inside out into fragments.


    Shortly after, Otto¡¯s figure slowly gathered in a corner nearby.


    Given the current situation, it seemed that both sides had suffered losses.


    But in fact, just by observing the differences in their sizes, Otto and the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ respective losses could easily be discerned.


    When Otto¡¯s body had fully formed again, the Mother of Evil Dragons was nowhere to be seen.


    Otto had searched the surroundings thoroughly, but he couldn¡¯t detect the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ presence.


    It seems that she had exhausted her Soul Power and left the battlefield first.


    Then, the only one left for Otto to deal with was the Master of Shadows.¡¯<div>


    As long as Otto dealt with him, he would be able to return to the real world without further incidents.


    When Otto looked at the Master of Shadows, who had already reassembled his body, thetter¡¯s expression seemed somewhat strange.


    Moreover, it seemed that he had no intention of attacking Otto again.


    In this space, other than Soul Power, everything else was basically worthless.


    Otto wasn¡¯t bragging, but whenparing his and the Master of Shadows¡¯ current condition, Ottopletely dominated in terms of Soul Power.


    So, ording to Otto, it seemed that the Master of Shadows had recognized the cruel reality and was ready to give up resistance, right?

 Chapter 534: 522 Dust Settles_1

    Chapter 534: 522 Dust Settles_1


    Although this was just Otto¡¯s spection, in fact, what the Master of Shadows thought was quite simr.<div>


    Their n was simple, since they had failed multiple times to defeat Otto in the real world, they decided to try their luck here.


    After all, it was basically confirmed that Otto was a Variant Dragon, so his soul should not be able to reach the same level of strength as his physical body.


    So, in the original n, they just needed to lure Otto here, and the Mother of Evil Dragons could easily bully him.


    As long as they exhausted all of Otto¡¯s Soul Power here, his powerful dragon body would be theirs.


    Even if Otto¡¯s soul was troublesome, the Master of Shadows would act as a backup to assist the Mother of Evil Dragons in attacking.


    The actual result was like what happened before, it seemed to work at first, but then¡­<div>


    The Master of Shadows was well aware that he alone could not defeat Otto, and in order to prepare for this operation, he and the Mother of Evil Dragons had even split a small portion of their souls, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter this space.


    Originally, they hadn¡¯t considered Otto¡¯s soul a threat, but if they really failed, this portion of their souls would be nourishment for the victorious Otto.


    Just like the current situation of the Mother of Evil Dragons, although she was extremely unwilling, there was no way to change the oue.


    However,pared to her, the Master of Shadows still had the possibility of ast-ditch effort.


    Among the gods, he was not a strong one, and regarding Otto, he had already expended a lot of energy.


    And now, to lose a part of his soul, even if only a small portion, was uneptable to him.


    So, he tried to negotiate with Otto.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, I think we can talk¡­¡±


    The Master of Shadows had just started speaking when Otto flew in front of him and swallowed him with one bite.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A momentter, the Master of Shadows reformed his body in another corner, twitching at the corners of his mouth.


    Although Otto¡¯s previous action made him angry, he still suppressed his inner emotions, took a deep breath, and continued speaking to Otto: ¡°Silver Dragon¡­¡±<div>


    Well, this time he just spoke when he suffered the same fate as before.


    With the current portion of the Master of Shadows¡¯ Soul Power, as long as Otto noticed him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything under Otto¡¯s watch.


    With an extremely distorted and angry expression, the Master of Shadows started to reform his body again.


    And this time, he had reached his limit. If he were to disappear again, he would be forcibly removed from this space.


    Obviously, Otto still had no intention of talking to him normally. Without any hesitation, he swallowed the Master of Shadows into his stomach amidst his cursing.


    With the Master of Shadows¡¯ departure once more, the scenery in front of Otto begin to rapidly change.


    At the same time, arge amount of white starlight started to converge toward Otto¡¯s body.


    This was the Soul Power of the defeated Mother of Evil Dragons and the Master of Shadows, turning into nourishment for Otto¡¯s soul.


    This time, the Mother of Evil Dragons and herrades lost both their investment and their soldiers. They wished such a thing could happen as much as possible.


    With such thoughts in mind, Otto finally opened his eyes in the real world.


    At this moment, his body was still wrapped in a thick, sticky web, and below him was the Blood Fortress controlled by the Spider Goddess.


    Naturally, the Spider Goddess was the first to notice Otto¡¯s awakening.<div>


    However, in her view, it was impossible for Otto to win in the soul battle against the Mother of Evil Dragons, so she thought this powerful dragon body should have a new owner by now.


    So, she eagerly urged Otto: ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and capture that Floating City for me!¡±


    As she spoke, she removed the spider web covering Otto¡¯s body, allowing him to easily observe his surroundings.


    ¡°Hehe, so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    The battle between the Blood Fortress and the ckstone Floating City was still underway, and it was clear which side had the absolute advantage.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Before long, the Spider Goddess¡¯s urging sounded again.


    At the same time, Otto finally shook his huge body, stood on top of the Blood Fortress, and prepared to take action. However, his target was different from what the Spider Goddess had expected.


    A massive amount of crystal blue energy gathered in Otto¡¯s mouth and then sprayed out towards the Blood Fortress below.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    With continuous explosions, the crystal blue column of light pierced through the Blood Fortress.


    By the time the Spider Goddess realized what was happening, it was toote.<div>


    The Blood Fortress was severely damaged, and its core had been hit. Even if the Spider Goddess tried her best, the Floating City gradually lost its power and kept losing altitude.


    ¡°What on earth is going on¡­ could it be?¡±


    At this point, the Spider Goddess finally realized that the victors in the other battlefield were not the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Master of Shadows she had expected¡­


    At this moment, the God of War, like a metal giant, took heavy steps forward, wielding a huge sword and charged towards Otto.


    Compared tost time, the strength of the God of War, who manifested through a special sculpture, had indeed increased significantly.


    But in the next second, Otto directly knocked the huge sword from his hand with a swipe of his w, and with another w, pressed him underfoot and rubbed him furiously.


    A deity? Haha! How ridiculous¡­


    Like casually crushing a passerby, Otto clearly didn¡¯t take the God of War seriously at all.


    Just a slight force on his lower limbs was enough to crush the sculpture containing the will of the God of War.


    With things developing to this point, even if the Spider Goddess was extremely unwilling to admit it, there was no way to change the ultimate oue.


    Before long, the Blood Fortress crashed to the ground, destroying the Crimson Empress¡¯s pce and killing arge number of soldiers inside the fortress.


    As for the remaining survivors, even if they still possessed a certain degree of fighting power, they wouldn¡¯t likely be a match for the Soaring Dragon Legion.<div>


    Finally, everything settled down, and Otto, transforming into a Dragonman, slowly walked to the core of the Blood Fortress.


    Upon seeing Otto, the Spider Goddess controlling the core left a single sentence before leaving this ne without looking back.


    ¡°Otto, your strength far exceeds my expectations. I hope you never leave this ne, or else you will face the true wrath of the gods!¡±

 Chapter 535: Please raises grolls

    Chapter 535: Please raises grolls


    Who doesn¡¯t know how to talk tough? In Otto¡¯s view, the Spider Goddess¡¯s words were equivalent to telling him not to leave after school.


    Not bothering with the Spider Goddess, Otto wouldn¡¯t leave this ne so easily without being fully prepared.


    Now that he had offended so many deities, he¡¯d probably be beaten to a pulp as soon as he stuck his head out.


    Having shattered the four gods¡¯ schemes once again and with the Blood Fortress already destroyed, all that was left to deal with were the scattered War Children and the underground army from the Dark Domain.


    But these matters were Gaz¡¯s responsibility, so Otto didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    However, it seemed that Sofia and others were quite interested in the core of the Blood Fortress or to be precise, relic left behind by the Spider Goddess.


    Under the personalmand of the half-elf girl, arge group of dexterous ck iron dwarves, armed with chisels, engraving knives, and various other tools, skillfully dismantled and removed anything valuable from the core of the Blood Fortress.


    In a short time, the fortress¡¯s core, which had been stuffed with various things, was stripped bare, left with nothing, just like an empty house.


    Although Otto was curious about this, when he asked Sofia, she just giggled and shook her head as if this was ssified information for now.


    Compared to this, Otto had some other matters to deal with as soon as possible at the moment.


    The war between the Dragon Soaring Empire and the Eastern Empire could be said to be over, although some border towns had been temporarily spared from the invasion of war for various reasons.<div>


    But it would be enough for Otto to leave these things to Gaz. However, the battlefield in the Lait Territory on the other side of the continent was bing increasingly fierce.


    The main reason Otto was so anxious to end the fighting here was that the pressure on the other side was too great.


    Frostfire was seriously injured, and Snow Cold Wind and Saru seemed to be at their wit¡¯s end trying to resist the increasingly powerful Silver Dragon, Light Proud Silver Radiance.


    So Otto wanted to deal with the trouble here as soon as possible and personally head to the Lait Territory.


    Although battle reports were delivered to him frequently, it was still impossible to fully understand the situation without witnessing it first-hand.


    Just before Otto set off, Frostfire visited him himself, looking to be in terrible shape.


    Among the many undead dragons, Frostfire was by far the strongest and appeared splendid while helping Otto deal with various troubles.


    However, at this moment, Frostfire looked miserable,nguishing, and covered in various degrees of wounds.


    Butpared to these, the divine power that wrapped tightly around his yellowed skeleton like slender venomous snakes was truly fatal for Frostfire.


    At first nce, Otto recognized the source of this divine power that entwined Frostfire.


    It was from an old acquaintance, probably the tinum Dragon King¡¯s handiwork.


    Of course, if the tinum Dragon King had personally taken action, Frostfire wouldn¡¯t have had a chance toe before him.


    So it seemed that the silver dragon called Light Proud Silver Radiance had borrowed some power from the tinum Dragon King to achieve this.


    As Otto pondered, Frostfire respectfully prostrated before him, panicked, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lord, your humble servant has disappointed you¡­¡±


    Frostfire¡¯s shaky voice pulled Otto¡¯s wandering thoughts back, and he nced at him, then slightly opened his mouth.


    With his continuous inhtion, the divine power that had belonged to the tinum Dragon King, entwined around Frostfire¡¯s body, turned into specks of stardust and converged into Otto¡¯s mouth without pause.


    Before long, this divine power had be nourishment for Otto, and Frostfire, no longer being corroded by it, was still seriously injured but no longer in mortal danger.


    His less damaged bones would heal on their own over time.


    As for those severely damaged and unable to heal naturally, Frostfire would have to find recements on his own.<div>


    Looking at Frostfire, who was grateful for his new lease on life, Otto tossed him a huge blue Dragon Crystal.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been tested, it should work on undead dragons as well.


    Unlike pure-blooded dragons with infinite potential, undead dragons like Frostfire wouldn¡¯t experience significant changes in strength, barring idents.


    For Frostfire, although the side effects were unclear, the Dragon Crystal was undoubtedly a gift.<div>


    After all, the strength of those Otto Dragons had left a deep impression on him.


    Lying on a tform covered with gems, Otto coldly looked at Frostfire, not giving him time to say anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you much time. ept this gift and then take me to the Lait Battlefield,¡± he said in an authoritative tone before seeming to mutter to himself, ¡°It¡¯s time for this farce to end¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Frostfire long to recover his strength and absorb the gift Otto had given him.


    Although the new joints were still somewhat stiff, in less than a week, Frostfire stood in front of Otto, his yellow bones turning blue, apparently ready to go.


    Not long after, under Frostfire¡¯s guidance, Otto appeared on the battlefield in the Lait Territory.


    By coincidence, as soon as Otto arrived, a fierce battle was underway.


    On the ground, gs were mixed, and the opposing side that suddenly attacked the Lait Territory seemed like a bunch of despicable pirates,prising various races with mismatched equipment that didn¡¯t match their ims of righteousness.


    In contrast, the neatly-armored troops of the Soaring Dragon Legion from Nn Forest looked more like a regr army.


    Although the ground battle was fierce and chaotic, it was the dragons entangled in the sky that ultimately decided the oue.


    Light Proud Silver Radiance was also injured but apparently not severely, as he personally led the attack on the undead dragons and Otto Dragons at that moment.


    As they temporarily lost Frostfire, the dragons loyal to Otto had long been at a disadvantage.


    Even with arge number of flying monsters joining the battle, Chimeras and Wyverns, the dominant air forces on ordinary days, seemed powerless against the pure-blooded dragons of certain strength.<div>

 Chapter 536: 524 Long Time No See_1

    Chapter 536: 524 Long Time No See_1


    Although it couldn¡¯t be called an overwhelming advantage, it was clear that the scales of victory were constantly tipping in favor of Silver Dragon.


    Apparently, Silver Dragon had not used the power of the tinum Dragon King this time, otherwise Snow Cold Wind and the others would have faced even more pressure.


    As Frostfire was about to introduce Otto to the situation with the Metal Dragons opposite them, he found that Otto had already disappeared from his side before he could even say a few words.


    When he finally found Otto again, he was shocked to discover that thetter had turned into a silver bolt of lightning, quickly rushing towards the most dangerous and intense area of the aerial battlefield.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Frostfire didn¡¯t expect Otto to be so impulsive. After a brief moment of shock, he immediately followed behind Otto and quickly caught up with him.


    At this time, Silver Dragon had just cooperated with hispanions to dismantle the spine of an Undead Dragon.


    Although this was not a fatal injury to an Undead Dragon, it could cause them to lose theirbat capability for a long time.


    As long as they continued to harvest such results, their advantage would naturally continue to grow.


    Just as Silver Dragon was about to continue implementing this strategy, his heart began to pound uncontrobly, and a voice like an apocalyptic warning rang in his mind.


    It was the tinum Dragon King warning him, and as he turned to look at Otto, Silver Dragon¡¯s entire body began to tremble.<div>


    It was him, no doubt about it!


    In this continent, and even in the entire ne, the only Silver Dragon who could have such an oppressive presence was definitely Otto.


    Even without the tinum Dragon King¡¯s reminder, Otto¡¯s size alone was enough to make people tremble from the gusts of wind his flight generated.


    Both sides, who had been engaged in intensebat, stopped fighting and pulled away from each other when they became aware of Otto¡¯s presence.


    Otto, not the modest type, directly ced himself between the two warring sides, and Frostfire arrived by his side after some time.


    The Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons loyal to Otto began to bow to their master, while the expressions on Silver Dragon and the Metal Dragons on his side became extremely gloomy.


    They stood no chance! They simply couldn¡¯t be his match!


    The moment he saw Otto up close, this thought filled Silver Dragon¡¯s entire mind.


    Because of his powerful strength, Silver Dragon was even more keenly aware of just how strong Otto was.


    Not to mention himself alone, even if he teamed up with the Metal Dragons behind him and added the divine power of the tinum Dragon King, they would still be no match for Otto.


    Moreover, ording to the intelligence, shouldn¡¯t this Silver Dragon be in the Eastern Empire¡¯s battlefield?


    Or did that mean the battle there had already ended?


    Unlike most Metal Dragons who joined the fight against Otto with nothing more than a sense of hot-bloodedness, Silver Dragon, as the temporary leader of the Metal Dragons, knew much more due to his extensive experience and frequentmunication with the tinum Dragon King.


    Although the tinum Dragon King and the Mother of Evil Dragons had always been at odds, they still recognized the strength of the Four Gods.


    Despite their opposing positions, the tinum Dragon King and Mother of Evil Dragons tacitlyunched their offensives against Otto one after the other, for the sake of mutual interests.


    It was just that neither the tinum Dragon King nor the Mother of Evil Dragons had expected that the alliance of the Four Gods would be so powerless in the face of Otto.


    So, what should he do now?


    Silver Dragon kept asking himself this question in his heart, while constantly praying to the tinum Dragon King, hoping to obtain a satisfactory answer.


    Unfortunately, Otto wouldn¡¯t give them enough time to think.<div>


    Since people were knocking at his door, Otto naturally wouldn¡¯t show a friendly face to Silver Dragon and hispanions.


    Otto slowly approached the Metal Dragons, who in turn continuously retreated backward.


    Although they hade with enthusiastic hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but retreat in fear when they truly felt Otto¡¯s terror.


    ¡°Roar? I thought there was something interesting bouncing around in my backyard, but it turns out it¡¯s just a bunch of short-sighted giant lizards¡­¡±<div>


    With his dangerous gaze sweeping over the Metal Dragons, Otto coldly said, ¡°So, do you want to obediently scram now, or shall I twist your necks off one by one?¡±


    Hearing Otto¡¯s threat, the Metal Dragons led by Silver Dragon remained silent for a moment, showing no reaction.


    However, Otto wouldn¡¯t simply let this go as if nothing had happened. A terrifying whirlpool of ice-blue energy and scorching mes began to gather in his mouth.


    At the same time, his eyes focused on Silver Dragon, knowing that once this guy was dealt with, the Metal Dragons on the opposite side would quickly fall apart.


    Although Silver Dragon was powerful, it was a pity that if Otto got serious, he might not even be a match for Otto at all.


    The other Metal Dragons became restless when they saw that Otto¡¯s breath attack was about to be ready.


    They looked to Silver Dragon for help, hoping that he could, like always, lead them out of this predicament.


    As it happened, Silver Dragon was Otto¡¯s primary target this time.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a terrifying dragon roar that nearly shattered eardrums, a horrifying ice-blue me swept towards Silver Dragon in a fan-shaped pattern.


    Although Silver Dragon was the main target, the wide range of Otto¡¯s breath attack meant that the Metal Dragons surrounding him were also at risk of being hit.


    Though what they endured could only be considered as residual energypared to Silver Dragon, it was still extremely fatal.


    Confronted with such a terrifying attack, some of the rtively weaker Metal Dragons even closed their eyes in despair.<div>


    However, the development of the situation turned out to be somewhat different from what they had expected. As the ice-blue mes gradually dissipated in the air, Silver Dragon and the other Metal Dragons around him were still alive and well.


    As the Metal Dragons looked at Silver Dragon with slightly hesitant gazes, Otto¡¯s eyes also revealed a hint of interest.


    A whirlpool-like ripple had appeared in front of the Metal Dragons, with Silver Dragon as the source of its energy.


    But at this moment, Silver Dragon appeared fundamentally different from before, and Otto was absolutely certain of the familiar aura and feeling that surrounded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, great tinum Dragon King Bahamut!¡±


    Despite his words, there was no trace of respect in Otto¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 537: 535 Settling Disputes_1

    Chapter 537: 535 Settling Disputes_1


    ¡°You¡­¡±<div>


    Looking at Otto, who seemedpletely indifferent to him, ¹â°ÁÒø»Ô let out a sigh.


    His voice sounded majestic and unfathomable, and the metal dragons around him showed surprise, obviously sensing something amiss.


    Apart from the strange magical shimmer in his eyes, there was nothing visibly special about ¹â°ÁÒø»Ô¡¯s appearance.


    However, even so, Otto could sense the presence and divine power that should not belong to this world.


    It was undoubtedly the tinum Dragon King, Bahamut.


    Although it was only a brief syble, the voice of ¹â°ÁÒø»Ô, or the tinum Dragon King, seemed very tired.<div>


    Even the alliance of the Mother of Evil Dragons and the Spider Goddess, who had been his rivals, had failed. What could he do against Otto with his sole power?


    Endangering his many children, the metal dragons, to attack Otto for his own sake, and exchanging their lives for a hopeless future was not the tinum Dragon King¡¯s style.


    ¡°Otto, I hope to speak with you alone¡­¡±


    When these words came out of the tinum Dragon King¡¯s mouth, Otto, the surrounding metal dragons, and the Undead Dragons all looked somewhat surprised.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    Frostfire hesitated to look at Otto, who in turn slightly shook his head.


    The many undead dragons and Otto¡¯s dragons under the restraint of Frostfire slowly made way, and the metal dragons on the opposite side did the same.


    Soon, Bahamut joined Otto in flying into the Nn Forest.


    To Otto¡¯s surprise, the tinum Dragon King seemed to be familiar with the ce.


    And he did not seem to be on guard against Otto, instead flying ahead to the center of Nn Forest, the location of the ancient Tree Kishel, which Otto had destroyed with a single fire.


    Perhaps sensing something, Tree person Leon had been waiting here for a long time to prevent any idents.


    Under Leon¡¯s vignt gaze, Bahamut and Ottonded on the gradually recoveringnd.<div>


    It had to be said that the tinum Dragon King was quite skilled at choosing a location. For various reasons, this ce was considered forbidden for most creatures in Nn Forest.


    Neither the tinum Dragon King nor Otto were strangers to Leon, and it was precisely because of this that he was more worried.


    Although he did not know why they suddenly appeared here, if anything went wrong, it would not be a problem he could solve alone.


    Although the Father of the Forest and Otto had some agreements, Leon had never been one to rely on others for hope and uncertainty.


    Since he couldn¡¯t stabilize the situation by himself, it was time to ask the Father of the Forest to handle it personally.


    With Leon¡¯s prayers in his heart, a fresh and unique divine power began to drift around his body.


    Leon was using his body as a vessel to call upon the Father of the Forest, and as his God Envoy, this wouldn¡¯t waste much time.


    Before Bahamut and Otto could even start talking, the Father of the Forest had sessfully descended here through Leon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bahamut? Seeing you in a ce like this is quite rare indeed¡­¡±


    Like an old man seeing a long-lost friend, the Father of the Forest slightly moved the limbs of Leon¡¯s body and then walked towards Bahamut and Otto.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you, Silvanus, long time no see¡­¡±


    Among the gods, the tinum Dragon King and the Father of the Forest did not have much contact and were rtively unfamiliar with each other.<div>


    So when the tinum Dragon King saw the Father of the Forest appear here, he began to scrutinize the rtionship between him and Otto.


    Of course, he knew that Nn Forest was Otto¡¯s base, and the surroundings were filled with the aura of the Father of the Forest.


    It was this aura that made the tinum Dragon King choose such a ce to discuss with Otto.


    It seemed that this strange Silver Dragon wasn¡¯t friendless among the gods, and this further implied that he needed to consider the rtionship between the two going forward.


    tinum Dragon King felt that he still had a chance because, no matter what had happened to Otto, he still had half of the Silver Dragon blood flowing through him, making him like his own child.


    So, thinking of this, tinum Dragon King took the initiative to show goodwill towards Otto: ¡°Otto, I havee with good intentions, hoping to quell the conflict that has developed until now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Otto couldn¡¯t help but show a surprised expression, while the Father of the Forest looked at them both with great interest, seemingly eager to watch the drama unfold.


    However, should any party attempt to fight here or pose any threat to the revival of the Ancient Tree Kishel, he would not hesitate to attack the offender.


    About this, although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, the dangerous atmosphere emanating from him already told everything.


    Putting the Father of the Forest aside for now, Otto looked at the tinum Dragon King with a puzzled expression and then said doubtfully, ¡°If that¡¯s what you say, then I¡¯m a bit confused¡­¡±


    Otto tilted his head and looked in the direction of Lait Territory, asking Bahamut, ¡°So, did I start this war?¡±


    In response, the tinum Dragon King didn¡¯t speak, just silently shook his head.<div>


    In fact, the reason the Metal Dragons and Freedom Ind attacked Lait Territory was entirely due to his instigation.


    With the Mother of Evil Dragons and the other three gods attacking Otto on the battlefield of the Eastern Empire, he judged this to be an excellent opportunity.


    However, what he did not expect was that the Mother of Evil Dragons and their allies would fail so decisively, and so quickly, leaving Bahamut in an awkward situation on his side.


    If they didn¡¯t fight, they would lose face.


    But, if they did fight, there was no chance they could defeat Otto with their current strength.


    Unless the tinum Dragon King sought allies like the Mother of Evil Dragons to deal with Otto, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    After all, no matter how powerful Otto was to most deities, he was still just a more special Silver Dragon.


    If they did fight or not, both would lose face. If it were the Mother of Evil Dragons, she might choose to go all-in.


    However, it was clear that the tinum Dragon King valued the lives of his children and believers more. If they could achieve their goal, it would be good, but unnecessary sacrifices were not what he wanted.

 Chapter 538: 536 Negotiations End_1

    Chapter 538: 536 Negotiations End_1


    ¡°I will have the Metal Dragons in Lait Territory and the people of Freedom Ind leave Lait Territory as soon as possible. You can consider this war as your victory.¡±<div>


    ¡°Victory?¡±


    Hearing the tinum Dragon King¡¯s words, Otto sneered, ¡°You have the nerve to say that? How long do you think those weaklings canst in front of me?


    Maybe it¡¯s because the Mother of Evil Dragons and her forces retreated too quickly, disrupting your ns? Or maybe you don¡¯t want to fight without a good reason and end up helping others for nothing?¡±


    Although what Otto said was true, it changed the meaning when said out loud.


    Being in a high position for a long time, the tinum Dragon King was unsure what to say to Otto.


    However, Otto quickly changed the topic, ¡°In simple terms, you don¡¯t want to continue fighting with me, do you?¡±<div>


    The tinum Dragon King silently nodded, and Otto continued without mercy, ¡°In that case, let the Light Proud Silver Shine take the Metal Dragons away from this continent.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The tinum Dragon King hesitated for a moment, even doubting his own ears.


    But soon, Otto continued, ¡°Whether you ept it or not, there will only be one absolute ruler or master in this continent in the future. Undoubtedly, that must be me.


    And I will never allow a group of Metal Dragons who refuse to submit to me to bounce around in my territory like annoying fleas.¡±


    ¡°But this is their homnd where they have lived and bred up to now¡­¡±


    The tinum Dragon King looked at Otto with aplicated expression.


    Unfortunately, since he had established his footing in this world, such emotions rarely appeared on him.


    ¡°So, what does that have to do with me?¡±


    Otto tilted his head, looking like it was a matter of course.


    The tinum Dragon King silently watched this strange Silver Dragon, feeling very helpless.


    He knew that even if he disagreed, Otto would definitely eliminate any forces that threatened him once the continent¡¯s situation stabilized.<div>


    Whether they were Metal Dragons or Colorful Evil Dragons, they would be the prime targets.


    With his current understanding of Otto, only unconditionally submissive beings could survive under Otto¡¯s rule.


    In the end, the tinum Dragon King and Otto took a step back regarding the future survival of the Metal Dragons.


    Those Metal Dragons that clearly held hostility towards Otto had to leave this continent unconditionally and cross the Storm Sea to find a new habitat.


    The remaining Metal Dragons were allowed to stay on the continent by Otto, but they had to strictly follow the rules of the Dragon Soaring Empire.


    To be precise, by choosing to stay, they were automatically joining the Dragon Soaring Empire and bing ordinary citizens of Otto¡¯s empire.


    In terms of their status within the Dragon Soaring Empire, a Metal Dragon might not be much stronger than a Goblin, and they would be subject to the same punishment if theymitted any wrongdoing.


    As for whether these Metal Dragons could truly pledge their loyalty to Otto, that was no longer a matter for Otto and the tinum Dragon King to consider.


    Furthermore, there was not much discussion about the disposal of Freedom Ind between the tinum Dragon King and Otto.


    It seemed that the tinum Dragon King also had someints about this force, which resembled a group of inferior pirates.


    There was not much to say between the tinum Dragon King and Otto regarding this war, let alone the issues on this continent.


    Unless there were any unexpected developments, the tinum Dragon King would pass on the various instructions he negotiated with Otto to the Metal Dragons in the future.<div>


    By that time, it would be up to Light Proud Silver Shine and the other Metal Dragons to make their choices, and the tinum Dragon King would not intervene too much.


    Just before the tinum Dragon King was about to leave, he suddenly turned to Otto and said, ¡°Otto¡­no, Silver Dragon Lord, this continent, this ne, they are all cages that bind you.


    With your strength and ambition, you will eventually break free from this cage and soar into a more vast world.¡±


    After a brief silence, the tinum Dragon Kingughed at Otto, ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to our grievances, and I hope we can be friends if we have the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    Otto looked at the tinum Dragon King with surprise; could they really be friends after everything that had happened?


    ¡°The Dragon race is still too weak among the gods. Although the Mother of Evil Dragons doesn¡¯t care, I hope that you will have a ce among the gods in the future.¡±


    After saying that, the tinum Dragon King left first, leaving a thoughtful Otto and a Father of the Forest who looked like a spectator.


    Soon, Otto let go of his concerns. Even gods who appeared to be high and mighty in the eyes of mortals had their own circles of friends.


    Even the noble and holy tinum Dragon King, when it came to his own interests, would naturally make more rational decisions.


    After the tinum Dragon King flew off, the Father of the Forest slowly walked over to Otto.


    It had been a while since Otto and this powerful being had seen each other. He looked around at the ever-recoveringnd and thenughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten our agreement.¡±<div>


    Apparently, the Father of the Forest was satisfied with the surroundings. ¡°If everything goes as expected, in about ten years, my old friend can be sessfully resurrected.


    Of course, if I can have your full assistance, the process can be shortened significantly.¡±


    With only the power of the Red Lotus Fire or other average Druids, progress would indeed be slow, so the Father of the Forest hoped that Otto could lend a hand personally.


    If the tinum Dragon King could be trusted, the current situation on the continent should be considered stable.


    Although there were still forces like Cordan, Oand, and Freedom Ind, these minor issues could be handled by Gaz and Shasharu.


    Thus, Otto should have some free time to allocateter on.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let you work for nothing. I have prepared a corresponding reward for you. On the day my old friend is resurrected, you will receive it.¡±


    Listening to the Father of the Forest¡¯s promise, Otto was inexplicably looking forward to it.


    After all, the Father of the Forest was quite powerful among the gods. When such a high-level figure took action, it was naturally very generous.


    ¡°Oh? Can you reveal what that might be?¡±


    ¡°Some things are better kept a bit mysterious.¡±


    The Father of the Forestughed and shook his head before saying, ¡°But I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±<div>

 Chapter 539: 537 War Ends_1

    Chapter 539: 537 War Ends_1


    For the ordinary creatures on the continent, the recent years had been quite baffling.


    It was baffling that the entire continent had fallen into war, but apart from the border battlefields where the war had started, people living in the remaining territories hardly felt the pressure of war.


    This situation was particrly evident in the jurisdiction of the Dragon Soaring Empire. At most, there were stricterw enforcement measures, but even the daily taxes didn¡¯t seem to have increased.


    People went about their daily lives, and suddenly someone came and told them that the war was over¡­


    The once-omnipotent empire in the hearts of people across the entire continent had beenpletely destroyed.


    Although some remaining forces were still resisting in desperation, it was clear to the discerning eyes that these fools were only seeking their own destruction.


    Meanwhile,rger powers such as the Cordan ins, Oand Federation, and Freedom Ind had all extended goodwill towards the Dragon Soaring Empire, seeking to coexist on equal terms.


    Both Saru and Gaz sneered at this, as these fools were truly wishful thinkers.


    Anybody who knew Otto well was clear that even if these forces were willing to ept a subordinate rtionship, it would not be enough.


    Unless they were willing to surrender unconditionally to the Dragon Soaring Empire and hand over all their rights, the great Silver Dragon Lord would never allow these scum to continue living under his watch.


    Originally, these powers were waiting for the Dragon Soaring Empire to send envoys to negotiate, but what they ended up receiving was the encroachment of a massive army.<div>


    This alone had caused great panic in them. With the news of arge number of Metal Dragons choosing to cross the Gale Sea Area and leave the continent, they had already felt despair.


    This situation was most prominent on Freedom Ind, as they had onceunched an offensive against Lait Territory alongside the Metal Dragons.


    The progress was initially quite good, but after the Metal Dragons mysteriously withdrew from the battlefield, Freedom Ind had to retreat quickly to avoid unnecessary losses.


    Freedom Ind had been waiting for news from the Metal Dragons ever since, but who would have thought that the ultimate news received would be this.


    Understandably, Freedom Ind felt betrayed, but it was extremely difficult for them to find someone or a dragon to demand an exnation.


    Because the Metal Dragons, along with their current supreme leader, Light Proud Silver Shine, had all left the continent, leaving them no choice but to vent their anger on a certain middleman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, old friend¡­¡±


    The master of Freedom Ind, the once-famous Ripper Taros on the road, had been managing Freedom Ind behind the scenes after stepping into Legend.


    He had personally led Freedom Ind this time solely because of Green Light¡¯s personal visit, an old friend of his.


    Of course, besides their past friendship, he valued the generous rewards promised by thetter and the help of the Metal Dragons even more.


    However, with the stance of the Metal Dragons and the huge fleet surrounding Freedom Ind, Ripper Taros knew that everything had all turned into a mirage.


    To vent the ind¡¯s anger, with the Metal Dragons now out of reach, it was naturally Green Light that ended up bing the scapegoat.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±


    Green Light¡¯s entire body was bound by special chains, sealing all his proud spells because of it.


    With his strength, he would have managed to escape even if Ripper Taros personally tried to stop him.


    Ripper obviously knew this, so he used a drugged farewell banquet to solve this little problem.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already apologized?¡±


    Ripper sneered, with not a trace of apology on his face.


    Past friendship was worthless, and no matter how much Green Light cursed, he could not change the fact that he was hanged at the port.<div>


    Outside the port was the endless fleet.


    It was worth mentioning that, apart from Freedom Ind, most of the Vide people were also part-time pirates.


    Apart from the fleet, Ripper also discovered arge number of aerial monsters, such as Chimera and Wyverns, flying above.


    There were even a sizable number of Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons among them.<div>


    Freedom Ind had no chance of victory!


    Understanding this clearly, Ripper did not hesitate to surrender, handing over control of Freedom Ind, which he had run for a long time.


    As a result, he lost the rights and power he had worked hard for but preserved most of his wealth. This was Ripper¡¯s demand and what he ultimately obtained.


    Saru, who was in charge of this attack, weighed the gains and losses and agreed to Ripper¡¯s terms.


    On the other side of the continent, neither the Cordan ins nor the Oand Federation fared as well as Freedom Ind.


    The Cordan ins was dominated by various nomadic tribes. They considered themselves brave and fearless warriors and would not easily yield to the Dragon Soaring Empire.


    The Oand Federation was mostlyprised of mercenaries who licked blood from their des and disdained the so-calledws and power.


    At the moment, Gaz and Angelina were each leading their armies in these two regions to clean up the foolish ones who refused to back down.


    At first, there were some difficulties due to unfamiliar terrain and other issues.


    However, once the Floating Cities of Dawn Garden and Blood Fortress intervened, all matters ceased to be issues.


    The Dawn Forest was responsible for the battlefield in Cordan ins.


    The Dawn Garden was naturally transferred from the Dawn Forest. Since most of the Metal Dragons had left the continent, only a few Silver Dragons unwilling to leave remained on Silver Shine Mountain in the Dawn Forest.


    At the same time, all the rights of the Dawn Forest naturally fell into the hands of Elf Queen Elise. Considering the continental situation, she dered the Dawn Forest¡¯s absolute submission to the Dragon Soaring Empire without hesitation.<div>


    Anyone who dared refuse was subject to absolute bloody cleansing.


    As for the Blood Fortress, it had only recently been restored to a state usable on the battlefield.


    Although it still looked quite shabby, it was an unchallengeable opponent for the Oand Federation¡¯s mercenaries who couldn¡¯t even gather proper equipment.


    Without any surprises urring, neither the Cordan ins nor the Oand Federationsted long under the Dragon Soaring Empire¡¯s absolute military force.


    Any personnel or forces that dared to say no to the Dragon Soaring Empire would be cleansed. However, due to the sheer number of scattered personnel that needed to be cleaned up afterward¡­


    Even when these two forces were virtually extinct, Gaz and Angelina still needed to devote a great deal of energy to the mop-up work.


    A simr situation also urred in other jurisdictions of the Dragon Soaring Empire.

 Chapter 540: 538 Promise Goodwill_1

    Chapter 540: 538 Promise Goodwill_1


    Currently, all three Floating Cities are under Otto¡¯s control, and aside from Dawn Garden and Blood Fortress, the ckstone Floating City is also bustling with activity.


    However, the busiest part of this Continental Largest Floating City, which can even rival the incarnation of a deity, is unrted to war.


    Not only that, but the entire Floating City is adorned with colorful decorations, as if it is preparing to wee a grand celebration.


    In fact, it is. Although the Dragon Soaring Empire has almost effectively controlled the entire continent, this newborn empire has not yet been able to truly hold a founding ceremony.


    After consulting with Otto, the ckstone Floating City will be the main venue for the founding ceremony, and it will be nned above the Land of the Soaring Dragon at that time.


    In order to make it a grand ceremony unparalleled in the history of the continent, it requires a lot of manpower, material resources, and time.


    However, now that the continent has just experienced the mes of war, excessive conscription and expenditure seem unwise.


    Fortunately, what Otto has most is time. For a long-lived or even immortal race like him, he has an absolute advantage over the ordinary race of human emperors.


    When the founding ceremony of the Dragon Soaring Empire will be held ¨C maybe in five years or ten years ¨C Otto doesn¡¯t care.


    In the meantime, he also put forward a new request to Longfang.


    At the same time as the founding ceremony, he will marry Sofia and make her the Empress of the Empire.<div>


    Regarding this matter, no one in the empire dares to disagree, and in fact, Sofia has already be the most important figure in the empire besides Otto.


    As for Otto now, he is fulfilling his agreement with the Father of the Forest, staying in the center of Nn Forest, and nurturing thend while patiently waiting for Kishel¡¯s revival.


    In this way, time went by, and before anyone knew it, five years had passed.


    Under the efforts of Gaz and Saru, almost all opposition forces in the continent have been eliminated, except for some remote corners of valleys and ravines.


    Aside from a small number of troops left to clear away these stubborn problems, most have returned to their respective jurisdictions to prepare for the uing founding ceremony.


    Many monsters and other humanoid soldiers, who had previously been fighting and killing, are now beginning to consider changing their jobs and switching to production work.


    Under Otto¡¯s consistent ideas and regtions, everyone in the Dragon Soaring Empire, whether monsters, various humanoids, or even Dragonborn, has an equal status except for a few select ones who are blessed with Otto¡¯s bloodline.


    Even for Dragonborn monsters like Mega Fatty and Little Fatty or Otto¡¯s Dragons, who received Otto¡¯s blessings, their superior status is only reflected in a kind of honorary title.


    Even they cannot ignore the empire¡¯sws, and at most, they will be punished lightly.


    No matter which race, even if they are monsters, their needs are actually quite simr.


    Whether it is in forests, grasnds, deserts or towns, all people need is to survive.


    Now, the Dragon Soaring Empire has met this need of theirs.


    And gradually, they started to desire more than just that.


    Simply being fed and surviving was not enough, and unknowingly, they began to pursue other things.


    For example, the civilians who once belonged to the old empire could never have imagined before that they could freely enter the central areas of towns, opera houses, and other entertainment venues like the nobles they used to be.


    Even in rooms where they once struggled to have a decent bed, furniture like tables and chairs was gradually being added.


    Life had indeed improved.


    Of course, asionally some fools woulde out, waving banners of old nobles or royal families, iming to defeat the evil dragon and return to the glory of the past.


    However, they rarely got support from other people and were often caught and hanged at the city gate due to the reports of the residents.<div>


    As long as they can continue to live such a good life, most people don¡¯t care who is ruling over them.


    At present, the entire empire is developing steadily. Although there are some difficulties and obstacles that have never been encountered in the process, they are ultimately methodically resolved by Gaz and his people.


    In this process, the new generations like Longleg and Bark have shown their splendid talents, and many other talented individuals have emerged.


    From the current perspective, even if Otto does not directly participate in the empire¡¯s affairs, it will not affect the development of the empire.<div>


    As for Otto at this moment, he has just been released from hismitment to the Father of the Forest.


    A small bud finally emerged from the charred remains of the ancient wood.


    Originally, Otto didn¡¯t think much of it, because as thend gradually recovered, this situation wasmon.


    But with the appearance of this bud, Otto could clearly feel that the deathly aura surrounding the area was fading rapidly.


    Not long after, the Father of the Forest received news from Treeman Leon and descended once again to Otto¡¯s side through Leon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Otto, you have fulfilled your promise to me.¡±


    The Father of the Forest cherished Kishel¡¯s bud in his hand like a treasure. He would take Kishel back to his Divine Kingdom for safekeeping.


    Then, he handed a coffin to Otto with a light smile. Judging by the size of the coffin, it should contain a humanoid body.


    Curious, Otto opened the coffin and found a tall, thin human male inside.


    Through his senses, Otto knew that this human male had been dead for a long time, but his body showed no signs of decay or stiffness.


    Hisplexion was rosy like a normal person, but his eye sockets were empty, giving off a sinister appearance.


    Looking at him, Otto strangely felt a strong sense of familiarity.


    When he looked at the Father of the Forest, thetter nodded at him, ¡°You guessed right; he is the birth father of that little Half-Elf.¡±<div>


    Next, the Father of the Forest gave Otto a more detailed ount of this human¡¯s background.


    In short, it was the struggle of a human genius with extraordinary talents.


    However, it was a pity that although he had a high starting point, he did not achieve a perfect ending.


    His most representative eyes were seized by the Spider Goddess, and even his body itself became her ything.


    Even after his death, his body still became one of the many collections of the Spider Goddess.


    In order to retrieve him, the Father of the Forest paid some price, but it was not worth mentioning whenpared with Kishel¡¯s revival.


    This gift was sufficient to represent the Father of the Forest¡¯s goodwill, and in addition, he also brought some other things.

 Chapter 541: 539 Divine Gift_1

    Chapter 541: 539 Divine Gift_1


    After resealing the coffin containing the human male, Otto would find an opportunity to hand him over to Sofia. Although Zholer had a rather indifferent attitude towards paternal feelings, it was better than nothing.


    The fact that the Father of the Forest was able to send him here showed his good intentions.


    But at the moment, Otto was more interested in the other gifts promised by the Father of the Forest. However, up until now, the Father of the Forest still maintained a mysterious expression.


    ¡°Actually, this gift was prepared by both Bahamut and me.¡±


    Hearing this from the Father of the Forest, Otto was obviously taken aback.


    ¡°tinum Dragon King?¡±


    As he mentioned this title, Otto¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but furrow.


    Then, a ripple suddenly appeared in the cloudless blue sky, and the avatar of the tinum Dragon King¡¯s will descended directly into this world.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t show such a disgusted look. After all, you and I share some blood ties. Acting like this really hurts my feelings!¡±


    Seeing Otto immediately show a disgusted expression, the tinum Dragon King quickly started toin or tried to bring the two sides closer together.<div>


    Compared to the Mother of Evil Dragons, the tinum Dragon King is actually quite nice. Most Metal Dragons have crossed the Gale Sea Area and left this continent.


    As for the few Metal Dragons who were unwilling to leave, they kept a low profile and behaved more honestly on a day-to-day basis.


    Otto knew that without the help of the tinum Dragon King¡¯s intentions and pure strength pressure, things would not have gone so smoothly.


    As for the rebellious children of the Mother of Evil Dragons, they were much more troublesome inparison to the Metal Dragons.


    Of course, Otto wouldn¡¯t show them any kindness.


    At present, the maind had basically fallenpletely under Otto¡¯s rule. Even the Mother of Evil Dragons did not dare to pry into the ce with her will. Her rebellious children were naturally not taken seriously by Otto.


    There was no need for Otto to take action personally. Just Frost Fire and Snow Coldwind, along with their Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons, could deal with these careless five-colored flying giant lizards.


    Any Colorful Evil Dragons that were discovered would be swarmed and grounded by numerous Undead Dragons and Otto Dragons.


    Dead ones would be transformed into Undead Dragons; those who didn¡¯t die would be transformed into Otto Dragons. It was that simple.


    In fact, the tinum Dragon King also had some reservations about Otto¡¯s way of doing things, as the Colorful Evil Dragons are still dragons, and this kind of treatment was somewhat difficult for him to ept.


    But there was no choice; even he couldn¡¯t change Otto¡¯s will in this ce. The rtionships between the gods were very tense at the moment, and the tinum Dragon King wanted to gather as many allies as possible to deal with potential future crises.


    Among them, the Father of the Forest was one of them. As for Otto, due to his limitless potential, he had also caught the attention of the tinum Dragon King.


    Originally, whether Otto could grow to that point was still an unknown, but now the tinum Dragon King had personally raised this unknown factor.


    Under Otto¡¯s incredulous gaze, the tinum Dragon King stretched out his front paw towards him, and a burning me, which was inexplicably difficult to discern, was burning in the heart of the tinum Dragon King¡¯s w.


    Although Otto had never seen such a substance, he instantly recognized it and the importance of this me to himself.


    Because this was Divine Fire!


    In this world, not all gods are supreme and destined. There are also many beings who ascend from mortal to divine.


    Although the paths of these people to be gods are different, and their stories are full of drama and the meaning of fate, as long as they can obtain some important materials, their chances of bing gods will be greatly increased.


    And this, for a being whose strength had reached Otto¡¯s level, was no longer a secret.<div>


    It was simply about Godhead, Divine Power, Divine Fire, Faith, and Divine Office. As long as they obtained the various elements mentioned above andplemented each other, they would have a great chance to transform into gods.


    Now, Otto already possessed a Godhead. The crystal blue power of truth that he had obtained from the Master of Magic was a mysterious source of Godhead.


    As for Divine Power, it is usually generated after a significant refinement of the Power of Faith after igniting the Divine Fire.


    Currently, Otto had not yet tried to ignite the Divine Fire, so he could only squeeze out a small amount of Divine Power from the Godhead or other channels.<div>


    After all, igniting the Divine Fire by themselves had a low sess rate and carried significant risks.


    But soon, all this would be in the past. With the Divine Fire personally given by the tinum Dragon King as a foundation, Otto believed it would not be difficult.


    As for the Power of Faith, Otto had alreadyid a solid foundation in this area. Holy Light Dragon King Ikali had be the mainstream belief in the Caran Kingdom.


    As for the Divine Office, Otto had no clue at the moment.


    Regarding this, he even nced at the tinum Dragon King with displeasure, thinking in his heart about letting the other party strip off part of his Divine Office, such as giving himself a title like ¡°Silver Dragon God.¡±


    For a time, the tinum Dragon King felt a chill in his back when he saw Otto¡¯s eyes and seemed to understand what Otto was thinking.


    So, the tinum Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone like you. Should I say you¡¯re shameless, or that your appetite is never satisfied?¡±


    Otto red at the tinum Dragon King, ¡°Watch your words. Am I really that unbearable?¡±


    After that, Otto turned his head to look at the Father of the Forest, only to find that thetter had deliberately avoided his gaze and pretended to know nothing.


    Actually, the meaning was very clear.


    Seeing the embarrassed expression on Otto¡¯s face, the tinum Dragon Kingughed and sighed at him, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized it yet? Strictly speaking, you no longer belong to any of the Color Dragons or Metal Dragons!¡±


    While Otto was still pondering the meaning of these words, the tinum Dragon King pointed to his chest and said slowly, ¡°Otto Dragon, this is a race you created with your own hands. Although it¡¯s not obvious now, aren¡¯t you hunting the remaining Color Dragons on this continent?


    As the number of Otto Dragons loyal to you continues to grow, it will be a true dragon race in its own right, and a Divine Office that currently belongs only to you will be born from it.¡±<div>


    Upon hearing the tinum Dragon King¡¯s exnation, Otto¡¯s doubts were finally answered.


    A Divine Office belonging to him would be born, perhaps called the God of Otto Dragons or something simr, but he still needed to umte strength and nurture it before that.


    Although it wasn¡¯t stated outright, Otto¡¯s attitude towards the tinum Dragon King had clearly softened a bit. Although they had had many unpleasant encounters in the past, their current rtionship seemed to be heading in a honeymoon-like direction.

 Chapter 542: 540 Absolute Domination_1

    Chapter 542: 540 Absolute Domination_1


    The tinum Dragon King and the Father of the Forest didn¡¯t waste too much time here. The Father of the Forest carefully held Kishil¡¯s tender bud and took the body of Treeman Leon directly back to his Divine Kingdom.


    The tinum Dragon King left after the Father of the Forest, but before leaving, he left some words for Otto.


    ¡°Regarding the Godhead you¡¯ve already received, I¡¯m not sure of the specific origin, but I can see that its quality is quite excellent. It may even contain a long-lost Divine Office.


    If necessary, you can keep it for yourself or give it to someone else. Everything is up to your choice.


    Remember, Otto, even though you¡¯re already an invincible existence in this ne, if you ever advance to a higher level, you will feel how insignificant and powerless you truly are.


    As for the rest, it is pointless to say more. With the passage of time, you will naturally understand.¡±


    After the departure of both divine beings, Otto stayed in the heart of Nn Forest, lost in thought.


    Looking around at the gradually recoveringnd, Otto felt mixed emotions before returning to the ckstone Floating City with the coffin the Father of the Forest had brought.


    As Otto had guessed before, Dore didn¡¯t feel very strongly about his paternal family. Neither Sofia nor her mother showed excessive sadness towards the man in the coffin.


    It was certain that both of them knew the identity of the man in the coffin.


    Although Sofia seemed to look at the man in the coffin a few more times, it was more like she was looking at a cold, unfeeling tool.<div>


    At this moment, Moray¡¯s evil face suddenly appeared in the air, circling Sofia and the coffin.


    Now Moray¡¯s control of the ckstone Floating City was bing more adept, as if the entire floatingyer had be a part of his body.


    If he wanted to, he could project his will or his avatar into any corner of the ckstone Floating City.


    Of course, this would require the consent of Otto and Sofia because they had higher control over the ckstone Floating Layer.


    Before long, Moray stared at the man in the coffin and cackled, ¡°Hehe, originally we were worried about the risks of the experiment, but now we have a suitable test subject!¡±


    Hearing Moray¡¯s words, Otto was stunned for a moment, then the big-mouthed guy exined everything on his own.


    After the fall of the Blood Fortress, it seemed that Sofia and Moray had found many inheritances from the Spider Goddess¡¯s legacy.


    After an initial study, Sofia and Moray concluded that if these things were absorbed and used on Sofia, they could bring her great benefits.


    If sessful, it could directly help Sofia take that most important step, advancing to Legend or even beyond.


    Now Sofia¡¯s strength was just on the edge of advancing to Legend, merely one step away.


    The inheritance left by the Spider Goddess was incredibly precious to anyone.


    But in obtaining this inheritance and the associated power and opportunities, there came great risks as well.


    The Spider Goddess was never a kind character. Using her power arbitrarily was not a wise choice.


    Therefore, Sofia needed multiple experiments, and she didn¡¯t want to use her own body as an experimental subject without a secure answer.


    Now, however, the gift from the Father of the Forest had solved this problem, although he might not have realized that the gift could have such a use.


    Regarding this matter, Otto had no objections and entrusted Sofia and Moray to be careful before leaving the ckstone Floating City andnding in the Land of the Soaring Dragon.


    Originally located in the center of the Land of the Soaring Dragon was ckstone Castle, a pce designed and built by Sofia herself. It had been a long time since Otto had returned there.


    Seeing the familiar surrounding scenery, Otto couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The once-tall pce entrance was already too small for Otto¡¯s current size to pass through.


    As a result, Otto had to reduce his own size. When hey upon the ckstone tform, where he had spent the most time before, he unknowingly fell asleep, feeling the familiar sensation.<div>


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just ordinary sleep.


    Just before Otto fell asleep, he took out the Divine Fire gifted by the tinum Dragon King and swallowed it directly.


    Compared to other people, Otto had a unique advantage when it came to refining the Divine Fire.


    As long as there were no special idents, failure should be impossible.<div>


    At the same time, as Otto fell asleep and gradually transferred the ownership of the Divine Fire to himself, small flickers of blue dust emitting a faint fluorescent light flew out of Otto¡¯s body, then spread in all directions.


    This was the power of the mysterious Godhead within Otto¡¯s body, continuously emanating from him and gradually affecting the Land of the Soaring Dragon and the entire Nn Forest.


    All of this was simr to what Otto had once done at the Gale Sea Area and around Lima Fortress, only purer this time.


    Simply put, Otto wanted to turn Nn Forest into his own Divine Kingdom.


    His ambition wasn¡¯t limited to that either. At least turning the entirend beneath him into his possession was Otto¡¯s ultimate goal.


    But this would definitely be a very long process, and Otto had the patience for it.


    With such thoughts, Otto¡¯s mind gradually became calm to quickly get through the long and boring time.


    Unconsciously, time passed once again, and another five years had gone by.


    As the Land of the Soaring Dragon and Nn Forest gradually transformed into Otto¡¯s ideal Divine Kingdom, various creatures within this range felt more or less the changes in their living environment.


    Among them, the most intense feeling was within the loyal followers of Otto and those who had hostility against Otto in the Silver Moon.


    Most directly, the more loyal or devout towards Otto, the more they felt like a fish in water within Nn Forest.


    As for those who felt discontent towards Otto, even if it was just normal breathing in Nn Forest, they could feel the pain directly acting on their souls, though it wasn¡¯t lethal but incredibly oppressive.


    As Otto¡¯s power increasingly influenced Nn Forest and the surroundingnd, this phenomenon would be stronger.<div>


    Thisnd was slowly turning into Otto¡¯s property, a Divine Kingdom under his absolute rule.

 Chapter 543: 541 Founding Ceremony_1

    Chapter 543: 541 Founding Ceremony_1


    Just like that, another decade had passed.


    During this time, Otto had been continuously using his power to influence the surrounding area.


    Now, Otto had obtained ownership of Nn Forest and arge surrounding territory.


    After so many years of preparation and development, not only was the Dragon Soaring Empire fully prepared for its founding ceremony.


    At the same time, the entire continent was rapidly recovering from the disasters brought by the war, and everything was developing in an orderly and stable manner.


    Although, for Otto¡¯s long life, the founding ceremony could be postponed a little longer to make everything as perfect as possible.


    But an ident forced Otto to choose a lucky day to make these arrangements as soon as possible.


    ording to the n, during the founding ceremony, it was also the important day when Otto officially married Sofia as his empress.


    During these ten years, Sofia had safely and smoothly inherited the legacy of the Spider Goddess, not only stepping directly into the realm of legend but also constantly approaching the half-god realm.


    What the half-elf girl needed during her rapid progress was to quickly adapt to her suddenly increased power.<div>


    However, at the same time, proper rxation was also necessary.


    As a result, the half-elf girl often sought Otto, and on a wonderful night, she seeded in bing pregnant¡­


    Overwhelmed with excitement by bing a father for the first time in both his past and present lives, Otto immediately dropped all the work in his hands.


    Even with Otto¡¯s protests, Sofia was still immersed in various magic researches.


    With a heart full of concerns, Otto, after urging Longfang to expedite the preparations for the founding ceremony, was always by Sofia¡¯s side, fearing that something might go wrong.


    Moray skillfully moved his dense tentacles in the magicboratory to handle experimental materials, while giving Otto a disdainful look.


    From Otto''s appearance at this moment, where could one see the formidable dragon that once punched Bahamut and kicked Tiamat?


    Unlike Moray, Sofia clearly enjoyed this treatment, and even during the busiest experiments, her face was full of smiles.


    Finally, the auspicious day arrived, and the founding ceremony of the Dragon Soaring Empire officially began.


    At present, the entire continent was basically under Otto¡¯s rule. With guestsing from such a vast area, even the ckstone Floating City, thergest of the three floating cities, could not withstand the terrifying flow of people.


    Therefore, after considering it, a certain limit was imposed on the identity and status of the visitors. Those who weren¡¯t invited by the empire were forbidden to enter the ckstone Floating City.


    On the other hand, the founding ceremony would be broadcast live through special magic devices around the ckstone Floating City.


    Those who were not eligible to enter the floating city could choose a suitable ce to watch the ceremony in the Land of the Soaring Dragon. As for how much money and price they would have to pay, it''s hard to say.


    Of course, outside the Land of the Soaring Dragon, in Nn Forest, there were free seats everywhere, right?


    Maybe you could find some good spots inside, but whether you could get them would depend on your ability.


    Moreover, Otto didn¡¯t strictly demand the screening of personnel. Since Nn Forest had be a domain simr to the Divine Kingdom, those who harbored hostility towards him would find it difficult to breathe, let alone do anything else.


    As the most powerful Cannon of Truth, along with numerous gun turrets, burst into continuous and brilliant fireworks in the sky, the founding ceremony finally began.


    If it were an ordinary country, this moment would generally be the best tform to show one¡¯s military power to other countries and forces.


    But for the Dragon Soaring Empire, it waspletely different because there were no other established powers on this continent.<div>


    So, this grand event was more like a purely uninhibited celebration, with the rarest and most precious things from all over the continent gathered on the ckstone Floating City, such as jelly, cream cakes, and various other luxurious pleasures.


    The guests who had been invited to the ckstone Floating City soon became enthralled and lost in this earthly paradise.


    This situationsted for a while, but soon, with the rumble of majestic dragon chants, the thoughts of these intoxicated guests were brought back to reality.


    The Undead Dragon was not very suitable for appearing at such an asion, and a group of powerful Otto Dragons took to the sky under the leadership of Snow Cold Wind.<div>


    The huge bodies of the Otto Dragons almost blocked the entire sky, and countless ordinary people trembled in the shadow of the dragons.


    Of course, many ordinary people couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the types of dragons and didn¡¯t know the difference between Otto Dragons and other dragons.


    For most people, this was the first time they had encountered so many powerful dragons at once.


    If it weren¡¯t for Saru''s early preparations, arranging for many people to maintain order on the ckstone Floating City, there might have been chaos at this time.


    When themotion caused by the Otto Dragons gradually subsided, the people crowded together suddenly found that the floor tiles under their feet seemed to havee alive and began to move on their own.


    Amid the panic of the crowd, the buildings on the ckstone Floating City began to move in an orderly manner towards the surrounding area, and it didn¡¯t take long before several roads leading directly to the central castle were cleared.


    This situation allowed almost all the guests to clearly see the scene of the central castle, and it also attracted the attention of almost everyone.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A deep dragon roar suddenly sounded. Although the roar was not very loud, it strangely seemed to act directly on everyone¡¯s ears, clearly audible and even making the soul tremble due to the frequency of the roar.


    At the same time, a huge figure that almostpletely blocked the sky hovered in the air. Even though most people were seeing this scene for the first time, they recognized the identity of the figure at the first moment.


    It must be the great Silver Dragon Lord, the supreme emperor of the Dragon Soaring Empire, and the only ruler of the Arcadia Continent, Otto Vitellius Augustin!


    When Ottonded on top of the central castle while circling, Sofia, wearing a gorgeous dress, slowly walked out of the castle apanied by her mother.


    At the same time, this also meant that the founding ceremony of the Dragon Soaring Empire had officially begun.<div>


    For theplicated process, Saru and Longfang took care of it, while Otto and Sofia only needed to show their faces asionally ording to the pre-set procedure.


    ording to the previously set process, Otto should now transform into his usual silver dragon size and sit on the throne with Sofia.


    However, just as Otto was preparing to transform, a ripple-like portal suddenly appeared in the sky above the ckstone Floating City.

 Chapter 544: 542 Gradual Ending_1

    Chapter 544: 542 Gradual Ending_1


    This sudden situation naturally caught Otto¡¯s attention immediately. Feeling that familiar aura, Otto couldn¡¯t help but show a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°Lowly and despicable Silver Dragon, do you really think you can continue like this smoothly?¡±


    As this hateful voice sounded in the air, an elder dragon broke through the spatial barrier and entered the sky above the ckstone Floating City.


    It was the Mother of Evil Dragons whom Otto hadn¡¯t met for a while. To Otto¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t detect the presence of the Spider Goddess or the God of War in the vicinity.


    This guy seemed to havee alone, and only as a manifestation of her will.


    It seemed that in such a short time, the Mother of Evil Dragons had be so na?ve.


    In this ne, a group of people couldn¡¯t defeat Otto together, let alone the Mother of Evil Dragons alone.


    Of course, the Mother of Evil Dragons was well-aware of her own limits, and this time she didn¡¯t reallye with the idea of doing anything to Otto.


    At most, she just wanted to make Otto lose face on this special day.


    The ssic five-headed image of the Mother of Evil Dragons was familiar to themon folk.<div>


    So, when she appeared, it naturally caused quite a stir. The Mother of Evil Dragons was very satisfied with this reaction.


    Just when she was about to leave after erging the chaos by randomly throwing a few divine spells, she was surprised to find that her body seemed to be frozen in midair, unable to move no matter how hard she tried.


    Soon after, she discovered faint blue threads entwining her body, and a special energy was being transmitted to her through these blue threads.


    That was the real reason she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Damn you, Otto¡­¡±


    Before the Mother of Evil Dragons could say anything more, a thick blue beam pierced her chest, and her manifested will was instantly crushed into pieces.


    As the blue powder representing the Mother of Evil Dragon¡¯s legacy fell from the sky, Otto casually nodded to the dumbfounded Saru beside him, signaling that everything would proceed as nned.


    It seemed that the Mother of Evil Dragons¡¯ information about Otto was severely outdated. At this point, the ckstone Floating City was no different from Otto¡¯s divine kingdom.


    As for Otto¡¯s own strength, it was infinitely close to that of a True God.


    Under these circumstances, the Mother of Evil Dragon¡¯s casual visit with her will alone was simply asking for trouble.


    Although the founding ceremony continued as nned, it was naturally difficult for most people to calm their emotions after witnessing the advent of a True God.


    Before they could regain theirposure and discuss their ideas with each other, two ripple-like portals appeared in the sky above the ckstone Floating City.


    Previously it was the Mother of Evil Dragons. Who would it be this time?


    Unconsciously, this thought appeared in the minds of everyone present, including Otto.


    But then, a smile appeared on Otto¡¯s face.


    Familiar people or dragons hade again. The wills of the tinum Dragon King and the Father of the Forest shed like projections in the sky.


    Immediately, blessings from the two deities drifted down from the sky, and everyone in the ckstone Floating City received various benefits.


    Such as a slight increase in lifespan, or curing some simple and superficial diseases or injuries.


    The Mother of Evil Dragons came to provoke but was destroyed by the Silver Dragon Lord with one blow. The tinum Dragon King and the Father of the Forest brought goodwill and blessings.<div>


    By the time the founding ceremony had ended, everything that had happened in the ckstone Floating City had quickly spread throughout the continent.


    Due to the Mother of Evil Dragon¡¯s terrible past and the good reputation of the tinum Dragon King and the Father of the Forest, Otto¡¯s image in the eyes of the ordinary people rose sharply.


    Even though Otto¡¯s mainstream image on the continent didn¡¯t differ much from that of a wielder of destruction.


    But Otto didn¡¯t care much about these things; the tinum Dragon King and the Father of the Forest had only done it casually.<div>


    And their favors were not easy to ept. Sooner orter, Otto would have to repay them.


    Before that, Otto had to be a True God.


    Otto never doubted his potential; it would just take a lot of time, perhaps a hundred years or even a thousand¡­


    Meanwhile, Otto didn¡¯t forget to continue using his power to expand his divine kingdom.


    And so, five hundred yearster¡­


    Otto had almost faded from the public eye of the continent, bing a legendary existence. Arge part of the continent had been converted into his divine kingdom.


    At the same time, numerous praises and epics about Otto, as well as teachings about the Holy Light Dragon God and the Purgatory Demon Dragon, had spread far and wide throughout the continent.


    After so many years of development, Otto¡¯s lineage had grown strong, and the divine office of the Otto Dragon had finallye to Otto.


    Fast-forward another two hundred years, and Otto had sessfully transformed into a true Dragon God.


    Moreover, he followed the advice of the tinum Dragon King and gifted a part of his crystal-blue Godhead, along with the Divine Office hidden within, to Sofia.


    With Otto¡¯s protection and given enough time, Sofia¡¯s ascension to godhood would only be a matter of time.


    Now, the entire Arcadia Continent was under his control, bing his kingdom and separated from the original ne to be an independent ne.


    During this time, the Mother of Evil Dragons had tried to cause trouble for Otto but always ended up empty-handed, leaving threats simr to ¡°wait after school¡± before leaving each time.<div>


    As usual, Otto never took these threats seriously.


    His daily activities involved spending time with his beloved daughter and watching live footage of his followers from various nes.


    From time to time, the tinum Dragon King and the Father of the Forest, or other rted deities, would visit Otto, and he would try to integrate himself into higher social activities.


    In recent years, Otto Dragons began their adventures and spread Otto¡¯s faith across various nes, truly separated as a dragon species.


    For some reason, Sofia¡¯s pregnancy was extraordinarily long. It wasn¡¯t until recently that her rounded belly finally ttened, and a seemingly transparent, crystal-clear egg with a chaotic interior appeared in Otto¡¯s divine kingdom.


    After nearly a hundred more years, just when Otto was getting anxious and flustered, the egg finally showed signs of cracking open.

 Chapter 545: 543 Ending Celebration_1

    Chapter 545: 543 Ending Celebration_1


    Life after bing a god was actually nothing special.


    Even though Calradia hadpletely separated from its original ne, as long as Otto didn¡¯t leave voluntarily, his enemies couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Moreover, Otto was no longer the lonely dragon he once was. Besides the tinum Dragon King and the Father of the Forest, he had also made friends with other deities.


    Under these circumstances, if the Mother of Evil Dragons wanted tounch an attack on Otto¡¯s Divine Kingdom directly, she would have to be prepared for a small-scale war among the gods.


    So, usually, the Mother of Evil Dragons and Spider Goddess could only anxiously wait for Otto to show up himself.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to have any aspirations, spending his days either taking a nap in his Divine Kingdom or ying with his beloved daughter.


    asionally, he would listen to the prayers of his followers from the various nes and establish special connections with them to observe different scenes within their worlds.


    As usual, the tinum Dragon King was visiting Calradia and was busy handling matters he had previously agreed upon with Otto.


    Truth be told, the existence of Undead Dragons made it difficult for the tinum Dragon King, but Otto was unwilling to deal with these loyal servants who had followed him for so long.


    So, the tinum Dragon King simply discussed with Otto and offered a chance for these dead dragons to live once more.<div>


    For this reason, the tinum Dragon King would send Otto some metal dragon shells whenever he had a chance. These were mostly his loyal followers from various nes who had died due to various idents.


    Their souls were led to the tinum Dragon King¡¯s Divine Kingdom, while their bodies were sent to Otto for reuse.


    Today, the tinum Dragon King visited for the same reason, even personally conducting the resurrection ceremony for the Undead Dragons.


    Meanwhile, Ottoy in an endless sea of flowers, basking in the sun like a salted fish.


    Sofia waszily leaning against the fork of Otto¡¯s dragon horn, yawning while Elise respectfully stood mid-air nearby, asionally offering her master a divine fruit.


    Suddenly, a dazzling figure flew past in front of Otto. Squinting, he watched the slender dragon shadow disappear into the sky, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into her today? She¡¯s been in such a hurry, almost like she¡¯s afraid to see me¡­¡±


    The one who had just flown past Otto was his daughter with Sofia, named Nier.


    Nier¡¯s appearance leaned towards that of a traditional Silver Dragon, but her scales were colorful and brilliant. Under the sunlight, her entire body shimmered with a dream-like luster.


    Without a doubt, Nier was an Otto Dragon, possessing the purest bloodline second only to Otto himself.


    It was evident that she inherited the excellent genes of Otto and Sofia, even having power that resembled a demigod¡¯s right after her birth.


    At the same time, she was quite mischievous in her daily life. Relying on Otto¡¯s doting, she was fearless and a true little demon lord.


    ¡°Is she going to y with Aileen and Konoheim again?¡±


    For some reason, Nier had the closest rtionship with the two metal dragon leaders mentioned by Otto.


    This made Frostfire, Snow Cold Wind, and other dragons, who always thought themselves as Otto¡¯s most loyal servants, extremely heartbroken.


    Just as Otto was about to take another nap, the tinum Dragon King came over with a dark expression on his face.


    Otto nced at him: ¡°What happened? Did something go wrong with the transformation of the Undead Dragon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue¡­¡±


    The tinum Dragon King first shook his head, then pointed to his tail helplessly, ¡°Your family¡¯s little dragon took advantage of me being busy to pluck one of my scales.¡±Then she insisted that it was my reverse scale, nning to sell it to other gods who visit you¡­<div>


    As a result, those fools believed her without question. If they hadn¡¯t seen me still in good spirits, they might have thought that I didn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Otto looked speechless at the tinum Dragon King, then he awkwardly chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, I can give you one of mine aspensation, no big deal¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he prepared to pluck a scale from his own body to give to the tinum Dragon King.<div>


    Of course, this was just a gesture. Given the status of the tinum Dragon King, he wouldn¡¯tpete with a junior.


    However, not long after, the Father of the Forest came looking for Otto again, with a belly full of resentment that he wanted Otto to resolve.


    At the same time, his appearance was somewhat strange.


    This time, the Father of the Forest¡¯s appearance in Otto¡¯s divine kingdom resembled an old, mature tree person. He was covered in dry bark from head to toe, with very few leaves.


    On this dry trunk, however, there was a sudden insertion of a lush green branch that looked very out of ce and clearly not a part of the Father of the Forest¡¯s body.


    The wound where the base of the branch connected to the Father of the Forest¡¯s body served as the most direct evidence.


    More importantly, it appeared to be an apple tree branch, with several bright red fruits hanging from it, looking quite juicy and delicious.


    Seeing the Father of the Forest¡¯s appearance, Otto sighed, ¡°Let me guess, it¡¯s Nier again, right?¡±


    The Father of the Forest shook his head, then opened hisrge hand to reveal a dragon tooth lying in it.


    Feeling the familiar aura, Otto realized that it was a tooth that he had shed some time ago.


    ¡°While I was asleep, your princess used your tooth to cut a wound on my body.


    Then she forcibly stuffed an apple tree branch into the wound, iming she wanted to test grafting techniques¡­


    If I hadn¡¯t woken up in time, who knows what else she would have stuffed into my body.<div>


    By the way, I also found branches of pear, peach, and cherry trees behind her¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Otto was momentarily speechless, while Sofia, who was loungingzily on his dragon horn, patted his horn and casually said, ¡°Big dumb dragon, if you don¡¯t put a leash on Nier soon, she¡¯ll bepletelywless!


    Just a while ago, Mega Fatty came to meining that Nier was using his beloved wand as a teething toy¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the corners of Otto¡¯s mouth twitched again. Speaking of Mega Fatty, that kid still hasn¡¯t discarded his patched-up fire stick, huh?


    Nier should be talked to about that, not even afraid of getting dirty¡­


    Feeling somewhat powerless, Otto called over the benevolent old lizardman Shashalu: ¡°Where is that girl? I need to teach her a lesson today!¡±


    ¡°My lord, did you not know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    Otto looked bemused at Shashalu, who chuckled and said, ¡°Her Highness Nier has been discussing with Her Highness Aileen about exploring other nes. She just took the key to Calradia from me.


    At this point, Princess Nier has most likely escaped your divine kingdom and embarked on her long-awaited adventure!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!